1 


m 


mA 


(^H*.* 


I 


, 


!( 


V 

1  V 

V 

L 

1  LUA-i        .     live  L. 

it.  vLcd  I      • 

L  JL.t»  \M  Jill  .  vu^ . 


11 

...      i     ^  [' 


» 


I 


JtSuirstu  (( 


^^" 

* 


.  fJfi/jJ&U*  iJ .  (If 


;• 


j>Jjj}£mM 'M/hmf^  ** 


A-'.'.i.Jjif  • 


I 


LMJ&jktf 


THE    LIFE 


REV.   CHARLES   WESLEY,  M.  A. 

SOME  TIME  STUDENT  OF  CHRIST-CHURCH,  OXFORD  I 


COMPRISING 


A  REVIEW   OF  HIS  POETRY  ; 
SKETCHES  OF  THE  RISE  AND  PROGRESS  OF  METHODISM  ; 

WITH 

NOTICES  OF  CONTEMPORARY  EVENTS  AND  CHARACTERS. 


BY  THOMAS   JACKSON. 


These  abilities  are  the  inspired  gift  of  God,  rarely  bestowed ;  and  are  of  power  to  allay 
the  perturbations  of  the  mind,  and  set  the  affections  in  right  tune  ;  to  celebrate  in  glorious 
and  lofty  hymns  the  throne  and  equipage  of  God's  almightiness,  and  what  he  works,  and 
what  he  suffers  to  be  wrought,  with  high  providence,  in  his  church. — Milton. 


NEW-YORK: 

PUBLISHED   BY  G.   LANE  &   P.   P.   SANDFORD, 

FOR    THE    METHODIST    EPISCOPAL    CHURCH,    AT    THE    CONFERENCE 
OFFICE,    200   MULBERRY-STREET. 

J   Collord,  Printer. 
1842. 


1 


. 


s 


ADVERTISEMENT. 


The  present  work  makes  its  appearance  at  a  time 
when  the  facts  which  it  develops  are  of  special  interest 
to  the  church  and  the  world.  Any  thing  calculated  to 
reflect  additional  light  upon  the  history  and  times  of  the 
Wesleys  becomes  more  important  with  the  lapse  of 
years.  For  as  the  magnitude  and  grandeur  of  that  revi- 
val of  primitive  Christianity  which  has  been  the  fruit  of 
their  labours  extend,  the  various  causes  in  which  it  had 
its  origin,  and  to  which,  under  the  divine  Hand,  it  owed 
its  efficiency,  become  matters  of  increased  interest  not 
only  to  the  Christian,  but  to  the  philosopher.  This  fact 
induced  the  keen-eyed  Southey  to  make  "  Wesley  and  his 
coadjutors"  the  subject  of  a  work  which,  by  interesting 
the  reading  public,  he  shrewdly  calculated  would  en- 
hance the  amount  of  Iris  reputation  and  of  his  income. 
But  the  special  emergency  which  the  present  work  is 
designed  to  meet  has  been  occasioned  by  the  produc- 
tions of  a  new  class  of  theorists,  who  have  taken  their 
cue  from  Hildebrand,  Loyola,  Bancroft,  and  Laud,  and 
very  naturally  commenced  a  crusade  against  all  Pro- 
testant Dissenters,  and  more  especially  against  Method- 
ists. These  pseudo-Catholics  have  thought  it  a  matter 
of  importance  to  show  to  the  present  age  the  high- 
Churchmanship  and  the  strict  canonical  regularity  of  the 
Wesleys.  This  they  have  often  done  at  the  expense 
of  liistorical  truth.     By  supposing  facts  which  have  no 


*>r 


541  km; 


ADVERTISEMENT. 


existence  except  in  their  own  imagination ;  by  bringing 
matters  into  juxtaposition  which  are  separated  by  dis- 
tance of  time  and  by  diversity  of  circumstances ;  by 
viewing  facts  in  an  isolated  state  which  can  only  be 
understood  in  their  proper  connections  and  relations ; 
and  by  misconstruing,  either  from  ignorance  or  per- 
verseness,  the  declarations  of  the  Wesleys,  and  the 
fundamental  principles  by  which  they  were  actuated 
from  the  first,  they  have  laboured  hard  to  prove  that 
the  present  generation  of  Methodists  have  widely  and 
fatally  departed  from  Methodism  as  it  was  in  the  days 
of  its  founder.  In  Mr.  Jackson's  Life  of  Charles  Wes- 
ley, we  have  an  ample  remedy  for  the  wounds  inflicted 
upon  us  by  these  Jesuitical  manoeuvrings. 

The  work  in  its  present  form,  for  circulation  in  this 
country,  it  is  hoped,  is  an  improvement  upon  the  ori- 
ginal. Though  it  has  been  somewhat  retrenched,  no- 
thing is  left  out  that  has  been  thought  to  be  of  material 
interest  to  American  readers,  while  occasionally  a  note 
of  explanation  is  given  for  the  purpose  of  obviating 
obscurities.  The  present  edition  is  therefore  most 
earnestly  and  confidently  commended  to  the  attention 
of  the  American  public,  with  fervent  prayer  that  it  may 
greatly  subserve  the  cause,  not  merely  of  Methodism, 
but  of  our  common  Christianity. 

GEORGE  PECK. 

Neiv-York,  April  27,  1842. 


PREFACE. 


More  than  fifty  years  have  passed  away  since  the  eminent  man  . 
whose  personal  history  is  traced  in  these  volumes  finished  his  min- 
istry and  life  ;  and  it  will  perhaps,  to  some  persons,  be  a  matter  of 
surprise  that  no  previous  attempt  has  been  made  to  give  a  complete 
view  of  his  character  and  eventful  career,  distinguished  as  he  was 
by  his  fidelity  and  zeal,  and  still  more  by  his  poetic  talents.     Vari- 
ous causes  have  led  to  this  delay.     The  principal  one  is,  that  his  sur- 
viving children,  who  possessed  his  papers,  carefully  concealed  them 
from  the  eye  of  those  who  were  the  most  likely  to  do  justice  to  his 
memory.     The  Methodists  were  the  only  people  that  could  be  sup- 
posed to  take  a  lively  interest  in  his  biography  ;  and  as  he  differed 
from  his  brother,  and  from  a  large  body  of  the  preachers  and  socie- 
ties, on  questions  to  which  they  attached  a  deep  importance,  it  was 
probably  thought  that  if  a  writer  could  be  found  who  would  duly 
appreciate  the  opinions  and  motives  of  this  extraordinary  man,  the 
Wesleyan  body  generally  would  not  give  him  that  place  in  their 
esteem  to  which  he  is  entitled.     As  an  unbending  Churchman,  it 
was  doubtless  supposed  that  many  of  the  Methodists  would  cherish 
toward  him  an  unfriendly  feeling,  at  least  till   the  controversies 
with  which  he  stood  connected  should  have  generally  subsided. 
This  was,  in  all  probability,  the  reason  why  the  family  papers  were 
so  long  kept  in  entire  secrecy. 

Miss  Wesley  died  in  the  year  1828 ;  and  the  most  valuable  of 
those  papers  then  became  the  property  of  the  Wesleyan  conference, 
by  purchase  from  her  brother  Charles,  to  whom  they  belonged,  as 
his  father's  heir.  They  were  exceedingly  numerous,  and  of  very 
superior  importance  ;  comprehending  several  volumes  of  original 
poetry,  in  the  handwriting  of  the  venerable  Charles  Wesley,  with  a 
large  mass  of  other  documents,  which  not  only  illustrate  the  history 


6  PREFACE. 

of  the  Wesley  family,  but  also  of  the  religious  connection  to  which 
the  family  name  is  applied.  Of  these  documents  the  writer  of  this 
narrative  has  availed  himself;  and  hence  its  copiousness,  as  com- 
pared with  the  limited  accounts  of  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  that  have 
been  previously  published. 

From  several  esteemed  friends  the  author  has  also  received 
valuable  assistance  in  preparing  this  work  for  the  press.  To  Miss 
.  Tooth,  of  Stamford-hill,  his  acknowledgments  are  especially  due. 
From  early  life  this  lady  was  one  of  the  most  intimate  friends  of 
Miss  Wesley,  and  her  brother  Charles.  Her  father,  the  late  Mr. 
Samuel  Tooth,  was  for  many  years  the  steward  of  the  City-road 
society,  and  the  personal  friend  of  the  Rev.  John  and  Charles 
Wesley,  who  were  accustomed  through  him  to  receive  their  quar- 
terly salaries.  Miss  Tooth  was  possessed  of  many  papers  relating 
to  the  family  of  Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  which  she  kindly  placed  in 
the  hands  of  the  author ;  and  these,  with  her  verbal  communica- 
tions, have  served  greatly  to  enrich  his  pages. 

His  cordial  thanks  are  also  due  to  Thomas  Marriott,  Esq.,  of 
London,  who  for  many  years  has  taken  a  lively  concern  in  every 
thing  relating  to  the  Wesleys,  and  whose  collection  of  books  and 
papers  connected  with  their  history  is  very  extensive.  To  his 
liberality  several  previous  publications  of  a  similar  description  have 
been  indebted ;  and  he  has  shown  equal  kindness  in  reference  to 
the  work  now  before  the  reader.  His  books,  papers,  and  memo- 
randa were  lent  with  a  cheerful  promptitude,  which  greatly 
enhanced  the  favour,  and  proved  that  his  stores  have  been  amassed 
not  merely  for  personal  gratification,  but  the  public  benefit. 

The  author  has  also  the  grateful  task  of  acknowledging  his  obli- 
gations to  Mrs.  Gidley  Howden,  of  Hoxton-square,  and  to  her 
excellent  sister,  Mrs.  Nancarrow,  of  Clapton ;  who  are  among  the 
honoured  descendants  of  the  Rev.  Vincent  Perronet,  of  Shoreham, 
in  Kent ;  between  whom  and  the  Rev.  John  and  Charles  Wesley 
an  intimate  and  confidential  friendship  long  subsisted.  They  kindly 
lent  several  documents  relating  to  their  renowned  ancestor,  who 
was  one  of  the  holiest  and  best  men  of  his  age. 

With  these  materials  the  author  has  used  his  best  endeavour  to 


PREFACE.  7 

place  before  the  public  a  comprehensive  and  faithful  record  of  one 
of  the  most  remarkable  men  the  world  has  ever  seen :  one  of  the 
three  devoted  and  self-denying  ministers,  by  whose  instrumentality 
it  pleased  God  one  hundred  years  ago  to  begin  that  revival  of  de- 
cayed piety,  the  benefits  of  which  are  at  this  day  felt  in  every 
quarter  of  the  globe. 

The  publication  of  this  work  at  the  present  time  is  contemplated 
with  the  greater  satisfaction,  because  it  supplies  a  fit  medium 
through  which  to  correct  several  misstatements  which  have  recently 
been  put  into  extensive  circulation.  After  Lady  Huntingdon  had 
adopted  the  theological  views  of  Calvin,  she  is  well  known  to  have 
withdrawn  from  Mr.  John  Wesley  the  friendship  which  she  had 
cherished  toward  him  from  the  commencement  of  her  religious 
course,  and  from  which  she  had  derived  much  spiritual  advantage. 
Greatly  was  she  offended  because  he  declined  to  follow  her  exam- 
ple. Her  ladyship's  biographer  inherits  her  prejudices  ;  and  there- 
fore in  the  valuable  and  interesting  work  which  he  has  published 
he  avails  himself  of  every  convenient  opportunity  of  depreciating 
that  eminent  man.  He  is  perfectly  welcome  to  entertain  his  own 
opinion  respecting  Mr.  Wesley,  and  is  at  liberty  to  defend  it  by 
every  just  means  in  his  power ;  but  as  he  has  in  various  instances 
misrepresented  facts,  to  the  injury  of  the  man  whom  he  dislikes,  it 
has  been  deemed  requisite  to  meet  several  of  his  allegations  with 
counter-statements,  of  the  force  of  which  the  reader  will  form  his 
own  judgment 

A  still  greater  offender  in  the  same  way  is  the  Rev.  Edwin  Sid- 
ney, the  biographer  of  the  Rev.  Samuel  Walker,  of  Truro,  and  of 
the  brothers,  Sir  Richard  and  the  Rev.  Rowland  Hill.  If  his 
statements  be  correct,  Mr.  John  Wesley  was  so  far  from  being  a 
man  of  God,  that  he  was  destitute  of  even  heathen  honesty.  To 
pass  over  in  silence  the  bold  and  palpable  calumnies  to  which  he 
has  given  currency,  would  have  been  inexcusable.  Other  speci- 
mens of  his  unfair  dealing  might  have  been  adduced ;  but  the  pas- 
sages animadverted  upon  are  sufficient  to  show  the  faithlessness  of 
his  statements  respecting  the  Rev.  John  Wesley. 

There  is  a  propriety  in  vindicating  the  character  of  this  great  and 


9  PREFACE. 

good  man  in  the  Life  of  his  brother  Charles,  with  whom  he  was 
always  one  in  heart.  Charles  differed  from  him  on  some  questions 
affecting  the  established  Church,  and  freely  remonstrated  with  him  ; 
but  he  had  a  perfect  conviction  of  John's  uprightness,  and  would 
allow  no  other  person  to  cast  a  censure  upon  him. 

Within  the  last  few  years  much  has  been  both  said  and  written 
concerning  Wesleyan  Methodism,  especially  in  relation  to  the 
Church  of  England,  but  often  with  a  very  imperfect  knowledge  of 
the  facts  of  the  case.  Upon  this  subject  it  is  hoped  that  this  vol- 
ume will  serve  to  correct  several  mistakes.  In  what  manner 
the  Methodists  were  led  to  act  independently  of  the  Church's 
authorities,  to  open  separate  places  of  worship,  and  administer  the 
sacraments  in  their  own  chapels,  is  here  shown.  Mr.  Charles 
Wesley,  who  in  theory  was  a  much  stricter  Churchman  than  his 
brother,  was  the  first  that  administered  the  holy  communion  to  the 
Methodists  separately.  He  did  this  in  the  school  which  had  been 
built  for  the  colliers'  children  at  Kingswood,  when  he  and  the  con- 
verted colliers  were  forcibly  repelled  from  the  Lord's  table  by  the 
clergy  of  Bristol ;  and  he  continued  the  practice  from  that  time  till 
the  day  of  his  death.  Methodism  throughout  the  country,  at  this 
day,  is  but  an  assimilation  to  Methodism  as  it  was  administered  by 
him  in  London  for  nearly  half  a  century. 

It  has  been  deemed  requisite  to  state  at  large  Mr.  Charles  Wes- 
ley's strong  and  persevering  opposition  to  the  general  administration 
of  the  sacraments  in  the  Methodist  chapels,  and  the  irrepressible 
desire  for  that  privilege  which  prevailed  in  many  of  the  societies 
soon  after  their  formation.  For  more  than  thirty  years  Mr.  John 
Wesley  resisted  this  claim,  though  often,  as  he  confesses,  with  a 
doubting  conscience  ;  but  at  length  he  clearly  saw  that  the  desired 
boon  could  not  be  finally  withheld.  He  therefore  conceded  the 
point  in  some  instances  to  his  societies  in  England ;  and  he  fully 
yielded  to  their  spiritual  necessities  and  wishes,  on  this  subject, 
both  in  America  and  Scotland.  In  doing  this  he  deeply  grieved  his 
brother ;  but  so  strong  was  his  sense  of  duty,  that  he  sacrificed  his 
tenderest  feelings,  and  chose  rather  to  wound  his  most  endeared 
friend  than  absolutely  deny  his  spiritual  children  the  means  of  edifi- 


PREFACE.  9 

cation.  His  ordinations,  viewed  in  this  light,  demonstrate  the 
strength  of  his  conviction  that  he  was  bound  thus  far  to  violate  the 
order  of  the  established  Church. 

The  design  of  the  writer  in  compiling  this  volume,  and  in 
committing  it  to  the  press,  is  not  merely  the  correction  of  mis- 
takes in  matters  of  opinion  and  history,  much  less  the  gratification 
of  a  vain  curiosity  by  the  relation  of  a  series  of  singular  and  strik- 
ing facts,  but  the  advancement  of  Christian  piety.  Personal  histo- 
ries more  instructive  than  those  of  John  and  Charles  Wesley  have 
seldom  been  offered  to  the  consideration  of  mankind.  They  were 
both  religiously  educated,  strictly  moral  in  their  lives,  and  for  many 
years  rigorously  exact  in  the  performance  of  their  various  duties  ; 
yet  they  felt  that  they  were  neither  holy  nor  happy :  and  never  did 
they  attain  lasting  peace  of  mind,  and  power  over  inward  sin,  till 
they  sought  these  blessings  in  the  exercise  of  a  lively  faith  in  the 
sacrifice  of  Christ.  From  that  time,  till  the  end  of  their  lives,  it 
was  their  great  business  and  concern  to  recommend  this  salvation 
as  universally  attainable  by  the  same  means.  The  nation  was 
deeply  sunk  in  ignorance,  profligacy,  and  irreligion,  when  they, 
with  their  estimable  friend  Mr.  Whitefield,  entered  upon  their  won- 
derful career  of  apostolic  labour.  Their  strenuous  and  persevering 
exertions,  accompanied  by  a  large  amount  of  personal  sacrifice,  were 
ceaselessly  directed,  not  to  party  purposes,  but  to  the  one  object 
of  turning  men  from  sin  to  holiness.  The  weapons  of  their  warfare, 
like  those  of  the  apostles,  were  exclusively  spiritual.  They  con- 
quered the  world  by  the  power  of  truth  and  love.  The  doctrine 
which  they  constantly  preached,  and  upon  which  the  seal  of  the 
divine  blessing  was  visibly  impressed,  was  that  of  present  deliver- 
ance from  sin,  its  guilt,  and  miser)'-,  and  power,  by  faith  in  the  Lord 
Jesus  ;  and  ten  thousand  happy  converts,  reclaimed  from  every 
evil,  attested  the  truth  of  their  report.  The  singleness  of  purpose 
with  which  these  men  laboured,  the  spirit  of  prayer  and  of  absolute 
trust  in  God  which  marked  their  entire  course,  their  burning  love 
to  Christ,  their  solemn  conviction  of  the  truth  of  the  gospel,  their 
yearning  affection  for  the  souls  of  men,  must  be  apparent  to  every 
reader.     All  these  peculiarities  of  character  were  a  direct  effect  of 


10  PREFACE. 

that  rich  anointing  of  the  Holy  One  which  rested  upon  them,  and 
which  produced  in  them  so  striking  a  resemblance  to  Him  who 
"  had  compassion  upon  the  multitudes  when  they  fainted,  and  were 
as  sheep  having  no  shepherd."  It  is  by  a  ministry  exercised  in  the 
same  spirit  of  pious  zeal  and  enterprise  that  the  world  will  be 
turned  to  righteousness. 

There  never  was  a  time  at  which  it  was  more  needful  to  incul- 
cate the  leading  doctrines  of  the  Protestant  Reformation,  than  in  the 
present  day,  when  so  many  agencies  are  at  work  to  revive  and 
extend  the  unscriptural  dogmas  of  Popery.  In  what  manner  John 
and  Charles  Wesley  exerted  themselves  to  counteract  this  system 
of  spiritual  wickedness,  both  in  its  theological  tenets  and  its 
assumption  of  secular  domination,  the  subjoined  narrative  declares. 
They  believed  the  Church  of  Rome  to  be  the  greatest  corrupter  of 
evangelical  truth,  the  most  formidable  enemy  to  the  liberties  of  man- 
kind, and  the  most  bloody  and  persecuting  power  that  ever  exercised 
the  divine  patience  and  tormented  mankind ;  and  therefore  the  de- 
clared object  of  God's  righteous  malediction.  Faithfully  did  they 
labour  to  counteract  the  sorceries  of  Rome,  by  exciting  a  spirit  of 
universal  inquiry  on  the  subject  of  religion,  and  by  calling  attention 
from  merely  outward  forms  and  ceremonies,  to  the  spiritual  worship 
of  God.  In  life  and  death  they  declared,  with  all  the  confidence  that 
inspiration  itself  can  give,  "  Circumcision  is  nothing,  and  uncir- 
cumcision  is  nothing,  but  faith  that  worketh  by  love." 

London  May  2\st,  1841. 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  I. 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  birth — Discipline  of  the  Wesley  family  at  Epworth — 
Charles's  removal  to  Westminster  school — His  brother  Samuel — Bishop  Atterburv — 
Offer  to  Charles  of  Mr.  Garret  Wesley's  property  in  Ireland — Charles's  removal  to 
Oxford — Becomes  deeply  serious — Is  called  Methodist — Origin  of  the  name — Infidelity 
at  Oxford — The  Oxford  Methodists — Mr.  Whitefield's  early  life — Mr.  Morgan — Samuel 
Wesley's  removal  to  Tiverton — Letter  of  Charles  to  him — Death  of  the  rector  of  Ep- 
worth— Letter  from  Charles  to  Samuel  on  the  subject Pages  21-48 

CHAPTER  II. 

The  colony  of  Georgia — General  Oglethorpe — Samuel  Wesley's  poem  of  "  Georgia" 
— John  and  Charles  Wesley  consent  to  go  to  that  colony  as  missionaries — Charles 
Delamotte — Voyage  to  Georgia — The  Moravian  Brethren — Arrival  at  the  place  of 
their  destination — Charles  Wesley's  application  to  his  clerical  duties — Want  of  suc- 
cess— Defectiveness  of  his  theological  views — Conspiracy  formed  to  effect  his  ruin — 
Unkindness  of  Oglethorpe — Dangerous  illness  of  Churles  Wesley — Mr.  Oglethorpe 
expresses  regret  for  his  conduct,  and  gives  Charles  a  diamond  ring — Alarms  of  the 
colonists — Charles  Wesley's  removal  from  Frederica  to  Savannah — The  Methodists  at 
Oxford — Mr.  Whitefield's  ordination — Charles  Wesley  arrives  at  Charleston 48-74 

CHAPTER  III. 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley  embarks  for  England — Perilous  voyage  to  Boston — Brutal  cha- 
racter of  the  captain — Serious  illness  at  Boston — Embarks  again  for  England — Profli- 
gate character  of  Appee,  a  young  Dutchman — Charles  Wesley  lands  at  Deal — Arrival 
in  London — Letter  to  him  from  his  brother  Samuel — Failure  of  his  health — Engage- 
ments in  London — Visits  Oxford — Persecution  against  Mr.  John  Weslev  at  Savannah 
— Mr.  Whitefield  embarks  for  Georgia — Letter  of  Charles  Wesley  to  his  brother  John 
— John's  arrival  in  England — Mr.  Matthew  Wesley's  death — Charles  Wesley's  intro- 
duction to  royalty — Escape  from  a  highwayman — Letter  from  Mr.  Ingham,  in  York- 
shire .A 74-98 

CHAPTER  IV. 

Spiritual  state  of  John  and  Charles  Wesley  on  their  return  from  America — The 
Delamotte  family  at  Blendon — The  Rev.  Henry  Piers — The  Rev.  John  Gambold — 
Miss  Kezzy  Wesley — Charles  visits  Mr.  Law  at  Putney — Count  Zinzendorf  arrives  in 
England— Archbishop  Potter  and  Bishop  Seeker  declare  that  the  Moravian  Church  ha? 
the  true  succession — The  count's  usefulness  in  England — Arrival  of  Peter  Bohler  in 
England— Publication  of  the  first  Methodist  Hymn-book — Charles  Wesley  dangerously 


12  CONTENTS. 

ill  of  the  pleurisy — He  is  visited  by  Peter  Bohler,  and  receives  the  doctrine  of  present 
salvation  by  faith — The  Hutton  family — Return  of  Charles  Wesley's  illness — He  finds 
peace  with  God  by  believing  in  Jesus  Christ — His  brother  John  obtains  the  same 
blessing — Charles's  hymn  of  congratulation  addressed  to  him — Remarks  on  the  con- 
version of  the  brothers Pages  99-127 

CHAPTER  V. 

Charles  Wesley's  labours  for  the  spiritual  good  of  others — Mr.  Ainsworth,  John 
Byrom,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Piers,  Mr.  Stonehouse,  the  vicar  of  Islington,  and  various  mem- 
bers of  the  Delamotte  family,  receive  the  truth — Mr.  Broughton  zealously  opposes  it — 
Letter  from  Mr.  John  Wesley  during  his  visit  to  Hernhuth — Charles's  successful  labours 
among  the  felons  at  Newgate — He  visits  Oxford,  and  is  admonished  by  the  dean  of 
Christ-Church — John  Wesley's  return  from  Germany — Charles  begins  to  preach  ex- 
tempore— Question  of  rebaptizing  the  Dissenters — Interviews  with  the  bishop  of  Lon- 
don, wdio  condemns  the  practice — Charles  Delamotte  and  Mr.  Whitefield  return  from 
America — Letter  of  censure  from  Samuel  Wesley 127-152 

CHAPTER  VI. 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  expulsion  from  the  curacy  of  Islington — Mr.  Whitefield 
preaches  in  the  open  air  at  Bristol  and  other  places — Mr.  John  Wesley  follows  his 
example — Charles  does  the  same  at  Thaxted,  in  Essex — He  is  summoned  to  appear 
before  the  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  at  Lambeth — He  is  admonished,  and  threatened 
with  excommunication — He  preaches  in  Moorfields,  and  on  Kennington-common — At 
Oxford — Prosecuted  for  walking  across  an  open  field  to  Kennington-common — Remarks 
on  field-preaching — Visit  to  Mr.  Law — Mr.  Charles  Wesley  at  Bengeworth — Mr. 
Benjamin  Seward — Charles  at  Gloucester — At  Bristol — Description  of  his  preaching 
by  Mr.  Williams,  of  Kidderminster — The  brothers  publish  two  additional  hymn-books 
— Remarks  on  Mysticism - 152-175 

CHAPTER  VII. 

Death  of  the  Rev.  Samuel  Wesley,  of  Tiverton — Letter  from  his  mother  on  that 
subject — Opening  of  the  Foundery,  as  a  place  of  worship — Formation  of  the  first  of 
the  United  Societies — Charles  Wesley  at  Bengeworth — Violence  of  Mr.  Henry  Seward 
— The  doctrine  of  "  stillness"  inculcated  by  Molther  in  the  Fetter-lane  society — Op- 
posed by  the  two  Wesleys — "  Conferences"  with  the  awakened — Letter  from  Thomas 
Keen — Hymn  on  the  means  of  grace — The  Delamotte  family  discard  the  Wesleys,  and 
join  the  Moravians — Separation  of  the  Wesleys  from  the  society  in  Fetter-lane — Charles 
Wesley  at  Bristol  and  Kingswood — The  Bristol  clergy  refuse  the  Lord's  supper  to  the 
Methodists — Charles  Wesley  and  the  Kingswood  colliers  turned  out  of  the  Temple 
church — Dishonourable  conduct  of  the  Bristol  magistrates — Failure  of  Mr.  Charles 
Wesley's  health — Dr.  Middleton — Charles  Wesley  quells  a  riot  among  the  colliers  at 
Kingswood — He  visits  Wales — Howell  Harris — Riot  at  Cardiff — The  Wesleys  pub- 
lish a  fourth  hymn-book 176-204 

CHAPTER  VIII. 

School  for  the  colliers'  children  at  Kingswood — John  Cennick  embraces  the  tenets 
of  Calvinism,  and  divides  the  Kingswood  society — Letter  of  Charles  Wesley  to  him — 


CONTENTS.  13 

Mr.  John  Wesley's  sermon  on  Free  Grace— Mr.  Wliitefield's  answer  to  it— Letter  from 
him  to  Charles  Wesley— He  separates  from  the  Wesleys— Misstatement  of  Lady 
Huntingdon^  biographer— Charles  Wesley's  decided  anti-Calvinism— His  "  Hymns  on 

God's  Everlasting  Love" — Reconciliation  between  Mr.  Whitefield  and  the  Wesleys 

Hymn  for  all  three— Letter  from  Mrs.  Wesley  to  Charles— He  leans  toward  the  Mora- 
vians, but  soon  recovers  himself— His  "  Account  of  Hannah  Richardson"— Gambold, 
Hall,  and  Stonehouse  join  the  Moravians,  and  renounce  the  Church  of  England— Sub- 
sequent respect  for  the  Moravian  Church Pao-es  204-231 

CHAPTER  IX. 

Happy  deaths  of  many  members  of  the  society  in  Bristol  and  Kingswood— Doctrine 
of  reprobation — Charles  Wesley  visits  Wales,  and  forms  a  friendship  with  Robert 
Jones,  Esq.,  of  Fonmon-castle — The  Rev.  Mr:  Hodges,  Wells,  Thomas,  and  Richards 
— Preaches  to  the  felons  at  Cardiff,  and  attends  them  to  the  place  of  execution — Mr 
Jones  accompanies  him  to  Bristol  and  Kingswood — Interview  with  a  magistrate,  who 
threatens  to  seize  the  school  at  Kingswood — Mr.  Charles  Wesley  carries  the  gospel 
into  Staffordshire  and  Yorkshire — He  joins  his  brother  in  the  publication  of  a  fifth 
hymn-book — "  Wrestling  Jacob" — Dr.  Watts's  remark  upon  it — Charles  preaches  be- 
fore the  University  of  Oxford,  and  publishes  his  sermon — Public  affront  offered  to  Mr. 
Piers,  by  the  dean  of  Arches,  when  preaching  at  the  visitation  of  the  clergy  at  Seven- 
oaks — Death  of  Mr.  Jones,  of  Fonmon-castle — Elegy  on  him — Death  of  Mrs.  Susanna 
Wesley — Her  character 232—258 

CHAPTER  X. 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  labours  among  the  prisoners  in  Newgate — Pastoral  letter  to 
the  society  at  Grimsby — Preaches  in  Staffordshire — Riots  at  Sheffield — Visits  Birstal. 
Armley,  and  Leeds — Arrives  at  Newcastle — Discourages  physical  excitement  among 
the  people — Successful  ministry  in  the  north — Returns  to  London,  preaching  at  Sclby, 
Epworth,  Nottingham,  and  Birmingham  in  his  way — Visits  Cornwall,  and  preaches  in 
the  midst  of  riotous  opposition — Hymn  composed  at  the  Land's  End — Returns  to 
London,  to  attend  a  meeting  of  Methodists,  Calvinists,  and  Moravians — Mr.  Whitefield 
and  the  Moravians  refuse  to  meet — Unjust  censure  of  Lady  Huntingdon's  biographer 
upon  Mr.  John  Wesley — Illness  of  Mr.  Piers — Riots  at  Wednesbury — Charles  Wesley 
visits  Bristol  and  Wales — Returns  to  London — Death  of  Mr.  Witham 259-287 

CHAPTER  XI. 

Unsettled  state  of  the  nation  in  1743 — "  Hymns  for  Times  of  Trouble" — Mr.  Charles 
Wesley  preaches  at  Birmingham,  Dudley,  Wednesbury,  Nottingham,  Sheffield,  Ep- 
worth, and  Leeds — Arrives  at  Newcastle — Remarkable  providence — Address  to  the 
king — Persecution  at  Nottingham — John  Healy  and  Thomas  Westall  examined  by  the 
magistrates — Charles  Wesley  accused  of  high  treason — Meets  the  society  at  Leeds, 
and  the  floor  of  the  room  gives  way — Several  persons  injured — Goes  to  Wakefield,  to 
meet  the  magistrates — He  is  honourably  acquitted — Hymns  on  the  occasion — Returns 
to  London,  taking  Nottingham  on  his  way,  where  the  magistrates  had  been  rebuked  b;, 
Judge  Abdy — Raises  a  subscription  in  London  for  the  sufferers  in  Staffordshire — Im- 
pressment of  John  Nelson,  who  is  sent  into  the  army — John  Dovvnes  impressed  for  a 
soldier — Case  of  Thomas  Beard — The  first  Methodist  conference — Mr.  Hodges,  Piers. 
Samuel  Taylor,  Meriton — Principles  agreed  upon  in  this  assembly 287-31 1 


14  CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  XII. 

Charles  Wesley  visits  Cornwall,  accompanied  by  Mr.  Meriton — John  Slocome  pressed 
for  a  soldier — Charles's  ministry  in  various  parts  of  Cornwall — Fervent  love  of  the 
young  converts — Preaches  his  farewell  sermon  at  Gwennap — Affecting  scene  at  his 
departure — Three  clergymen  confirm  his  testimony  in  a  church — Visits  Wales  and 
Bristol — Accompanied  by  Mr.  Meriton,  he  meets  his  brother  and  Mr.  Piers  at  Oxford — 
Mr.  John  Wesley  preaches  his  last  sermon  before  the  university — Wicked  slanders 
propagated  by  Thomas  Williams — Labours  at  Newcastle  and  its  vicinity — Terrible 
persecution  in  Cornwall — Dr.  Borlase — Williams,  stricken  in  his  conscience,  retracts 
his  slanders,  and  asks  forgiveness — Marmaduke  Gwynne,  Esq. — Mr.  Meriton  pressed 
for  a  soldier  at  Shrewsbury — John  Bennet,  and  other  Methodists,  in  Derbyshire,  treated 
in  the  same  manner — The  second  Methodist  conference — Charles  Wesley  receives  an 
injury  at  Shepton-Mallet — Confined  some  time  in  Wales  by  his  lameness — Repelled 
from  the  Lord's  table  by  a  Welsh  clergyman — He  and  his  brother  publish  their  hymns 
on  the  sacrament,  and  on  the  Christian  festivals Pages  312-336 

CHAPTER  XIII. 

The  rebellion  of  1745 — The  committal  of  Jonathan  Reeves  to  York-castle  for  preach- 
ing the  gospel — Loyalty  and  patriotism  of  the  Wesleys — Mrs.  Rich — Mr.  Lampe,  the 
musician — Charles  Wesley's  itinerancy  in  the  west  of  England — Labours  and  success 
in  Cornwall — Mr.  Eustick  and  Dr.  Borlase — Hymn  of  thanksgiving  for  the  success  of 
the  gospel  in  Cornwall — The  Rev.  Vincent  Perronet,  of  Shoreham — Riot  in  the  church 
when  Charles  Wesley  preached  there — The  battle  of  Culloden — Hymns  of  thanks- 
giving for  the  defeat  of  the  rebels,  and  the  restoration  of  peace — Mr.  Grimshaw — 
Edward  Perronet  dangerously  ill  of  the  small-pox,  at  Newcastle — Charles  Wesley 
preaches  at  Hexham — Hymn  of  thanksgiving  for  the  success  of  the  gospel  at  New- 
castle  336-357 

CHAPTER  XIV. 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley  preaches  at  various  places  in  Lincolnshire,  Yorkshire,  Derby- 
shire, and  Staffordshire — Terrible  riot  at  Devizes — Charles  Perronet  ill  of  the  small- 
pox in  Bristol — Charles  Wesley  visits  Ireland — State  of  religion  in  that  country — 
Success  of  the  gospel  in  Dublin,  and  Tyrrell's-pass — Riot  at  Athlone — Returns  to 
Dublin,  and  embarks  for  England 357-380 

CHAPTER  XV. 

Mr.  Gwynne  and  his  daughter  Sarah  visit  the  Methodist  society  m  London — Charles 
Wesley  embarks  again  for  Ireland — Mr.  Lunell — Singular  opening  at  Cork,  where  Mr. 
Charles  Wesley  preaches  to  thousands  daily — Hymn,  for  the  Roman  Catholics  of  Ire- 
land— He  preaches  at  Bandon,  Kinsale,  Youghall,  Middleton,  Cashel,  Athlone,  &c. — ■ 
Meets  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Lampe  in  Dublin — Disastrous  voyage  to  England — Visit  to  Garth 
— The  family  and  establishment  of  Mr.  Gwynne 380-400 

CHAPTER  XVI. 

Charles  Wesley  makes  a  proposal  of  marriage  to  Miss  Sarah  Gwynne — Letter  from 
Mr.  Perronet  respecting  the  literary  property  of  the  Wesleys — John  secures  ono 


CONTENTS.  15 

hundred  pounds  a  year  to  his  brother — Charles's  marriage — Letter  from  his  sister 
Martha — Charles's  arrival  in  Bristol — Illness — Letter  to  his  brother — The  Gwynne 
family  remove  from  Garth  to  Ludlow — Destructive  riots  in  Cork — Charles  Wesley 
presented  by  the  grand  jury  as  "  a  person  of  ill-fame,  and  a  vagabond" — Rents  a  small 
house  in  Bristol — Consecrates  it  to  the  Lord — Mrs.  Grace  Murray — Charles  Wesley 
and  Mr.  Whitefield  prevent  Mr.  John  Wesley's  marriage — John  Bennet — Mr.  Charles 
Wesley  publishes  his  "  Hymns  and  Sacred  Poems,"  in  two  volumes  ..  Pages  401-422 

CHAPTER  XVII. 

Earthquakes  in  London  in  the  year  1750 — Excitement  created  by  them — Charles 
Wesley  publishes  a  sermon  on  the  occasion — His  "  Hymns  on  the  Earthquakes" — 
Death  of  Mrs.  Wright — Letter  illustrative  of  her  character — Mrs.  Vazeille — Infamous 
slander  of  Salmon  in  his  "  Foreigner's  Companion" — Marriage  of  Mr.  Waller  and  Miss 
Elizabeth  Gwynne — Mr.  John  Wesley's  marriage — Unhappy  temper  of  his  wife — Case 
of  James  Wheatley — Charles  Wesley's  journey  to  the  north  of  England — Singular  trial 
of  a  Methodist  constable  at  Leeds — The  chapel  there  in  danger  of  being  pulled  down — 
William  Darney — Charles  Wesley  holds  a  conference  at  Leeds — Mr.  Grimshaw,  Wil- 
liam Darney,  and  William  Shent — Charles  Wesley  goes  to  Manchester — Mrs.  Charles 
Wesley  travels  extensively  with  her  husband — Anecdotes  connected  with  her  itine- 
rancy    422-455 

CHAPTER  XVIII. 

Specimens  of  Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  letters  to  his  wife — His  pastoral  duties  in  Lon- 
don— Intimacy  with  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Venn — Mr.  Venn's  religious  history — The  evange- 
lical clergy  benefited  by  the  Messrs.  Wesley  and  Whitefield — Letter  from  Mr.  White- 
field  on  the  erection  of  the  Tabernacle  in  Moorfields — Death  of  the  Rev.  John  Meriton 
— Hymn  on  the  occasion — Mr.  Charles  Wesley  visits  Cornwall — Letters  from  thence 
to  his  wife — The  hour  of  secret  prayer  observed  by  the  Wesleys,  father  and  sons — 
Admonitory  letter  from  Mr.  John  Wesley  to  his  brother— Dangerous  illness  of  Mr. 
John  Wesley — Charles's  visit  to  him  in  London — Affecting  interview  between  them — 
Deep  concern  manifested  by  the  public — Mrs.  Charles  Wesley  seized  with  the  small- 
pox— Kindness  of  Lady  Huntingdon — Letters  of  sympathy  from  Mr.  Whitefield — Ill- 
ness and  death  of  Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  only  son — Hymns  on  the  occasion,  and  on 
the  recovery  of  his  wife — Mr.  John  Wesley  retires  to  the  Bristol  Hot-well,  and  writes 
his  Notes  on  the  New  Testament — Retirement  of  Charles  Skelton  from  the  itine- 


rancy . 


456^182 


CHAPTER  XIX. 


Mr.  Charles  Wesley  visits  Norwich  with  his  brother — Wickedness  of  James  Wheat- 
ley — Charles  Wesley's  ministry  in  that  city — Death  and  character  of  Grace  Bowen — 
Hymn  on  the  occasion — Letter  from  Mr.  Whitefield  in  America — Difficulties  of  the 
Wesleys  with  respect  to  the  established  Church — Attempt  to  introduce  the  Lord's 
supper  into  the  Methodist  chapels — Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  alarm,  and  resistance  of  this 
measure — Letters  to  Mr.  Sellon  on  this  subject — John  Hutchinson,  and  the  Rev. 
George  Stonehouse — The  Wesleys  closeted  together  at  Birstal,  where  they  canvass 
Towgood's  book  on  Dissent — Conference  at  Leeds — Thomas  Walsh,  Joseph  Cownley. 
and  the  Perronets,  engage  to  desist  from  administering  the  Lord's  supper — Charles 
Wesley's  abrupt  departure  from  the  conference — Publishes  a  poetical  "  Epistle  to  the 


16  CONTENTS. 

Rev.  John  Wesley" — Letters  from  Mr.  John  Wesley  to  Charles  concerning  the  Church 
— Correspondence  with  the  Rev.  Mr.  Walker  and  Mr.  Adam  on  the  same  subject — 
Mr.  Charles  Wesley  visits  Margate  and  Canterbury — Paralytic  seizure  of  Wright,  the 
brother-in-law  of  the  Wesleys — Marriage  of  Mr.  Stonehouse,  and  of  Miss  Degge — 
Earthquake  at  Lisbon — Threatened  invasion  of  England — Charles  Wesley's  manu- 
script epistles  to  Howell  Harris,  Mr.  Whitefield,  Count  Zinzendorf,  and  others. 

Pages  483-519 

CHAPTER  XX. 

Calamitous  state  of  Great  Britain  in  the  year  1756 — Charles  Wesley  publishes 
hymns  for  the  fast-day — The  conference  held  in  Bristol — Mr.  Charles  Wesley  visits 
the  societies  in  Staffordshire,  Yorkshire,  and  Lancashire — Uneasiness  in  various  places 
on  the  subject  of  the  sacraments,  and  service  in  Church  hours — Mr.  Crook,  of  Hunslet 
— Division  in  the  society  at  Leeds  by  Mr.  Edwards — Charles  Wesley  at  York — Mr. 
Ingham — Mr.  Grimshaw — Mr.  Whitefield — Titus  Knight — John  Whitford — John  By- 
rom — Unsettled  state  of  the  society  in  Manchester— Letters  of  Charles  Wesley  to  Mr. 
Grimshaw,  and  the  society  at  Leeds,  concerning  the  Methodists  and  the  Church — Mr. 
Clayton — Mr.  Charles  Wesley  returns  by  Wednesbury  to  Bristol — Roger  Ball  and 
James  Wheatley — Remarks  on  Methodism  and  the  state  of  the  Church — Several 
Methodists  in  Yorkshire  and  Lancashire,  being  denied  the  sacraments  in  their  own 
chapels,  become  Dissenters 519-547 

CHAPTER  XXI. 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley  desists  from  his  itinerant  ministry — The  probable  reason  of  this 
determination — Unfavourable  effect  upon  his  own  mind — Mr.  John  Wesley  publishes 
his  "  Reasons  against  Separation  from  the  Church" — Charles's  hymns  ou  the  subject — 
Serious  accident — Illness  of  Thomas  Walsh — Charles  Wesley  unjustly  accused  of  un- 
kindness  toward  him — Letters  from  Mr.  Walsh — His  death — Hymns  on  the  occasion — 
Mr.  Charles  Wesley  visits  the  daughter  of  his  brother  Samuel,  at  Barnstaple — Letters 
from  thence  to  Mrs.  Wesley — Samuel  Wesley's  widow — Charles  Wesley  publishes 
"  Hymns  of  Intercession  for  all  Mankind" — He  publishes  his  "  Funeral  Hymns" — 
Death  of  the  Rev.  James  Hervey — His  "  Eleven  Letters" — Lines  on  refusing  to  write 
an  epitaph  on  him — Renewed  alarm  of  invasion — Hymns  on  the  subject — Victory  over 
the  French  fleet — Murder  committed  by  Earl  Ferrers  upon  his  steward — Letter  from 
his  brother,  the  Rev.  Walter  Shirley — The  trial  of  the  earl — His  obduracy,  and  exe- 
cution— Three  of  the  Methodist  preachers  begin  to  administer  the  sacraments  at  Nor- 
wich— Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  distress  on  the  occasion — His  letters  to  Nicholas  Gilbert, 
John  Nelson,  and  Mr.  Grimshaw,  upon  the  occasion — Mr.  Grimshaw's  answer — Ex- 
treme views  taken  by  him  and  Charles  Wesley — The  licensing  of  the  preachers  and 
chapels — Desire  of  the  Methodists  to  have  the  Lord's  supper  among  themselves, 
and  divine  service  in  Church  hours — Charles  Wesley's  desire  to  get  the  preachers 
episcopally  ordained — Letter  to  him  by  Joseph  Cownley  on  the  subject — Moderation 
of  Mr.  John  Wesley — Letter  from  Mr.  Perronet  to  Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  when  ill  at 
Bath 548-587 

CHAPTER  XXII. 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley  publishes  his  "  Short  Hymns  on  Select  Passages  of  Scripture" 
— Matthew  Henry — Dr.  Gell — Bengelius — Spiritual  darkness — Christian  perfection — 
Irregularities  in  the  London  society,  caused  by  George  Bell  and  others — Mr.  John 


CONTENTS.  17 

Wesley's  views  of  Christian  perfection — He  disapproves  of  his  brother's  altered  opin- 
ions— Letter  from  Mr.  Perronet,  intimating  that  Charles  was  too  severe  in  his  censures 
— Death  of  Mrs.  Perronet — Death  of  Mr.  Grimshaw — His  character — Death  of  Lady 
Selina  Huntingdon — Letters  from  Mr.  Perronet  on  the  mischief  done  by  Maxfield  in 
London — Letter  from  Mr.  Whitefield,  in  America — Mr.  John  Wesley's  letters  to  his 
brother,  urging  him  to  diligence — Charles's  labours  and  usefulness  in  London — He 
publishes  his  "  Hymns  for  Children" — His  "  Hymns  on  the  Trinity" — Unjust  censure 
upon  Mr.  John  Wesley,  by  the  Rev.  William  Jones,  of  Nayland — Charles  Wesley's 
"  Hymns  for  the  Use  of  Families" — Specimen — Death  of  his  son  John  James — Conso- 
latory letter  addressed  to  his  wife — Anxieties  respecting  Samuel Pages  587-619 


CHAPTER  XXIII. 

Letter  from  Mr.  Whitefield,  in  America — Death  and  character  of  that  eminent  man — 
Charles  Wesley's  "  Hymns  of  Preparation  for  Death" — Mr.  John  Wesley  cautions  his 
preachers  concerning  their  doctrine  at  the  conference  of  1770 — Publishes  various  doc- 
trinal propositions  in  the  Minutes — Lady  Huntingdon  is  offended  with  them,  and  dis- 
misses Mr.  Benson,  the  classical  tutor  in  her  college — Mr.  Fletcher  retires  from  the 
presidency  of  that  institution — Mr.  John  Wesley  writes  a  letter  of  admonition  to  her 
ladyship,  which  she  resents — Under  her  direction  Mr.  Shirley  publishes  a  circular 
letter,  inviting  Churchmen  and  Dissenters  to  assemble  in  Bristol,  at  the  time  of  the 
next  conference,  and  demand  of  Mr.  Wesley  and  his  preachers  a  recantation  of  the 
Minutes — Haughty  letter  of  Lady  Huntingdon  to  Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  enclosing  the 
circular — He  is  justly  offended  with  her  proceedings  and  spirit — Advises  his  brother 
immediately  to  publish  something  in  opposition  to  the  peculiarities  of  Calvinism — 
Churchmen  and  Dissenters  refuse  to  obey  the  summons  contained  in  the  circular — 
Lady  Huntingdon  and  Mr.  Shirley  send  letters  of  submission  to  Mr.  Wesley — A  few 
of  her  dependants  and  personal  friends  attend  the  conference  with  his  permission — 
Mr.  Wesley  and  the  preachers  sign  a  "  declaration,"  disavowing  the  sense  which  had 
been  erroneously  affixed  to  the  Minutes — Mr.  Shirley  apologizes  for  his  conduct,  and 
confesses  that  he  had  mistaken  their  true  meaning — This  affair  misrepresented  by 
Lady  Huntingdon's  biographer — Publication  of  Mr.  Fletcher's  "  Letters  to  Mr.  Shir- 
ley"— Thomas  Olivers — Mr.  Wesley  vindicated  in  putting  his  friend's  "  Letters"  to  the 
press — Misleading  statements  of  Lady  Huntingdon's  biographer  corrected — Mr.  Flet- 
cher is  encouraged  in  his  authorship  by  Charles  Wesley — Mr.  Shirley  publishes  his 
"  Narrative,"  and  then  retires  from  the  controversy  which  he  had  provoked — Mr.  John 
Wesley  writes  to  Lady  Huntingdon,  who  intimates  that  he  is  either  dishonest,  or  in  his 
dotage — Mr.  Fletcher  answers  Shirley's  "  Narrative" — Richard  Hill,  Esq.,  engages  in 
the  controversy,  but  soon  proposes  to  destroy  all  that  he  had  written,  if  Mr.  Fletcher 
would  do  the  same — He  retires  from  the  controversy  with  Mr.  Fletcher,  and  is  suc- 
ceeded by  the  Rev.  Rowland  Hill,  Mr.  Berridge,  and  Mr.  Toplady — Mr.  Madan  affords 
secret  help  to  Mr.  Fletcher's  opponents — The  Messrs.  Hill  and  Toplady  assail  Mr. 
John  Wesley's  personal  character,  to  the  grief  of  the  more  respectable  Calvinists — 
Dr.  Haweis's  testimony  in  his  favour — Charles  Wesley's  epigrams  on  the  slanderers 
of  his  honoured  brother — Thomas  Olivers — Mr.  Fletcher's  character  as  a  polemical 
writer — Unjust  censures  upon  him  by  Lady  Huntingdon's  biographer,  the  Rev.  Edwin 
Sidney,  &c. — Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  decided  concurrence  in  the  judgment  of  Mr. 
Fletcher  on  the  questions  at  issue,  and  advice  in  the  entire  controversy — Lady  Hunt- 
ingdon regrets  the  part  which  she  had  acted  toward  her  earliest  religious  friend,  Mr. 

John  Wesley 619-663 

2 


18  CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  XXIV. 

Removal  of  Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  family  to  London — Letter  from  Mr.  Fletcher- 
Mr.  John  Wesley's  dangerous  illness  in  Ireland — Report  of  his  death — Mr.  Fletcher's 
letter  to  Charles,  urging  him  to  take  his  brother's  place,  and  offering  his  aid — Letter 
from  Mr.  Perronet — Case  of  King  Charles  I. — Mr.  Fletcher's  dangerous  illness — 
Death  of  Charles  Perronet — Letter  from  his  father — Case  of  Dr.  Dodd — Mr.  Charle? 
Wesley  visits  him,  with  his  brother,  in  prison — Letters  of  Charles  Wesley  to  his 
daughter — Prayer  for  his  brother's  life — "  The  Protestant  Association" — Lord  George 
Gordon — Riots  of  1780 — Letters  from  Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  describing  the  scenes  of 
outrage — He  publishes  a  poem  on  the  occasion — Conference  of  1780 — Charles  Wes- 
ley's fears  lest  the  Methodists  should  leave  the  Church Pages  663-680 

CHAPTER  XXV. 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  children — Musical  genius  of  his  two  sons — Sketch  of  the 
early  life  of  Charles — Mr.  Kelway — Dr.  Boyce — Elegy  on  the  doctor's  death — Early 
life  of  Samuel  Wesley — Character  of  the  two  brothers — Their  select  concerts — The 
earl  of  Mornington — General  Oglethorpe — Letter  of  spiritual  advice  from  Mr.  Charles 
Wesley  to  Mr.  Kelway — Letter  from  the  earl  of  Mornington — Death  of  that  nobleman 
— Charles  and  Samuel  Wesley  singularly  unsuccessful  in  their  attempts  to  obtain 
lucrative  situations  as  musicians — Anecdotes  of  George  III.  and  George  IV. — Bishop 
Burgess — Letters  to  Charles,  from  his  uncle  and  his  father — Letter  to  Samuel  from 
his  father — Mary  Freeman  Shepherd — Samuel  embraces  the  tenets  of  Popery — The 
dutchess  of  Norfolk  discloses  the  fact  to  his  father — Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  deep  dis- 
tress, "expressed  in  several  stanzas — Mr.  John  Wesley's  letter  to  the  unhappy  youth — 
Letter  to  his  nephew  Charles  on  the  subject  of  Samuel's  Popery — The  spirit  of  the 
Church  of  Rome — Samuel  Wesley  deeply  injured  by  his  godfather  Madan — Miss  Sarah 
Wesley — Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  intimacy  with  Lord  Mansfield,  Dr.  Johnson,  &c. — He 
was  not  the  sabbath-breaking  clergyman,  whom  Cowper  has  satirized  under  the  name 
of  Occiduus — Mr.  Madan  was  most  probably  designed  by  that  name 680-715 

CHAPTER  XXVI. 

Mr.  John  Wesley  gives  an  identity  to  the  conference  by  the  "  Deed  of  Declaration" 
— Offence  taken  by  some  parties  at  this  important  instrument — Mr.  Fletcher  at  the 
conference  of  1784 — State  of  the  Methodists  in  America  when  the  war  of  independence 
had  ceased — Dr.  Seabury — Dr.  Coke — Mr.  John  Wesley  appoints  the  doctor  and  Mr. 
Asbury  joint  superintendents  of  the  Methodist  Church  in  America,  and  ordains  Mr. 
Vasey  and  Mr.  Whatcoat  elders — He  also  ordains  three  of  his  preachers  to  administer 
the  sacraments  in  Scotland — The  principles  by  which  he  was  guided  in  these  acts — 
Views  of  Mr.  George  Lawson  on  the  alleged  episcopal  succession — Charles  Wesley 
is  greatly  offended  with  his  brother's  ordinations — His  letter  to  Dr.  Chandler  on  the 
subject — Correspondence  with  his  brother — Remarks  upon  it — Mr.  John  Wesley  or- 
dains several  others  of  his  preachers  at  the  Bristol  conference  of  1786,  and  in  certain 
cases  allows  the  opening  of  Methodist  chapels  in  Church  hours — Mr.  Charles  Wesley 
writes  from  this  conference  to  Mr.  La  Trobe,  the  Moravian  minister  in  London — He 
mistakes  the  character  of  the  preachers  generally — Discrepancy  between  his  theory  of 
Churchmanship  and  his  practice — He  was  an  advocate  of  lay-preaching — His  strong 
censures  upon  ungodly  clergymen — Becomes  less  hostile  to  his  brother's  proceedings — 

2* 


CONTENTS.  19 

Mr.  John  Wesley  confesses  his  inability  to  keep  the  whole  of  his  people  in  union  with 
the  Church,  in  consequence  of  the  character  and  doctrine  of  several  of  the  clergy — 
He  ordains  three  of  his  preachers  to  administer  the  sacraments  in  England — Misstate- 
ments of  Dr.  Pusey  and  the  Messrs.  Wilberforce — Some  of  the  Rev.  Edwin  Sidney'? 
misrepresentations  answered Pages  715-751 

CHAPTER  XXVII. 

Character  and  death  of  the  Rev.  Henry  Piers,  Ebenezer  Blackwell,  and  the  Rev. 
Vincent  Perronet — Letters  to  Miss  Briggs — Death  of  the  Rev.  John  Fletcher — Mr. 
Charles  Wesley's  health  begins  to  decline — His  ministry  at  the  close  of  life — Regard 
for  malefactors — Letter  to  Mr.  William  Marriott — Departure  of  Mr.  John  Wesley  from 
London — His  letters  to  his  brother  and  to  Miss  Wesley — Charles's  increasing  weak- 
ness— Mr.  John  Wesley's  letters  concerning  his  brother — Charles's  death — Mr.  John 
Wesley's  letter  to  his  bereaved  sister-in-law — Miss  Wesley's  letter  to  her  uncle,  con- 
taining the  particulars  of  her  father's  illness  and  death — The  funeral — Consecrated 
ground — Letter  of  Mr.  Bradburn  on  the  character  and  death  of  Mr.  Charles  Wesley — 
Various  letters  from  Mr.  John  Wesley  to  his  sister-in-law  and  his  niece — Mr.  Charles 
Wesley's  manuscripts — Unjust  censure  upon  the  Methodists  by  Mr.  Wilberforce — Mr. 
Charles  Wesley's  family — Mr.  John  Wesley's  intended  Life  of  his  brother — Charles's 
epitaph 751-774 

CHAPTER  XXVIII. 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  personal  appearance — Scholarship — Power  as  a  satirist — As 
a  translator  of  verse — Cordiality  of  his  friendships — Undeviating  friendship  for  his 
brother — Exemplary  kindness  in  the  domestic  relations — Loyalty  to  the  house  of 
Brunswick — Character  as  a  preacher — Peculiarity  in  his  mental  constitution — Cha- 
racter of  his  Methodism  and  Churchmanship — He  was  the  first  that  administered  the 
holy  communion  to  the  Methodists  separately — Advocacy  of  lay-preaching — Attach- 
ment to  the  Methodists — Self-denial  after  he  ceased  to  itinerate — Literary  accom- 
plishments— General  character  of  his  poetry — Occasionally  adopted  the  thoughts  of 
other  writers — Dr.  Brevint,  and  Dr.  Young — Peculiarities  of  his  versification — Com- 
prehensive range  of  his  subjects — The  evangelical  character  of  his  hymns — Their 
influence  upon  the  Methodist  body — Superior  to  those  of  Dr.  Watts — Are  adapted  to 
all  occasions — Are  introductory  to  the  songs  of  the  blessed 775-797 


THE    LIFE 


THE   REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY,  M.  A. 


CHAPTER  I. 

Charles  Wesley  was  the  youngest  son  of  the  Rev.  Samuel  Wes- 
ley, rector  of  Epworth,  in  Lincolnshire,  and  of  his  estimable  wife 
Susanna.  He  was  born  December  18th,  1708 ;  being  about  sixteen 
years  younger  than  his  brother  Samuel,  and  about  five  younger  than 
John.  His  birth  was  premature ;  so  that  at  first  he  appeared  rather 
dead  than  alive.  He  neither  cried  nor  opened  his  eyes,  and  was  kept 
wrapped  up  in  soft  wool  until  the  time  at  which  he  should  have  been 
born  according  to  the  course  of  nature,  when  he  opened  his  eyes,  and 
caused  his  voice  to  be  heard. 

The  income  of  the  rector  of  Epworth  was  comparatively  small,  and 
his  children  were  very  numerous.  Twice  the  parsonage  house  was 
unfortunately  burned  down,  and  rebuilt  at  his  own  expense.  His  cir- 
cumstances, therefore,  were  painfully  embarrassed ;  and  the  children 
were  far  from  having  any  superfluity  of  either  diet  or  clothing.  The 
hardy  manner  in  which  they  were  necessarily  trained  prepared  them 
to  contend  with  the  trials  of  life ;  and,  in  the  arrangements  of  a  wise 
providence,  fitted  John  and  Charles  for  the  privations  and  labours  which 
they  were  destined  to  endure  as  itinerant  teachers  of  religion.  Their 
venerable  mother,  in  a  letter  dated  January  20th,  1722,  and  addressed 
to  her  brother,  Mr.  Samuel  Annesley,  says,  "  Mr.  Wesley  rebuilt  his 
house  in  less  than  one  year  ;  but  nearly  thirteen  years  are  elapsed  since 
it  was  burned  ;  yet  it  is  not  half  furnished,  nor  are  his  wife  and  children 
half  clothed,  to  this  day." 

Perhaps  no  family  in  the  kingdom  was  placed  under  better  regula- 
tions than  the  Wesley  family  at  Epworth.  The  father  was  a  man  of 
great  learning,  and  of  studious  habits.  He  also  spent  much  of  his 
time  from  home,  attending  the  sittings  of  the  convocation  in  London  : 
so  that  the  care  of  the  children  devolved  principally  upon  their  excel- 
lent mother ;  a  woman  of  sincere  piety,  and  of  a.  strong  and  well- 
cultivated  understanding.     They  were  all  placed  under  her  tuition; 


22  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

and  the  laws  by  which  she  governed  them  reflect  the  highest  honour 
upon  her  character.     They  are  thus  stated  by  herself: — 

"  The  children  were  always  put  into  a  regular  method  of  living,  in 
such  things  as  they  were  capable  of,  from  their  birth ;  as  in  dressing, 
undressing,  changing  their  linen,  &c.  The  first  quarter  commonly 
passes  in  sleep.  After  that,  they  were,  if  possible,  laid  in  their  cradles 
awake,  and  rocked  to  sleep  ;  and  so  they  were  kept  rocking,  till  it  was 
time  for  them  to  awake.  This  was  done  to  bring  them  to  a  regular 
course  of  sleeping  ;  which  at  first  was  three  hours  in  the  morning,  and 
three  in  the  afternoon ;  afterward  two  hours,  till  they  needed  none 
at  all. 

"  When  turned  a  year  old,  (and  some  before,)  they  were  taught  to 
fear  the  rod,  and  to  cry  softly ;  by  Avhich  means  they  escaped  abun- 
dance of  correction  they  might  otherwise  have  had ;  and  that  most 
odious  noise  of  the  crying  of  children  was  rarely  heard  in  the  house  : 
but  the  family  usually  lived  in  as  much  quietness  as  if  there  had  not 
been  a  child  among  them. 

"  As  soon  as  they  were  grown  pretty  strong,  they  were  confined  to 
three  meals  a  day.  At  dinner  their  little  tables  and  chairs  were  set  by 
ours,  where  they  could  be  overlooked ;  and  they  were  suffered  to  eat 
and  drink  (small  beer)  as  much  as  they  would,  but  not  to  call  for  any 
thing.  If  they  wanted  aught,  they  used  to  whisper  to  the  maid  which 
attended  them,  who  came  and  spake  to  me  ;  and  as  soon  as  they  could 
handle  a  knife  and  fork  they  were  set  to  our  table.  They  were  never 
suffered  to  choose  their  meat,  but  always  made  to  eat  such  things  as 
were  provided  for  the  family. 

"  Mornings  they  had  always  spoon-meat ;  sometimes  at  nights.  But, 
whatever  they  had,  they  were  never  permitted  to  eat,  at  those  meals, 
of  more  than  one  thing ;  and  of  that  sparingly  enough.  Drinking  or 
eating  between  meals  was  never  allowed,  unless  in  case  of  sickness  ; 
which  seldom  happened.  Nor  were  they  suffered  to  go  into  the  kitchen 
to  ask  any  thing  of  the  servants,  when  they  were  at  meat.  If  it  was 
known  they  did,  they  were  certainly  beat,  and  the  servants  severely 
reprimanded. 

"  At  six,  as  soon  as  family  prayers  were  over,  they  had  their  supper  ; 
at  seven,  the  maid  washed  them ;  and,  beginning  at  the  youngest,  she 
undressed  and  got  them  all  to  bed  by  eight :  at  which  time  she  left 
them  in  their  several  rooms  awake  ;  for  there  was  no  such  thing  allowed 
of  in  our  house  as  sitting  by  a  child  till  it  fell  asleep. 

"  They  were  so  constantly  used  to  eat  and  drink  what  was  given 
them,  that  when  any  of  them  was  ill,  there  was  no  difficulty  in  making 
them  take  the  most  unpleasant  medicine  :  for  they  durst  not  refuse  it, 
though  some  of  them  would  presently  throw  it  up.     This  I  mention,  to 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  23 

show  that  a  person  may  be  taught  to  take  any  thing,  though  it  be  never 
so  much  against  his  stomach. 

i  "In  order  to  form  the  minds  of  children,  the  first  thing  to  be  done  is 
to  conquer  their  will,  and  bring  them  to  an  obedient  temper.  To  inform 
the  understanding  is  a  work  of  time,  and  must  with  children  proceed  by 
slow  degrees,  as  they  are  able  to  bear  it ;  but  the  subjecting  the  will  is 
a  thing  which  must  be  done  at  once  ;  and  the  sooner  the  better.  For 
by  neglecting  timely  correction,  they  will  contract  a  stubbornness  and 
obstinacy  which  is  hardly  ever  after  conquered ;  and  never,  without 
using  such  severity  as  would  be  as  painful  to  me  as  to  the  child.  In  the 
esteem  of  the  world  they  pass  for  kind  and  indidgent  whom  I  call  cruel 
parents,  who  permit  their  children  to  get  habits  which  they  know  must 
be  afterward  broken.  Nay,  some  are  so  stupidly  fond,  as  in  sport  to 
teach  their  children  to  do  things  which,  in  a  while  after,  they  have 
severely  beaten  them  for  doing.  Whenever  a  child  is  corrected,  it 
must  be  conquered ;  and  this  will  be  no  hard  matter  to  do,  if  it  be  not 
grown  headstrong  by  too  much  indulgence.  And  when  the  will  of  a 
child  is  totally  subdued,  and  it  is  brought  to  revere  and  stand  in  awe 
of  the  parents,  then  a  great  many  childish  follies  and  inadvertencies 
may  be  passed  by.  Some  should  be  overlooked,  and  taken  no  notice 
of,  and  others  mildly  reproved ;  but  no  wilful  transgression  ought  ever 
to  be  forgiven  children,  without  chastisement,  less  or  more,  as  the 
nature  and  circumstances  of  the  offence  require. 

"  I  insist  upon  conquering  the  will  of  children  betimes,  because  this 
is  the  only  strong  and  rational  foundation  of  a  religious  education ; 
without  which  both  precept  and  example  will  be  ineffectual.  But  when 
this  is  thoroughly  done,  then  a  child  is  capable  of  being  governed  by 
the  reason  and  piety  of  its  parents,  till  its  own  understanding  comes  to 
maturity,  and  the  principles  of  religion  have  taken  root  in  the  mind. 

"  I  cannot  yet  dismiss  this  subject.  As  self-will  is  the  root  of  all 
sin  and  misery,  so  whatever  cherishes  this  in  children  ensures  their 
after- wretchedness  and  irreligion.  Whatever  checks  and  mortifies  it 
promotes  their  future  happiness  and  piety.  This  is  still  more  evident, 
if  we  further  consider  that  religion  is  nothing  else  than  the  doing  the 
will  of  God,  and  not  our  own :  that  the  one  grand  impediment  to  our 
temporal  and  eternal  happiness  being  this  self-will,  no  indulgences  of 
it  can  be  trivial,  no  denial  unprofitable.  Heaven  or  hell  depends  on 
this  alone.  So  that  the  parent  who  studies  to  subdue  it  in  his  child 
works  together  with  God  in  the  renewing  and  saving  a  soul.  The 
parent  who  indulges  it  does  the  devil's  work,  makes  religion  impracti- 
cable, salvation  unattainable  ;  and  does  all  that  in  him  lies  to  damn  his 
child,  soul  and  body,  for  ever. 

"  The  children  of  this  family  were  taught,  as  soon  as  they  could 


r^ 


24  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

speak,  the  Lord's  Prayer,  which  they  were  made  to  say  at  rising  and 
bed-time  constantly  ;  to  which,  as  they  grew  bigger,  were  added  a  short 
prayer  for  their  parents,  and  some  collects,  a  short  catechism,  and  some 
portion  of  Scripture,  as  their  memories  could  bear. 

"  They  were  very  early  made  to  distinguish  the  sabbath  from  other 
days,  before  they  could  well  speak  or  go.  They  were  as  soon  taught 
to  be  still  at  family  prayers,  and  to  ask  a  blessing  immediately  after, 
which  they  used  to  do  by  signs,  before  they  could  kneel  or  speak. 

"  They  were  quickly  made  to  understand  they  might  have  nothing 
they  cried  for,  and  instructed  to  speak  handsomely  for  what  they  wanted. 
They  were  not  suffered  to  ask  even  the  lowest  servant  for  aught  with- 
out saying,  '  Pray  give  me  such  a  thing ;'  and  the  servant  was  chid  if 
she  ever  let  them  omit  that  word.  Taking  God's  name  in  vain,  cursing 
and  swearing,  profaneness,  obscenity,  rude,  ill-bred  names,  were  never 
heard  among  them.  Nor  were  they  ever  permitted  to  call  each  other 
by  their  proper  names,  without  the  addition  of  brother  or  sister. 

"  None  of  them  were  taught  to  read  till  five  years  old,  except  Kezzy, 
in  whose  case  I  was  overruled ;  and  she  was  more  years  learning  than 
any  of  the  rest  had  been  months.  The  way  of  teaching  was  this  : — 
The  day  before  a  child  began  to  leam,  the  house  was  set  in  order,  every 
one's  work  was  appointed  them,  and  a  charge  given  that  none  should 
come  into  the  room  from  nine  till  twelve,  or  from  two  till  five ;  which 
were  our  school  hours.  One  day  was  allowed  the  child  wherein  to 
learn  its  letters  ;  and  each  of  them  did  in  that  time  know  all  its  letters, 
great  and  small,  except  Molly  and  Nancy,  who  were  a  day  and  a  half 
before  they  knew  them  perfectly ;  for  which  I  then  thought  them  very 
dull ;  but  since  I  have  observed  how  long  many  children  are  learning 
the  horn-book,*  I  have  changed  my  opinion.  But  the  reason  why  I 
thought  them  so  then  was,  because  the  rest  learned  so  readily;  and 
Samuel,  who  was  the  first  child  I  ever  taught,  learned  the  alphabet  in 
a  few  hours.  He  was  five  years  old  on  the  10th  of  February :  the 
next  day  he  began  to  learn  ;  and,  as  soon  as  he  knew  the  letters,  began 
the  first  chapter  of  Genesis.  He  was  taught  to  spell  the  first  verse, 
then  to  read  it  over  and  over,  till  he  could  read  it  off-hand  without  any 
hesitation ;  so  on  the  second,  &c,  till  he  took  ten  verses  for  a  lesson, 
which  he  quickly  did.  Easter  fell  low  [came  late]  that  year ;  and  by 
Whitsuntide  he  could  read  a  chapter  very  well ;  for  he  read  continually, 
and  had  such  a  prodigious  memory,  that  I  cannot  remember  ever  to  have 
told  him  the  same  word  twice. 

"  What  was  yet  stranger,  any  word  he  had  learned  in  his  lesson  he 

*  A  card,  containing  the  alphabet,  covered  with  a  transparent  piece  of  horn,  through 
which  the  child  can  see  his  letters,  and  by  which  they  are  kept  from  being  soiled. — 
Amer.  Ed. 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  25 

knew  wherever  he  saw  it,  either  in  his  Bible,  or  any  other  book ;  by 
which  means  he  very  soon  learned  to  read  an  English  author  well. 

"  The  same  method  was  observed  with  them  all.  As  soon  as  they 
knew  the  letters,  they  were  put  first  to  spell  and  read  one  line,  then 
a  verse ;  never  leaving  till  perfect  in  their  lesson,  were  it  shorter  or 
longer.  So  one  or  other  continued  reading  at  school-time,  without 
any  intermission ;  and  before  we  left  school,  each  child  read  what,  he 
had  learned  that  morning ;  and  ere  we  parted  in  the  afternoon,  what 
they  had  learned  that  day. 

"There  was  no  such  thing  as  loud  talking  or  playing  allowed  of; 
but  every  one  was  kept  close  to  their  business  for  the  six  hours  of 
school :  and  it  is  almost  incredible  what  a  child  may  be  taught  in  a 
quarter  of  a  year  by  a  vigorous  application,  if  it  have  but  a  tolerable 
capacity  and  good  health.  Every  one  of  these,  Kezzy  excepted,  could 
read  better  in  that  time  than  the  most  of  women  can  do  as  long  as 
they  live. 

u  Rising  out  of  their  places,  or  going  out  of  the  room,  was  not  per- 
mitted, unless  for  good  cause ;  and  running  into  the  yard,  garden,  or 
street,  without  leave,  was  always  esteemed  a  capital  offence. 

"  For  some  years  we  went  on  very  well.  Never  were  children  in 
better  order.  Never  were  children  better  disposed  to  piety,  or  in  more 
subjection  to  their  parents,  till  that  fatal  dispersion  of  them,  after  the 
fire,  into  several  families.  In  those  they  were  left  at  full  liberty  to 
converse  with  servants,  which  before  they  had  always  been  restrained 
from ;  and  to  run  abroad,  and  play  with  any  children,  good  or  bad. 
They  soon  learned  to  neglect  a  strict  observation  of  the  sabbath,  and 
got  knowledge  of  several  songs  and  bad  things,  which  before  they  had 
no  notion  of.  That  civil  behaviour  which  made  them  admired,  when 
at  home,  by  all  which  saw  them,  was,  in  great  measure,  lost ;  and  a 
clownish  accent,  and  many  rude  ways,  were  learned,  Avhich  were  not 
reformed  without  some  difficulty. 

"  When  the  house  was  rebuilt,  and  the  children  all  brought  home, 
we  entered  upon  a  strict  reform ;  and  then  was  begun  the  custom  of 
singing  psalms  at  beginning  and  leaving  school,  morning  and  evening. 
Then  also  that  of  a  general  retirement  at  five  o'clock  was  entered  upon  ; 
when  the  oldest  took  the  youngest  that  could  speak,  and  the  second  the 
next,  to  whom  they  read  the  psalms  for  the  day,  and  a  chapter  in  the 
New  Testament ;  as,  in  the  morning,  they  were  directed  to  read  the 
psalms  and  a  chapter  in  the  Old.  After  which  they  went  to  their  pri- 
vate prayers,  before  they  got  their  breakfast,  or  came  into  the  family. 

"  There  were  several  by-laws  observed  among  us  : 

"1.  It  had  been  observed  that  coAvardice  and  fear  of  punishment 
often  lead  children  into  lying,  till  they  get  a  custom  of  it,  which  they 


26  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

cannot  leave.  To  prevent  this,  a  law  was  made,  that  whoever  was 
charged  with  a  fault,  if  they  would  ingenuously  confess  it,  and  promise 
to  amend,  should  not  be  beaten.  This  rule  prevented  a  great  deal  of 
lying. 

"  2.  That  no  sinful  action,  as  lying,  pilfering,  playing  at  church,  or 
on  the  Lord's  day,  disobedience,  quarreling,  &c,  should  ever  pass 
unpunished. 

"  3.  That  no  child  should  ever  be  chid  or  beat  twice  for  the  same 
fault ;  and  if  they  amended,  they  should  never  be  upbraided  with  it 
afterward. 

"  4.  That  every  signal  act  of  obedience,  especially  when  it  crossed 
upon  their  own  inclinations,  should  be  always  commended,  and  fre- 
quently rewarded,  according  to  the  merits  of  the  cause. 

"5.  That  if  ever  any  child  performed  an  act  of  obedience,  or  did  any 
thing  with  an  intention  to  please,  though  the  performance  was  not 
well,  yet  the  obedience  and  intention  should  be  kindly  accepted ; 
and  the  child  with  sweetness  directed  how  to  do  better  for  the  future. 

"  6.  That  propriety  [ownership]  be  inviolably  preserved,  and  none 
suffered  to  invade  the  property  of  another  in  the  smallest  matter, 
though  it  were  but  of  the  value  of  a  farthing,  or  a  pin ;  which  they 
might  not  take  from  the  owner  without,  much  less  against,  his  consent. 

"  7.  That  promises  be  strictly  observed ;  and  a  gift  once  bestowed, 
and  so  the  right  passed  away  from  the  donor,  be  not  resumed,  but 
left  to  the  disposal  of  him  to  whom  it  was  given ;  unless  it  were  con- 
ditional, and  the  condition  of  the  obligation  not  performed,"* 

The  intrinsic  value  of  this  document  justifies  its  insertion  in  this 
place,  notwithstanding  its  length.  Any  biographical' account  of  either 
John  or  Charles  Wesley  would  be  defective,  if  this  plan  of  their  early 
education  were  not  given.  Whatever  excellence  their  characters  pre- 
sented, and  whatever  benefit  the  world  derived  from  their  example  and 
labours,  it  is  easy  to  perceive  that  the  foundation  of  the  whole  was  laid 
in  the  instruction  which  they  received  from  their  intelligent  and  devout 
mother,  and  in  the  salutary  discipline  to  which  she  subjected  them  at 
the  outset  of  life.  They  were  trained  to  habits  of  regularity,  diligence, 
order,  self-denial,  honesty,  benevolence,  seriousness,  and  devotion  ; 
and  well  did  they,  by  the  grace  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  reward  the  pious 
toil  of  their  accomplished  preceptress.  To  the  last  moment  of  her  life 
they  paid  a  profound  and  filial  deference  to  her  judgment.  Wherever, 
therefore,  their  zeal  and  usefulness  are  acknowledged,  the  godly  and 
enlightened  assiduity  of  their  mother,  to  whom,  under  God,  they  were 
indebted  for  those  habits  which  qualified  them  to  become  a  public  bless- 
ing, should  be  gratefully  remembered,  and  told  for  a  memorial  of  her. 
*  Wesley's  Works,  vol.  iii,  pp.  265,  266. 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  27 

In  addition  to  the  religious  and  scholastic  instruction  which  they 
daily  received,  Mrs.  Wesley  was  accustomed,  once  a  week,  to  con- 
verse with  each  of  her  children  separately,  concerning  the  things  of 
God,  and  their  spiritual  interests.  "  I  take  such  a  proportion  of  time 
as  I  can  spare  every  night,"  says  she,  in  a  letter  to  her  husband,  "  to 
discourse  with  each  child  apart.  On  Monday,  I  talk  with  Molly ;  on 
Tuesday,  with  Hetty ;  Wednesday,  with  Nancy ;  Thursday,  with 
Jacky ;  Friday,  with  Patty ;  Saturday,  with  Charles  ;  and  with  Emily 
and  Sukey  together  on  Sunday." 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Wesley,  aware  of  their  inability  to  lay  up  fortunes  for 
their  children,  resolved  that  they  should  enjoy  the  advantages  of  a  su- 
perior education.  The  daughters  were  well  instructed  by  their  mother  ; 
and  their  three  sons  were  all  graduates  of  the  University  of  Oxford. 
Having  received  the  rudiments  of  learning  imder  his  mother's  tuition. 
Charles  was  sent  to  Westminster  School  in  the  year  1716,  being  then 
about  eight  years  of  age.  John  had  then  been  about  two  years  at  the 
Charterhouse  School  in  London,  where  his  proficiency  was  most  en- 
couraging. At  Westminster,  Charles  was  placed  under  the  care  of  his 
brother  Samuel,  who  was  then  one  of  the  ushers  in  that  establishment, 
and,  for  a  time,  bore  the  expense  of  Charles's  maintenance  and  educa- 
tion. Samuel  was  an  excellent  classical  scholar,  a  poet,  a  wit,  and  a 
man  of  unimpeachable  honour  arid  integrity.  He  was  the  personal 
friend  of  Bishop  Atterbury,  a  prelate  of  great  abilities,  of  elegant  scho- 
larship, and  one  of  the  finest  writers  of  the  age.  The  bishop  was 
withal  restless,  aspiring,  and  disaffected  to  the  house  of  Brunswick, 
one  of  whose  princes  had  been  recently  placed  on  the  British  throne. 
A  bill  of  pains  and  penalties  was  brought  into  parliament,  charging 
Atterbury  with  attempts  to  subvert  the  reigning  dynasty,  and  to  restore 
to  the  Stuart  family  the  crown  of  Great  Britain.  He  solemnly  avowed 
his  innocence,  and  defended  himself  with  extraordinary  ability  and 
spirit  before  the  House  of  Lords.  The  bill,  however,  passed,  and 
Atterbury  was  sent  into  banishment.  Samuel  Wesley's  love  to  his 
friend  suffered  no  abatement  in  consequence  of  this  act  of  the  legisla- 
ture. He  was  therefore  naturally  suspected  of  entertaining  the  bishop's 
political  views  ;  especially  as  he  freely  lampooned  Sir  Robert  Walpole, 
the  Whig  minister  of  the  day,  in  several  poetic  satires.  Yet  no  proof 
exists  that  he  was  opposed  to  the  reigning  family ;  and  positive  testi- 
mony is  given,  by  competent  witnesses,  especially  by  his  brother  John, 
that  his  loyalty  was  unshaken.  His  father,  the  rector  of  Epworth, 
wrote  the  first  defence  of  the  government  of  William  and  Mary  that 
appeared  in  print  after  their  accession  to  the  throne ;  art'd  that  his  son 
Samuel  entertained  the  father's  views  concerning  the  Revolution,  is 
manifest  from  the  following  lines,  which  refer  directly  to  that  event : — 


28         >  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

"  Lo  !   Orange  sails,  the  prudent  and  the  brave, 
Our  fears  to  scatter,  and  our  rights  to  save. 
This  Briton's  pen  first  pleaded  William's  cause, 
And  pleaded  strongly  for  our  faith  and  laws." 

Samuel  Wesley  doubtless  believed  the  bishop's  solemn  protestations 
of  innocence,  which  were  the  more  credible,  because  he  was  not  pro- 
ceeded against  by  impeachment,  which  is  the  usual  mode  of  bringing 
traitors  to  justice.  Be  this  as  it  may,  he  was  a  high  and  unbending 
Churchman,  steady  in  his  adherence  to  his  principles,  and  unswayed 
by  the  popular  voice.  He  sacrificed  his  hopes  of  preferment  by  an 
unwavering  regard  for  his  exiled  friend,  and  by  lashing  his  friend's 
political  adversaries.  While  he  succeeded  in  making  his  brother 
Charles  an  excellent  classical  scholar,  he  imbued  him  also  with  his 
own  views  of  Episcopal  authority,  and  of  ecclesiastical  prerogative. 

When  Charles  Wesley  had  been  about  five  years  at  Westminster  he 
was  admitted  as  one  of  the  king's  scholars,  and  his  expenses  were 
borne  by  the  foundation.  Being  both  lively  and  clever,  he  was  put 
forward  to  act  dramas  ;  and  his  progress  in  learning  procured  him  the 
favour  of  his  master. 

During  his  stay  at  Westminster  an  incident  occurred  which  might 
have  been  of  the  most  serious  consequence  both  to  himself  and  the 
world.  Garret  Wesley,  Esq.,  a  gentleman  of  large  fortune  in  Ireland, 
wrote  to  the  rector  of  Epworth,  inquiring  whether  or  not  he  had  a  son 
named  Charles  ;  and  stating  that  it  was  his  wish  to  adopt  a  youth  of 
that  name  as  his  heir.  The  answer  appears  to  have  accorded  with  his 
views ;  for  a  person  in  London  brought  money  for  Charles's  education 
for  several  years.  One  day  another  gentleman  called  upon  him,  who 
is  supposed  to  have  been  Mr.  Garret  Wesley  himself.  He  talked 
largely  with  Charles,  and  asked  if  he  was  willing  to  accompany  him 
to  Ireland.  Charles  wrote  to  his  father  for  advice  ;  and  the  father,  who 
answered  immediately,  referred  the  matter  to  the  son's  own  choice. 
Thus  left  to  decide  for  himself,  he  resolved  to  remain  in  England,  and 
to  decline  the  flattering  offer.  Mr.  John  Wesley,  who  wrote  this  ac- 
count a  few  months  before  his  death,  and  left  it  among  his  manuscripts, 
calls  his  brother's  decision  "  a  fair  escape." 

The  matter  was  more  momentous  than  even  his  sagacious  mind 
perceived.  Disappointed  in  this  quarter,  Garret  Wesley  offered  to 
lequeath  his  property  to  one  of  his  kinsmen,  on  condition  that  he 
should  receive  the  name  of  Wesley,  to  which  he  consented.  That 
kinsman  was  Richard  Colley,  who  was  subsequently  known  as  Richard 
Colley  Wesley.  He  held  the  offices  of  auditor  and  registrar  of  the 
Royal  Hospital  of  Kilmainham,  and  second  chamberlain  of  the  Irish 
Court  of  Exchequer.     In  the  year  1734  he  was  sheriff*  of  Meath  ;  and 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  29 

he  sat  for  many  years  in  parliament,  as  representative  of  the  borough 
of  Carysford.  He  was  raised  to  the  peerage,  in  the  year  1747,  by 
George  II.,  under  the  title  of  Baron  Mornington.  This  eminent  man, 
who  inherited  the  property  in  the  county  of  Meath  which  had  been 
offered  to  Charles  Wesley,  was  the  grandfather  of  the  Marquis  Wel- 
lesley,  and  of  the  duke  of  Wellington.  Of  the  second  Lord  Morning- 
ton,  the  father  of  the  duke,  we  shall  have  occasion  to  speak  in  a  sub- 
sequent part  of  this  narrative. 

Had  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  accepted  the  proposal  that  was  made  to 
him,  he  would  have  been  far  removed  from  the  religious  friends  who 
were  the  instruments  of  his  conversion  and  subsequent  piety ;  and 
Richard  Colley  would  never  have  possessed  the  property  of  Garret  Wes- 
ley. According  to  all  human  calculation,  therefore,  the  world  would 
never  have  enjoyed  the  benefit  of  Charles  Wesley's  ministry ;  his 
incomparable  hymns  would  never  have  been  written ;  the  extension  of 
the  British  empire  in  India,  under  the  administration  of  the  Marquis 
Wellesley,  might  not  have  taken  place ;  and  the  general  who  con- 
quered Napoleon  Buonaparte,  and  thus  overthrew  one  of  the  greatest 
tyrannies  that  ever  existed,  might  never  have  been  born.  What  a 
thought,  that  events  so  immensely  important,  and  involving  the  tem- 
poral and  spiritual  interests  of  millions,  should  have  been  contingent 
upon  the  volition  of  an  impetuous  boy,  who  was  left  to  decide  whether 
he  would  remain  in  England,  with  the  prospect  of  poverty  and  labour 
before  him,  or  go  to  Ireland  to  enjoy  the  luxuries  and  honour  of  wealth ! 
That  the  hand  of  God  was  in  the  determination,  none  but  an  infidel 
can  doubt.  The  youth  decided  under  the  secret  guidance  of  divine 
mercy,  exercised  not  only  toward  him,  but  toward  the  world. 

In  the  year  1726  Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  being  about  eighteen  years 
of  age,  removed  from  Westminster  School  to  the  university,  being 
elected  to  Christ-Church  College,  Oxford.  His  brother  had  lately  left 
the  same  college,  having  obtained  a  fellowship  in  that  of  Lincoln. 
John  was  now  more  than  ever  intent  upon  the  improvement  of  his  time, 
as  his  conviction  of  the  importance  of  personal  religion  had  become 
very  deep  and  solemn.  On  removing  to  Lincoln  College,  he  broke  off 
all  connection  with  light  and  gay  company,  declining  to  return  their 
visits,  and  resolved,  by  the  grace  of  God,  to  be  a  Christian  indeed. 
This  alteration  in  his  views  and  feelings  he  states  to  have  been  pro- 
duced by  the  reading  of  Bishop  Taylor's  "  Rules  and  Exercises  of  Holy 
Living  and  Dying ;"  Kempis's  "  Christian's  Pattern ;"  and  the  Rev. 
William  Law's  "  Serious  Call  to  a  Devout  and  Holy  Life."  From 
these  impressive  books  he  learned  that  true  religion  does  not  consist 
in  orthodox  opinions,  nor  in  correct  moral  conduct,  nor  in  comformity 
to  the  purest  modes  of  evangelical  worship ;  necessary  as  the  whole 


30  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

of  these  things  are  in  their  place ;  but  in  the  possession  and  uninter- 
rupted exercise  of  the  mind  that  was  in  Christ.  He  was  anxious,  be- 
yond expression,  to  attain  inward  and  outward  holiness  as  the  great 
end  of  his  being. 

At  this  time  Charles  was  differently  minded.  For  some  months 
after  his  arrival  in  Oxford,  though  moral  in  his  conduct,  and  very 
agreeable  in  his  spirit  and  manners,  he  was  far  from  being  severe  and 
earnest  in  his  application  to  study  ;  the  strict  authority  over  him  which 
his  brother  Samuel  exercised,  as  his  tutor  and  guardian,  being  now 
withdrawn.  To  a  considerable  extent,  he  was  at  his  own  disposal. 
After  a  while,  however,  he  became  studious ;  but  his  spirit  was  unde- 
vout.  "  He  pursued  his  studies  diligently,"  says  John,  "  and  led  a 
regular,  harmless  life :  but  if  I  spoke  to  him  about  religion,  he  would 
warmly  answer,  '  What,  would  you  have  me  to  be  a  saint  all  at  once  V 
and  would  hear  no  more." 

Such  was  the  state  of  the  two  brothers  when,  in  the  year  1726, 
John,  having  obtained  deacon's  orders,  left  Oxford,  for  the  purpose  of 
serving  his  father  in  the  curacy  of  Wroote,  in  Lincolnshire,  where  he 
remained  nearly  three  years.  It  was  during  this  interval  that  Charles 
became  deeply  concerned  for  the  salvation  of  his  soul.  "While  dili- 
gently pursuing  his  studies,  a  spirit  of  more  than  ordinary  seriousness 
came  upon  him,  apparently  without  the  use  of  any  particular  means ; 
and  he  also  earnestly  desired  to  be  a  spiritual  worshipper  of  God. 
That  he  might  keep  his  heart  with  all  diligence,  according  to  the 
direction  of  the  wise  man,  he  resolved  to  maintain  a  strict  watch  over 
all  its  movements,  as  well  as  over  his  words  and  actions.  Apprehend- 
ing that  the  keeping  of  a  diary  would  be  likely  to  further  his  designs, 
and  knowing  that  his  brother  had  kept  such  a  record  for  some  years, 
he  wrote  to  him,  requesting  his  advice  on  the  subject.  "  I  would  will- 
ingly write  a  diary  of  my  actions,"  says  he,  "  but  do  not  know  how  to 
go  about  it.  What  particulars  am  I  to  take  notice  of?  Am  I  to  give 
my  thoughts  and  words,  as  well  as  deeds,  a  place  in  it  ?  I  am  to  mark 
all  the  good  and  ill  I  do  ;  and  what  besides  ?  Must  I  not  take  account 
of  my  progress  in  learning,  as  well  as  religion  ?  What  cipher  can  1 
make  use  of?  If  you  would  direct  me  to  the  same  or  like  method  to 
your  own,  I  would  gladly  follow  it;  for  I  am  fully  convinced  of  the 
usefulness  of  such  an  undertaking.  I  shall  be  at  a  stand  till  I  hear 
from  you. 

"  God  has  thought  fit  (it  may  be  to  increase  my  wariness)  to  deny 
me  at  present  your  company  and  assistance.  It  is  through  him  strength- 
ening me,  I  trust  to  maintain  my  ground  till  we  meet.  And  I  hope  that, 
neither  before  nor  after  that  time,  I  shall  relapse  into  my  former  state 
of  insensibility.     It  is  through  your  means,  I  firmly  believe,  that  God 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  31 

will  establish  what  he  hath  begun  in  me  ;  and  there  is  no  one  person 
I  would  so  willingly  have  to  be  the  instrument  of  good  to  me  as  you. 
It  is  owing,  in  great  measure,  to  somebody's  prayers,  (my  mother's, 
most  likely,)  that  I  am  come  to  think  as  I  do ;  for  I  cannot  tell  myself 
how  or  when  I  awoke  out  of  my  lethargy :  only,  that  it  was  not  long 
after  you  went  away."'  Such  was  the  manner  in  which  he  spoke  of 
himself  in  the  beginning  of  the  year  1729. 

No  sooner  was  he  concerned  for  the  salvation  of  his  soul,  than  he 
became  solicitous  for  the  spiritual  good  of  others ;  and  he  soon  suc- 
ceeded in  producing  in  the  minds  of  one  or  two  students  the  feelings 
by  which  he  himself  was  actuated.  Writing  to  his  brother,  therefore, 
in  May,  1729,  he  says,  "  Providence  has  at  present  put  it  into  my  power 
to  do  some  good.  I  have  a  modest,  humble,  well-disposed  youth  lives 
next  me,  and  have  been,  thank  God,  somewhat  instrumental  in  keeping 
him  so.  He  was  got  into  vile  hands,  and  is  now  broke  loose.  I 
assisted  in  setting  him  free,  and  will  do  my  utmost  to  hinder  him  from 
getting  in  with  them  again.  He  was  of  opinion,  that  passive  goodness 
was  sufficient ;  and  would  fain  have  kept  in  with  his  acquaintance  and 
God  at  the  same  time.  He  durst  not  receive  the  sacrament,  but  at  the 
usual  times,  for  fear  of  being  laughed  at.  By  convincing  him  of  the 
duty  of  frequent  communicating,  I  have  prevailed  upon  both  of  us  to 
receive  once  a  week."  He  was,  nevertheless,  sensible  of  his  need  of 
further  spiritual  help,  and  therefore  desired  his  brother's  return  to  Ox- 
ford. Hence  he  adds,  "  I  earnestly  long  for,  and  desire,  the  blessing 
God  is  about  to  send  me  in  you.  I  am  sensible  this  is  my  day  of 
grace ;  and  that  upon  my  employing  the  time  before  our  meeting,  and 
next  parting,  will  in  great  measure  depend  %iy  condition  for  eternity." 

It  was  about  this  period,  and  while  John  was  absent  from  Oxford, 
that  the  name  of  "  Methodist"  was  first  given  to  Charles  Wesley  and 
his  thoughtful  companions.  They  were  diligent  and  methodical  in  the 
prosecution  of  their  studies,  and  in  the  improvement  of  their  time ; 
unusually  sober  in  their  spirit  and  general  deportment ;  and  very  regu- 
lar in  their  attention  to  religious  duties,  particularly  the  Lord's  supper, 
which  they  received  every  week.  The  consequence  was,  that  their 
conduct  excited  general  observation ;  and  a  young  gentleman,  a  student 
of  Christ-Church,  remarked,  "  Here  is  a  new  set  of  Methodists  sprung 
up."  The  name  was  new  and  quaint ;  so  it  took  immediately ;  awl 
the  Methodists,  though  not  more  than  three  or  four  in  number,  were 
known  all  over  the  university.  Mr.  John  Wesley  generally  spoke  as 
if  he  thought  that  the  name  was  borrowed  from  a  sect  of  ancient  phy- 
sicians, who  were  opposed  to  the  Empirics,  and  who  bore  this  designa- 
tion on  account  of  the  peculiar  method  in  which  they  treated  their  pa- 
tients.    Yet  in  his  "  Character  of  a  Methodist"  he  speaks  doubtingly 


32  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

on  the  subject.  "  This  is  not  a  name,"  says  he,  "  which  they  take  to 
themselves,  but  one  fixed  upon  them  by  way  of  reproach,  without  their 
approbation  or  consent.  It  was  first  given  to  three  or  four  young  men 
at  Oxford,  by  a  student  of  Christ-Church  ;  either  in  allusion  to  the  an- 
cient sect  of  physicians  so  called,  from  their  teaching,  that  almost  all 
diseases  might  be  cured  by  a  specific  method  of  diet  and  exercise  ;  or 
from  their  observing  a  more  regular  method  of  study  and  behaviour  than 
was  usual  with  those  of  their  age  and  station."  Dr.  Bentley  uses  the 
word  in  the  first  of  these  senses  in  his  very  spirited  and  energetic 
u  Remarks  upon  a  late  Discourse  of  Free-Thinking."  The  infidel 
Collins  having  said,  "  Till  all  agree,  I  will  stand  neuter ;"  the  doctor 
says,  "  Very  well ;  and  till  all  the  world  speaks  one  language,  pray  be 
you  mute  and  say  nothing.  It  would  be  much  the  wiser  way,  than  to 
talk  as  you  have  done.  By  this  rule,  the  Roman  gentry  were  to  learn 
no  philosophy  at  all,  till  the  Greeks  could  unite  into  one  sect ;  nor 
make  use  of  any  physician,  till  the  Empirics  and  Methodists  con- 
curred in  their  way  of  practice." 

It  is,  however,  a  fact,  that  the  name  of  Methodist,  as  a  religious 
designation,  was  not  new  in  England.  It  was  borne,  by  various  classes 
of  people  in  this  country  before  it  was  applied  to  Mr.  Charles  Wesley 
and  his  Oxford  friends.  In  a  sermon  preached  at  Lambeth  in  the  year 
1639,  and  quoted  by  Mr.  Watson,  it  is  said,  "  Where  are  now  our  Ana- 
baptists, and  plain  pack-staff  Methodists,  who  esteem  all  flowers  of 
rhetoric  in  sermons  no  better  than  stinking  weeds,  and  all  elegances 
of  speech  no  better  than  profane  spells  1"  Toward  the  close  of  the 
seventeenth  century  the  term  Methodist  was  also  applied  to  Dr.  Daniel 
Williams,  and  some  otheradivines  among  the  Nonconformists,  on  ac- 
count of  the  views  which  they  maintained  concerning  the  method  of 
man's  justification  before  God.  Their  opinions,  which  were  substan- 
tially those  of  Baxter,  occasioned  a  controversy  of  considerable  length 
and  ardour,  in  which  the  principal  writers  were  Dr.  Williams  and  Mr. 
Isaac  Chauncy.  The  questions  at  issue  were  at  last  referred  to  Bishop 
Stillingfleet  for  adjudication.  In  this  controversy  a  pampldet  was  pub- 
lished, bearing  the  following  title  : — "  A  War  among  the  Angels  of  the 
Churches  :  wherein  is  showed  the  principles  of  the  New  Methodists 
in  the  great  Point  of  Justification.  Also  a  Form  of  Prayer  according 
to  those  principles.  With  the  Orthodox  Doctrine  about  a  believing 
Sinner's  actual  Justification,  wherein  is  the  Countryman's  Method  re- 
presented to  view.  As  also  a  Form  of  Prayer  for  actual  Justification 
according  to  those  principles.  By  a  Country  Professor  of  Jesus  Christ. 
1693."  The  nameless  author  of  this  tract,  though  opposed  to  Dr.  Wil- 
liams and  his  friends,  candidly  says,  "  We  would  believe  that  these 
new  Methodist  diviues  intend  not  what  others  interpret  their  notion 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  33 

unto ;  for  it  is  evident  to  us,  that  their  real  design  is  to  promote  holi- 
ness, and  not  willing  to  derogate  any  honour  from  Christ,  and  take  it  to 
self-righteousness." 

"  The  word,"  says  an  anonymous  writer  of  the  last  century,  "  is  de- 
rived from  fiedodog,  ratio  docendi,  vcl  nsdodiKOC,  qui  methodum  sequitur, 
and  signifies  '  a  person  who  disposes  things  in  a  regular  manner.' 
Methodists  in  botany  are  persons  who  study  a  judicious  and  nice 
arrangement  of  plants.  Methodists  in  the  history  of  medicine  were  a 
set  of  ancient  physicians,  who  adopted  and  strictly  followed  certain 
rules  in  their  diet  and  practice.  Methodists  in  ecclesiastical  history 
were  a  set  of  polemical  doctors,  who  arose  in  France,  in  the  seven- 
teenth century,  in  opposition  to  the  Protestants."  The  Wesleys  and 
their  friends  at  Oxford  "  were  precise  in  regulating  their  conduct,  and 
arranging  their  time :  on  which  account  their  fellow-collegians  cried 
out,  '  They  are  quite  Methodists :'  that  is,  no  man  of  science  can  be 
more  exact  in  methodizing  his  knowledge  than  they  are  in  arranging 
their  duties ;  no  careful  physician  more  earnest  in  regulating  the  con- 
duct of  a  patient,  that  his  health  be  not  impaired,  than  these  in  regu- 
lating their  conduct,  that  neither  their  religion,  their  souls,  nor  their 
neighbours  may  suffer.  From  such  an  innocent  application  of  a  name, 
formerly  applied  to  physicians,  and  always,  in  a  qualified  sense,  to  men 
of  science,  sprang  the  denomination  which  has  been  given  to  serious 
persons  of  all  sects  and  parties,  which,  as  the  dean  of  Canterbury 
'justly  observes,  in  such  cases  always  signifies  what  the  imposers 
please  to  mean."* 

The  term  "  Methodists"  was  also  formerly  applied  to  those  theo- 
logians who  describe  the  work  of  the  Holy  Spirit  in  strict  conformity 
with  the  doctrine  of  absolute  predestination ;  or,  of  God's  appointment 
of  men  to  eternal  happiness,  by  a  decree  totally  irrespective  of  their 
personal  conduct.  Hence,  in  the  year  1741,  a  volume  in  opposition  to 
this  tenet  was  published  under  the  title  of,  "  The  Use  of  Reason  in 
Religion,  in  Answer  to  the  Methodists  ;  the  Doctrine  of  Free-Grace 
being  explained  in  the  Medium,  according  to  the  Church  of  England. 
By  G.  Nelson,  rector  of  Oakley." 

In  the  sixth  edition  of  Phillips  and  Kersey's  English  Dictionary, 
entitled  "  The  New  World  of  Words,"  and  published  in  the  year  1706, 
the  word  Methodist  occurs,  and  is  thus  explained :  "  One  that  treats 
of  method,  or  affects  to  be  methodical." 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  to  whom  the  name  was  first  applied  in  its 
modern  acceptation,  says,  in  one  of  his  letters,  that  it  had  reference  to 
the  strict  conformity  to  the  method  of  study  and  of  practice  laid  down 

*  The  Account  of  an  Appeal  from  a  Summary  Conviction  on  the  Statute  of  22  Car 
II.,  c.  1,  to  the  Hon.  Court  of  King's  Bench,  pp.  52,  53. 

3 


34  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

in  the  statutes  of  the  university,  at  which  he  and  his  religious  friends 
professed  to  aim. 

From  Avhich  of  these  sources  the  student  of  Christ-Church,  who 
gave  this  name  to  the  serious  youths  at  Oxford,  derived  the  appella- 
tion, it  is  impossible  now  to  determine  ;  nor  is  the  solution  of  the  ques- 
tion of  any  great  importance.  Mr.  John  Wesley  turned  the  word  to  a 
good  account,  when,  in  the  small  dictionary  which  he  published  about 
the  middle  of  the  last  century,  he  explained  it  as  the  designation  of 
"  one  that  lives  according  to  the  method  laid  down  in  the  Bible." 

The  conduct  of  Charles  Wesley  and  his  companions  at  this  period 
was  the  more  exemplary,  because  of  the  laxity  of  discipline  which  then 
prevailed,  and  the  evils  which  were  springing  up  in  the  university. 
Of  these  evils  infidelity  was  not  the  least.  Strenuous  and  successful 
efforts  were  made  among  the  members  of  that  learned  body  to  bring  the 
Holy  Scriptures  into  disrepute,  and  to  exalt  human  reason  as  in  itself 
a  sufficient  guide  in  religion,  as  well  as  morality,  without  any  direct 
revelation  from  God.  The  matter  at  length  became  so  serious,  that 
the  authorities  deemed  it  requisite  to  interfere  ;  and  the  vice-chancellor, 
with  the  concurrence  of  the  proctors  and  the  heads  of  houses,  issued  a 
warning  declaration,  of  which  the  following  is  a  copy : — 

"  Whereas  there  is  too  much  reason  to  believe  that  some  members 
of  the  university  have  of  late  been  in  danger  of  being  corrupted  by  ill- 
designing  persons,  who  have  not  only  entertained  wicked  and  blas- 
phemous notions  contrary  to  the  truth  of  the  Christian  religion,  but  have 
endeavoured  to  instil  the  same  ill  principles  into  others  ;  and,  the  more 
effectually  to  propagate  their  infidelity,  have  applied  their  poison  to  the 
unguarded  inexperience  of  less-informed  minds,  where  they  thought  it 
might  operate  with  better  success ;  carefully  concealing  their  impious 
tenets  from  those  whose  riper  judgments  and  more  wary  conduct  might 
discover  their  false  reasoning,  and  disappoint  the  intended  progress  of 
their  infidelity :  and  whereas  therefore  it  is  more  especially  necessary 
at  this  time  to  guard  the  youth  of  this  place  against  these  wicked  advo- 
cates for  pretended  reason  against  divine  revelation,  and  to  enable  them 
the  better  to  defend  their  religion,  and  to  expose  the  pride  and  impiety 
of  those  who  endeavour  to  undermine  it :  Mr.  Vice-Chancellor,  with 
the  consent  of  the  heads  of  houses  and  proctors,  has  thought  fit  to 
recommend  it,  as  a  matter  of  the  utmost  consequence,  to  the  tutors  of 
each  college  and  hall  in  the  university,  that  they  discharge  their  duty 
by  a  double  diligence,  in  informing  their  respective  pupils  in  their 
Christian  duty,  as  also  in  explaining  to  them  the  articles  of  religion 
which  they  profess,  and  are  often  called  upon  to  subscribe,  and  in  re- 
commending to  them  the  frequent  and  careful  reading  of  the  Scriptures, 
and  such  other  books  as  may  serve  more  effectually  to  promote  Chris- 

3* 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  35 

canity,  sound  principles,  and  orthodox  faith.  And  further,  Mr.  Vice- 
Chancellor,  with  the  same  consent,  does  hereby  forbid  the  said  youth 
the  reading  of  such  books  as  may  tend  to  the  weakening  of  their  faith, 
ihe  subverting  of  the  authority  of  Scripture,  and  the  introducing  of 
Deism,  profaneness,  and  irreligion  in  their  stead." 

The  dean  of  Christ-Church,  on  some  account  or  other,  would  not 
allow  this  document  to  be  exhibited  in  the  hall  of  his  college.  At  that 
time  the  vice-chancellor  little  suspected  that  Almighty  God  was  even 
then  providing  among  the  youths  of  that  university  an  agency  which 
would  for  ages  offer  a  determined  and  effectual  resistance  to  the  poison 
of  infidelity,  against  which  his  warnings  were  directed.  To  this  evil 
in  all  its  forms,  whether  it  be  of  continental  or  of  home  growth,  Meth- 
odism has  ever  been  a  spirited  and  efficient  antidote. 

Infidelity  was  not  exterminated  in  Oxford  by  this  interference  of  the 
vice-chancellor.  In  the  beginning  of  the  year  1731-2,  the  master  of 
University  College  preached  two  sermons  before  the  university,  which 
he  afterward  published,  and  dedicated  to  "  the  younger  students  in  the 
two  universities."  In  this  dedication  he  says,  "  You  cannot  but  be 
sensible,  gentlemen,  that  there  is  at  this  time  a  set  of  people  in  the 
world,  and  particularly  among  ourselves,  who  are  endeavouring  to  turn 
you  aside  from  those  ways,  and  lead  you  into  the  crooked  ones  of  vice 
and  irreligion ;  to  serve  what  ends,  except  the  awkward  pleasure  of 
drawing  disciples  after  them,  and  defending  themselves  with  numbers, 
I  confess  I  cannot  imagine." 

While  these  elements  of  evil  were  actively  at  work  in  the  university, 
Mr.  John  Wesley  was  induced,  by  the  earnest  solicitations  of  Dr.  Mor- 
ley,  to  resign  the  curacy  which  he  held  under  his  father,  and  return  to 
Oxford,  that  he  might  undertake  the  education  of  some  young  gentle- 
men in  whose  welfare  the  doctor  was  deeply  interested.  He  arrived 
in  November,  1729,  to  the  great  joy  of  Charles  and  his  companions  ; 
who  immediately  formed  themselves  into  a  society,  under  John's  super- 
intendence, that  they  might,  in  a  manner  more  regular  and  systematic 
than  ever,  promote  each  other's  intellectual,  moral,  and  spiritual  im- 
provement. Their  entire  number  at  first  only  amounted  to  four:  Mr 
John  Wesley,  who  was  fellow  of  Lincoln  College  ;  his  brother  Charles, 
student  of  Christ-Church;  Mr.  Morgan,  commoner  of  Christ-Church, 
the  son  of  an  Irish  gentleman ;  and  Mr.  Kirkham,  of  Merton  College. 
They  agreed  to  spend  three  or  four  evenings  in  a  week  together,  in 
reading  the  Greek  Testament,  with  the  Greek  and  Latin  classics.  On 
the  Sunday  evenings  they  read  divinity. 

At  this  time  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  had  just  completed  his  twenty-fort 
year,  taken  his  degree  as  bachelor  of  arts,  and  become  a  college  tutor. 
Having  fairly  entered  upon  the  duties  of  life,  his  father  addressed  to 


36  LIFE   OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

him  the  following  characteristic  letter  in  the  month  of  January,  1730, 
a  few  weeks  after  John's  arrival  in  Oxford : — "  I  had  your  last ;  and 
you  may  easily  guess  whether  I  were  not  well  pleased  with  it,  both  on 
your  account  and  my  own.  You  have  a  double  advantage  by  your 
pupils,  which  will  soon  bring  you  more,  if  you  will  improve  it,  as  1 
firmly  hope  you  will,  by  taking  the  utmost  care  to  form  their  minds  to 
piety  as  well  as  learning.  As  for  yourself,  between  logic,  grammar, 
and  mathematics,  be  idle  if  you  can.  I  give  my  blessing  to  the  bishop 
for  having  tied  you  a  little  faster,  by  obliging  you  to  rub  up  your 
Arabic  :  and  a  fixed  and  constant  method  will  make  the  whole  both 
pleasing  and  delightful  to  you.  But  for  all  that,  you  must  find  time 
every  day  for  walking,  which  you  know  you  may  do  with  advantage  to 
your  pupils ;  and  a  little  more  robust  exercise,  now  and  then,  will  do 
you  no  harm.  You  are  now  launched  fairly,  Charles.  Hold  up  your 
head,  and  swim  like  a  man  ;  and  when  you  cuff  the  wave  beneath  you. 
say  to  it,  much  as  another  hero  did, — 

Carolum  vehis,  et  Caroli  forlunam.* 

But  always  keep  your  eye  fixed  above  the  pole-star ;  and  so  God  send 
you  a  good  voyage  through  the  troublesome  sea  of  life,  which  is  the 
hearty  prayer  of  your  loving  father." 

The  number  of  Methodists  in  the  university  soon  began  to  increase, 
but  not  rapidly.  In  1730  two  or  three  of  Mr.  John  Wesley's  pupils 
requested  permission  to  meet  with  them  ;  and  afterward  one  of  Charles's 
pupils.  Mr.  Benjamin  Ingham,  of  Queen's  College,  and  Mr.  T.  Brough- 
ton,  of  Exeter,  were  added  to  them  in  1732.  In  the  spring  of  the 
same  year  they  were  joined  by  Mr.  Clayton,  of  Brazennose,  and  two 
or  three  of  his  pupils.  About  the  same  time  Mr.  James  Hervey,  of 
Lincoln  College,  was  permitted  to  meet  with  them;  and  in  1735  Mr. 
Whitefield,  of  Pembroke. 

The  manner  in  which  Mr.  "Whitefield  became  connected  with  the 
Wesleys  he  has  himself  related  with  great  simplicity  and  frankness. 
The  narrative  which  he  has  given  of  his  early  life  also  throws  consi- 
derable light  upon  the  character  of  the  Oxford  Methodists.  "  Before 
I  went  to  the  university,"  says  he,  "  I  met  with  Mr.  Law's  '  Serious 
Call  to  a  Devout  Life,'  but  had  not  then  money  to  purchase  it.  Soon 
after  my  coming  to  the  university,  seeing  a  small  edition  of  it  in  a 
friend's  hand,  I  soon  procured  it.  God  worked  powerfully  upon  my 
soul,  as  he  has  since  upon  many  others,  by  that  and  his  other  excellent 
treatise,  upon  '  Christian  Perfection.' 

"  I  now  began  to  pray  and  sing  psalms  twice  every  day,  besides 
morning  and  evening,  and  to  fast  every  Friday,  and  to  receive  the 

*  "Thou  earnest  Charles,  and  Charles's  fortune." 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  37 

sacrament  at  a  parish  church  near  our  college,  and  at  the  castle,  where 
the  despised  Methodists  used  to  receive  once  a  month. 

"  The  young  men,  so  called,  were  then  much  talked  of  at  Oxford. 
1  had  heard  of  and  loved  them  before  I  came  to  the  university  ;  and  so 
strenuously  defended  them  when  I  heard  them  reviled  by  the  .students, 
that  they  began  to  think  that  I  also  in  time  should  be  one  of  them. 

•'  For  above  a  twelvemonth  my  soul  longed  to  be  acquainted  with 
some  of  them ;  and  I  was  strongly  pressed  to  follow  their  good  example, 
when  I  saw  them  go  through  a  ridiculing  crowd  to  receive  the  holy 
eucharist  at  St.  Mary's.  At  length  God  was  pleased  to  open  a  door. 
It  happened  that  a  poor  woman  in  one  of  the  workhouses  had  attempted 
to  cut  her  throat,  but  was  happily  prevented.  Upon  hearing  of  this, 
and  knowing  that  both  the  Mr.  Wesleys  were  ready  to  every  good 
work,  I  sent  a  poor  aged  apple-woman,  of  our  college,  to  inform  Mr. 
Charles  Wesley  of  it,  charging  her  not  to  discover  who  sent  her.  She 
went;  but,  contrary  to  my  orders,  told  my  name.  He,  having  heard 
of  my  coming  to  the  castle,  and  a  parish-church  sacrament,  and  having 
met  me  frequently  walking  by  myself,  followed  the  woman  when  she 
was  gone  away,  and  sent  an  invitation  to  me  by  her,  to  come  to  break- 
fast with  him  the  next  morning. 

"  I  tflankfully  embraced  the  opportunity ;  and,  blessed  be  God,  it  was 
one  of  the  most  profitable  visits  I  ever  made  in  my  life.  My  soul,  at 
the  time,  was  athirst  for  some  spiritual  friends  to  lift  up  my  hands  when 
they  hung  down,  and  to  strengthen  my  feeble  knees.  He  soon  dis- 
covered it,  and,  like  a  wise  winner  of  souls,  made  all  his  discourses  tend 
that  way.  And  when  he  had  put  into  my  hands  Professdr  Franck's 
treatise  against  the  fear  of  man,  and  a  book  entitled  '  The  Country  Par- 
son's Advice  to  his  Parishioners,'  (the  last  of  which  was  wonderfully 
blessed  to  my  soul,)  I  took  my  leave. 

i;  In  a  short  time  he  lent  me  another  book,  entitled  '  The  Life  of  God 
in  the  Soul  of  Man  ;'  and  though  I  had  fasted,  watched,  and  prayed,  and 
received  the  sacrament  so  long,  yet  I  never  knew  what  true  religion 
was,  till  God  sent  me  thai  excellent  treatise  by  the  hands  of  my  never- 
to-be-forgotten  friend. 

"  At  my  first  reading  it,  I  wondered  what  the  author  meant  by  Bay- 
ing, '  that  some  falsely  placed  religion  in  going  to  church,  doing  hurt 
to  no  one,  being  constant  in  the  duties  of  the  closet,  and  now  and  then 
reaching  out  their  hands  to  give  alms  to  their  poor  neighbours.'  \ 
thought  I,  if  this  be  not  religion,  what  is  7  God  soon  showed  me  :  for 
in  reading  a  few  lines  further,  that  '  true  religion  was  a  union  of  the 
soul  with  God,  and  Christ  formed  within  us,'  a  ray  of  divine  light  was 
instantaneously  darted  in  upon  my  soul ;  and  from  that  moment,  but  not 
till  then,  did  I  know  that  1  must  be  a  new  creature. 


a54(M«» 


38  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

"  Upon  this  I  had  no  rest  in  my  soul  till  I  wrote  letters  to  my 
relations,  telling  them  there  was  such  a  thing  as  the  new  birth.  I 
imagined  they  would  have  gladly  received  it ;  but,  alas !  my  words 
seemed  to  them  as  idle  tales.  They  thought  that  I  was  going  beside 
myself. 

"  From  time  to  time  Mr.  Wesley  permitted  me  to  come  to  him,  and 
instructed  me  as  I  was  able  to  bear  it.  By  degrees  he  introduced  me 
to  the  rest  of  his  Christian  brethren.  They  built  me  up  daily  in  the 
knowledge  and  fear  of  God,  and  taught  me  to  endure  hardness  as  a 
good  soldier  of  Jesus  Christ. 

"  I  now  began,  like  them,  to  live  by  rule,  and  to  pick  up  the  very 
fragments  of  my  time,  that  not  a  moment  of  it  might  be  lost.  Whether 
I  ate  or  drank,  or  whatsoever  I  did,  I  endeavoured  to  do  all  to  the  glory 
of  God.  Like  them,  having  no  weekly  sacrament  (although  the  rubrick 
required  it)  at  our  own  college,  I  received  every  Sunday  at  Christ- 
Church.  I  joined  with  them  in  fasting  Wednesdays  and  Fridays,  and 
left  no  means  unused  which  I  thought  would  lead  me  nearer  to  Jesus 
Christ. 

"  Regular  retirement,  morning  and  evening,  at  first  I  found  some 
difficulty  in  submitting  to ;  but  it  soon  grew  profitable  and  delightful . 
As  I  grew  ripe  for  such  exercises,  I  was  from  time  to  time  engaged  to 
visit  the  sick  and  the  prisoners,  and  to  read  to  poor  people,  till  I  made 
it  a  custom,  as  most  of  us  did,  to  spend  an  hour  every  day  in  doing 
acts  of  charity. 

"  The  course  of  my  studies  I  now  entirely  changed  :  whereas  before 
I  was  busied  in  studying  the  dry  sciences,  and  books  that  went  no 
further  than  the  surface  ;  I  now  resolved  to  read  only  such  as  entered 
into  the  heart  of  religion,  and  which  led  me  directly  to  an  experimental 
knowledge  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  him  crucified.  The  lively  oracles  of 
God  were  my  soul's  delight.  The  book  of  the  divine  laws  was  seldom 
out  of  my  hands.  I  meditated  therein  day  and  night ;  and  ever  since 
that,  God  has  made  my  way  signally  prosperous,  and  given  me  abun- 
dant success. 

"  God  enabled  me  to  do  much  good  to  many,  as  well  as  to  receive 
much  from  the  despised  Methodists,  and  made  me  instrumental  in  con- 
verting one  who  is  lately  come  out  into  the  Church,  and  I  trust  will 
prove  a  burning  and  a  shining  light. 

"  Several  short  fits  of  illness  was  God  pleased  to  visit  and  to  try  me 
with  after  my  first  acquaintance  with  Mr.  Wesley.  My  new  convert 
was  a  help  meet  for  me  in  those  and  all  other  circumstances ;  and,  in 
company  with  him,  and  several  other  Christian  friends,  did  I  spend 
many  sweet  and  delightful  hours.  Never  did  persons,  I  believe,  strive 
more  earnestly  to  enter  in  at  the  strait  gate.     They  kept  their  bodies 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  39 

under,  even  to  an  extreme.  They  were  dead  to  the  world,  and  willing 
to  be  accounted  as  the  offscouring  of  all  things,  so  that  they  might  win 
Christ.  Their  hearts  glowed  with  the  love  of  God;  and  they  never 
prospered  so  much  in  the  inward  man,  as  when  they  had  all  manner 
of  evil  spoken  against  them  falsely  without. 

"  Many  came  among  them  for  a  while,  who  in  time  of  temptation  fell 
away.  The  displeasure  of  a  tutor,  or  head  of  a  college ;  the  chang- 
ing of  a  gown  from  a  lower  to  a  higher  degree  ;  above  all,  a  thirst  for 
the  praise  of  men,  more  than  that  which  cometh  from  God,  and  a  ser- 
vile fear  of  contempt ;  caused  numbers  that  had  set  their  hands  to  the 
plough,  shamefully  to  look  back.  The  world,  and  not  themselves, 
gave  them  the  title  of  '  Methodists ;'  I  suppose,  from  their  custom  of 
regulating  their  time,  and  planning  the  business  of  the  day  every  morn- 
ing. '  Mr.  John  and  Charles  Wesley  were  two  of  the  first  that  tin  is 
openly  dared  to  confess  Christ.  They  had  the  pleasure  of  seeing  the 
work  of  the  Lord  prosper  in  their  hands. 

"  The  first  thing  I  was  called  to  give  up  for  God,  was  what  the  world 
calls  my  fair  reputation.  I  had  no  sooner  received  the  sacrament  pub- 
licly on  a  week-day,  at  St.  Mary's,  but  I  was  set  up  as  a  mark  for  all 
the  polite  students  that  knew  me  to  shoot  at.  By  this  they  knew  that 
I  was  commenced  Methodist ;  for  though  there  is  a  sacrament  at  the 
beginning  of  every  term,  at  which  all,  especially  the  seniors,  are  by 
statute  obliged  to  be  present,  yet  so  dreadfully  has  that  once-faithful 
city  played  the  harlot,  that  very  few  masters,  no  undergraduates,  except 
the  Methodists,  attended  upon  it. 

"  Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  whom  I  must  always  mention  with  the  great- 
est deference  and  respect,  walked  with  me,  in  order  to  confirm  me. 
from  the  church  even  to  the  college.  I  confess,  to  my  shame,  I  would 
gladly  have  excused  him  ;  and  the  next  day,  going  to  his  room,  one  of 
our  fellows  passing  by,  I  was  ashamed  to  be  seen  to  knock  at  his  door. 
But,  blessed  be  God,  the  fear  of  man  gradually  wore  off.  As  I  had 
imitated  Nicodemus  in  his  cowardice,  so,  by  the  divine  assistance,  1 
followed  him  in  his  courage.  I  confessed  the  Methodists  more  and 
more  publicly  ever}-  day.  I  walked  openly  with  them,  and  chose 
rather  to  bear  contempt  with  those  people  of  God  than  to  enjoy  the 
applause  of  almost-Christians  for  a  season." 

After  some  time  Mr.  Whitefield  was  strongly  tempted  to  entertain 
the  delusion  of  Quietism ;  discontinuing  his  efforts  to  do  good,  and  his 
attendance  upon  the  religious  meetings  of  his  friends.  "  Instead  of 
meeting  with  my  brethren,  as  usual,"  says  he,  "I  went  out  into  the 
fields,  and  prayed  silently  by  myself.  Our  evening  meeting  1  neg- 
lected also,  and  went  not  to  breakfast,  according  to  appointment,  with 
Mr.  Charles  Wesley  the  day  following.     This,  with  many  other  con- 


40  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

curring  circumstances,  made  my  honoured  friend,  Mr.  Charles  Wesley, 
suspect  something  more  than  ordinary  was  the  matter.  He  came  to 
my  room ;  soon  found  out  my  case  ;  apprized  me  of  my  danger,  if  I 
would  not  take  advice ;  and  recommended  me  to  his  brother  John,  as 
more  experienced  in  the  spiritual  life.  God  gave  me,  blessed  be  his 
holy  name !  a  teachable  temper.  I  waited  upon  his  brother ;  with 
whom,  from  that  time,  I  had  the  honour  of  growing  intimate.  He 
advised  me  to  resume  all  my  externals,  though  not  to  depend  on  them 
in  the  least.  From  time  to  time  he  gave  me  directions,  as  my  various 
and  pitiable  state  required.  At  length,  by  his  excellent  advice,  and 
management  of  me,  under  God,  I  was  delivered  from  those  wiles  of 
Satan.  Praise  the  Lord,  O  my  soul ;  and  all  that  is  within  me,  praise 
his  holy  name !" 

The  conduct  of  the  devout  men  with  whom  Mr.  Whitefield  was  con- 
nected, considering  their  age,  their  circumstances,  and  the  times  in 
which  they  lived,  was  very  peculiar,  and  formed  a  perfect  contrast  to 
the  laxity  of  practice  and  speculation  which  generally  prevailed. 
They  carefully  avoided  all  superfluity  of  personal  expense,  that  they 
might  have  the  more  to  give  to  the  poor :  they  supported  a  number  of 
destitute  and  neglected  children  at  school ;  they  instructed  the  igno- 
rant, and  reproved  the  wicked,  at  all  opportunities ;  and  for  this  end, 
went  into  the  cottages  and  garrets  of  the  poor,  urging  them  to  attend 
the  public  worship  of  God,  and  supplying  them  with  Bibles,  Prayer- 
books,  the  Whole  Duty  of  Man,  and  other  religious  publications  :  they 
regularly  visited  the  prisoners  in  the  common  jail,  for  the  purpose  of 
prayer,  and  religious  instruction ;  Mr.  John  Wesley  preaching  to  them 
every  sabbath :  they  assisted  each  other  in  their  studies,  and  watched 
over  each  other's  spiritual  interests  with  affection  and  fidelity.  At  the 
same  time  they  aimed  at  an  elevated  standard  of  holiness,  feeling  that 
they  ought  to  be  entirely  devoted  to  God.  That  they  might  attain  to 
this  state,  they  used  frequent  fasting,  and  availed  themselves  of  all  the 
means  of  grace,  particularly  the  Lord's  supper,  which  they  attended 
every  week,  regardless  of  public  opinion  and  example,  and  unmoved 
either  by  the  laughter  of  the  profane,  or  the  scorn  of  infidelity.  In  go- 
ing to  the  weekly  sacrament  at  Christ-Church,  and  in  returning  from 
that  sacred  service,  they  often  had  to  make  their  way  through  a  crowd 
of  people  who  assembled  for  the  purpose  of  treating  them  with  insult 
and  ridicule.  "I  daily  underwent  some  contempt  at  college,"  says  Mr. 
Whitefield.     "  Some  have  thrown  dirt  at  me." 

In  visiting  prisoners,  and  poor  people  in  their  cottages,  Mr.  John 
Wesley  acquired  that  plainness  and  simplicity  of  style  in  which  he 
afterward  so  greatly  excelled.  As  the  learned  collegian,  he  used 
words  of  Greek  and  Latin  origin,  which  the  uneducated  cottagers  did 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  41 

not  understand.  He  observed  that  they  stared  at  him,  and  wondered  what 
he  meant.  As  he  spoke  to  be  understood,  he  soon  perceived  the  ne- 
cessity of  using  words  to  which  the  common  people  were  accustomed  ; 
and  he  readily  perceived  that  he  could  do  this  without  offending  per- 
sons of  the  most  refined  taste.  Thus  was  he  in  a  course  of  preparation 
for  the  great  work  that  lay  before  him.* 

*  The  following  scheme  of  self-examination  to  which  these  young  men  a<reed,  and 
which  they  constantly  used,  gives  a  striking  view  of  their  spirit,  and  of  the  principles 
by  which  they  were  governed. 

"  Sunday. — Love  of  God  and  Simplicity :   Means  of  lohich  are,  Prayer  and 
Meditation. 

"  1.  Have  I  been  simple  and  recollected  in  every  thing  I  said  or  did  1  Have  1(1.) 
been  simple  in  every  thing,  that  is,  looked  upon  God,  my  good,  my  pattern,  my  one 
desire,  my  disposer,  Parent  of  good  ;  acted  wholly  for  him  ;  bounded  my  views  with 
the  present  action  or  hour  ?  (2.)  Recollected  1  that  is,  has  this  simple  view  been  dis- 
tinct and  uninterrupted !  Have  I,  in  order  to  keep  it  so,  used  the  signs  agreed  upon 
with  my  friends,  wherever  I  was  1  Have  I  done  any  thing  without  a  previous  percep- 
tion of  its  being  the  will  of  God 1  or  without  a  perception  of  its  being  an  exercise  or  a 
means  of  the  virtue  of  the  day  !     Have  I  said  any  thing  without  it  ? 

"  2.  Have  I  prayed  with  fervour  1  at  going  in  and  out  of  the  church  I  mornincr  and 
evening  in  private  ?  Monday,  Wednesday,  and  Friday,  with  my  friends,  at  rising  1  be- 
fore lying  down  1  on  Saturday  noon  ]  all  the  time  I  am  engaged  in  exterior  work  in 
private  ?  before  I  go  into  the  place  of  public  or  private  prayer,  for  help  herein  \  Have 
I,  wherever  I  was,  gone  to  church  morning  and  evening,  unless  for  necessary  mercy  I 
and  spent  from  one  hour  to  three  in  private  1  Have  I,  in  private  prayer,  frequently 
stopped  short  and  observed  with  what  fervour  1  Haye  I  repeated  it  over  and  over,  till  I 
adverted  to  every  word  ?  Have  I  at  the  beginning  of  every  prayer  or  paragsaph  owned 
I  cannot  pray  1  Have  I  paused  before  I  concluded  in  his  name,  and  adverted  to  my 
Saviour  now  interceding  for  me  at  the  right  hand  of  God,  and  offering  up  these  prayers  ? 

"  3.  Have  I  duly  used  ejaculations  1  that  is,  have  I  every  hour  prayed  for  humility, 
faith,  hope,  love,  and  the  particular  virtue  of  the  day  1  considered  with  whom  I  was 
the  last  hour,  what  I  did,  and  how  1  with  regard  to  recollection,  love  of  man,  humility, 
self-denial,  resignation,  and  thankfulness  1  considered  the  next  hour  in  the  same  re- 
spects, offered  up  all  I  do  to  my  Redeemer,  begged  his  assistance  in  every  particular, 
and  commended  my  soul  to  his  keeping  1  Have  I  done  this  deliberately,  not  in  haste  ; 
seriously,  not  doing  any  thing  else  the  while,  and  fervently  as  I  could  1 

"  4.  Have  I  duly  prayed  for  the  virtue  of  the  day  *  that  is,  have  I  prayed  for  it  at 
going  out  and  coming  in  1  deliberately,  seriously,  fervently  ? 

"  5.  Have  I  used  a  Collect  at  nine,  twelve,  and  three  ?  and  grace  before  and  after 
eating  1  aloud  at  my  own  room  1  deliberately,  seriously,  fervently  1 

"  6.  Have  I  duly  meditated  1  every  day,  unless  for  necessary  mercy]  (1.)  From 
six,  &c,  to  prayers  ?  (2.)  From  four  to  five  ?  What  was  particular  in  the  providence 
of  this  day  1  How  ought  the  virtue  of  the  day  to  have  been  exerted  upon  it  1  How 
did  it  fall  short  1  (Here  faults.)  (3.)  On  Sunday,  from  six  to  seven,  with  Kempis  ? 
from  three  to  four  on  redemption,  or  God's  attributes '?  Wednesday  and  Friday,  from 
twelve  to  one,  on  the  Passion  1  after  ending  a  book,  on  what  I  have  marked  in  it  ? 

"  Monday. — Love  of  Man. 
"  1.   Have  I  been  zealous  to  do,  and  active  in  doing,  good!  that  is,  (1.)  Have  I 
embraced  every  probable  opportunity  of  doing   good,  and  preventing,  removing,  or 


42  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

Young  men  who  are  thus  strict  and  universally  conscientious  must 
of  necessity,  even  in  ordinary  times,  excite  great  attention ;  and  espe- 
cially in  an  age  like  that  of  which  we  are  now  speaking,  when  Chris- 
tianity was  by  many  regarded  as  a  fable,  and  not  a  few  had  adopted 
the  maxim,  "  Let  us  eat  and  drink,  for  to-morrow  we  die."  We  are 
not,  therefore,  surprised  to  find  that  the  Oxford  Methodists  were  objects 
both  of  ridicule  and  censure,  and  were  known  in  the  university  as  the 
Reforming  Club,  the  Godly  Club,  the  Holy  Club,  Sacramentarians, 
Bible  Moths,  Supererogation  Men,  and  the  Enthusiasts ;  so  that  some 
of  them  found  it  difficult  to  maintain  their  ground  amidst  the  raillery 
and  invective  with  which  they  were  treated.  Happily  for  them,  Mr. 
John  Wesley  was  their  leader ;  and  he  possessed  through  life  a  firm- 
ness of  purpose  in  all  matters  of  duty,  which  no  difficulties  and  dis- 
couragements could  subdue. 

lessening  evil?  (2.)  Have  I  pursued  it  with  ray  might?  (3.)  Have  I  thought  any 
thing  too  dear  to  part  with,  to  serve  my  neighbour?  (4.)  Have  I  spent  an  hour  at 
least  every  day  in  speaking  to  some  one  or  other  ?  (5.)  Have  I  given  any  one  up  till 
he  expressly  renounced  me  1  (6.)  Have  I,  before  I  spoke  to  any,  learned,  as  far  as  I 
could,  his  temper,  way  of  thinking,  past  life,  and  peculiar  hinderances,  internal  and  ex- 
ternal ?  fixed  the  point  to  be  aimed  at  ?  then  the  means  to  it  ?  (7.)  Have  I  in  speak- 
ing proposed  the  motives,  then  the  difficulties,  then  balanced  them,  then  exhorted  him 
to  consider  both  calmly  and  deeply,  and  to  pray  earnestly  for  help"!  (8.)  Have  I  in 
speaking  to  a  stranger  explained  what  religion  is  not  ?  (not  negative,  not  external ;) 
and  what  it  is  1  (a  recovery  of  the  image  of  God  ;)  searched  at  what  step  in  it  he  stops, 
and  what  makes  him  stop  there  ?  exhorted  and  directed  him  ?  (9.)  Have  I  persuaded 
all  I  could  to  attend  public  prayers,  sermons,  and  sacraments,  and  in  general  to  obey 
the  laws  of  the  Church  of  England,  the  state,  the  university,  and  their  respective  col- 
leges? (10.)  Have  I,  when  taxed  with  any  act  of  obedience,  avowed  it,  and  turned 
the  attack  with  sweetness  and  firmness?  (11.)  Have  I  disputed  upon  any  practical 
point,  unless  it  was  to  be  practised  just  then?  (12.)  Have  I  in  disputing,  (i.)  Desired 
him  to  define  the  terms  of  the  question  ;  to  limit  it ;  what  he  grants,  what  he  denies  ? 
(ii.)  Delayed  speaking  my  opinion?  let  him  explain  and  prove  his?  then  insinuated 
and  pressed  objections  ?  (13.)  Have  I  after  every  visit  asked  him  who  went  with  me, 
'Did  I  say  any  thing  wrong?'  (14.)  Have  I,  when  any  one  asked  advice,  directed 
and  exhorted  him  with  all  my  power? 

"  2.  Have  I  rejoiced  with  and  for  my  neighbour  in  virtue  or  pleasure  ?  grieved  with 
him  in  pain,  for  him  in  sin  ? 

"  3.  Have  I  received  his  infirmities  with  pity,  not  anger? 

"  4.  Have  I  thought  or  spoken  unkindly  of  or  to  him  ?  Have  I  revealed  any  evil 
of  any  one,  unless  it  was  necessary  to  some  particular  good  I  had  in  view  ?  Have  I 
then  done  it  with  all  the  tenderness  of  phrase  and  manner  consistent  with  that  end  ? 
Have  I  any  way  appeared  to  approve  them  that  did  otherwise  ? 

"  5.  Has  good-will  been,  and  appeared  to  be,  the  spring  of  all  my  actions  toward 
others  ? 

"6.  Have  I  duly  used  intercession?  (1.)  Before,  (2.)  After  speaking  to  any? 
(3.)  For  my  friends  on  Sunday  ?  (4.)  For  my  pupils  on  Monday  ?  (5.)  For  those  who 
have  particularly  desired  it,  on  Wednesday  and  Friday  ?  (6.)  For  the  family  in  which 
I  am,  every  day  ?" 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  43 

The  censures  which  were  passed  upon  these  young  disciples,  on 
account  of  their  efforts  to  do  good,  gave  them  great  uneasiness.  It 
was  felt  that  their  pious  exertions  reflected  discredit  upon  the  clergy, 
to  whose  pastoral  care  the  prisoners  and  the  several  parishes  of  Oxford 
and  its  neighbourhood  were  confided ;  and  the  Methodists,  most  of 
whom  were  as  yet  but  undergraduates,  and  therefore  not  in  holy  orders, 
were  condemned  as  presumptuous  and  irregular.  Wishful  to  give  no 
just  offence,  and  at  the  same  time  to  preserve  a  pure  conscience,  they 
consulted  the  bishop's  chaplain,  the  venerable  rector  of  Epworth,  and 
one  or  two  other  clergymen  of  age  and  experience.  The  result  was, 
that  they  were  encouraged  to  proceed  in  their  labours  of  zeal  and 
charity.  The  father  of  the  Wesleys  especially,  with  his  characteristic 
energy  and  frankness,  urged  them  to  perseverance.  The  inquiries  of 
his  sons  brought  to  his  remembrance  the  occurrences  connected  with 
his  own  college  life ;  for  he  too,  when  at  Oxford,  had  cared  for  the 
souls  of  felons  and  convicts.  "  I  visited  those  in  the  castle  there,"  says 
he,  "  and  reflect  on  it  with  great  satisfaction  to  this  day."  He  adds, 
"  And  now  as  to  your  own  designs  and  employments,  what  can  I  say 
less  of  them  than,  Valdi  probo  ?  ["  I  greatly  approve,"]  and  that  I  have 
the  greatest  reason  to  bless  God,  that  he  has  given  me  two  sons 
together  at  Oxford,  to  whom  he  has  given  grace  and  courage  to  turn 
the  war  against  the  world  and  the  devil,  which  is  the  best  way  to  con- 
quer them  ?" 

At  a  subsequent  period  he  said,  "  My  daily  prayers  are,  that  God 
would  keep  you  humble ;  and  then  I  am  sure  that  if  you  continue  to 
'  suffer  for  righteousness'  sake,'  though  it  be  but  in  a  low  degree,  '  the 
Spirit  of  glory  and  of  God'  shall,  in  some  good  measure,  '  rest  upon 
you.'  Be  never  weary  in  well-doing.  Never  look  back ;  for  you 
know  the  prize  and  the  crown  are  before  you :  though  I  can  scarce 
think  so  meanly  of  you  as  that  you  would  be  discouraged  with  '  the 
crackling  of  thorns  under  a  pot.' '  Be  not  high-minded,  but  fear.  Pre- 
serve an  equal  temper  of  mind  under  whatever  treatment  you  meet  with 
from  a  not  very  just  or  well-natured  world.  Bear  no  more  sail  than 
is  necessary,  but  steer  steady.  The  less  you  value  yourselves  for 
these  unfashionable  duties,  (as  there  is  no  such  thing  as  works  of  su- 
pererogation,) the  more  all  good  and  wise  men  will  value  you,  if  they 
see  your  actions  are  of  a  piece  ;  or,  which  is  infinitely  more,  He  by 
whom  actions  and  intentions  are  weighed  will  both  accept,  esteem, 
and  reward  you."  / 

One  of  the  most  zealous,  charitable,  and  devout  of  all  the  Oxford 
Methodists  was  Mr.  Morgan.  He  it  was  who  first  visited  the  felons 
and  debtors  in  the  prison,  and  the  poor  in  their  habitations,  and  then 
induced  his  brethren  to  follow  his  example.     He  used  also  to  collect 


44  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

together  the  children  of  the  neglected  peasantry  in  the  neighbouring 
villages,  giving  them  religious  instruction,  and  distributing  among  them 
books  of  piety,  with  such  small  sums  of  money  as  he  had  saved,  and 
were  at  his  disposal.  Having  prevailed  upon  the  little  band  with  whom 
he  was  united  to  join  in  these  honourable  labours,  he  sickened,  sunk 
into  a  state  of  deep  mental  depression,  the  effect  of  disease,  retired  to 
Ireland,  and  at  length  died  in  great  peace  and  resignation.  After 
his  death,  his  father,  who  had  in  his  correspondence  greatly  blamed 
him  for  being  "righteous  overmuch,"  accused  Mr.  John  Wesley  of 
having  contributed  to  shorten  the  days  of  the  deceased  youth  by 
excessive  fasting.  Mr.  Wesley  defended  himself  very  successfully  in 
a  letter  which  he  published  ;  and  Samuel  Wesley,  the  younger,  wrote 
a  spirited  poem  on  the  death  of  Mr.  Morgan,  in  a  strain  of  unqualified 
eulogy. 

Mr.  Morgan  died  on  the  25th  of  August,  1732.  The  letter  which 
Mr.  Wesley  addressed  to  the  father  of  this  excellent  youth  bears  the 
date  of  October  18th.  We  may  well  suppose  that  a  death  so  peaceful 
would  deeply  impress  the  minds  of  Mr.  Morgan's  companions,  and 
stimulate  them  to  a  renewed  application  to  that  course  of  pious  labour 
and  self-denial  upon  which  they  had  entered.  When  the  requisite 
explanations  were  given,  the  father  of  Mr.  Morgan  was  so  satisfied 
Avith  the  conduct  of  the  Wesleys,  that  he  placed  his  surviving  son  under 
the  care  of  Charles  at  Christ-Church.  The  youth,  however,  was  very 
different  from  his  deceased  brother.  He  was  neither  pious  nor  govern- 
able ;  so  that  Charles  was  glad  to  transfer  him  to  the  care  of  John,  who 
was  deemed  better  qualified  to  subdue  his  untractable  spirit,  and  train 
him  to  scholarship  and  virtue. 

The  year  1735  deprived  the  Wesley  family  of  its  head.  The  vener- 
able rector  of  Epworth  died  on  the  25th  of  April.  His  sons  John  and 
Charles  were  present ;  and  the  scene  was  one  of  deep  and  solemn 
interest.  The  aged  minister,  worn  out  with  domestic  care,  pastoral 
duties,  and  hard  study,  was  cheered  and  strengthened  by  the  truth  and 
grace  of  God  in  his  last  moments,  and  presented  an  edifying  example 
of  Christian  hope  and  resignation.  His  intelligent  and  pious  wife,  too, 
in  the  prospect  of  widowhood,  when  the  hour  of  separation  arrived,  was 
calm  and  submissive.  Often  had  he  taught  his  sons  how  to  live  ;  and 
now  they  learned  from  his  example  how  to  suffer  and  die.  They  felt 
deeply ;  and  some  years  afterward  John,  when  preaching  in  Georgia, 
repeated  the  dying  sayings  of  his  father  in  such  a  manner  as  to  show 
that  they  had  made  a  permanent  impression  upon  his  heart. 

The  fact  is,  that,  at  the  close  of  life,  the  father  was  far  in  advance 
of  his  sons,  both  in  evangelical  knowledge  and  spiritual  attainments. 
He  enjoyed  the  Christian  salvation,  the  nature  and  method  of  which 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  45 

neither  John  nor  Charles  at  that  time  understood.  When  their  views 
of  divine  truth  were  corrected  and  matured,  and  the  love  of  God  was 
shed  abroad  in  their  hearts  by  the  Holy  Ghost  which  was  given  unto 
them — when  their  preaching  produced  such  mighty  effects  in  everv 
part  of  the  land — they  simply  taught  what  their  venerable  parent  expe- 
rienced and  testified  upon  the  bed  of  death.  Mr.  John  Wesley,  there- 
fore, some  years  afterward,  writing  to  an  anonymous  opponent,  who 
assumed  the  name  of  Smith,  says,  "  My  father  did  not  die  unacquainted 
with  the  faith  of  the  gospel,  of  the  primitive  Christians,  or  of  our  first 
reformers  ;  the  same  which,  by  the  grace  of  God,  I  preach,  and  which 
is  just  as  new  as  Christianity.  What  he  experienced  before,  I  know 
not;  but  I  know  that,  during  his  last  illness,  which  continued  ei^ht 
months,  he  enjoyed  a  clear  sense  of  his  acceptance  with  God.  I  heard 
him  express  it  more  than  once,  although  at  that  time  I  understood  him 
not.  '  The  inward  witness,  son,  the  inward  witness,'  said  he  to  me  ; 
'  this  is  the  proof,  the  strongest  proof,  of  Christianity.'  And  when  1 
asked  him,  (the  time  of  his  change  drawing  nigh,)  '  Sir,  are  you  in 
much  pain?'  he  answered  aloud,  with  a  smile,  '  God  does  chasten  me 
with  pain,  yea,  all  my  bones  with  strong  pain ;  but  I  thank  him  for  all. 
I  bless  him  for  all,  I  love  him  for  all !'  I  think  the  last  words  he  spoke, 
when  I  had  just  commended  his  soul  to  God,  were,  '  Now  you  have 
done  all.'  And,  with  the  same  serene,  cheerful  countenance,  he  fell 
asleep,  without  one  struggle,  or  sigh,  or  groan.  I  cannot  therefore 
doubt  but  the  Spirit  of  God  bore  an  inward  witness  with  his  spirit,  that 
he  was  a  child  of  God." 

Five  days  after  his  father's  death,  and  when  the  funeral  had  taken 
place,  Charles  addressed  the  following  letter  to  his  brother  Samuel : — 

"  Epworth,  April  30th,  1735.  Dear  Brother, — After  all  your  desire 
of  seeing  my  father  alive,  you  are  at  last  assured  you  must  see  his  face 
no  more  till  he  is  raised  in  incorruption.  You  have  reason  to  envy  us, 
who  could  attend  him  in  the  last  stage  of  his  illness.  The  few  words 
he  could  utter  I  saved,  and  hope  never  to  forget.  Some  of  them  were, 
'  Nothing  too  much  to  suffer  for  heaven.  The  weaker  I  am  in  body, 
the  stronger  and  more  sensible  support  I  feel  from  God.  There  is  but 
a  step  between  me  and  death.  To-morrow  I  would  see  you  all  with 
me  round  this  table,  that  we  may  once  more  drink  of  the  cup  of  bless- 
ing, before  we  drink  of  it  new  in  the  kingdom  of  God.  With  desire 
have  I  desired  to  eat  this  passover  with  you  before  I  die.' 

"  The  morning  he  was  to  communicate,  he  was  so  exceeding  weak 
and  full  of  pain,  that  he  could  not,  without  the  utmost  difficulty,  recflfre 
the  elements  ;  often  repeating,  '  Thou  shakest  me  ;  thou  shakest  me  :' 
but  immediately  after  receiving,  there  followed  the  most  visible  altera- 


46  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY 

lion.  He  appeared  full  of  faith  aiid  peace,  which  extended  even  to  his 
body  ;  for  he  was  so  much  better,  that  we  almost  hoped  he  would  have 
recovered.  The  fear  of  death  he  had  entirely  conquered,  and  at  last 
gave  up  his  latest  human  desires,  of  finishing  Job,  paying  his  debts, 
and  seeing  you.  He  often  laid  his  hand  upon  my  head,  and  said,  '  Be 
steady.'  '  The  Christian  faith  will  surely  revive  in  this  kingdom.  You 
shall  see  it,  though  I  shall  not.'  To  my  sister  Emily  he  said,  '  Do  not 
be  concerned  at  my  death.  God  will  then  begin  to  manifest  himself 
to  my  family.'  When  we  were  met  about  him,  his  usual  expression 
was,  '  Now  let  me  hear  you  talk  upon  heaven.'  On  my  asking  him, 
whether  he  did  not  find  himself  worse,  he  replied,  '  O  my  Charles,  I 
feel  a  great  deal !  God  chastens  me  with  strong  pain  ;  but  I  praise  him 
for  it ;  I  thank  him  for  it ;  I  love  him  for  it.' 

"  On  the  25th  his  voice  failed  him,  and  nature  seemed  entirely  spent ; 
when,  on  my  brother's  asking,  whether  he  was  not  near  heaven,  he 
answered  distinctly,  and  with  the  most  of  hope  and  triumph  that  could 
be  expressed  in  sounds,  '  Yes,  I  am.'  He  spoke  once  more,  just  after 
my  brother  had  used  the  commendatory  prayer.  His  last  words  were. 
'  Now  you  have  done  all !'  This  was  about  half  an  hour  after  six,  from 
which  time,  till  sunset,  he  made  signs  of  offering  up  himself,  till  my 
brother,  having  again  used  the  prayer,  the  very  moment  it  was  finished 
he  expired.  His  passage  was  so  smooth  and  insensible,  that,  notwith- 
standing the  stopping  of  his  pulse,  and  ceasing  of  all  sign  of  life  and 
motion,  we  continued  over  him  a  considerable  time,  in  doubt  whether 
the  soul  were  departed  or  no.  My  mother  (who,  for  several  days 
before  he  died,  hardly  ever  went  into  his  chamber  but  she  was  carried 
out  in  a  fit)  was  far  less  shocked  at  the  news  than  we  expected,  and 
told  us,  that  now  she  was  heard,  in  his  having  so  easy  a  death,  and  her 
being  strengthened  so  to  bear  it. 

"  Though  you  have  lost  your  chief  reason  for  coming,  yet  there  are 
others  which  make  your  presence  more  necessary  than  ever.  My 
mother  (who  will  hardly  ever  leave  Epworth)  would  be  exceeding  glad 
to  see  you  as  soon  as  can  be.  She  does  not  administer,  so  can  neither 
sue  nor  be  sued.  We  have  computed  the  debts  as  near  as  can  be,  and 
find  they  amount  to  about  one  hundred  pounds,  exclusive  of  cousin 
Richardson's.  Mrs.  Knight,  her  landlady,  seized  all  her  quick  stock, 
valued  at  above  forty  pounds,  for  fifteen  pounds  my  father  owed  her, 
on  Monday  last,  the  day  he  was  buried  ;  and  my  brother  this  afternoon 
gives  a  note  for  the  money,  in  order  to  get  the  stock  at  liberty  to  sell ; 
for  security  of  which  he  has  the  stock  made  over  to  him,  and  will  be 
paid  as  it  can  be  sold.  My  father  was  buried  very  frugally,  yet  de- 
cently, in  the  churchyard,  according  to  his  own  desire.  It  will  be 
highly  necessary  to  bring  all  accounts  of  what  he  owed  you,  that  you 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  47 

may  mark  all  the  goods  in  the  house,  as  principal  creditor,  and  thereby 
secure  to  my  mother  time  and  liberty  to  sell  them  to  the  best  advantage. 
Chartas  omnes  et  epistolas  precipuas  appositd  sera  in  adventum  tuum 
reservo* 

"  If  you  take  London  in  your  way,  my  mother  desires  you  would 
remember  she  is  a  clergyman's  widow.  Let  the  society  give  ht-r 
what  they  please,  she  must  be  still,  in  some  degree,  burdensome  to  you. 
as  she  calls  it.  How  do  I  envy  you  that  glorious  burden,  and  wish  I 
could  share  in  it !  You  must  put  me  in  some  way  of  getting  a  little 
money,  that  I  may  do  something  in  this  shipwreck  of  the  family  for 
somebody,  though  it  be  no  more  than  furnishing  a  plank. 

"  My  mother  sends  her  love  and  blessing.  We  all  send  our  love  to 
you,  and  my  sister,  and  Phill,  and  hope  of  meeting  you  all  once  more 
at  Epworth. 

"  I  should  be  ashamed  of  having  so  much  business  in  my  letter, 
were  it  not  necessary.  I  would  choose  to  write  and  think  of  nothing 
but  my  father.  Ere  we  meet  I  hope  you  will  have  finished  his  elegy. 
Pray  write,  if  there  be  time. — I  am  your  most  affectionate  brother." 

The  Life  of  Mr.  Wesley,  sen.,  has  been  written  by  the  late  Dr.  Adam 
Clarke,  who,  with  an  assiduity  peculiar  to  himself,  has  explored  almost 
every  accessible  source  of  information,  and  has  done  justice  to  the 
piety,  learning,  ministerial  fidelity,  and  uprightness  of  this  venerable 
man.  There  is,  however,  one  publication  that  throws  great  light  upon 
his  character,  which  appears  never  to  have  come  under  the  doctor's 
notice.  It  is  a  long  letter  addressed  to  his  curate,  and  containing 
directions  relative  to  the  various  branches  of  clerical  study  and  duty 
The  writer  makes  several  statements  respecting  his  own  proceedings 
as  a  parish  priest,  and  especially  his  manner  of  maintaining  discipline 
among  his  people.  In  giving  his  opinion  of  the  principal  theological 
writers  whose  works  should  have  a  place  in  the  clerical  library,  he  in- 
troduces several  curious  and  valuable  notices  concerning  the  leading 
men  of  his  times,  both  Episcopalians  and  Nonconformists,  with  whom 
he  was  personally  acquainted,  and  whose  preaching  he  had  attended. 
This  very  rare  and  interesting  tract  was  published  soon  after  the  writer's 
death,  and  with  a  short  preface,  which  was  doubtless  written  by  his 
son  John.  The  publication  is  thus  referred  to  in  a  letter  from  Samuel 
Wesley,  jun.,  to  Charles,  under  the  date  of  August  7th,  1737: — "  John 
sent  me  down  one  of  my  father's  '  Instructions  to  a  Curate  ;'  but  it  was 
so  torn  in  the  passage,  that  good  part  was  not  legible.  It  is  odd 
I  should  not  have  that."  This  is  a  sufficient  authentication  of  the 
book. 

*  "  All  papers  and  letters  of  importance  I  have  sealed  up,  and  keep  till  you  come  " 


48  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

The  death  of  a  beneficed  clergyman  is  generally  the  signal  for  the 
removal  of  his  family,  and  often  for  its  dispersion.  So  it  was  in  the 
present  instance.  The  rector  of  Epworth  had  earnestly  requested,  in 
the  event  of  his  decease,  that  his  son  John  would  apply  for  the  living. 
The  chief  reasons  were,  that  the  parishioners  were  strongly  attached 
to  him,  and  were  therefore  likely  to  profit  by  his  ministrations ;  and 
that  he  would  thus  be  able  to  keep  the  family  together.  John,  how- 
ever, was  inflexible  in  his  refusal ;  thinking  that  he  should  be  more 
holy  and  useful  as  a  college  tutor  than  as  a  parish  priest :  but  the  true 
reason  unquestionably  was,  though  it  did  not  appear  even  to  his  own 
mind,  that  God,  in  the  wise  arrangements  of  his  providence,  designed 
him  to  be,  not  the  instrument  of  spiritual  good  merely  to  a  parish,  but 
to  the  world !  The  living  of  Epworth  was  therefore  presented  to  an- 
other person,  and  the  Wesley  family  was  scattered.  The  widowed 
mother  took  up  a  temporary  residence  at  Gainsborough,  with  her  daugh- 
ter Emily ;  and  John  and  Charles  returned  to  Oxford,  where  they  re- 
mained till  the  following  year,  when  they  embarked  as  missionaries  for 
the  infant  colony  of  Georgia. 


CHAPTER  II. 

As  the  history  of  the  Wesleys  is  intimately  connected  with  the 
colony  of  Georgia,  a  few  brief  notices  concerning  that  settlement  will 
not  be  deemed  irrelevant  in  this  place.  It  was  formed  under  the  sanc- 
tion of  a  royal  charter,  which  was  granted  in  the  year  1732,  and  com- 
prehended the  tract  of  country  lying  between  the  rivers  Savannah  and 
Alatamaha,  on  the  American  continent.  The  name  of  Georgia  was 
given  to  it  in  compliment  to  George  the  Second,  under  whose  auspices 
it  was  commenced.  The  management  of  the  colony  was  vested  in 
trustees,  who  were  required  annually  to  report  their  proceedings  to  the 
lord  high  chancellor  of  England,  and  the  lord  chief  justice  of  the  court 
of  Common  Pleas.  The  design  of  the  undertaking  was  two-fold.  It 
was  to  be  an  outlet  to  the  redundant  population  at  home,  especially 
of  London ;  and  to  be  an  asylum  for  such  foreign  Protestants  as  were 
harassed  by  popish  persecution.  James  Oglethorpe,  Esq.,  a  military 
man,  who  was  afterward  raised  to  the  rank  of  general,  was  made  the 
governor.  He  was  also  one  of  the  original  trustees,  and  appears  to 
have  taken  an  active  part  in  obtaining  the  charter.  He  was  a  humane 
man,  public  spirited,  and  of  an  enterprising  character.  Among  the 
trustees  there  were  several  pious  Presbyterians,  as  well  as  Churchmen^ 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  49 

The  scheme  excited  great  attention  at  the  time,  and  obtained  very 
encouraging  patronage.  The  parliament  voted  a  sum  of  money,  to 
enable  the  trustees  to  carry  their  designs  into  effect.  The  trustees 
who  were  themselves  to  receive  no  pecuniary  benefit  from  the  under 
taking,  called  also  upon  the  public  for  voluntary  help.  Dr.  John  Bur- 
ton, fellow  of  Corpus  Christi  College,  Oxford,  who  was  one  of  the 
trustees,  published  a  discourse  in  behalf  of  the  project,  entitled,  "  The 
Duty  and  Reward  of  propagating  Principles  of  Religion  and  Virtue 
exemplified  in  the  History  of  Abraham.  A  Sermon  preached  before 
the  Trustees  for  establishing  the  Colony  of  Georgia,  at  their  Anniver- 
sary Meeting,  at  the  parish  church  of  St.  Mary-le-Bow,  on  Thursday, 
March  15th,  1732." 

"  It  remains,"  says  the  preacher,  "  that  I  mention  one  circumstance 
relating  to  the  establishment  of  our  colony ;  and  that  is,  the  seasonable- 
ness  of  such  a  provision  in  these  times  ;  when  we  hear  such  complain- 
ing in  our  streets,  of  many  unfortunate,  distressed  families ;  when  we 
hear  of  so  many  thousand  Protestants  driven  out  of  their  country  by  the 
persecution  of  their  popish  governors  ;  in  the  literal  sense  pilgrims  and 
strangers  in  the  world ;  and  in  this  respect  resembling  the  circum- 
stances of  the  wandering  patriarch,  who  is  said  to  have  been  driven 
out  from  Ur  of  the  Chaldees,  for  not  conforming  to  the  idolatry  of  his 
superstitious  countrymen,  the  Chaldeans.  Such  circumstances  of  dis- 
tress plead  not  only  for  private  compassion,  but  national  relief.  Acts 
of  humanity  and  charity  to  our  persecuted  brethren  will  best  express 
the  sincerity  of  our  zeal  for  the  reformed  religion.  Without  such  ex- 
pressions, what  avails  our  boasted  affection  for  the  Protestant  interest, 
for  the  Protestant  religion  1  What  are  all  our  specious  professions,  but 
abused,  noisy  words,  and  upbraiding  denominations  ?  But  if  there  be 
any  sincerity  in  our  professions,  let  the  effects  of  it  redound  to  the 
succour  and  support  of  persons  groaning  under  the  oppression  of  our 
common  adversary.  Let  us  rather  remember  that  we  are  Christians  ; 
and  that  in  the  great  day  of  retribution,  when  all  personal  distinctions 
and  relations  cease,  our  acts  of  charity  will  be  particularly  inquired  into, 
and  our  good  works  shall  then  follow  us. 

"  An  opportunity  is  now  offered  of  conferring  at  once  a  double  bene- 
fit ;  a  benefit  both  personal  and  public  ;  both  to  the  poor  sufferers, 
whose  necessities  we  relieve,  and  to  the  community,  which  will  reap 
the  benefit  of  an  increasing,  industrious  people.  We  at  once  behold 
numbers  of  miserable  men  destitute  of  habitations,  and  an  uncultivated 
country  destitute  of  inhabitants.  May  this  critical  coincidence  of  cir- 
cumstances be  improved  to  the  common  advantage !" 

Soon  after  the  publication  of  this  sermon  there  appeared  a  handsome 
quarto  pamphlet,  entitled,  "  Reasons  for  establishing  the  Colony  of 

4 


50  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

Georgia,  with  regard  to  the  Trade  of  Great  Britain,  the  Increase  of  our 
People,  the  Employment  and  Support  it  will  afford  to  great  numbers 
of  our  Poor,  as  well  as  foreign  persecuted  Protestants.  With  some 
Account  of  the  Country,  and  the  Design  of  the  Trustees.  1733."  In 
this  official  tract  great  stress  is  laid  upon  the  case  of  foreign  Protest- 
ants.    The  writer  says, 

"  As  liberty  of  conscience  will  be  granted,  it  cannot  be  doubted  but 
a  well-regulated  government,  in  a  country  so  temperate,  so  pleasant, 
and  so  fruitful,  will  draw  thither  many  of  the  distressed  Saltzburghers. 
and  other  persecuted  Protestants ;  and  by  giving  refuge  to  these,  the 
power  and  wealth  of  Great  Britain,  as  a  reward  for  her  hospitality, 
will  be  increased  by  the  addition  of  so  many  religious  and  industrious 
subjects. 

"  The  Protestant  interest  in  Europe  hath  declined  very  much  since 
the  treaty  of  Westphalia.  In  France  there  were  several  flourishing 
Protestant  churches,  which  are  now  entirely  destroyed.  There  were 
five  hundred  churches  in  Poland  ;  but  being  neither  permitted  to  rebuild 
or  repair  the  places  of  assembly,  they  are  now  reduced  to  forty,  who 
are  harassed  on  every  pretence,  of  which  Thorn  has  been  a  bleeding 
instance.  In  Hungary  they  are  at  this  time  depriving  the  Protestants 
of  their  churches ;  and  it  is  to  be  feared  that  a  persecution  now  rages 
as  openly  there  as  ever  it  did  in  France.  Every  one  must  know,  and 
there  can  be  few  but  feel,  the  miseries  which  the  Saltzburghers  have 
lately  undergone.  Their  hardships  could  only  be  equalled  by  their 
resolution  in  meeting,  and  their  patience  in  bearing  them.  Many  of 
these  have  been  dragged  from  prison  to  prison,  till  they  perished  by 
want :  the  rest,  men,  women,  and  children,  forced  to  renounce  their 
faith,  or  drove  vagrants  from  their  country.  There  have  been  above 
twenty-three  thousand  of  these  exiles ;  and  by  advices  received  here 
lately,  the  number  of  converts  among  them  to  the  Protestant  religion 
increases  every  day. 

"  In  the  Palatinate  a  concealed  persecution  is  on  foot.  Deux-Ponts, 
Bergues,  Juliers,  and  all  the  Palatinate,  were  formerly  under  Protestant 
princes,  and  are  now  subject  to  a  zealous  Roman  Catholic.  The  head 
of  the  house  of  Saxony,  that  was  formerly  the  great  support  of  the 
Protestant  interest  in  Germany,  is  firmly  attached  to  the  Romish  reli- 
gion. The  Church  of  Rome  hath  also  gained  the  chiefs  of  many  other 
families  in  Germany.  The  preferments  in  the  Teutonic  and  Maltese 
orders,  the  rich  benefices,  and  great  ecclesiastical  sovereignties,  the 
elective  crown  of  Poland,  and  the  imperial  dignity  itself,  are  used  by 
that  court  to  gain  or  keep  the  nobility,  and  even  the  sovereigns,  of 
Germany  dependant  upon  their  supremacy.  And  when  the  sovereigns 
are  of  their  profession,  they  think  they  can  make  more  converts  in  a 

4* 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  51 

day  by  force,  than  in  whole  ages  by  preaching  :  for  if  tht  prince  orders 
his  Protestant  subjects  to  renounce  their  religion,  they  must  submit, 
resist,  or  fly.  Resistance  is  in  vain,  unless  they  are  assisted  by  Pro- 
testant princes  ;  which  these  cannot  do,  without  raising  a  religious  war 
through  Europe ;  which  is  not  to  be  expected  on  every  oppression  for 
religion,  since  it  could  not  be  procured  in  the  flagrant  instances  of 
Thorn  and  Saltzburgh.  They  have  no  remedy,  then,  but  Sight.  Whi- 
ther shall  they  fly  ?  Not  to  other  Roman  countries  ;  and  the  Protestant 
ones  are  not  capable  of  giving  assistance  to  a  great  number.  Sweden, 
the  great  bulwark  of  the  Protestant  religion  in  the  north,  having  lost  all 
Livonia,  and  the  chief  of  her  corn-bearing  provinces,  is  reduced  to  a 
weak  condition,  and  has  more  men  than  she  can  well  support,  as  have 
many  of  the  Protestant  dominions  in  Germany.  Our  king,  as  elector 
of  Hanover,  has  indeed  wisely  and  generously  given  reception  to  a 
thousand  Saltzburghers.  The  king  of  Prussia  has  likewise  established 
some  of  them  in  regular  colonies  on  his  frontiers  ;  but  he  has  declared 
he  will  take  no  more. 

"  At  a  time  when  the  Protestants  are  so  persecuted,  how  much  will 
it  be  for  our  honour,  that  the  crown  of  England,  which  in  Queen  Eliza- 
beth's reign,  and  at  some  times  since,  has  been  looked  on  as  the  head 
of  the  Protestant  interest  in  Europe,  should  still  preserve  the  same 
title  !  And  at  this  time,  when  his  majesty  is  elector  of  Hanover,  when 
Holland  and  Prussia  have  offered  relief  to  so  many  of  them,  how  mucb 
is  our  honour  concerned,  that  England  should  not  be  the  last  to  open 
her  arms  to  receive  her  unhappy  brethren,  grant  them  a  support,  and 
allow  them  the  valuable  privilege  of  worshipping  their  great  Creator 
in  the  way  which  they  think  will  best  secure  their  interests  in  eter- 
nity* As  men,  can  we  refuse  them  relief?  As  Christians,  can  we 
neglect  the  offering  it  ?" 

These  appeals,  so  honourable  to  the  parties  who  put  them  forth, 
were  cordially  responded  to  by  the  more  pious  among  the  people  of 
England.  Pecuniary  subscriptions,  to  a  considerable  amount,  with 
books,  and  goods  of  various  kinds,  were  placed,  by  the  charitable  and 
humane,  at  the  disposal  of  the  trustees,  for  the  purpose  of  enabling 
them  to  execute  their  benevolent  plans.  Mr.  Samuel  Wesley,  ih»- 
younger,  took  a  lively  interest  in  this  project.  In  the  list  of  subscribers 
and  benefactors  appended  to  Dr.  Burton's  sermon,  he  appears,  not  only 
as  a  receiver  of  subscriptions,  but  as  a  contributor  of  £5  5s.  He  also 
presented  "a  pewter  chalice  and  patine  for  present  use  in  Georgia, 
until  silver  ones  were  had."  His  example  produced  the  desired  effect. 
Soon  after  his  pewter  communion  service  had  been  sent  to  the  place 
of  its  destination,  he  had  the  gratification  of  presenting,  from  "  an  un- 
known benefactor,  a  silver  chalice  and  patine,  for  the  use  of  the  first 


52  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

church  in  the-town  of  Savannah."  From  June,  1732,  to  June,  1733, 
the  trustees  received  from  the  public  the  sum  of  £3,723  13s.  Id. ;  be- 
sides large  quantities  of  Bibles,  Testaments,  books  of  piety,  horn-books, 
household  furniture,  &c. 

The  trustees,  having  made  their  arrangements,  invited  all  classes 
of  people  to  whom  emigration  was  desirable,  Roman  Catholics  only 
excepted,  to  avail  themselves  of  the  advantages  which  this  new  colony 
offered.  The  unemployed  poor,  bankrupts,  and  such  other  persons  as 
were  in  circumstances  of  hopeless  embarrassment,  were  offered  a  free 
passage  ;  and  Mr.  Oglethorpe,  who  was  to  conduct  the  first  embarka- 
tion, superintend  the  formation  of  the  settlement,  and  be  its  future 
governor,  was  spoken  of  as  a  man  of  almost  unexampled  kindness  and 
generosity.  The  climate  was  said  to  be  mild  and  healthy,  and  the  soil 
rich  and  productive.  Under  these  circumstances,  many  poor  people, 
having  tasted  the  bitterness  of  adversity,  and  possessing  nothing  that 
they  could  lose,  embraced  the  opportunity  of  acquiring  all  the  enjoy- 
ments of  life.  On  the  first  day  of  February,  1732-3,*  Mr.  Oglethorpe 
arrived  at  Georgia  with  the  first  company  of  settlers,  consisting  of  forty 
families,  making  upward  of  one  hundred  persons ;  all  of  whom  were 
brought  over  and  supported  at  the  public  charge.  The  governor  ap- 
plied himself  with  diligence  in  apportioning  the  land  among  the  settlers, 
and  in  arranging  the  plans  for  building  the  requisite  towns  and  fortifi- 
cations for  their  accommodation,  and  defence  against  the  Indians  and 
the  Spaniards.  In  the  mean  while,  a  vessel  with  about  twenty  fami- 
lies of  Jews  arrived,  to  all  of  whom  lots  of  land  were  assigned.  An- 
other vessel  came,  bringing  forty  Irish  convicts,  who  had  been  refused 
at  Jamaica.  These  also  were  received ;  although  they  were  not 
remarkable  for  the  peaceableness  of  their  habits.  They  afterward 
occasioned  considerable  disturbance  in  the  colony. 

After  remaining  in  Georgia  about  fifteen  months,  Mr.  Oglethorpe 
returned  to  England ;  and  the  report  of  success  which  he  gave  on  his 
arrival  served  greatly  to  increase  the  popularity  of  the  undertaking. 
The  fame  of  the  colony  spread  far  and  wide,  and  still  greater  numbers 
of  people,  from  Germany  as  well  as  England,  left  their  homes,  and  has- 
tened to  this  desired  spot.  Among  these  were  persons  of  some  prop- 
erty, who  hoped  to  turn  their  capital  to  good  account.  While  the 
governor  was  making  his  arrangements  for  conducting  a  second  com- 
pany of  emigrants  to  Georgia,  application  was  made  to  some  of  the 
Oxford  Methodists,  to  settle  in  the  colony  as  clergymen.  Dr.  Burton 
pressed  Mr.  John  Wesley  especially  to  undertake  a  mission  among  the 
Indians  in  the  neighbourhood  of  the  colony.     Mr.  Oglethorpe  well 

*  Up  to  the  year  1752,  the  year,  in  some  parts  of  England  began  in  March,  in 
others  in  January. — Amcr.  Ed. 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  53 

knew  the  sterling  worth  of  the  Wesleys,  having  long  been  a  personal 
friend  of  the  family.  He  was  a  regular  correspondent  of  the  rector  of 
Epworth ;  and  two  complimentary  poems  addressed  to  him  are  found 
in  the  volume  which  was  published  by  the  younger  Samuel  Wesley. 
After  considerable  hesitation,  and  taking  the  advice  of  friends,  Mr 
John  Wesley  consented  to  go  as  a  missionary  to  the  Indians ;  and  it 
was  finally  arranged  that  Charles  should  accompany  him,  as  secretary 
to  the  governor.  Up  to  this  time,  Charles  had  declined  entering  into 
holy  orders  ;  but  he  was  now  ordained,  that  he  might  be  able  to  offici- 
ate as  a  clergyman  in  the  colony,  where  the  spiritual  interests  of  the 
people  had  been  unavoidably  neglected. 

The  conduct  of  the  two  brothers,  in  tearing  themselves  away  from 
their  friends,  and  embarking  for  the  distant  wilderness,  excited  great 
surprise  in  many  quarters,  as  might  be  expected.  Of  the  purity  of 
their  motives,  indeed,  no  doubt  can  be  entertained.  They  were  both 
happily  and  usefully  employed  as  college  tutors ;  and  had  they  sought 
preferment  in  the  Church,  considering  their  acquirements,  talents,  and 
connections,  they  might  doubtless  have  obtained  it.  But  the  fact  is, 
by  reading  the  writings  of  Mr.  Law,  and  others  of  a  similar  kind,  they 
were  deeply  impressed  with  the  necessity  of  holiness.  According  to 
their  apprehensions,  true  holiness  is  attained  principally  by  means  of 
sufferings,  mental  and  bodily ;  and  hence  they  adopted  this  mode  of 
life,  resolved  to  do  and  suffer  whatever  it  should  please  God  to  lay 
upon  them.  Their  theological  views  were  not  only  defective,  but  erro- 
neous. They  understood  not  the  true  nature  of  a  sinner's  justification 
before  God ;  nor  the  faith  by  Avhich  it  is  obtained ;  nor  its  connection 
with  sanctification.  Holiness  of  heart  and  life  was  the  object  of  their 
eager  pursuit ;  and  this  they  sought,  not  by  faith,  but  by  works,  and 
personal  austerity,  according  to  the  misleading  doctrine  of  Mr.  Law. 
"  Our  end  in  leaving  our  native  country,"  says  Mr.  John  Wesley, 
"  was  not  to  avoid  want,  (God  having  given  us  plenty  of  temporal 
blessings,)  nor  to  gain  the  dung  and  dross  of  riches  or  honour;  but 
singly  this, — to  save  our  souls ;  to  live  wholly  to  the  glory  of  God." 

Mr.  Samuel  Wesley,  jun.,  who  had  from  the  beginning  taken  a  lively 
interest  in  the  colony,  about  the  time  of  his  brothers'  embarkation  pub- 
lished a  poem  for  the  furtherance  of  its  objects.  Poets  are  prophets 
by  profession ;  and  Samuel  Wesley,  while  he  eulogizes  Oglethorpe 
and  his  undertaking,  prognosticates  the  future  greatness  of  Gei 
He  describes  it  in  distant  prospect  as  a  second  Britain ;  and  thought 
that  it  would,  in  the  mean  while,  supply  the  gentlemen  of  England  with 
wine,  and  the  ladies  with  silks.  In  these  views  he  was  not  singular. 
Some  people  from  among  the  Vaudois  were  carried  over,  to  assifll  in 
the  breeding  and  management  of  silk-worms. 


54  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

Far  different  thoughts  occupied  the  minds  of  the  devoted  brothers, 
John  and  Charles,  who  embarked  as  missionaries  to  Georgia,  on  board 
the  "Simmonds,"  Oct.  14th,  1735.  Questions  of  commerce  they  left 
to  secular  men.  To  raise  up  a  holy  people  in  that  distant  land  was 
their  anxious  concern.  They  were  accompanied  by  Mr.  Benjamin 
Ingham,  one  of  the  Oxford  Methodists,  and  by  Mr.  Charles  Delamotte, 
the  son  of  a  merchant  in  London.  The  case  of  this  young  man  was 
peculiar.  Mr.  Wesley,  in  his  Journal,  says,  that  he  "  had  offered  him- 
self some  days  before  ;"  but  for  what  purpose,  and  under  what  circum- 
stances, the  writer's  modesty  forbade  him  to  state.  The  fact  is,  that 
Delamotte's  mind  was  under  deep  religious  convictions  ;  his  heart  clave 
to  Mr.  Wesley,  of  whose  piety  and  wisdom  he  had  formed  the  highest 
conceptions.  When  he  heard  that  Mr.  Wesley  was  going  as  a  mis- 
sionary to  Georgia,  he  could  not  bear  the  thought  of  being  separated 
from  him,  and  therefore  requested  permission  to  accompany  him  as  a 
servant.  To  this,  as  might  be  expected,  the  parents  and  friends  of  the 
young  man  were  strenuously  opposed.  His  father,  who  was  a  man  of 
high  respectability,  and  held  the  office  of  a  magistrate,  offered  to  settle 
him  in  a  handsome  way  of  business,  if  he  would  remain  at  home.  No 
persuasions,  however,  could  alter  the  youth's  purpose ;  so  that  his 
parents  at  length  gave  a  reluctant  consent.  Charles  Delamotte,  there- 
fore, went  abroad  ;  lived  with  Mr.  Wesley  ;  served  him  as  a  son  in  the 
gospel ;  did  much  good ;  and  endured  great  hardships  for  the  sake  of 
the  Lord  Jesus  .*  He  Avas  particularly  useful  in  teaching  the  children  of 
the  settlers,  and  in  serving  the  poor  and  afflicted.  It  is  probable  that 
the  impressions  which  led  to  these  results  were  made  upon  his  mind 
by  Mr.  Wesley's  preaching  in  London,  when  he  was  there  preparing 
for  his  mission. 

The  ship  in  which  the  Wesleys  embarked  contained  one  hundred 
and  twenty-four  persons,  men,  women,  and  children,  including  Mr.  Ogle- 
thorpe, and  twenty-six  Germans,  members  of  the  Moravian  Church,  with 
David  Nitschman,  their  bishop.  These  pious  strangers  were  going  to 
Georgia,  in  compliance  with  the  invitation  given  to  persecuted  Protest- 
ants ;  that  they  might  there  enjoy,  in  undisturbed  tranquillity,  their  own 
peculiar  religious  rites,  and  extend  the  blessings  of  Christian  knowledge 
to  the  Creek,  Chickasaw,  and  Cherokee  Indians.  Sixteen  of  their 
brethren  were  already  engaged  in  this  enterprise  of  Christian  mercy, 
having  emigrated  to  Georgia  for  that  purpose  during  the  preceding  year, 
under  the  guidance  of  their  ministers,  Mr.  Spangenberg,  John  Toel- 
schig,  and  Anthony  Seyffart ;  and  a  portion  of  land  had  been  assigned 
to  them  for  their  occupation.  This  was  the  third  mission  which  the 
Brethren  had  instituted.  They  had  one  in  the  Danish  island  of  S» . 
*  Whitefield's  Journal. 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  55 

Thomas,  and  another  in  Greenland,  in  successful  operation.  David 
Nitschman  had  been  personally  concerned  in  the  establishment  of  that 
in  the  West  Indies ;  and  for  some  time  had  supported  himself  and  his 
fellow-labourer,  Leonard  Dober,  by  working  as  a  carpenter. 

The  meeting  of  the  Wesleys  with  this  primitive  evangelist,  and  the 
pious  refugees  that  accompanied  him,  appeared  to  be  casual ;  but  it  was, 
in  fact,  one  of  those  providential  arrangements  from  which  the  most 
momentous  consequences  arise.  It  was  from  a  learned  member  of  the 
Moravian  Church  that  the  two  brothers  were  subsequently  taught  the 
all-important  doctrine  of  present  salvation  from  sin  by  faith  in  the  Lord 
Jesus  :  a  doctrine  to  which  all  their  public  usefulness  is  to  be  distinctly 
traced;  but  of  which,  as  yet,  they  had  no  just  conception.  Their 
intercourse  with  David  Nitschman  and  his  flock,  who  accompanied 
them  to  Georgia,  prepared  them  for  the  enlightened  instructions  of 
Peter  Bohler,  which  they  gratefully  received  on  their  return  to  Eng- 
land. Bishop  Nitschman,  and  a  few  of  his  German  brethren,  during 
the  voyage,  applied  themselves  to  the  study  of  English.  For  nothing- 
were  the  Wesleys  more  remarkable  than  for  diligence  in  their  sacred 
calling.  They  were  always  employed  either  in  doing  or  receiving 
good,  according  to  the  degree  of  religious  light  which  they  possessed. 
No  sooner  did  they  commence  their  voyage,  than  they  entered  upon 
their  missionary  labours,  occupying  every  hour  with  some  useful  work, 
connected  with  the  great  object  to  which  their  lives  were  now  devoted. 
Mr.  Ingham  and  Delamotte  were  both  like  minded.  From  four  to  five 
in  the  morning  each  member  of  this  exemplary  brotherhood  used  pri- 
vate prayer.  From  five  to  seven  they  read  the  Bible  together,  carefully 
comparing  it  with  the  writings  of  the  earliest  ages.  At  seven  they 
breakfasted;  and  at  eight  were  the  public  prayers.  From  nine  to 
twelve  Mr.  John  Wesley  learned  German,  that  he  might  be  able  to 
converse  with  the  Moravians  ;  and  Mr.  Delamotte  learned  Greek.  Mr. 
Charles  Wesley  wrote  sermons,  having  been  newly  appointed  to  the 
sacred  office  ;  and  Mr.  Ingham  instructed  the  children  of  the  emigrants. 
At  twelve  they  met  to  give  an  account  to  one  another  of  what  they  had 
done  since  their  last  meeting,  and  of  what  they  designed  to  do  before 
the  next.  About  one  they  dined.  The  time  from  dinner  till  four  they 
spent  in  reading  to  those  persons  on  board  whom  each  of  them  had 
taken  in  charge ;  or  in  speaking  to  them  severally,  as  need  required 
At  four  were  the  evening  prayers ;  when  either  the  second  lesson  was 
explained,  or  the  children  were  catechised,  and  instructed  before  the 
congregation.  From  five  to  six,  they  again  used  private  prayer.  I  row 
six  to  seven,  they  read,  in  their  several  cabins,  to  two  or  three  of  the 
English  passengers.  At  seven,  Mr.  John  Wesley  joined  with  the  <  ier- 
mans  in  public  worship;  and  Mr.  Ingham  read  between  the  deckfl  to 


o6  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

as  many  as  were  willing  to  hear.  At  eight,  the  little  company  again 
met,  to  exhort  and  instruct  one  another ;  and  between  nine  and  ten, 
retired  to  rest. 

During  their  stay  in  the  Downs,  they  went  alternately  to  the  other 
ship  that  sailed  with  them,  for  the  purpose  of  preaching  to  the  people, 
and  of  praying  with  them.  They  were  at  length  joined  by  the  ship  of 
war  which  was  to  accompany  them,  and  were  fully  ready  for  their 
voyage ;  but  being  detained  by  contrary  winds,  Mr.  Charles  Wesley 
complied  with  the  request  of  the  clergyman  at  Cowes,  and  preached 
three  or  four  times  in  his  church ;  while  Mr.  John  Wesley,  Mr.  Ing- 
ham, and  Mr.  Delamotte  distributed  tracts  among  the  more  serious  part 
of  the  congregation. 

The  deportment  of  the  Moravian  Brethren,  when  on  their  voyage  to 
Georgia,  was  truly  Christian,  and  appears  to  have  made  a  deep  impres- 
sion upon  the  susceptible  and  observant  minds  of  the  two  Wesleys, 
especially  upon  that  of  John.  The  philosophic  mysticism  which  the 
brothers  had  mistaken  for  Scriptural  Christianity  left  them  unacquainted 
with  the  peace,  the  inward  purity,  the  joyous  hope,  which  spring  from 
a  lively  faith  in  the  sacrifice  of  Christ.  The  Moravians  exhibited  a 
different  spirit.  In  them  were  seen  meekness,  humility,  and  love, 
blended  with  resignation,  and  a  heavenly  hope  which  was  unmoved  by 
immediate  danger.  The  contrast  was  strikingly  seen  during  a  storm 
which  came  upon  them  when  within  about  ten  days  sail  of  the  Ameri- 
can continent.  The  waves  of  the  sea  were  mighty,  and  raged  horribly. 
The  winds  roared ;  and  the  ship  not  only  rocked  to  and  fro  with  the 
utmost  violence,  but  shook  and  jarred  with  so  unequal  and  grating  a 
motion,  that  the  passengers  could  with  difficulty  keep  their  hold  of  any 
thing,  nor  stand  a  moment  without  it.  Every  ten  minutes  came  a  shock 
against  the  stern  or  side  of  the  ship,  which  seemed  as  if  it  would  dash 
the  planks  in  pieces.  In  this  state  of  things,  Mr.  John  Wesley  says, 
"  I  went  to  the  Germans.  I  had  long  before  observed  the  great  seri- 
ousness of  their  behaviour.  Of  their  humility  they  had  given  a  con- 
tinual proof,  by  performing  those  servile  offices  for  the  other  passengers, 
which  none  of  the  English  would  undertake ;  for  which  they  desired 
and  would  receive  no  pay ;  saying,  it  was  good  for  their  proud  hearts  ; 
and,  their  loving  Saviour  had  done  more  for  them.  And  every  day  had 
;riven  them  occasion  of  showing  a  meekness,  which  no  injury  could 
move.  If  they  were  pushed,  struck,  or  thrown  down,  they  rose  again 
and  went  away ;  but  no  complaint  was  found  in  their  mouth.  There 
was  now  an  opportunity  of  trying  whether  they  were  delivered  from  the 
spirit  of  fear,  as  well  as  from  that  of  pride,  anger,  and  revenge.  In  the 
midst  of  the  psalm  wherewith  their  service  began,  the  sea  broke  over, 
split  the  main- sail  in  pieces,  covered  the  ship,  and  poured  in  between 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  57 

the  decks,  as  if  the  great  deep  had  already  swallowed  us  up.  A  terri- 
ble screaming  began  among  the  English.  The  Germans  calmly  sung 
on.  I  asked  one  of  them  afterward,  '  Was  you  not  afraid  ?'  '  I  thank 
God,  no.'  I  asked,  '  But  were  not  your  women  and  children  afraid  V 
He  replied  mildly, '  No  ;  our  women  and  children  are  not  afraid  to  die.' " 

On  Thursday,  Feb.  5th,  1736,  the  "  Simmonds"  arrived  in  the 
Savannah  river ;  and  on  the  following  day  the  passengers  landed  in 
America,  upon  a  small  uninhabited  island.  Mr.  Oglethorpe  led  the  first 
company  that  left  the  ship,  including  the  Wesleys,  to  a  rising  ground, 
where  they  all  kneeled  down  to  give  thanks  to  God  for  their  preserva- 
tion. He  then  took  a  boat  for  the  settlement  of  Savannah ;  and  when 
the  rest  of  the  people  came  on  shore,  they  also  were  invited  to  unite 
in  praise  and  thanksgiving  to  their  almighty  Preserver.  For  about 
five  weeks  the  Wesleys  remained  together  at  Savannah  :  during  which 
period  John  had  much  intercourse  with  the  Moravian  Brethren,  who 
had  been  previously  settled  there  :  and  his  mind  was  deeply  impressed 
with  their  pious  simplicity,  zeal,  union,  self-denial,  diligence,  and  holy 
cheerfulness.  Whether  Charles  was  equally  attentive  to  their  charac- 
ter and  order  does  not  appear. 

Early  in  March  the  brothers  were  separated ;  Charles  removing  to 
Frederica,  in  the  island  of  St.  Simon,  where  he  was  to  have  the  spi- 
ritual charge  of  the  people,  and  where  the  governor,  to  whom  he  was 
secretary',  had  fixed  his  residence.  This  island  is  about  one  hundred 
miles  south  of  Savannah,  where  John  remained.  It  is  about  twenty 
miles  long,  and  varies  from  two  to  five  in  breadth. 

"Tuesday,  March  9th,  1736,  about  three  in  the  afternoon,"  says 
Charles,  "  I  first  set  foot  on  St.  Simon's  island ;  and  immediately  my 
spirit  revived.  No  sooner  did  I  enter  upon  my  ministry,  than  God 
gave  me,  like  Saul,  another  heart.  So  true  is  that  saying  of  Bishop 
Hall :  '  The  calling  of  God  never  leaves  a  man  unchanged ;  neither 
did  God  ever  employ  any  one  in  his  service,  whom  he  did  not  enable 
to  the  work  he  set  him :  especially  those  whom  he  raises  up  to  the 
supply  of  his  place,  and  the  representation  of  himself.'  The  people, 
with  Mr.  Oglethorpe,  were  all  arrived  the  day  before. 

"  The  first  who  saluted  me  on  my  landing  was  honest  Mr.  Ingham, 
and  that  with  his  usual  heartiness.  Never  did  I  more  rejoice  at  the 
sight  of  him :  especially  when  he  told  me  the  treatment  he  has  met 
with  for  vindicating  the  Lord's  day  :  such  as  every  minister  of  Clin-t 
must  meet  with.  The  people  seemed  overjoyed  to  see  me.  Mr.  Ogle- 
thorpe, in  particular,  received  me  very  kindly. 

"I  spent  the  afternoon  in  conference  with  my  parishioners.  With 
what  trembling  ought  I  to  call  them  mine  !  At  seven  we  had  evening 
prayers  in  the  open  air.  at  which  Mr.  Oglethorpe  was  present.     The 


58  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

lesson  gave  me  the  fullest  direction,  and  greatest  encouragement.     At 
nine  I  returned,  and  lay  in  the  boat." 

Few  men  sustaining  the  clerical  oflice  have  ever  applied  themselves 
with  greater  assiduity  and  diligence  to  the  discharge  of  their  duties 
than  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  at  this  period  of  his  life,  or  with  a  more  fixed 
purpose  to  promote  the  spiritual  good  of  the  people.  He  conducted 
four  religious  services  every  day,  for  the  benefit  of  those  who  chose 
and  had  leisure  to  attend  ;  and  he  was  in  the  habit  of  giving  an  extem- 
porary exposition  of  the  daily  lessons  at  the  morning  and  evening 
prayer.  These  services  were  conducted  in  the  open  air  when  the 
weather  wovdd  permit ;  and  as  the  people  had  no  public  clock  to  guide 
them,  (for  as  yet  they  dwelt  in  tents,  having  no  houses,)  nor  any 
"  church-going  bell"  to  summon  them  to  their  devotions,  they  were 
apprized  of  the  hour  of  prayer  by  the  sound  of  the  drum.  Notwith- 
standing all  this  application  to  religion,  Charles's  mission  to  Frederica, 
like  that  of  his  brother  at  Savannah,  was  in  the  main  a  failure ;  and 
his  life  there  was  little  more  than  one  continued  course  of  vexation  and 
sorrow.  He  laboured  with  all  his  might,  by  private  admonition,  as 
well  as  public  worship  and  instruction,  to  make  the  people  holy ;  yet 
few  appear  to  have  attended  divine  service  at  all ;  and  fewer  still  came 
to  the  Lord's  supper,  or  were  indeed  prepared  to  receive  that  holy 
sacrament.  The  upright  among  them  respected  him  for  his  disin- 
terestedness and  fidelity ;  but  others  formed  conspiracies  to  ruin  him 
with  the  governor ;  and  attempts  were  even  made  to  get  rid  of  him  by 
assassination. 

The  principal,  cause  of  his  want  of  success  is  doubtless  to  be  found 
in  the  defectiveness  of  his  theological  views,  and  consequently  of  his 
own  piety.  Several  of  the  sermons  which  he  preached  at  Frederica 
are  still  extant  in  his  own  neat  and  elegant  handwriting.  The  doc- 
trines which  they  contain  are  precisely  those  of  Mr.  Law.  The 
pleasures  of  this  world  are  all  vain  and  sinful,  and  therefore  to  be 
renounced ;  the  evils  of  our  nature  render  us  unfit  for  the  service  and 
enjoyment  of  God,  and  are  to  be  mortified  by  fasting,  prayer,  and  a 
constant  course  of  universal  self-denial ;  we  are  the  creatures  of  God, 
and  are  therefore  to  devote  ourselves  to  him,  in  body,  soul,  and  spirit, 
with  the  utmost  fervour,  simplicity,  and  purity  of  intention.  In  these, 
discourses,  as  in  the  eloquent  volumes  of  Law,  we  look  in  vain,  for  cor- 
rect and  impressive  views  of  the  atonement  and  intercession  of  Christ, 
and  of  the  offices  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  It  cannot  here  be  said,  "  Christ 
is  all,  and  in  all."  No  satisfactory  answer  is  given  to  the  question, 
"  What  must  I  do  to  be  saved  ?"  Men  are  required  to  run  the  race  of 
Christian  holiness  with  a  load  of  uncancelled  guilt  upon  their  con- 
sciences, and  while  the  corruptions  of  their  nature  are  unsubdued  by 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  59 

renewing  grace.  The  preacher  has  no  adequate  conception  of  a  sin- 
ner's justification  before  God.  He  sometimes  confounds  this  blessing 
with  sanctification ;  and  at  other  times  he  speaks  of  it  as  a  something 
which  is  to  take  place  in  the  day  of  judgment.  Never  does  he  repre- 
sent it  as  consisting  in  the  full  and  unmerited  forgiveness  of  all  past 
sins,  obtained  not  by  works  of  righteousness,  but  by  the  simple  exer- 
cise of  faith  in  a  penitent  state  of  the  heart ;  and  immediately  followed 
by  the  gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  producing  peace  of  conscience,  the  filial 
spirit,  power  over  all  sin,  and  the  joyous  hope  of  eternal  life.  On  the 
contrary,  he  satisfies  himself  with  reproving  the  vices  and  sins  of  the 
people  with  unsparing  severity,  and  with  holding  up  the  standard  of 
practical  holiness ;  denouncing  the  divine  vengeance  against  all  who 
fall  short  of  it ;  but  without  directing  them  to  the  onlv  means  l>v  which 
they  can  obtain  forgiveness  and  a  new  heart.  The  consequence  was, 
that  the  more  serious  part  of  the  people  were  discouraged ;  for  they 
were  called  to  the  hopeless  task  of  presenting  to  God  a  spiritual 
service,  while  they  were  themselves  the  servants  of  sin  ;  and  of  loving 
him  with  all  their  heart,  while  they  were  strangers  to  his  forgiving 
mercy,  and  laboured  under  a  just  apprehension  of  his  wrath.  Charles's 
ministry,  like  that  of  his  brother,  at  this  time  did  not  imbody  those 
great  doctrines  of  the  evangelical  dispensation  which  constitute  "  the 
truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus,"  and  upon  which  the  Holy  Ghost  is  wont  to  set 
his  seal,  by  making  them  instrumental  in  the  conversion  and  salvation 
of  men.  The  quickening  energy  of  the  Spirit,  therefore,  without  which 
all  human  efforts  are  unavailing,  was  in  a  great  measure  withheld. 
The  brothers,  with  the  best  possible  intentions,  laboured  to  repair  the 
"  old  garment,"  by  "  sewing"  upon  it  "  new"  and  unfulled  M  cloth," 
which  was  stiff  and  unwrought ;  but  as  it  neither  agreed  with  the  old 
in  colour,  nor  in  quality,  it  '■•  took  from  the  old,  and  the  rent  was  made, 
worse."  To  use  another  illustration  deduced  from  our  Lord,  they  spent 
their  time  and  strength  in  "  putting  new  wine  into  old"  leathern  "  bot- 
tles;"  where  it  no  sooner  began  to  ferment  than  "the  bottles  were 
marred,  and  the  wine  was  spilled." 

The  ecclesiastical  discipline  which  Charles  enforced  was  risid  and 
repulsive.  He  denied  the  validity  of  baptism  when  administered  by 
any  except  the  Episcopal  clergy,  to  whatever  section  of  the  universal 
church  the  administrator  might  belong;  calling  it  "lay-baptism,"  and 
urging  upon  those  who  had  received  it  the  necessity  of  being  rebap- 
tized.  Healthy  children  he  insisted  upon  baptizing  by  trine  immersion. 
plunging  them  three  times  into  water.  It  is  not  surprising  that  things 
of  this  kind  shocked  the  feelings  and  prejudices  of  many  of  the  emi- 
grants, and  produced  in  them  an  indisposition  to  follow  the  advices  of 
their  spiritual  guide. 


60  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

While  his  mind  was  uneasy  on  account  of  his  want  of  ministerial 
success,  his  outward  condition  became  increasingly  painful.  The 
governor  was  an  able  man,  and  generous  and  persevering ;  but  infalli- 
bility of  judgment,  and  absolute  command  of  temper,  entered  not  into 
the  composition  of  his  character.  He  was  passionate  and  revengeful, 
and  liable  to  be  imposed  upon  by  designing  men.  When  any  of  the 
people  offended  him,  his  answer  generally  was,  "  I  will  hang  you !" 
very  unseemly  language  for  a  governor,  deriving  his  authority  from  the 
British  crown.  Among  the  emigrants  at  Frederica  were  some  women 
of  lax  morality,  who  were  particularly  hostile  to  their  clergyman, 
because  of  the  strictness  of  his  doctrine  and  discipline,  and  the  faith- 
fulness with  which  he  administered  reproof.  These  mischievous  per- 
sons, whose  revenge  knew  no  bounds,  induced  their  husbands  and 
friends  to  use  their  influence  with  the  governor  for  the  purpose  of 
effecting  Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  ruin.  To  get  rid  of  him,  after  he  had 
been  fired  at  among  the  trees,  the  governor  was  told,  that  his  clerical 
secretary  was  secretly  stirring  up  the  people  to  mutiny,  and  persuad- 
ing them  to  leave  the  colony.  Oglethorpe  had  the  indiscretion  to 
believe  these  idle  tales,  and,  without  either  inquiring  into  their  truth, 
or  mentioning  them  to  the  man  who  was  falsely  accused,  he  adopted 
such  a  course  of  harsh  and  cruel  treatment  of  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  as 
was  nearly  fatal  to  his  life.  The  innocent  and  unsuspecting  sufferer 
was  saved  from  impending  death  by  the  seasonable  interference  of  his 
brother,  who  was  fetched  from  Savannah  by  their  mutual  friend  Mr. 
Ingham.  The  following  extracts  from  Charles's  private  journal  place 
these  transactions  in  a  striking  light : — 

"  March  11th.  In  the  evening  I  heard  the  first  harsh  word  from  Mr. 
Oglethorpe,  when  I  asked  for  something  for  a  poor  woman.  The  next 
day  I  was  surprised  by  a  rougher  answer,  in  a  matter  that  deserved  still 
greater  encouragement.  I  know  not  how  to  account  for  his  increasing 
coldness.  My  encouragement  was  much  the  same  in  speaking  with 
M.  W.,  whom  I  found  all  storm  and  tempest.  The  meek,  the  teachable 
M.  W.  (that  was  in  the  ship)  was  now  so  wilful,  so  untractable,  so 
fierce,  that  I  could  not  bear  to  stay  near  her.  I  did  not  mend  myself 
by  stumbling  again  upon  Mr.  Oglethorpe,  who  was  with  the  men  under 
arms,  in  expectation  of  an  enemy.    I  stayed  as  long  as  I  could,  however 

'  unsafe  within  the  wind 
Of  such  commotion :' 

but  at  last  the  hurricane  of  his  passion  drove  me  away. 

"  Tuesday,  March  16th,  was  wholly  spent  in  writing  letters  for  Mr. 
Oglethorpe.  I  would  not  spend  six  days  more  in  the  same  manner  for 
all  Georgia. 

"  March  18th.  I  went  to  my  myrtle-walk,  where,  as  I  was  repeating, 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  61 

'  I  will  thank  thee,  for  thou  hast  heard  me,  and  art  become  my  salva- 
tion,' a  gun  was  fired  from  the  omer  side  of  the  bushes.  Providence 
had  that  moment  turned  me  from  that  end  of  the  walk  which  the  shot 
flew  through ;  but  I  heard  them  pass  close  by  me. 

"  March  25th.  Mr.  Oglethorpe  called  me  out  of  my  hut.  I  looked 
up  to  God,  and  went.  He  charged  me  with  mutiny  and  sedition  ;  with 
stirring  up  the  people  to  desert  the  colony.  Accordingly,  he  said,  they 
had  had  a  meeting  last  night,  and  sent  a  message  to  him  this  morning, 
desiring  leave  to  go ;  that  their  speaker  had  informed  against  them, 
and  me  the  spring  of  all ;  that  the  men  were  such  as  constantly  came 
to  prayers,  therefore  I  must  have  instigated  them ;  that  he  should  not 
scruple  shooting  half  a  dozen  of  them  at  once  ;  but  that  he  had,  out  of 
kindness,  first  spoke  to  me.  My  ans.wer  was, '  I  desire,  sir,  you  would 
have  no  regard  to  my  brothers,  my  friends,  or  the  love  you  had  for  me, 
if  any  thing  of  this  is  made  out  against  me.  I  know  nothing  of  their 
meeting  or  designs.  Of  those  you  have  mentioned,  not  one  comes 
constantly  to  prayers  or  sacrament.  I  never  incited  any  one  to  leave 
the  colony.  I  desire  to  answer  my  accuser  face  to  face.'  He  told  me, 
my  accuser  was  Mr.  Lawley,  whom  he  would  bring  if  I  would  wait 
here.  I  added,  '  Mr.  Lawley  is  a  man  who  has  declared  he  knows  no 
reason  for  keeping  fair  with  any  man,  but  a  design  to  get  all  he  can  by 
him ;  but  there  was  nothing  to  be  got  by  the  poor  parsons.'  I  asked 
whether  he  himself  was  not  assured  that  there  were  enough  men  in 
Frederica  to  say  or  swear  any  thing  against  any  man  that  should  be  in 
disgrace  ;  whether,  if  he  himself  was  removed,  or  succeeded  ill,  the 
whole  stream  of  the  people  would  not  be  turned  against  him  ;  and  even 
this  Lawley,  who  was  of  all  others  the  most  violent  in  condemning  the 
prisoners,  and  justifying  the  officers.*  I  observed,  this  was  the  old 
cry,  '  Away  with  the  Christians  to  the  lions !'  mentioned  H.  and  his 
wife's  scandalizing  my  brother  and  me,  and  vowing  revenge  against 
us  both;  threatening  me  yesterday,  even  in  his  presence.  I  asked 
what  redress  or  satisfaction  was  due  to  my  character ;  what  good  I 
could  do  in  my  parish,  if  cut  off  by  their  calumnies  from  ever  seeing 
one  half  of  it.  I  ended  with  assuring  him  I  had  and  should  still  make 
it  my  business  to  promote  peace  among  all.  I  felt  no  disturbance  while 
speaking,  but  lifted  up  my  heart  to  God,  and  found  him  present  with 
me.  While  Mr.  Oglethorpe  was  fetching  Lawley,  I  thought  of  our 
Lord's  words,  '  Ye  shall  be  brought  before  rulers,'  &c,  and  applied  to 
him  for  help,  and  words  to  make  my  defence. 

*  The  prisoners  here  referred  to  were  some  of  the  settlere  at  Frederica,  who  had 
been  taken  into  custody  for  shooting  on  the  sabbath,  in  violation  of  the  governor's 
order.  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  had  been  greatly  censured  for  their  imprisonment,  though 
he  had  no  concern  in  it  whatever. 


62  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

"  Before  Mr.  Oglethorpe  returned,  I  called  in  upon  Mr.  Ingham,  and 
desired  him  to  pray  for  me.  Ther^l  walked,  musing  on  the  event. 
Mr.  Ingham  coming,  I  related  all  that  had  passed.  On  sight  of  Mr. 
Oglethorpe  and  Lawley  he  retired. 

"  Mr.  Oglethorpe  observed  the  place  was  too  public.  I  offered  to 
carry  him  to  my  usual  walk  in  the  woods.  In  our  way  God  put  it  into 
my  heart  to  say,  '  Show  only  the  least  disinclination  to  find  me  guilty, 
and  you  shall  see  what  a  turn  it  will  give  to  the  accusation.'  He  took 
the  hint,  and  instead  of  calling  upon  Lawley  to  make  good  his  charge, 
began  with  the  quarrel  in  general ;  but  did  not  show  himself  angry 
with  me,  or  desirous  o  find  me  to  blame.  Lawley,  who  appeared  full 
of  guilt  and  fear,  upon  this  dropped  his  accusation,  or  shrunk  it  into 
'my  forcing  the  people  to  prayers.'  I  replied,  that  the  people  them- 
selves would  acquit  me  of  that ;  and  as  to  the  officers'  quarrel,  I  ap- 
pealed to  the  officers  for  the  truth  of  my  assertion,  that  I  had  had  no 
hand  at  all  in  it.  I  professed  my  desire  of  promoting  peace  and  obe- 
dience ;  and  as  to  the  people,  was  persuaded  their  desire  of  leaving 
the  colony  arose  from  mistake,  not  malice. 

"  Here  Mr.  Oglethorpe  spoke  of  reconciling  matters  ;  bade  Lawley 
tell  the  petitioners,  he  would  not  so  much  as  ask  who  they  were,  if  they 
were  but  quiet  for  the  future.  '  I  hope,'  added  he,  '  they  will  be  so : 
and  Mr.  Wesley  here  hopes  so  too.'  '  Yes,  sir,'  says  Lawley,  '  I  really 
believe  it  of  Mr.  Wesley,  and  had  always  a  very  great  respect  for  him." 
I  turned,  and  said  to  Mr.  Oglethorpe,  '  Did  not  I  tell  you  it  would  be 
so  V  He  replied  to  Lawley, '  Yes  ;  you  had  always  a  very  great  respect 
for  Mr.  Wesley !  You  told  me  he  was  a  stirrer  up  of  sedition,  and  at 
the  bottom  of  all  this  disturbance.'  With  this  gentle  reproof  he  dis- 
missed him ;  and  I  thanked  him  for  having  first  spoken  to  me  of  what 
I  was  accused,  begging  he  would  always  do  so.  This  he  promised. 
He  then  left  me,  and  I  was  delivered  out  of  the  mouth  of  the  lion. 

"  I  went  to  my  hut,  where  I  found  Mr.  Ingham.  He  told  me  this 
was  but  the  beginning  of  sorrows.  '  Not  as  I  will,  but  as  thou  wilt.' 
About  noon,  in  the  midst  of  a  violent  storm  of  thunder  and  lightning,  I 
read  the  eighteenth  psalm,  and  found  it  gloriously  suited  to  my  circum- 
stances. I  never  felt  the  Scriptures  as  now.  Now  I  need  them,  I  find 
them  all  written  for  my  instruction  and  comfort.  At  the  same  time  I 
felt  great  joy  in  my  expectation  of  our  Saviour  thus  coming  to  judg- 
ment, when  the  secrets  of  all  hearts  shall  be  revealed,  and  God  shall 
make  my  innocence  as  clear  as  the  light,  and  my  just  dealing  as  the 
noon-day.  I  walked  with  Mr.  Ingham,  and  read  him  the  history  of 
this  amazing  day.  We  rejoiced  together  in  the  protection  of  God.  and 
through  comfort  of  the  Scriptures. 

"  Meeting  with  Mr.  Hird,  I  persuaded  him  to  use  all  his  interest  with 


• 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  63 

the  people  to  lay  aside  all  thoughts  of  leaving  the  colony.  He  told  me 
he  had  assured  Mr.  Oglethorpe  that  this  was  always  my  language 
toward  him  and  the  rest,  and  that  I  had  no  hand  in  the  late  disturbance  : 
but  was  answered  short  with,  '  You  must  not  tell  me  that :  I  know 
better.' 

"  After  spending  an  hour  at  the  camp,  in  singing  such  psalms  as 
suited  the  occasion,  I  went  to  bed  in  the  hut,  which  was  thoroughly 
wet  with  to-day's  rain. 

"  March  29th.  Knowing  I  was  to  live  with  Mr.  Oglethorpe,  I  had 
brought  nothing  with  me  from  England,  except  my  clothes  and  books  : 
but  this  morning,  asking  a  servant  for  something  I  wanted,  (I  think  a 
tea-kettle,)  I  was  told,  Mr.  Oglethorpe  had  given  orders  that  no  one 
should  use  any  of  his  things.  I  answered,  that  order,  I  supposed,  did 
not  extend  to  me.  '  Yes,  sir,'  says  she,  '  you  was  excepted  by  name.' 
Thanks  be  to  God,  that  it  is  not  yet  made  capital  to  give  me  a  morsel 
of  bread. 

"  March  30th.  Having  laid  hitherto  on  the  ground,  in  a  corner  ol 
Mr.  Reed's  hut,  and  hearing  some  boards  were  to  be  disposed  of,  I 
attempted  in  vain  to  get  some  of  them  to  lie  upon.  They  were  given 
to  all  besides. 

"  March  31st.  I  begin  now  to  be  abused  and  slighted  into  an  opinion 
of  my  own  considerableness.  I  could  not  be  more  trampled  upon  was 
I  a  fallen  minister  of  state.  The  people  have  found  out  that  I  am  in 
disgrace.  My  few  well-wishers  are  afraid  to  speak  to  me.  Some 
have  turned  out  of  the  way  to  avoid  me.  Others  desired  I  would  not 
take  it  ill,  if  they  seemed  not  to  know  me  when  we  should  meet.  The 
servant  that  used  to  wash  my  linen  sent  it  back  unwashed.  It  was 
great  cause  of  triumph  my  being  forbidden  the  use  of  Mr.  Oglethorpe's 
things,  and  in  effect  debarred  of  most  of  the  conveniences,  if  not  the 
necessaries,  of  life.  I  sometimes  pitied  and  sometimes  diverted  my- 
self with  the  odd  expressions  of  their  contempt ;  but  found  the  benefit 
of  having  undergone  a  much  lower  degree  of  obloquy  at  Oxford. 

"April  1st.  In  the  midst  of  the  morning  service  a  poor  scoutboat- 
man  was  brought  in,  who  was  almost  killed  by  the  burst  of  a  cannon. 
I  found  him  senseless  and  dying.  All  I  could  do  was  to  pray  for  him, 
and  try  by  his  example  to  wake  his  two  companions.  He  languished 
till  the  next  day,  and  died. 

"  Hitherto  I  have  been  borne  up  by  a  spirit  not  my  own ;  but  ex- 
hausted nature  at  last  prevails.  It  is  amazing  she  held  out  so  long. 
My  outward  hardships  and  inward  conflicts,  the  bitterness  of  renmarb 
from  the  only  man  I  wished  to  please, 

'  down 
At  last  have  worn  my  boasted  courage.' 


64  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

Accordingly,  this  afternoon,  I  was  forced  by  a  friendly  fever  to  take 
my  bed.  My  sickness  I  knew  could  not  be  of  long  continuance  ;  but, 
as  I  was  in  want  of  every  help  and  convenience,  must  either  shortly 
leave  me,  or  release  me  from  further  suffering. 

"  In  the  evening  Mrs.  Hird  and  Mrs.  Robinson  came  to  see  me,  and 
offered  me  all  the  assistance  in  their  power.  I  thanked  them,  but 
desired  they  would  not  prejudice  themselves  by  taking  this  notice  of 
me.  At  that  instant  we  were  alarmed  with  the  cry  of  the  Spaniards 
being  come ;  heard  many  guns  fired ;  and  saw  the  people  fly  in  great 
consternation  to  the  fort.  I  felt  not  the  least  disturbance  or  surprise : 
bade  the  women  not  fear  ;  for  God  was  with  us.  Within  a  few  minutes 
news  was  brought  us,  that  the  alarm  was  only  a  contrivance  of  Mr. 
Oglethorpe,  to  try  the  people.  My  charitable  visitants  then  left  me, 
and  soon  returned  with  some  gruel,  which  threw  me  into  a  sweat. 
The  next  morning  they  ventured  to  call  again.  At  night,  when  my 
fever  was  somewhat  abated,  I  was  led  out  to  bury  the  scoutboat-man, 
and  envied  him  his  quiet  grave. 

"  Sunday,  April  4th.  Many  of  the  people  had  been  ill  of  the  bloody 
flux.  I  escaped  hitherto  by  my  vegetable  diet ;  but  now  the  fever 
brought  it.  Notwithstanding  this,  I  was  obliged  to  go  abroad,  and 
preach,  and  administer  the  sacrament.  My  sermon,  on  '  Keep  inno- 
cency,  and  take  heed  to  the  thing  that  is  right,  for  that  shall  bring  a 
man  peace  at  the  last,'  was  deciphered  into  a  satire  against  Mrs.  H. 
At  night  I  got  an  old  bedstead  to  lie  on,  being  that  on  which  the 
scoutboat-man  had  died. 

"  April  5th.  At  one  this  morning  the  sand-flies  forced  me  to  rise, 
and  smoke  them  out  of  the  hut.  The  whole  town  was  employed  in 
the  same  manner.  My  congregation  in  the  evening  consisted  of  two 
Presbyterians  and  a  papist.  I  went  home  in  great  pain,  my  distemper 
being  much  increased  with  the  little  duty  I  could  discharge. 

"  April  6th.  I  found  myself  so  faint  and  weak,  that  it  was  with  the 
utmost  difficulty  I  got  through  the  prayers.  Mr.  Davison,  my  good 
Samaritan,  would  often  call,  or  send  his  wife  to  tend  me ;  and  to  their 
care,  under  God,  I  owe  my  life. 

"  To-day  Mr.  Oglethorpe  gave  away  my  bedstead  from  under  me, 
and  refused  to  spare  one  of  the  carpenters  to  mend  me  up  another. 

"  April  10th.  At  six  Mr.  Delamotte  and  my  brother  landed;  when 
my  strength  was  so  exhausted,  I  could  not  have  read  the  prayers  once 
more.  He  helped  me  into  the  woods  ;  for  there  was  no  talking  among 
a  people  of  spies  and  ruffians :  nor  even  in  the  woods,  except  in  an 
unknown  tongue.  He  told  me  that  Mr.  Oglethorpe  received  him  with 
abundant  kindness.  I  began  my  account  of  all  that  has  passed,  and 
continued  it  till  prayers.     It  were  endless  to  mention  all  the  scriptures 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  65 

which  have  been  for  so  many  days  adapted  to  my  circumstances ;  but 
I  cannot  pass  by  this  evening's  lesson,  Hebrews  xi.  I  was  ashamed 
of  having  well  nigh  sunk  under  mine,  when  I  beheld  the  conflicts  of 
those  triumphant  sufferers  '  of  whom  the  world  was  not  worthy.' 

"  Sunday,  April  11th.  I  had  just  recovered  strength  enough  to  con- 
secrate at  the  sacrament :  the  rest  my  brother  discharged.  We  then 
got  out  of  the  reach  of  informers,  and  proceeded  in  my  account ;  being 
fully  persuaded  of  the  truth  of  Mrs.  W.'s  information  against  Mr.  Ogle- 
thorpe, Mrs.  H.,  and  herself. 

"April  14th.  By  a  relation  which  my  brother  gave  me,  of  a  late 
conference  he  had  with  her,  I  was  again,  in  spite  of  all  I  had  seen 
and  heard,  half  persuaded  into  a  good  opinion  of  Mrs.  H.  For  the 
lasting  honour  of  our  sagacity  be  it  written  ! 

"  April  16th.  My  brother  brought  me  off  a  resolution,  which  honour 
and  indignation  had  formed,  of  starving  rather  than  ask  for  necessaries. 
Accordingly  I  went  to  Mr.  Oglethorpe,  in  his  tent,  to  ask  for  some  little 
things  I  wanted.  The  next  day  my  brother  and  Mr.  Delamotte  set  out 
in  an  open  boat  for  Savannah. 

"  April  24th.  At  ten  I  was  sent  for  by  Mr.  Oglethorpe.  He  began, 
'  You  know,  Mr.  Wesley,  what  has  passed  between  us.  I  took  some 
pains  to  satisfy  your  brother  about  the.  reports  concerning  me,  but  in 
vain.  He  here  renews  his  suspicions  in  writing.  I  did  desire  to  con- 
vince him,  because  I  had  an  esteem  for  him ;  and  he  is  just  as  consi- 
derable to  me  as  my  esteem  makes  him.  I  could  clear  up  all ;  but  it 
matters  not.     You  will  soon  see  the  reason  of  my  actions.. 

"  '  I  am  now  going  to  death.  You  will  see  me  no  more.  Take  this 
ring,  and  carry  it  from  me  to  Mr.  Vernon.  If  there  is  a  friend  to  be 
depended  upon,  he  is  one.  His  interest  is  next  to  Sir  Robert's.  What- 
ever you  ask,  within  his  power,  he  will  do  for  you,  your  brother,  and 
your  family.  I  have  expected  death  for  some  days.  The  letters  show 
that  the  Spaniards  have  long  been  seducing  our  allies,  and  intend  to 
cut  us  off  at  a  blow.  I  fall  by  my  friends  :  Gascoin,  whom  I  have 
made ;  the  Carolina  people,  whom  I  depended  upon  to  send  their  pro- 
mised succours.  But  death  is  to  me  nothing.  T.  will  pursue  all  my 
designs  ;  and  to  him  I  recommend  them  and  you.' 

"  He  then  gave  me  a  diamond  ring.  I  took  it,  and  said, '  Hear  what 
you  will  quickly  know  to  be  true,  as  soon  as  you  are  entered  upon  the 
separate  state.  This  ring  I  shall  never  make  any  use  of  for  myself. 
I  have  no  worldly  hopes.  I  have  renounced  the  world.  Life  is  bitter- 
ness to  me.  I  came  here  to  lay  it  down.  You  have  been  deceived,  as 
well  as  I.  I  protest  my  innocence  as  to  the  crimes  I  am  charged  with  ; 
and  take  myself  to  be  now  at  liberty  to  tell  you  what  I  thought  never 
to  have  uttered.' 

5 


66  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

"  When  I  had  finished  this  relation  he  seemed  entirely  changed,  fuli 
of  his  old  love  and  confidence  in  me.  After  some  expressions  of  kind- 
ness, I  asked  him,  '  Are  you  satisfied  V  He  replied,  '  Yes,  entirely.' 
'  Why,  then,  sir,  I  desire  nothing  more  upon  earth,  and  care  not  how 
soon  I  follow  you.'  He  added,  he  much  desired  the  conversion  of  the 
heathen,  and  believed  my  brother  intended  it.  '  But  I  believe,'  said  I, 
'  it  will  never  be  under  your  patronage  ;  for  then  men  would  account 
for  it  without  taking  in  God.'  He  replied,  '  I  believe  so  too :'  then 
embraced  and  kissed  me  with  the  most  cordial  affection.  I  attended 
him  to  the  scoutboat,  where  he  waited  some  minutes  for  his  sword. 
They  brought  him  first,  and  a  second  time,  a  mourning  sword.  At  last 
they  gave  him  his  own,  which  had  been  his  father's.  '  With  this 
sword,'  says  he,  '  I  was  never  yet  unsuccessful.'  '  I  hope,  sir,'  said  I, 
'  you  carry  with  you  a  better ;  even  the  sword  of  the  Lord  and  of 
Gideon.'     '  I  hope  so  too,'  he  added. 

"  When  the  boat  put  off,  I  ran  before,  into  the  woods,  to  see  my  last 
of  him.  Seeing  me  and  two  others  running  after  him,  he  stopped  the 
boat,  and  asked  whether  we  wanted  any  thing.  Captain  Mackintosh, 
left  commander,  desired  his  last  orders.  I  then  said, '  God  is  with  you. 
Go  forth.'  '  You  have,'  says  he,  '  some  verses  of  mine.  You  there 
see  my  thoughts  of  success.'  His  last  word  to  the  people  was,  '  God 
bless  you  all !'  The  boat  then  carried  him  out  of  sight.  I  interceded 
for  him,  that  God  would  save  him  from  death,  would  wash  out  all  his 
sins,  and  prepare  before  he  took  the  sacrifice  to  himself. 

"  Easter-day,  April  25th.  The  people  were  alarmed  at  night  by  the 
sight  of  two  great  fires  on  either  side  of  the  town,  not  knowing  if  they 
were  made  by  friends  or  enemies.  Next  morning  news  was  brought 
of  a  boat  coming  up.  Every  one  seemed  under  a  consternation,  though 
no  one  but  myself  was  fully  apprized  of  our  danger.  At  night  the 
watch  was  doubled  by  Captain  Mackintosh.  The  people  being  unwill- 
ing to  comply  with  his  orders,  I  was  forced  to  tell  Mr.  Hird,  the  con- 
stable, that  there  might  be  danger  which  Mackintosh  alone  knew  of; 
and  therefore  they  ought  to  obey.  He  promised  it  for  himself  and  the 
rest.  Though  I  expected  every  hour  that  the  Spaniards  would  bring 
us  the  news  of  Mr.  Oglethorpe's  death,  yet  I  was  insensible  of  fear, 
and  careless  of  the  consequence.  But  my  indifference  arose  from 
stupidity  rather  than  faith.  There  was  nothing  I  cared  for  in  life ; 
and  therefore  the  loss  of  it  appeared  a  trifle. 

"  April  29th.  About  half-hour  past  eight,  I  went  down  to  the  bluff, 
to  see  a  boat  coming  up.  At  nine  it  arrived,  with  Mr.  Oglethorpe. 
I  blessed  God  for  still  holding  his  soul  in  life.  In  the  evening  we 
took  a  walk  together,  and  he  informed  me  more  particularly  of  our  past 
danger.     Three  great  ships,  and  four  smaller,  had  been  seen  for  three 

5* 


LIFE   OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  67 

weeks  together  at  the  mouth  of  the  river  ;  but,  the  wind  continuing  full 
against  them,  were  kept  from  making  a  descent,  till  they  could  stav 
no  longer.  I  gave  him  back  his  ring,  and  said,  '  I  need  not,  sir,  and 
indeed  I  cannot,  tell  you  how  joyfully  and  thankfully  I  return  this.' 
'  When  I  gave  it  you,'  said  he,  '  I  never  expected  to  receive  it  again, 
but  thought  it  would  be  of  sen-ice  to  your  brother  and  you.  I  had 
many  omens  of  my  death,  particularly  their  bringing  me  my  mourning 
sword :  but  God  has  been  pleased  to  preserve  a  life  which  was  never 
valuable  to  me ;  and  yet,  in  the  continuance  of  it,  I  thank  God,  I  can 
rejoice.'  '  I  am  now  glad  of  all  that  has  happened  here,'  [I  rejoined,] 
'  since  without  it  I  could  never  have  had  such  a  proof  of  your  affection 
as  that  you  gave  me  when  you  looked  upon  me  as  the  most  ungrateful 
of  villains. '  While  I  was  speaking  this  he  appeared  fidl  of  tenderness, 
and  passed  on  to  observe  the  strangeness  of  his  deliverance,  when 
betrayed  on  all  sides,  without  human  support,  and  utterly  defenceless. 
He  condemned  himself  for  his  anger,  (God  forgive  those  who  made  me 
the  object  of  it !)  which  he  imputed  to  his  want  of  time  for  considera- 
tion. [I  said,]  '  I  longed,  sir,  to  see  you  once  more,  that  I  might  tell 
you  some  things  before  we  finally  parted :  but  then  I  considered,  that 
if  you  died,  you  would  know  them  all  in  a  moment.'  '  I  know  not,' 
[said  he,]  •  whether  separate  spirits  regard  our  little  concerns.  If  they 
do,  it  is  as  men  regard  the  follies  of  their  childhood,  or  as  I  my  late 
passionateness.' 

"  April  30th.  I  had  some  further  talk  with  him  in  bed.  He  ordered 
me  whatever  he  could  think  I  wanted ;  promised  to  have  me  a  house 
built  immediately;  and  was  just  the  same  to  me  he  had  formerly  been. 

"  May  3d.  The  people  had  observed  that  I  was  taken  into  favour 
again,  which  I  found  by  their  provoking  civilities. 

"11th.  I  had  now  so  far  recovered -my  strength,  that  I  again  ex- 
pounded the  lesson.  In  the  lesson  next  morning  was  Elisha  encom- 
passed with  the  host  at  Dothan.  It  is  our  privilege,  as  Christians,  to 
apply  those  words  to  ourselves  :  '  There  be  more  that  be  for  us,  than 
those  that  be  against  us.'  God  spoke  to  us  yet  plainer  in  the  second 
lesson  :  '  Behold,  I  send  you  forth  as  sheep  in  the  midst  of  wolves,'  &c. 
'  Fear  ye  not,  therefore  ;  for  there  is  nothing  covered  that  shall  not  be 
revealed,  and  hid,  that  shall  not  be  known.'  In  explaining  this,  I  dwelt 
on  that  blessed  topic  of  consolation  to  the  innocent,  that  however  he 
suffers  under  a  false  accusation  here,  he  will  shortly  be  cleared  at 
God's  righteous  bar,  when  the  accuser  and  the  accused  shall  meel  face 
to  face,  and  the  guilty  person  acquit  him  whom  he  unjustly  charged, 
and  take  back  the  wickedness  to  himself.  Poor  Mrs.  W.,  who  was 
just  over  against  me,  could  not  stand  it ;  but  first  turned  her  back,  and 
then  retired  behind  the  congregation." 


68  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

These  extracts,  copied  from  the  journal  of  Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  in 
his  own  handwriting,  show  the  situation  in  which  he  was  placed  during 
his  residence  at  Frederica.  The  people  were  unsettled ;  they  were 
under  continual  alarms  from  the  Spaniards  ;  many  of  them  were  with- 
out moral  principle,  regarded  his  ministry  as  an  attack  upon  private 
character,  and  acted  toward  him  as  spies  and  informers,  with  little 
respect  for  either  truth  or  probability ;  his  health  was  not  good ;  he 
was  destitute  of  almost  every  personal  accommodation,  living  in  a  hut, 
mostly  lying  upon  the  ground,  conducting  public  worship  sometimes  in 
the  open  air,  under  the  shade  of  a  tree,  and  at  other  times  in  the  place 
where  the  public  stores  were  kept :  while,  at  the  same  time,  the  governor 
was  capricious,  passionate,  and  under  the  influence  of  wicked  people. 
The  firing  of  the  gun  when  he  was  in  the  wood,  and  when  the  shot 
came  whistling  by  him,  just  after  he  had  changed  his  position,  Mr. 
Charles  Wesley  believed  to  be  an  attempt  upon  his  life ;  while  the  act 
itself  was  intended  to  appear  as  a  casualty.  Happily  for  him,  he  did 
not  long  continue  in  this  painful  condition,  which  was  rendered  doubly 
distressing  by  the  natural  sensitiveness  of  his  mind,  and  the  absence 
of  his  friends. 

On  the  15th  of  May,  some  duties  connected  with  his  secretaryship 
called  him  to  Savannah  ;  and  from  thence  he  was  sent  with  despatches 
to  England,  so  that  he  never  again  visited  Frederica,  where  he  had  met 
with  such  unworthy  treatment.  "  At  four,"  says  he,  "  I  set  out  for 
Savannah,  whither  the  Indian  traders  were  coming  down  to  meet  me, 
and  take  out  licenses.  I  was  overjoyed  at  my  deliverance  out  of  this 
furnace,  and  not  a  little  ashamed  of  myself  for  being  so." 

Still  intent  upon  the  duties  of  his  mission,  he  says,  "  Sunday,  May 
16th,  we  landed  at  Skiddoway.  I  then  went  round,  and  asked  the  few 
people  there  were  upon  the  island  to  come  to  prayers  :  which  accord- 
ingly I  read,  and  preached  to  about  ten,  in  the  guard-room;  and  pro- 
mised so  to  contrive,  if  possible,  that  they  should  be  supplied  once  a 
month.  At  four  we  returned  to  our  boat,  and  by  six  reached  Thunder- 
bolt; whence  I  walked  the  five  remaining  miles  to  Savannah.  Mr. 
Ingham,  Mr.  Delamotte,  and  my  brother,  were  surprised  at  my  unex- 
pected visit.  But  it  being  late,  we  each  retired  to  his  respective  corner 
of  the  room,  where,  without  the  help  of  a  bed,  we  slept  soundly  till  the 
morning." 

On  the  following  Wednesday  Mr.  John  Wesley  embarked  for  Fre- 
derica, to  supply  his  brother's  place,  and  Charles  took  charge  of 
Savannah.  "  The  hardest  duty  imposed  upon  me,"  says  he,  "  was  the 
expounding  the  lesson,  morning  and  evening,  to  one  hundred  hearers. 
I  was  surprised  at  my  own  confidence,  and  acknowledged  it  not  my 
own.     The  day  was  usually  divided  between  visiting  my  parishioners, 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  69 

considering  the  lesson,  and  conversing  with  Mr.  Ingham,  Delamotte, 
and  Appee."  The  last  of  these  persons  was  a  young  Dutchman,  of 
whom  we  shall  hear  more  in  the  progress  of  this  narrative. 

While  the  Wesleys  and  their  faithful  friend  Mr.  Ingham  were  thus 
labouring  with  exemplary  zeal,  their  brethren,  the  Oxford  Methodists, 
continued  their  religious  meetings,  and  still  pursued  their  plans  of  spi- 
ritual improvement,  and  of  usefulness  to  others  ;  though  some  who  had 
belonged  to  their  brotherhood  were  removed  from  the  university  to  other 
fields  of  pious  labour.  Mr.  Whitefield,  who  appears  to  have  taken  the 
lead  among  them,  was  ordained  by  Dr.  Benson,  the  bishop  of  Glouces- 
ter, who  treated  him  with  great  kindness.  When  he  was  retiring  from 
the  cathedral  of  that  city,  where  he  had  been  attending  divine  worship, 
he  says,  "  One  of  the  vergers  called  after  me,  and  said  the  bishop 
desired  to  speak  with  me.  I  immediately  turned  back,  considering 
within  myself  what  I  had  done  to  deserve  his  lordship's  displeasure. 
When  I  came  to  the  top  of  the  palace  stairs,  the  bishop  took  me  by  the 
hand,  and  told  me  he  was  glad  to  see  me ;  and  bid  me  to  wait  a  little, 
till  he  had  put  off  his  habit,  and  he  would  return  to  me  again.  This 
gave  me  an  opportunity  of  praying  to  God  for  his  assistance,  and  adoring 
him  for  his  providence  over  me. 

"  At  his  coming  again  into  the  room,  the  bishop  told  me  he  had 
heard  of  my  character,  liked  ray  behaviour  at  church ;  and  inquiring 
my  age,  '  Notwithstanding,'  says  he,  '  I  have  declared  I  would  not 
ordain  any  one  under  three-and-twenty;  yet  I  shall  think  it  my  duty  to 
ordain  you  whenever  you  come  for  holy  orders.'  He  then  made  me  a 
present  of  five  guineas,  to  buy  me  a  book. 

"  The  only  thing  now  in  dispute  was.  into  what  part  of  my  Lord's 
vineyard  I  should  be  sent,  to  labour  first.  God  had  given  me  much 
success  in  Gloucester ;  and  my  friends  being  desirous  of  having  me 
near  them,  I  had  thoughts  of  settling  among  them.  But  when  I  came 
to  Oxford,  my  friends  urged  several  reasons  for  my  continuing  at  the 
university.  '  The  Mr.  Wesleys  had  not  long  been  gone  abroad,  and 
now  no  one  was  left  to  take  care  of  the  prison  affairs,'  &c.  They 
further  urged,  '  That  God  had  blessed  my  endeavours  there,  as  well 
as  at  Gloucester  ;  that  the  university  was  the  fountain-head  ;  that  every 
gownsman's  name  was  Legion  ;  and  that  if  I  should  be  made  instru- 
mental in  converting  one  of  them,  it  woidd  be  as  much  as  converting  a 
whole  parish.'  At  the  same  time,  unknown  to  me,  some  of  them  sent 
to  that  great  and  good  man,  the  late  Sir  John  Phillips,  who  was  a  great 
encourager  of  the  Oxford  Methodists  ;  and  though  he  had  never  seen, 
but  only  heard  of  me,  yet  he  sent  word  he  would  allow  me  thirty 
pounds  a  year,  if  I  would  continue  at  the  university.  Upon  this,  find- 
ing the  care  of  the  prisoners  would  be  no  more  than,  under  God,  I  could 


70  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

undertake  with  pleasure,  and  knowing  the  university  was  the  best  place 
to  prosecute  my  studies,  I  resolved,  God  willing,  to  wait  at  Oxford  a 
blessing  on  the  first-fruits  of  my  ministerial  labours." 

Having  returned  again  to  Gloucester,  two  days  before  the  time  fixed 
for  the  ordination,  Mr.  Whitefield  says,  "  I  waited  on  the  bishop.  He 
received  me  with  much  love  ;  telling  me  he  was  glad  I  had  come  ;  that 
he  was  satisfied  with  the  preparation  I  had  made,  and  with  the  allow- 
ance given  me  by  Sir  John  Phillips.  '  I  had  myself,'  said  he,  '  made 
provision  for  you  of  two  little  parishes  ;  but  since  you  choose  to  be  at 
Oxford,  I  am  very  well  pleased.  I  doubt  not  but  you  will  do  much 
good.' 

"  This,  I  think,  was  on  Friday.  The  day  following  I  continued  in 
abstinence  and  prayer.  In  the  evening  I  retired  to  a  hill  near  the 
town,  and  prayed  fervently  for  about  two  hours,  in  behalf  of  myself, 
and  those  that  were  to  be  ordained  with  me. 

"  On  Sunday  morning  I  rose  early,  and  prayed  over  St.  Paul's  Epistle 
to  Timothy,  and  more  particularly  over  that  precept,  '  Let  no  man  de- 
spise thy  youth.'  When  I  went  up  to  the  altar,  I  could  think  of  nothing 
but  Samuel's  standing  a  little  child  before  the  Lord  with  a  linen  ephod. 
When  the  bishop  laid  his  hands  upon  my  head,  my  heart  was  melted 
down,  and  I  offered  up  my  whole  spirit,  soul,  and  body,  to  the  service 
of  God's  sanctuary.  I  read  the  gospel  at  the  bishop's  command,  with 
power ;  and  afterward  sealed  the  good  confession  I  had  made  before 
many  witnesses,  by  partaking  of  the  holy  sacrament  of  our  Lord's  most 
blessed  body  and  blood. 

"  In  the  afternoon  I  read  prayers  to  the  poor  prisoners,  being  Avilling 
to  let  the  first  act  of  my  ministerial  office  be  an  act  of  charity.  I 
preached  the  Sunday  following,  to  a  very  crowded  audience,  with  as 
much  freedom  as  though  I  had  been  a  preacher  for  some  years. 

"  O  the  unspeakable  benefit  of  reading  to  the  poor,  and  exercising 
our  talents,  while  students  at  the  university !  Such  previous  acts  are 
very  proper  to  prepare  us  for  the  work  of  our  Lord,  and  make  us  not 
unapt  to  teach  in  a  more  public  manner.  It  is  remarkable  that  our 
Lord  sent  out  his  apostles  on  short  missions  before  they  were  so 
solemnly  authorized  at  the  day  of  pentecost.  Would  the  heads  and 
tutors  of  our  universities  follow  his  example,  and,  instead  of  discou- 
raging their  pupils  from  doing  any  thing  of  this  nature,  send  them  to 
visit  the  sick  and  tbe  prisoners,  and  to  pray  with  and  read  practical 
books  of  religion  to  the  poor,  they  would  find  such  exercises  of  more 
service  to  them,  and  to  the  church  of  God,  than  all  their  private  and 
public  lectures  put  together. 

"  Thus  God  dealt  with  my  soul.  At  the  same  time,  by  his  gracious 
providence,  he  supplied  me  with  all  things  needful  for  my  body  also  : 


LIFE  OF  REY.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  71 

for  he  inclined  the  bishop's  heart  to  give  me  five  guineas  more  ;  and  by 
this  time  a  quarter's  allowance  was  due  to  me  from  Sir  John  Phillips ; 
both  which  sums  put  together  fully  served  to  defray  the  expenses  of 
my  ordination,  and  taking  my  bachelor's  degree  ;  which  was  conferred 
on  me  at  Oxford  the  week  after  my  being  ordained,  when  I  was  about 
one-and-twenty  years  of  age . 

"  These  changes  from  a  servitor  to  a  bachelor  of  arts,  from  a  common 
drawer  to  a  clergyman,  were  no  doubt  temptations  to  think  more  highly 
of  myself  than  I  ought  to  think  ;  and  some  were  therefore  jealous  over 
me,  as  I  trust  they  always  will  be,  with  a  godly  jealousy;  God,  who  is 
rich  in  mercy,  thereby  forewarned  me  of  my  danger,  stirred  up  my  heart 
to  pray  against  spiritual  pride,  and  kept  me  (as  I  hope  he  will  to  the 
end)  in  some  measure  always  humbled  before  him. 

"  Thus  did  God,  by  a  variety  of  unforeseen  acts  of  providence  and 
grace,  train  me  up  for,  and  at  length  introduce  me  into,  the  service  of 
his  church."* 

Some  of  the  facts  which  Mr.  Whitefield  has  here  described  with  his 
characteristic  frankness  and  simplicity,  are  more  fully  explained  in  the 
following  extract  of  a  letter  which  he  addressed  to  his  friend  Mr.  John 
Wesley  in  Georgia.     It  is  dated  London,  Sept.  2d,  1736 : — 

"  Very  Dear  and  Rev.  Sir, — Being  informed  by  Mr.  Hutton,  that  a 
ship  would  soon  sail  toward  your  coasts,  I  thought  it  would  be  unpar- 
donable in  me  not  to  write  to  my  spiritual  father  in  Christ.  But  what 
shall  I  begin  with  first  ?  How  shall  I  have  room  or  time  to  relate  to 
you  a  thousandth  part  of  those  mercies  which  God,  of  his  infinite  good- 
ness in  Christ  Jesus,  hath  conferred  upon  me  since  I  wrote  last  ?  If  I 
mistake  not,  my  last  was  dated  from  Gloucester,  whence,  after  the  Lord 
Jesus  had  made  me  an  instrument  of  forming  a  society  of  some  sincere 
souls,  (O  free,  free  grace  in  Christ  Jesus!)  God  called  me  to  Oxford 
again.  From  thence,  after  a  stay  of  three  months,  I  returned  to  Glou- 
cester. Directed  by  divine  Providence,  accompanied  with  the  earnest 
solicitations  of  my  friends,  I  entered  into  holy  orders.  O  pray,  Rev. 
Sir,  that  I  may  be  a  faithful  minister  of  Christ !  You  will  naturally 
ask,  '  Where  hath  it  pleased  God  to  settle  you  V  Hear,  Rev.  Sir,  and 
admire  the  divine  goodness  toward  the  worst  of  sinners.  My  friends 
had  laid  a  plan,  and  I  find  since  that  the  bishop  had  united  with  thtin. 
to  have  me  settled  in  Gloucester.  But  I  had  made  it  my  earnest  pr;iy<  r 
to  Almighty  God,  through  Christ,  that  I  might  either  not  go  into  orders. 
or  continue  at  Oxford  some  time  longer,  to  fit  me  for  the  work  of  the 
ministry.     God  was  pleased  to  answer  this  prayer  wonderfully :  for, 

*  A  short  Account  of  God's  Dealings  with  the  Rev.  George  Whitefield,  A.  B  ,  late 
of  Pembroke  College,  Oxford,  pp.  63-71.    Edit.  1740. 


,72  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

upon  my  return  to  Oxford,  most  of  our  friends  being  called  away  to 
other  parts  of  the  country,  the  Lord  put  it  into  the  heart  of  our  dear 
friend  Mr.  Morgan  to  inform  Sir  John  Phillips  of  our  affairs  ;  who  im- 
mediately sent  me  word,  that  he  would  allow  me  thirty  pounds  a  year, 
if  I  would  continue  at  Oxford,  and  superintend  the  affairs  of  the  Meth- 
odists. Providence  directed  me  to  accept  of  his  kind  offer :  accord- 
ingly I  preach  every  Sunday  to  the  prisoners ;  and  follow  your  steps 
as  close  as  possible. 

"  I  am  now  at  London,  supplying  the  place  of  dear  Mr.  Broughton, 
who  is  curate  at  the  Tower  ;  he  being  gone  to  Dummer,  in  Hampshire, 
to  assist  dear  Mr.  Hutchins,  who  is  gone  to  put  his  brother  under  the 
care  of  pious  Mr.  Clayton. 

"  Sir  John  Phillips  is  very  much  in  our  interest,  and  a  blessed 
instrument  of  supplying  our  wants,  and  of  encouraging  us  in  our  weak 
endeavours  to  promote  the  gospel  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus 
Christ.  But  few  friends  are  left  at  Oxford ;  yet  the  Lord  hath  given 
me  great  encouragement  out  of  his  holy  word,  so  that  I  hope  that  some 
gownsmen  will  yet  be  added  to  our  number.  The  greatest  opposition 
comes  from  the  laity  at  present.  Yet  there  is  much  good  done.  Our 
fellow-students  are  pretty  quiet,  though  our  names  stink  among  them. 
The  Lord  make  us  humble  and  thankful. 

"-The  stock  for  the  prisoners  is  put  into  my  hands.  The  Lord  give 
me  wisdom  and  grace  to  distribute  it  as  I  ought. 

"  Farewell,  Rev.  and  dear  Sir.  God  be  with  you  and  prosper  you 
in  all  your  undertakings.  May  you  be  made  a  happy  instrument  of 
converting  the  Gentiles  ;  and  after  you  have  served  your  blessed  Master 
the  appointed  time  on  earth,  sit  down  with  him  in  eternal  rest  and 
glory  in  heaven."* 

These  documents  show  the  state  of  the  Methodists  at  Oxford  when 
the  Wesleys  were  labouring  in  Georgia  ;  and  the  manner  in  which  Mr. 
Whitefield  was  prepared  for  that  course  of  public  usefulness  to  which 
he  was  called  in  future  life.  He  evidently  cherished  toward  the 
devoted  brothers,  now  in  a  distant  land,  the  most  profound  and  cordial 
affection.  Toward  him  they  manifested  the  same  feeling.  While 
Charles  remained  in  Georgia  he  wrote  to  Mr.  Whitefield,  inviting  him, 
doubtless  with  the  concurrence  of  John  and  Mr.  Ingham,  to  come  and 
join  them  in  that  colony.  This  he  distinctly  states  in  the  poetical 
letter  which  he  addressed  to  Mr.  Whitefield  many  years  afterward. 

"  In  a  strange  land  I  stood, 
And  beckon'd  thee  to  cross  th'  Atlantic  flood. 
With  true  affection  wing'd,  thy  ready  mind 
Left  country,  fame,  and  ease,  and  friends  behind ; 

*  Supplement  to  the  Methodist  Magazine  for  the  year  1797,  pp.  8-10. 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  73 

And  eager  all  Heaven's  counsels  to. explore, 

Flew  through  the  watery  world,  and  grasp'd  the  shore." 

While  at  Frederica,  the  life  of  Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  as  we  have 
seen,  was  endangered  by  fever,  and  the  unkindness  of  the  governor. 
At  Savannah  it  was  once  or  twice  in  equal  peril  from  other  causes. 
"  July  7th,"  says  he,  "  between  four  and  five  this  morning  Mr.  Dela- 
motte  and  I  went  into  the  Savannah.  We  chose  this  hour  for  bathing, 
both  for  the  coolness,  and  because  the  alligators  were  not  stirring  so 
soon.  We  heard  them  indeed  snoring  all  around  us ;  and  one  very 
early  riser  swam  by  within  a  few  yards  of  us.  On  Friday  morning  we 
had  hardly  left  our  usual  place  of  swimming,  when  we  saw  an  alligator 
in  possession  of  it.  Once  afterward  Mr.  Delamotte  was  in  great  dan- 
ger ;  for  an  alligator  rose  just  behind  him,  and  pursued  him  to  the  land, 
whither  he  narrowly  escaped." 

The  time  now  drew  near  when  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  was  called  to 
return  to  England,  as  the  bearer  of  despatches  from  the  governor  to 
the  trustees  of  the  colony.  The  following  are  the  circumstances  con- 
nected with  his  departure  from  Georgia,  detailed  by  himself: — "July 
10th.  I  was  waked  by  the  news  my  brother  brought  us,  of  Miss  Bovy's 
sudden  death.  It  called  up  all  my  sorrow  'and  envy.  '  Ah,  poor 
Ophelia  !'  was  continually  in  my  mind  ;  '  I  thought  thou  shouldst  have 
been  my  Hamlet's  wife.'  Mr.  Appee  was  just  set  out  for  Charleston, 
[on  his  way  to]  Holland  ;  intending  to  return,  when  he  had  settled  his 
affairs,  and  marry  her  : — 

'  But  death  had  quicker  wings  than  love.' 

The  following  evening  I  saw  her  in  her  coffin,  and  soon  after  in  her 
grave. 

"July  21st.  I  heard  by  my  brother  that  I  was  to  set  sail  in  a  few 
days  for  England. 

"  July  22d.  To-day  I  got  their  licenses  signed  by  Mr.  Oglethorpe, 
countersigned  them  myself,  and  so  entirely  washed  my  hands  of  the 
traders. 

"  July  25th.  I  resigned  my  secretary's  place,  in  a  letter  to  Mr. 
Oglethorpe.  After  prayers  he  took  me  aside,  and  asked  me  whether 
all  I  had  said  was  not  summed  up  in  the  line  he  showed  me  on  my 
letter : — 

Magis  apta  tuts  tua  dona  rclinquo. 

'  Sir,  to  yourself  your  slighted  gifts  I  leave  ; 
Less  fit  for  me  to  take  than  you  to  give.' 

I  answered,  I  desired  not  to  lose  his  esteem,  but  could  not  preserve  it 
with  the  loss  of  my  soul.  He  answered,  he  was  satisfied  of  my  regard 
for  him ;    owned  my  argument  drawn  from  the  heart  unanswerable  ; 


74  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

'  and  yet,'  said  he,  '  I  would  desire  you  not  to  let  the  trustees  know  of 
your  resolution  of  resigning.  There  are  many  hungry  fellows  ready 
to  catch  at  the  office ;  and  in  my  absence  I  cannot  put  in  one  of  my 
own  choosing.  The  best  I  can  hope  for  is  an  honest  Presbyterian,  as 
many  of  the  trustees  are  such.  Perhaps  they  may  send  me  a  bad  man  ; 
and  how  far  such  a  one  may  influence  the  traders,  and  obstruct  the 
reception  of  the  gospel  among  the  heathen,  you  know.  I  shall  be  in 
England  before  you  leave  it.  Then  you  may  either  put  in  a  deputy, 
or  resign.  You  need  not  be  detained  in  London  above  three  days ; 
and  only  speak  to  some  of  my  particular  friends,  (Vernon,  Hutchinson, 
and  Towers,)  to  the  Board  of  Trustees,  when  called  upon,  and  to  the 
Board  of  Trade.  On  many  accounts  I  should  recommend  to  you  mar- 
riage, rather  than  celibacy.  You  are  of  a  social  temper,  and  would 
find  in  a  married  state  the  difficulties  of  working  out  your  salvation 
exceedingly  lessened,  and  your  helps  as  much  increased.' 

"  July  26l>h.  The  words  which  concluded  the  lesson,  and  my  stay  in 
Georgia,  were,  '  Arise,  let  us  go  hence.'  Accordingly  at  twelve  I  took 
my  final  leave  of  Savannah.  When  the  boat  put  off  I  was  surprised 
that  I  felt  no  more  joy  in  leaving  such  a  scene  of  sorrows." 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley  was  accompanied  by  his  brother  in  a  boat  from 
Savannah  to  Charleston,  a  port  belonging  to  the  neighbouring  colony 
of  Carolina.  Thence  he  intended  to  embark  for  England.  At  Charles- 
ton he  was  pleased  to  find  his  friend  Appee,  in  whose  company  he 
expected  to  have  an  improving  and  pleasant  voyage  to  Europe  ;  though 
he  was  surprised  to  find  that  the  sudden  death  of  Miss  Bovy,  from 
whom  Appee  had  just  parted,  and  to  whom  he  had  made  a  promise  of 
marriage,  had  apparently  made  little  impression  upon  the  mind  of  that 
young  Dutchman.  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  remained  eleven  days  in 
Charleston. 


CHAPTER  III. 

On  the  5th  of  August,  1736,  Mr.  John  Wesley  took  leave  of  his 
brother  at  Charleston,  whence  he  returned  to  Savannah ;  and  on  the 
1 1th  Charles  went  on  board  to  commence  his  voyage  to  England.  On 
his  entrance  upon  the  ship,  he  had  a  specimen  of  the  treatment  which 
awaited  him ;  but  he  little  suspected  the  dangers  that  he  would  have 
to  encounter.  Had  it  not  been  for  the  skill  and  fidelity  of  the  mate, 
according  to  all  human  probability,  the  ship  and  all  its  hapless  inmates 
must  have  perished.  "  I  found,"  says  Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  "  the 
honest  captain  had  let  my  cabin  to  another.     My  flux  and  fever  that 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  75 

have  hung  upon  me  forced  me,  for  some  nights  past,  to  go  into  a  bed ; 
but  now  my  only  bed  was  a  chest,  on  which  I  threw  myself  in  my 
boots,  and  was  not  overmuch  troubled  with  sleep  till  the  morning. 
What  was  still  worse,  I  had  no  asylum  to  fly  to  from  the  captain ;  the 
most  beastly  man  I  ever  saw :  a  lewd,  drunken,  quarrelsome  fool , 
praying,  and  yet  swearing  continually.  The  first  sight  I  had  of  him 
was  upon  the  cabin-floor,  stark  naked,  and  dead  drunk." 

Toward  the  end  of  the  month,  the  perilous  situation  of  the  ship's 
company  became  apparent.  "  August  28th,"  says  our  voyager,  "  after 
a  restless,  tempestuous  night,  I  hardly  rose  at  eight.  Our  happier 
captain,  having  got  his  dose,  could  sleep  a  day  and  a  night  upon  the 
stretch,  and  defy  either  pumps  or  squall  to  wake  him. 

"  August  30th.  At  noon  we  were  alarmed  by  an  outcry  of  the  sail- 
ors, at  their  having  continued  pumping  several  hours,  without  being 
able  to  keep  the  water  under.  They  desired  the  captain  to  put  into 
some  port,  before  they  were  got  out  to  sea  too  far  for  returning ;  but  he 
was  too  drunk  to  regard  them.  At  five  the  sailors  came  down  in  a 
body  to  the  great  cabin,  waked  and  told  him,  it  was  as  much  as  their 
lives  were  worth  to  proceed  on  the  voyage,  unless  their  leaks  were 
stopped :  that  he  remembered  it  was  as  much  as  ever  they  could  do  to 
keep  the  ship  above  water  in  their  passage  from  Boston,  being  forced 
to  pump  without  ceasing :  that  the  turpentine  fell  down  upon  and 
choked  up  the  pumps  continually ;  nor  was  it  possible  for  them  to  get 
at  it,  or  to  hold  out  in  such  continual  labour,  which  made  them  so 
thirsty,  they  could  not  live  on  their  allowance  of  water  :  that  they  must 
come  to  shorter  still,  through  his  neglect  to  take  in  five  more  hogsheads 
of  water,  as  his  mate  advised  him  :  that  he  owned  they  had  no  candles 
for  half  the  voyage.  On  all  which  accounts  they  begged  him  to  con- 
sider whether  their  common  safety  did  not  require  them  to  put  in  at 
some  land  for  more  water  and  candles ;  and,  above  all,  to  stop  their 
leaks.  The  captain,  having  now  slept  out  his  rum,  replied,  'To  be 
sure,  the  men  talk  reason  ;'  and,  without  consulting  any  of  his  officers, 
immediately  gave  orders  to  stand  away  for  Boston. 

"  Sept.  15th.  This  is  the  first  time  I  have  heard  a  sailor  confess  '  a 
was  a  storm.'  We  lay  under  our  mainsail,  and  let  the  ship  drive,  being 
by  conjecture  about  sixty  leagues  from  Boston,  upon  George's  Bank, 
though,  as  we  hoped,  past  the  shoals  upon  it.  The  captain  never 
troubled  himself  about  any  thing  ;  but  lay  snoring,  even  in  such  a  night 
as  the  last,  though  frequently  called,  without  ever  stirring,  either  for 
squalls,  soundings,  or  shoals. 

"  In  the  afternoon  the  mate  came  down,  having  sounded,  and  found 
forty,  and  soon  after  twenty,  fathoms  ;  told  the  captain  he  apprehend- 
ed coming  into  shoaler  water  still ;  and  therefore  it  would  be  necessary 


76  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

to  reef  the  foresail  and  mainsail  in  readiness,  that  in  case  we  fell  foul  of 
the  shoals,  (being  upon  George's  Bank,  and  in  a  storm,)  the  ship  might 
have  headway  to  get  clear  again.  This  the  captain  absolutely  re- 
fused ;  and  though  told  it  could  do  no  possible  harm,  and  might  be  the 
saving  of  the  ship  and  us,  persisted  in  his  obstinacy;  so  that  the  mate 
I.  ft  him  to  sleep,  and  the  ship  to  take  care  of  itself.  But  it  pleased 
God  to  abate  the  storm,  and  on  Thursday,  about  twelve,  entirely  to 
remove  it. 

"  Sept.  20th.  At  seven  Mr.  Graham,  the  first  mate,  came  to  ask  for 
directions,  as  he  constantly  does,  the  captain  as  constantly  shifting  him 
oil',  and  leaving  the  whole  management  of  the  ship  to  him,  or  chance, 
or  any  body.  The  conversation  being  somewhat  remarkable,  I  took  it 
down  in  short-hand  as  they  were  speaking  it. 

"Mate.  Captain  Indivine,  what  would  you  have  us  do?  What 
course  would  you  have  us  steer  to-night  1 

"  Captain.  Even  what  course  you  will :  we  have  a  fair  wind. 

"  M.  Yes,  sir ;  and  it  drives  us  full  upon  the  land,  which  cannot  be 
many  leagues  off. 

"  C.  Then,  I  think,  you  had  best  keep  forward. 

"  M.  Would  you  have  us  go  on  all  night,  and  venture  running  upon 
the  land  ? 

"  C:  I  do'nt  know.     Go  on. 

"  M.  But  there  are  shoals  and  rocks  before  us. 

"  C.  Why  then,  have  a  good  look  out. 

"  M.  But  you  can't  see  twice  the  ship's  length.  What  would  you 
order  me  to  do  ? 

"  C.  These  rebels  and  emissaries- have  excited  you  to  come  to  ask 
for  orders.     I  don't  know  what  you  mean. 

"  M.  Sir,  nobody  has  excited  me.  I  come,  as  it  is  my  duty,  to  my 
captain  for  directions. 

"  C.  Have  you  a  mind  to  quarrel  with  me  ? 

"  M.  I  have  a  mind  to  know  what  you  will  do. 

"  C.  Nay,  what  will  you  do,  if  you  come  to  that  ? 

"  M.  Am  I  your  captain,  or  you  mine  ? 

"  C.  I  am  your  captain,  and  will  make  you  know  it,  Mr.  Man.  Do 
what  I  order  you ;  for  you  must  and  shall. 

"  M.  Why,  sir,  you  order  me  nothing. 

"  C.  You  would  not  have  me  come  upon  deck  myself,  sure  ? 

"  M.  If  you  did,  I  should  not  think  it  would  be  much  amiss.  Some 
captains  would  not  have  stirred  off  deck  a  moment  in  such  a  night  as 
this.  Here  you  lie,  without  so  much  as  ever  once  looking  out,  to  see 
how  things  are. 

"  C.  Yes,  I  have  been  upon  deck  this  very  day. 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  77 

"  M .  But  you  have  taken  no  account  of  any  thing,  or  given  yourself 
the  least  trouble  about  the  ship,  for  many  days  past. 

"  C.  It  is  all  one  for  that.     I  know  where  we  are  exactly. 

"  M.  How  far  do  you  think  we  may  be  from  land  ? 

"  C.  Why,  just  thirty-five  leagues.     I  am  sure  of  it. 

"  M.  How  is  that  possible  ?  You  have  taken  no  observation  this 
fortnight;  nor  have  we  got  one  these  four  days. 

"  C.  No  matter  for  that.     I  know  we  are  safe. 

"  M.  Sir,  the  most  skilful  sailor  alive  cannot  know  it.  Be  pleased 
only  to  declare  what  you  woidd  have  done.  Shall  we  sail  on  ?  Shall 
we  lie  by  ?     Shall  we  alter  our  course  ?     Shall  we  stand  in  and  off7 

"  He  went  on  repeating  such  questions  again  and  again  :  but  as  to 
giving  an  answer,  the  captain  chose  to  be  excused ;  till  the  mate  quite 
out  of  patience,  having  waited  an  hour  to  no  purpose,  left  him  ;  and  the 
captain  concluded  with,  •  Jack,  give  me  a  dram.' 

"  Sept.  21st.  The  sailors,  who  were  upon  deck  all  night,  saw  three 
large  ships,  as  they  supposed,  coming  out  of  the  bay ;  but  in  vain 
attempted  to  speak  with  them.  At  three  I  was  waked  by  a  cry  of 
'  land !'  The  mate  said  we  were  just  upon  it,  for  he  saw  the  light  of 
the  watch-house ;  and  if  they  did  not  tack  about  immediately,  they 
would  be  upon  the  rocks,  which  lay  just  before  them,  under  the  water. 
At  the  same  time  it  blew  a  storm.  The  uproar  was  so  great,  that  it 
even  waked  the  captain,  who  started  up,  ran  to  his  rum,  drank  a  hearty 
draught,  and  then  looked  upon  deck  ;  but,  not  much  liking  things  there, 
came  down  again  immediately,  cried,  '  Ay,  ay,  all  will  be  well ;'  and 
dropped  to  sleep  again. 

"  Sept.  22d.  Having  sailed  some  hours  without  discovering  land,  we 
began  to  think  the  light  which  the  mate  had  seen  was  of  some  ship, 
and  not  the  light-house.  At  two  we  made  land  ;  which  the  men  soon 
found  to  be  Cape-Cod,  about  eighteen  leagues  from  Boston. 

"  Sept.  24th.  Being  within  sight  of  the  light-house,  at  nine  in  the 
morning,  the  pilot  came  on  board.  At  two  I  gladly  obeyed  his  hasty 
summons,  and  went  into  his  boat,  with  the  other  passengers,  bidding  a 
hearty  farewell  to  our  wretched  ship,  and  more  wretched  captain  ;  who 
for  the  two  last  days  had,  most  happily  for  us,  lain  dead  drunk  on  the 
floor,  without  sense  or  motion." 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley  remained  in  Boston,  waiting  to  re-embark,  for 
more  than  a  month.  During  this  time  he  was  treated  with  great  kind- 
ness by  several  respectable  residents,  whose  spiritual  benefit  he 
laboured  to  promote.  He  preached  in  two  or  three  of  the  churches ; 
and  once,  in  a  private  company,  he  was  delighted  to  meet  with  a  lady 
who  had  taken  her  views  of  religion  from  the  writings  of  William 
Law  ;  his  own  "  guide,  philosopher,  and  friend."     "  While  I  was  talk- 


78  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLKS  WESLEY. 

ing  at  Mr.  Cliichcley's,"  says  he,  "on  spiritual  religion,  his  wife 
observed  that  I  had  much  the  same  way  of  thinking  with  Mr.  Law. 
GUd  i  was,  and  surprised,  to  hear  that  good  man  mentioned  ;  and  con- 
feaeed,  all  1  knew  of  religion  was  through  him.  I  found  she  was  well 
acquainted  with  his  '  Serious  Call,'  and  has  one  of  the  two  that  are  in 
New-England,  I  borrowed  it,  and  passed  the  evening  in  reading  it  to 
the  family  (Mr.  Williams's)  where  I  have  been  some  days.  His 
daughter  and  he  seemed  satisfied  and  affected." 

Of  the  Mr.  Chicheley  who  is  here  mentioned  Mr.  Charles  Wesley 
says,  '•  He  seems  to  have  excellent  natural  parts,  much  solid  learning, 
and  true  primitive  piety :  is  acquainted  with  the  power,  and  therefore 
holds  fast  the  form,  of  godliness :  obstinate  as  was  my  father  in  good, 
and  not  to  be  borne  down  by  evil." 

While  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  remained  at  Boston,  the  illness  which  he 
so  frequently  mentions  increased,  so  as  to  cause  great  suffering,  and 
even  to  endanger  his  life.  He  was  attended  by  three  or  four  physi- 
cians, one  of  whom  came  from  Charlestown  to  afford  his  advice ;  yet 
for  some  days  he  obtained  little  or  no  relief.  At  one  period  of  his  ill- 
ness he  seems  to  have  been  apprehensive  that  his  end  was  near ;  and 
states  that,  in  his  extremity,  he  obtained  spiritual  strength  and  comfort 
in  the  use  of  Pascal's  prayer  in  affliction.  As  the  time  of  embarkation 
drew  near,  his  friends  urged  him  to  give  up  all  thought  of  proceeding 
on  his  voyage  till  his  health  was  greatly  improved.  But  he  was  deaf  to 
their  entreaties,  declaring  that  nothing  but  death  should  hinder  him 
from  fulfilling  his  charge.  He  was  intrusted  with  important  despatches 
to  the  trustees  of  Georgia,  in  his  official  character  as  secretary  to  the 
governor,  and  for  Indian  affairs  ;  and  he  would  neither  commit  them  to 
the  care  of  any  other  person,  nor  delay  the  delivery  of  them  himself, 
whatever  might  be  the  effect  upon  his  own  life  and  health.  For 
nothing  was  he  more  remarkable  than  a  noble  hardihood  and  daring 
in  all  matters  that  concerned  his  conscience  and  duty. 

"  Oct.  5th.  I  waked,"  says  he,  "  surprisingly  better,  though  not  yet 
able  to  walk.  This  morning  Dr.  Greaves  came  over  from  Charles- 
town,  to  see  me ;  gave  me  physic  and  advice,  which  he  likewise  left 
in  writing.  The  same  civility  I  have  received  from  Dr.  Gibbons,  Dr. 
Gardener,  and  others.  A  little  after  Mr.  Chicheley  came,  and  brought 
me  a  summons  to  go  aboard.  Mr.  Price  drove  me  to  the  wharf,  having 
called  by  the  way  on  some  of  my  new  friends,  from  whom  I  have 
received  all  the  instances  of  kindness  in  their  power  to  show. 

"  When  we  came  to  the  wharf,  the  boat  was  not  ready ;  so  we  were 
forced  to  wait  half  an  hour  in  the  open  cold  air.  Mr.  Chicheley  helped 
me  into  the  boat,  and  covered  me  up.  In  about  two  hours  we  reached 
the  ship,  and,  with  Mr.  Zouberbuhler,  Mr.  Appee,  Mr.  Cutler,  and  Mr. 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  79 

Brig,  went  on  board.     I  laid  down  in  the  state-room,  less  fatigued  with 
the  passage  than  1  expected." 

During  Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  stay  in  Boston  the  ship  underwent 
some  repairs  ;  and  it  was  now  hoped  that  the  voyage  to  England  would 
not  be  attended  with  any  of  those  calamitous  results  with  which  the 
crew  and  passengers  were  before  threatened.  He,  however,  wisely 
refused  to  re-embark  if  the  ship  were  to  be  still  under  the  command  of 
Indivine,  the  notorious  drunkard,  who  had  been  intrusted  with  her  and 
the  passengers  from  Charleston.  Another  captain,  therefore,  was  ob- 
tained, of  the  name  of  Corney,  who  appears  to  have  been  intelligent 
and  obliging.  Yet  they  had  not  proceeded  far  on  their  way  before  it 
was  discovered  that  the  vessel  was  still  far  from  being  sea-worthy,  and 
was  ill  adapted  to  meet  the  fierce  and  terrible  storms  that  awaited 
them.  A  correct  judgment  of  their  perilous  and  distressing  situation 
will  be  best  formed  from  Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  own  description, 
written  at  the  time,  and  without  any  reference  to  publication.  His 
account  is  concise  and  forcible ;  for,  like  his  brother,  he  was  never 
addicted  to  verbosity.  His  concern  for  the  spiritual  good  of  his  fellow- 
passengers  is  very  apparent  in  the  narrative  which  he  has  given. 

"  Oct.  27th.  I  began  public  prayers,"  says  he,  "  in  the  great  cabin. 
We  had  seldom  any  present  but  the  passengers.  I  had  not  yet 
strength  to  read  the  lesson,  nor  attention  for  any  harder  study  than 
Clarendon's  History.  In  the  night  I  was  much  disquieted  by  the 
colic. 

"  Oct.  28th.  The  captain  warned  me  of  a  storm  approaching.  In 
the  evening  at  eight  it  came,  and  rose  higher  and  higher  after  I  thought 
it  must  have  come  to  its  height ;  for  I  did  not  lose  a  moment  of  it, 
being  obliged,  by  the  return  of  my  flux,  to  rise  continually.  At  last  the 
long-wished-for  morning  came,  but  brought  no  abatement  of  the  storm. 
There  was  so  prodigious  a  sea,  that  it  quickly  washed  away  our  sheep, 
and  half  our  hogs,  and  drowned  most  of  our  fowl.  The  ship  had  been 
new  caulked  at  Boston :  how  carefully,  it  now  appeared ;  for  being 
deeply  laden,  the  sea  streamed  in  at  the  sides  so  plentifully,  that  it  was 
as  much  as  four  men  could  do,  by  continual  pumping,  to  keep  her 
above  water.  I  rose  and  lay  down  by  turns,  but  could  remain  in  no 
posture  long.  I  strove  vehemently  to  pray,  but  in  vain.  I  persisted 
in  striving,  yet  still  without  effect.  I  prayed  for  power  to  pray ; 
for  faith  in  Jesus  Christ ;  continually  repeating  his  name,  till  I  felt 
the  virtue  of  it  at  last,  and  knew  that  I  abode  under  the  shadow  of  the 
Almighty. 

"  It  was  now  about  three  in  the  afternoon,  and  the  storm  at  the 
height.  I  endeavoured  to  encourage  poor  Mr.  Brig  and  Cutler,  who 
were  in  the  utmost  agony  of  fear.     I  prayed  with  them  and  for  them 


80  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

till  four;  at  which  time  the  ship  made  so  much  water,  that  the  captain, 
finding  it  otherwise  impossible  to  save  her  from  sinking,  cut  down  the 
ittMnmut.  In  this  dreadful  moment,  I  bless  God,  I  found  the  com- 
fort of  hope,  and  such  joy  in  finding  I  could  hope,  as  the  world  can 
neither  give  nor  take  away.  I  had  that  conviction  of  the  power  of  God 
present  with  me,  overruling  my  strongest  passion,  fear,  and  raising  me 
above  what  I  am  by  nature,  as  surpassed  all  rational  evidence,  and 
gave  me  a  taste  of  the  divine  goodness. 

"  At  the  same  time,  I  found  myself  constrained  in  spirit  to  bear  wit- 
ness to  the  truth,  perhaps  for  the  last  time,  before  my  poor  friend 
Ippee.  I  went  to  him;  declared  the  difference  between  him  that 
feareth  God,  and  him  that  feareth  him  not;  avowed  my  hope,  not 
because  I  had  attained,  but  because  I  had  endeavoured ;  and  testified 
my  expectation,  if  God  should  now  require  my  soul  of  me,  that  he 
would  receive  it  to  his  mercy. 

'•  My  poor  friend  was  convinced,  but  stupid ;  owned  the  happiness 
of  the  most  imperfect  Christian,  a  happiness  he  himself  was  a  stran- 
ger to ;  and  therefore,  he  said,  all  his  refuge  was,  in  the  time  of  dan- 
ger, to  persuade  himself  there  was  none.  Mr.  Cutler  frequently  call- 
ing upon  God,  to  have  mercy  upon  his  soul,  Appee  confessed  he 
oreatly  envied  him,  as  he  had  no  manner  of  concern  for  his  own.  I 
advised  him  to  pray.  He  answered,  it  was  mocking  God  to  begin 
praying  in  danger,  when  he  had  never  done  it  in  safety.  I  only  added, 
I  then  hoped,  if  God  spared  him  now,  he  would  immediately  set  him- 
self about  working  out  his  salvation. 

"  I  returned  to  Mr.  Brig  and  Mr.  Cutler,  and  endeavoured  from  their 
fear  to  show  them  their  want  of  religion,  which  was  intended  for  our 
support  on  such  occasions  ;  urged  them  to  resolve,  if  God  saved  them 
from  this  distress,  that  they  would  instantly  and  entirely  give  them- 
selves up  to  him. 

"  The  wind  was  still  as  high  as  ever,  but  the  motion  rather  less  vio- 
lent since  the  cutting  the  mast ;  and  we  did  not  ship  quite  so  much 
water.  I  laid  me  down,  utterly  exhausted ;  but  my  distemper  was  so 
increased,  it  would  not  suffer  me  to  rest.  Toward  morning  the  sea 
heard  and  obeyed  the  divine  voice,  '  Peace,  be  still !' 

"  Oct.  31st.  My  first  business  to-day  (may  it  be  the  business  of  all 
my  days !)  was,  to  offer  up  the  sacrifice  of  praise  and  thanksgiving. 
Then  we  all  joined  in  thanks  for  our  deliverance.  Most  of  the  day  I 
was  on  the  bed,  faint,  and  full  of  pain.  At  night  I  rose  to  prayers,  but 
could  not  read  them. 

"Nov.  1st.  In  the  afternoon  the  wind  rose,  and  promised  a  storm. 
I  endeavoured  to  prepare  myself  and  companions  for  it.  It  did  not  fail 
our  expectation ;  but  was  not  so  violent  as  the  last.     The  sea  broke 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  81 

over  us  every  ten  minutes  ;  and  the  ceaseless  noise  of  the  pumps  either 
kept  off  sleep,  or  continually  interrupted  it. 

"  Nov.  2d.  Still  the  poor  sailors  could  have  no  respite  ;  and  as  their 
strength  abated,  their  murmuring  increased.  At  night,  when  almost 
exhausted,  they  were  relieved  by  a  calm. 

"  Nov.  3d.  In  the  evening  the  wind  arose  again,  and  with  that  the 
sea ;  which  at  ten  broke  in  through  one  of  the  dark-lights,  and  filled 
the  great  cabin.  It  was  vain  to  look  for  rest  in  such  a  hurricane.  I 
waited  till  two  in  the  morning  for  its  abatement,  but  it  continued  all  the 
following  day  in  full  majesty. 

"  Nov.  5th.  We  met  a  ship  bound  for  Boston,  which  had  been  ten 
weeks  on  her  passage  from  Bristol,  and  forced  in  the  last  storm  to 
throw  most  of  her  cargo  overboard.  Being  short  of  provisions,  they 
desired  a  barrel  of  beef,  which  our  captain  very  readily  sent  them ; 
(though  at  the  expense  of  much  time  and  pains  ;)  and  a  keg  of  rum,  to 
encourage  the  sailors  to  pump. 

"  Nov.  9th.  The  men  came  down,  and  declared,  they  could  keep  the 
water  under  no  longer,  it  gaining  upon  them  every  moment.  There- 
fore they  desired  the  captain  woidd  be  pleased  to  lighten  the  ship. 
He  told  them,  he  knew  what  he  had  to  do ;  bade  them  return  to  their 
pumping ;  and  ordered  others  to  take  in  all  the  sails  but  the  mainsail. 
He  stayed  some  time,  (as  he  since  told  us,  that  he  might  not  discourage 
us,)  and  then  went  up,  and  as  Ave  lay  by  stopped  several  leaks  upon 
deck.  This  did  considerable  service  ;  though  it  was  still  the  constant 
business  of  four  men  to  keep  the  ship  from  filling. 

"  During  this  time  I  often  threw  myself  upon  the  bed,  '  seeking  rest, 
but  finding  none.'  I  asked  of  God  to  spare  me  a  little,  that  I  might 
recover  my  strength ;  then  cast  my  eye  upon  the  word :  '  For  my 
namesake  will  I  defer  my  anger,  and  for  my  praise  will  I  refrain  from 
it,  that  I  cut  thee  not  off.'  My  sold  immediately  returned  to  its  rest, 
and  I  no  longer  felt  the  continuance  of  the  storm. 

"Nov.  13th.  Never  was  calm  more  seasonable  than  that  which 
Providence  this  day  sent  us.  The  men  were  so  harassed  they  could 
work  no  longer  ;  and  the  leaks  increased  so  fast,  that  no  less  than  their 
uninterrupted  labour  could  have  kept  the  vessel  from  foundering.  All 
hands  were  now  employed  in  stopping  the  leaks.  The  captain  him- 
self told  us,  he  had  been  heartily  frighted  yesterday  with  a  danger  he 
would  now  acquaint  us  with,  since  it  was  over, — the  total  stoppage  of 
one  of  the  pumps.  He  further  informed  us  that  he  had  stopped  several 
openings  in  the  sides  of  the  ship,  wide  enough  to  lay  his  fingers  in  ; 
so  that  he  wondered  the  poor  men  had  been  able  to  keep  her  above 
water:  and  added,  that  the  utmost  he  hoped  for  was,  that  they 
might  hold  out  till  they  could  reach  some  of  the  western  islands. 

6 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

.lust  ;is  the  men  had  finished  their  work,  the  calm  gave  place  to  a  fair 

wind." 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  voyage  from  America  became  less  painful  as 
he  approached  his  native  land.  His  health  appears  to  have  improved  ; 
and  the  perilous  storms  which  had  so  greatly  distressed  him  and  his 
fellow-passengers  were  succeeded  by  fine  weather  and  fair  winds. 

( toe  of  the  most  remarkable  events  connected  with  his  return  to 
England  was  the  disclosure  of  the  real  character  of  Appee,  the  young 
Dutchman,  of  whom  frequent  mention  has  already  been  made.  This 
adventurer,  who  had  resided  some  time  at  Savannah,  assumed  there  a 
very  strict  profession  of  religion,  and  enjoyed  the  confidence  of  Mr. 
John  Wesley,  to  whose  rules  of  holy  living  he  paid  a  sedulous  atten- 
tion, and  was  present  at  every  public  religious  service.  He  was  a  man 
of  parts,  and  of  liberal  education,  so  that  he  was  respected  by  the 
coventor,  with  whom  he  was  intimate.  During  Mr.  Charles  Wesley's 
residence  at  Fredefica,  he  was  visited  by  this  foreigner,  who,  having 
readily  discovered  Charles's  views  of  episcopacy,  professed  to  be  very 
unhappy  on  account  of  his  own  baptism.  As  this  sacrament  had  been 
administered  by  one  of  the  Dutch  clergy,  who  had  only  received  Pres- 
byterian ordination,  Appee  said  that  he  could  only  regard  it  as  lay- 
baptism,  which  he  believed  to  be  invalid.  He  therefore  applied  to 
Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  as  one  who  had  received  Episcopal  ordination, 
to  baptize  him,  according  to  the  rites  of  the  English  Church.  Charles 
concurred  in  these  principles,  but  deferred  the  administration  to  a 
future  time,  having  some  doubts  respecting  Appee's  preparation  for  the 
service  ;  nor  does  he  appear  to  have  ever  fulfilled  the  request  of  the 
young  foreigner.  He  was,  however,  so  far  impressed  in  his  favour,  as 
to  lend  him  twenty -four  pounds,  which  he  needed  for  present  exigences. 
Appee  was  now  professedly  on  his  way  to  Holland,  to  settle  his  affairs, 
and  Avas  engaged  to  return  with  all  speed  to  Georgia,  which  he  really 
intended  never  more  to  see.  Having  nothing  further  now  either  to 
hope  or  fear  from  his  friends  the  two  Wesleys,  he  was  no  longer  under 
any  temptation  to  conceal  his  principles,  and  stood  before  Charles,  as 
they  advanced  in  their  voyage,  an  infidel,  a  libertine,  a  misanthropist, 
a  liar,  a  thief,  a  scofTer  at  religion  and  morality,  whose  obscene  and 
ungodly  conversation  was  a  source  of  daily  grief  and  annoyance. 

Charles's  notices  concerning  this  evil  genius  are  worthy  of  being 
placed  upon  public  record,  as  an  exhibition  of  fallen  human  nature. 
They  also  illustrate,  in  no  small  degree,  the  character  of  the  two 
brothers.  Appee,  it  will  be  observed,  makes  various  statements  con- 
cerning Mr.  Oglethorpe  ;  but  his  testimony  is  unworthy  of  credit.  It 
was  found  that  he  had  propagated  the  most  abominable  falsehoods,  both 
at  Charleston  and  Boston,  to  the  disadvantage  of  Mr.  Charles  Wesley, 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  83 

from  whom  he  had  received  nothing  but  kindness,  and  toward  whom 
he  was  at  the  time  making  the  strongest  professions  of  personal 
friendship. 

Soon  after  their  departure  from  Charleston,  Mr.  Charles  Wesley 
says,  in  his  private  journal,  "  This  morning  Mr.  Appee  laid  aside  his 
mask.  He  began  telling  me  all  Mr.  Oglethorpe  had  ever  said  to  him, 
particularly  his  inmost  thoughts  of  my  brother  and  me.  That  he  ridi- 
culed our  pretended  fasting  in  the  ship :  that  he  took  all  my  abstemi- 
ousness for  mere  hypocrisy,  and  put  on  for  fear  of  my  brother ;  for  he 
saw  how  very  uneasy  I  was  under  the  restraint :  that  he  much  blamed 
my  carelessness,  my  closeness,  my  frightening  the  people,  and  stirring 
them  up  to  mutiny,  &c. :  that  he  found  I  apprehended  being  turned  out 
of  my  office,  and  therefore  pretended  to  be  weary  of  it :  that,  to  save 
my  reputation,  he  had  found  me  an  errand  to  England ;  but  never  ex- 
pected my  return,  any  more  than  my  brother's  going  to  the  Indians, 
which  he  well  knew  he  never  intended ;  but  he  would  make  his  own 
use  of  him  :  that  he  greatly  admired  his  finesse,  in  offering  to  go  to  the 
Choctaws  in  all  haste,  but  at  the  same  time  procuring  the  Germans  to 
dissuade  him.  In  a  word,  he  believed  him  to  have  a  little  sincerity, 
but  more  vanity:  me,  to  have  much  vanity,  but  no  sincerity  at  all. 

"  I  asked  Appee  whether  his  judgment  was  the  same.  He  answered, 
'  Yes  :'  that  my  brother,  he  believed,  was  labouring  to  establish  a  cha- 
racter for  sanctity,  was  exceeding  subtle,  keeping  me  in  the  dark,  as 
well  as  all  others ;  yet  credulous,  and  easy  to  be  imposed  upon  him- 
self:  that  he  pitied  his  ignorance,  in  tal^nghim  (Appee)  to  be  sincere, 
particularly  in  regard  to  his  breaking  off  with  Miss  Bovy ;  which  he 
intended,  not  in  pursuance  of  his  ghostly  counsel,  but  of  Mr.  Ogle- 
thorpe's, who  told  him  she  was  below  one  of  his  aspiring  genius  :  that 
after  his  fine  talk  with  my  brother,  he  never  made  the  least  alteration 
in  his  own  behaviour,  or  thought  any  further  about  it. 

"  While  he  was  -giving  this  blessed  account  of  himself,  I  could  not 
help  reflecting  on  the  profound  sagacity  and  spiritual  discernment  of 
my  brother  and  myself;  particularly  his,  who  was  born  for  the  benefit 
of  knaves.  For  my  own  part,  I  will  ever  '  beware  of  men,'  as  He  who 
best  knows  them  advises.  I  will  not  think  all  men  rogues  till  I  find 
them  otherwise ;  but  I  will  insist  upon  a  far  different  probation  from 
what  my  brother  requires,  before  I  take  any  one  into  my  confidence. 

"  I  next  inquired  what  his  thoughts  were  of  me.  He  frankly  replied, 
he  took  me  to  be  partly  in  earnest ;  but  I  had  a  much  greater  mind  to 
please  myself  than  to  please  God.  Yet  as  for  money  I  did  not  much 
value  it ;  but  in  my  eagerness  for  pleasure  and  praise,  I  was  a  man 
after  his  own  heart :  that,  as  I  could  not  hold  it,  he  wished  I  would 
leave  off  my  strictness,  for  I  should  then  be  much  better  company. 


84  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

'•  As  for  himself,  he  said,  his  only  principle  was,  an  insatiable  thirst 
(,f  glory  :  thai  Georgia  was  too  narrow  a  sphere  for  him,  and  that  there- 
fore be  should  never  see  it  more:  that  he  desired  my  friendship,  be- 
cause I  had  learning,  was  sincere,  and  of  his  temper;  but  he  should 
likf  me  much  better  if  I  were  not  a  parson.  I  had  before  let  him  into 
my  own  affairs,  and  read  him  my  letter  of  resignation  to  Mr.  Oglethorpe. 
His  remark  upon  that  was,  '  It  is  finely  calculated  for  the  end  you  pro- 
pose,— ilu'  engaging  Mr.  Oglethorpe's  opinion  and  interest :  but  he  will 
understand  you.'" 

This  conversation  took  place  on  the  26th  of  August.  The  following 
occurred  about  a  month  afterward : — "  The  fineness  of  the  weather 
invited  even  xVTr.  Appee  upon  deck,  who  usually  disposes  of  twenty- 
three  of  the  twenty-four  hours  in  .bed.  His  vanity  betrayed  him  into 
further  discoveries  of  himself.  He  laboured  to  show  that  the  only 
difference  between  us  lay  in  externals,  through  the  difference  of  our 
education.  I  had  the  same  vices  that  he  had,  but  was  forced,  by  the 
restraints  of  a  narrow  education,  to  dissemble  those  inclinations  which 
he  had  given  a  loose  to.  The  case  was  the  same  with  my  brother ;  a 
much  better  hypocrite,  he  said,  than  me,  and  who  would  have  made  an 
excellent  Jesuit.  But  Mr.  Oglethorpe  understood  him  ;  though,  for  his 
own  convenience,  he  would  not  seem  to  do  so. 

"  Upon  my  asking  him  how  he  accounted  for  the  great  pains  my 
brother  had  taken  with  him,  he  readily  answered,  that  was  all  grimace. 
My  brother  could  not  but  be  mightily  pleased  with  the  reputation  such 
a  convert  would  gain  to  his  sanctity,  which  had  charms  to  win  over  so 
wild  a  young  gentleman  of  his  parts.  '  But  how  could  you  bear  him 
so  long,  if  you  had  no  esteem  for  him,  or  regard  to  his  advice  ?'  '  Why, 
it  was  so  new  a  gratification  to*  me  to  be  thought  religious,  that  I  found 
no  difficulty  in  keeping  on  the  mask ;  and  I  had  got  such  a  knack  of 
going  to  prayers  and  sacrament,  that  I  do  not  know  but  I  should  have 
been  actually  caught  at  last.' " 

While  the  ship  was  under  repairs  at  Boston,  Appee  "  gave  out  that 
his  design  in  coming  to  Georgia  had  been  to  take  charge  of  the  people 
there ;  but  finding  Mr.  Oglethorpe  just  such  a  genius  as  himself,  he 
thought  his  own  stay  there  was  not  so  necessary,  but  he  might  safely 
quit  the  interest  of  the  colony ;  which,  had  it  not  been  to  such  a  hand, 
he  could  never  have  prevailed  on  himself  to  do  :  that  at  present  he  was 
unresolved  where  to  bestow  himself;  only  it  should  be  on  that  part  of 
mankind  which  needed  him  most :  that  he  was  going  to  England  about 
matters  of  the  last  importance  :  two  or  three  letters  of  no  moment,  he 
said,  I  carried ;  but  all  secret  despatches  to  the  duke  of  Newcastle, 
and  other  ministers  of  state,  he  was  charged  with.  From  the  court  of 
Great  Britain  he  was  to  be  sent  envoy  to  Spain.     His  money,  a  few 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  85 

hundreds  of  pounds,  he  had  sent  before  him  to  England.     To  others, 
he  said  he  had  turned  it  into  silver,  and  freighted  Indivine's  ship." 

The  discovery  of  Appee's  character,  of  course,  induced  Mr.  Charles 
Wesley  to  resolve  upon  breaking  off  all  future  intercourse  with  him. 
Accordingly,  Nov.  23d,  says  he,  "  I  imparted  to  Mr.  Zouberbuhler  my 
intention  of  discarding  Appee  as  soon  as  we  landed.  He  told  me,  he 
wondered  I  had  not  done  it  before ;  for  he  was  such  a  man,  so  unpro- 
fitable, so  pernicious,  that  he  himself  would  not  be  bound  to  go  another 
voyage  with  him  for  all  the  world :  that  he  was  so  excessively  vain, 
he  thought  himself  admired  wherever  he  came  ;  and  I  was  so  fond  of 
him,  that,  for  all  my  talk  of  parting,  I  could  not  live  without  him.  He 
added,  he  was  so  notorious  a  liar,  that  he  had  long  since  ceased  to 
believe  one  word  he  said ;  and  so  utterly  irreligious,  that  it  was  im- 
possible to  make  a  friend  of  him.  He  told  me  Appee  had  proffered, 
if  his  Spanish  embassy  failed,  to  attend  him  to  Switzerland ;  but  he 
would  never  more  trust  such  a  man  near  him,  or  his  people  :  such  an 
abominable  liar,  scoundrel,  and  thief;  one  who  had  been  forced  to  fly 
his  country,  and  the  pursuit  of  justice,  for  robbing  his  father  of  three 
hundred  guineas. 

"  A  fair  account  of  my  friend  Appee,  and  of  the  twenty-four  pounds 
I  have  lent  him  !  That  a  Dutchman  should  cheat  me  is  nothing  strange  ; 
but  how  did  he  evade  the  wary  eye  of  Mr.  Oglethorpe  ?  Happy  Miss 
Bovy,  to  be  delivered  by  death  from  such  a  man !" 

"  Ecce  iterum  Crispinus  !  [Behold  Crispinus  again  !]  Mr.  Zouber- 
buhler came  to  me  full  of  abhorrence,  Nov.  27th.  '  That  Appee,'  said 
he,  '  is  a  very  devil,  made  up  of  falseness  and  lies  !  He  is  ever  railing 
against  you,  behind  your  back,  to  the  captain  and  passengers,  ridiculing 
the  prayers,  &c.  He  tells  the  captain,  as  he  did  every  body  at  Boston, 
that  you  are  so  ignorant,  Mr.  Oglethorpe  was  forced  to  send  him  to 
take  care  of  you.  At  Charleston  he  declared  in  all  companies,  he 
was  come  with  full  powers  to  put  an  end  to  the  dispute  between  them 
and  Georgia.  Last  night  I  overheard  him  giving  a  blessed  account  of 
you  to  Mr.  Brig.' " 

Two  days  afterward,  "  while  I  was  walking  upon  deck,"  says  Mr. 
Charles  Wesley,  "  Appee  came  up  to  me  ;  began  with  many  professions 
of  friendship ;  hoped  all  little  misunderstandings  would  be  forgot ;  fell 
into  familiar  discourse,  as  formerly ;  was  sure  I  should  never  return 
to  Georgia,  where  Mr.  Oglethorpe  would  allow  none  but  his  creatures, 
or  such  as  were  some  way  or  other  subservient  to  his  glory:  '  which, 
take  my  word  for  it,'  says  he,  '  is  the  principle  of  all  his  actions,  as 
well  as  mine.  Christianity  he  has  about  as  much  of  as  myself.  I  have 
given  him  some  unanswerable  reasons  against  it !'" 

As  the  vessel  drew  near  the  English  shore,  this  wretched  man  at- 


86  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

tempted  ;i  renewal  of  his  acquaintance  with  Mr.  Charles  Wesley. 
••  Appee  took  me  aside  once  more."  says  he,  "  to  try  his  skill  upon  me  : 
ghl  me  not  to  alter  my  behaviour  toward  him  when  we  should 
eome  to  land ;  denied,  as  ever  he  hoped  for  salvation,  that  he  had  ever 
spoke  or  wrote  disrespectfully  of  me ;  detested  the  thought  of  such 
treachery,  with  so  many  horrid  imprecations,  as  I  believe  I  even  a 
Dutchman  would  have  trembled  at.  The  burden  of  all  was,  John  Bull 
and  Nicholas  Prog  were  too  dear  friends  ever  to  think  of  parting.  But 
John  Bull  begged  to  be  excused.  Though  I  stood  in  adoaration  of  his 
parts,  I  did  not  choose  they  should  any  longer  be  exorcised  on  me. 
In  vain  did  he  resume  our  lodging  together.  I  was  deaf  on  that  ear. 
and  shitted  the  discourse,  which  he  still  brought  back  again.  '  Well. 
mv  dear  friend,  wherever  you  are,'  said  he,  '  I  will  take  a  lodging 
next  door.*" 

Such  was  the  profound  deceit  of  this  clever  and  versatile  stranger, 
who  for  a  time  gained  the  confidence  of  the  Wesleys,  and  cheated 
Charles  of  his  money.  A  confiding  simplicity  of  mind,  which  sus- 
pected evil  of  no  one,  is  well  known  to  have  been  a  characteristic  of 
Mr.  John  Wesley ;  and  for  that  he  is  censured  by  his  brother,  who 
speaks  of  him  as  "  born  for  the  benefit  of  knaves ;"  yet  in  this  case 
Charles,  with  all  his  shrewdness  and  suspicion,  was  the  greater  suf- 
ferer. Serious  blame  is  perhaps  not  to  be  imputed  to  either  of  them, 
however  thev  might  condemn  themselves.  It  is  no  dishonour  to  any 
man,  that  he  is  so  far  actuated  by  a  generous  charity,  as  to  believe  that 
other  people  are  upright  and  sincere,  until  they  are  proved  to  be  base 
and  dishonest. 

Further  discoveries  of  Appee's  consummate  wickedness  and  inge- 
nuity were  made  after  the  parties  arrived  in  London.  Young  as  this 
faithless  man  was,  he  had  already  been  in  Surinam,  where  he  had 
gambled  away  an  estate  which  was  given  to  him  by  his  father. 
Other  instances  of  his  licentiousness  and  dishonest}-  are  too  gross  for 
description.  On  his  arrival  in  London  he  was  imprisoned  in  Newgate 
for  his  passage  money,  of  which  he  attempted  to  defraud  the  captain. 
After  his  liberation,  he  stole  a  watch,  and  made  his  escape  to  Paris. 
The  last  time  that  Mr.  Charles  Weslev  saw  him  was  in  the  year  1744. 
He  was  then  a  prisoner  in  the  Tower,  under  sentence  of  transportation  ; 
but  for  what  crime  we  are  not  informed.  During  the  interval  he  had 
been  in  the  army.  On  taking  leave  of  this  abandoned  infidel,  Charles 
gave  him  kind  and  faithful  advice,  and  made  him  a  present  of  some 
books,  hoping  that  they  would  not  be  lost  upon  him.  Appee  was  to 
embark  the  next  day  for  the  place  of  his  destination. 

On  the  3d  of  December,  1736.  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  landed  at  Deal. 
As  soon  as  he  had  left  the  shattered  vessel  which  conveyed  him  from 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  87 

America,  and  set  his  foot  upon  British  ground,  he  kneeled  down,  under 
the  strong  impulse  of  grateful  feeling,  and  offered  thanks  to  God  for  his 
preservation  by  land  and  by  water,  in  pain  and  sickness.  He  then 
repaired  to  an  inn,  where  the  re&i  cf  the  passengers  united  with  him  in 
adoring  thankfulness  and  praise  to  their  almighty  Deliverer.  From  Deal 
he  went  by  coach  to  Canterbury  ;  and  thence  to  Sittingbourne,  where 
he  spent  the  night.  On  the  next  day  he  reached  London,  where  he  was 
received  with  surprise  and  cordiality ;  a  report  having  been  some  time 
prevalent  that  the  ship  in  -which  he  was  known  to  have  sailed  was  lost 
at  sea.  The  first  house  to  which  he  repaired  was  that  of  Mr.  Charles 
Rivington,  the  bookseller,  in  St.  Paul's  Churchyard ;  between  whom 
and  the  two  Wesleys  a  very  affectionate  friendship  had  for  some  time 
subsisted.  This  gentleman  was  the  publisher  of  their  father's  Latin 
folio  on  the  Book  of  Job ;  of  his  Letter  of  Advice  to  his  Curate ;  of 
John's  edition  of  Thomas  a  Kempis  ;  and  of  the  Sermon  on  the  Trouble 
and  Rest  of  Good  Men,  which  John  had  committed  to  the  press  before 
he  went  to  Georgia.  Mr.  Rivington  took  a  lively  interest  in  the  affairs 
of  the  Methodists.  "  My  namesake,"  says  Charles,  "  was  much  rejoiced 
to  see  me,  and  gave  me  great  cause  of  rejoicing  by  his  account  of  our 
Oxford  friends." 

Before  he  landed,  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  addressed  a  letter  to  his 
brother  Samuel  at  Tiverton,  who  immediately  sent  him  the  following 
welcome  to  his  native  country.  It  Avas  addressed  to  him  "  at  the  Rev. 
Mr.  Hutton's,  College-street,  Westminster." 

"  Dec.  7th,  1736.  Dear  Charles, — This  moment  almost  I  received 
yours.  I  believe,  by  the  date  of  it,  you  may  be  at  London  by  that 
time  this  can  get  thither.  I  heartily  blessed  God  for  your  safe  arrival, 
having  heard  many  flying  reports  of  your  being  lost ;  though  I  never 
read  newspapers,  being  otherwise,  at  least,  if  not  better,  employed ; 
yet  ill  tidings  would  find  me  out.  I  fancy  you  like  business  no  better 
than  I ;  yet  I  do  not  much  regret  your  being  employed  in  it,  provided 
always  no  part  of  it  relate  to  your  going  back  to  the  place  from  whence 
you  came,  since  I  do  not  care  for  two  partings.  I  would  not  have 
mentioned  this,  in  the  present  joy,  only  I  thought  it  best  to  declare 
myself  soon  enough.  I  am  mightily  obliged  to  Mr.  Hutton,  who  is 
apprentice  to  Mr.  Innys ;  for  the  minute  he  heard  of  your  arrival  at. 
Boston,  he  sent  me  word  of  it,  for  fear  I  should  give  too  much  credit 
to  the  story  of  your  being  cast  away.  I  desire  you  would  give  my 
service  and  thanks  to  him  ;  and  tell  him  that  I  take  it  particularly  kindly 
of  him,  and  was  just  going  to  write  a  letter  to  assure  him  of  it ;  but  now 
I  have  a  better  way  of  conveyance.  I  have  had  a  deliverance  from 
danger  lately :  God  only  knows  whether  as  imminent  as  yours,  but  I 


88  LIFE  OF  KEY.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

have  been  jrery  low.  My  strength  is  now  returning,  almost  sensibly; 
and  when  I  see  your  face  I  shall  in  a  more  especial  manner  rejoice  for 
seeing  the  goodness  of  the  Lord  in  the  land  of  the  living.  My  mother 
with  me.  You  may  easily  guess  whether  she  is  partaker  of 
the  general  joy  that  your  little  scrip  brought  along  with  it.  She 
sends  her  blessing,  and  longs  to  see  you.  I  would  certainly  have  sent 
you  what  you  mentioned  over  sea,  if  I  had  not  heard  of  your  coming 
over.  Nor  should  I  the  first  time  in  my  life  have  grudged  expense  to 
benefil  a  friend.  I  hope  you  will  now  be  able  to  fit  yourself  in  Lon- 
don ;  but  if  not,  come  to  Tiverton,  and  see  what  that  affords.  You  will 
find  me  pretty  much  the  same  man,  though  not  the  same  usher,  still.  I 
could  wish  for  all  our  sakes  the  archi-didascalus  had  as  large  an  in- 
come as  the  hypo-  had.  Phill  is  extraordinary  well  in  her  bodily 
health.  My  wife  has  been  almost  gone  during  my  illness,  but  begins 
to  pick  up  again  as  I  recover.  I  wish  she  would  hold  it  on,  and  mend 
as  long  and  as  much  as  I  believe  I  shall  do.  We  join  heartily  in  love. 
Little  Phill  sends  her  duty.  Service  to  all  friends  that  ask  after  me. 
I  hope  you  Avill  keep  your  holy  days  here.  Where  is  Mr.  Oglethorpe  ? 
We  are,  dear  Charles, 

"  Your  faithful  and  affectionate  friends,  and  brother  and  sister." 

At  the  bottom  of  this  brotherly  epistle  Charles  has  written,  "  Faithful 
and  affectionate  indeed !"  and  on  the  back  of  it  he  has  inscribed,  "  Notus 
in  fratris  anima  paterni.     Let  my  widow  preserve  this  precious  relic." 

It  was  Saturday  night  when  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  arrived  in  London; 
and  the  next  morning,  in  full  accordance  with  his  devotional  habits,  he 
repaired  to  St.  Paul's  cathedral,  where  he  received  the  holy  communion. 
After  the  service  he  was  pleased  to  hear  that  Mr.  Oglethorpe  was  daily 
expected  in  England.  In  the  course  of  the  day  he  waited  upon  "  good 
old  Sir  John  Phillips,"  who  had  kindly  supported  Mr.  Whitefield  at 
Oxford,  for  the  religious  benefit  of  the  junior  members  of  the  univer- 
sity, and  the  prisoners.  By  the  pious  and  venerable  baronet,  he  says 
that  he  was  "  received  as  one  alive  from  the  dead."  He  adds,  "  Here 
I  heard  a  most  blessed  account  of  our  friends  at  Oxford;  their  increase 
both  in  zeal  and  number.  I  then  hastened  to  Mr.  Vernon,  to  deliver 
my  letters.    He  received  me  very  affectionately,  and  pressed  me  to  live 

ith  him  during  my  stay  in  London. 
•  While  we  were  talking  young  Hutton  called,  having  traced  me 
'tiither,  in  order  to  carry  me  home  with  him.  We  took  coach  for  my 
good  old  friend  and  host,  his  father.  I  entered  with  fear  and  trembling. 
My  reception  was  such  as  I  expected  from  a  family  that  entirely  loved 
mi',  but  had  given  me  over  for  dead,  and  bewailed  me  as  their  own 
child.     A  captain  had  told  them  that  fifty  per  cent,  assurance  had  been 


LIFE  OF   REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  89 

refused  for  Indivine's  ship ;  and  a  report  was  spread  abroad  that  she 
had  been  seen  sink  to  the  bottom." 

This  day  his  health  again  failed.  The  motion  of  the  coach  which 
conveyed  him  from  Sittingbourne  to  London,  and  of  the  coaches  in 
which  he  was  carried  first  to  the  house  of  Mr.  Rivington,  and  then  to 
Mr.  Hutton's,  occasioned  a  return  of  his  complaint ;  so  that  he  was 
neither  able  to  preach,  nor  to  engage  largely  in  conversation  with  his 
admirers.  "  Many  such,"  he  says,  "  I  have  gained  by  Mr.  Ingham's 
magnificent  journal.  My  brother's  journal  too  (the  last  I  hope  will 
ever  be  sent  hither)  is  in  every  one's  hands." 

Two  days  after  his  arrival  in  London  he  went  to  his  uncle,  Mr.  Mat- 
thew Wesley,  a  surgeon,  who  had  brought  up  his  sister  Martha.  Here, 
he  says,  "  I  was  equally  welcome  and  unexpected.  They  told  me,  my 
brother  Hall  was  gone  to  a  curacy,  very  melancholy,  and  impatient  at 
the  mention  of  Georgia." 

For  some  time  he  suffered  greatly  in  his  health.  The  medical  men 
who  attended  him  found  it  difficult  to  confine  him  to  his  room,  without 
which  they  declared  his  recover)'  to  be  hopeless.  Notwithstanding  his 
pain  and  weakness,  his  spirit  was  ardent,  and  his  habits  active.  He 
had  many  duties  to  discharge,  arising  out  of  his  official  connection  with 
the  colony.  He  was  also  anxious  to  do  all  the  spiritual  good  in  his 
power ;  as  well  as  to  visit  his  friends  both  in  town  and  country.  In 
almost  every  direction  he  was  annoyed  by  the  manuscript  journals 
which  his  brother  and  Mr.  Ingham  had  transmitted  from  Georgia,  and 
which  he  found  the  people  reading  with  avidity.  On  the  15th  of  De- 
cember, says  he,  "  I  waited  upon  the  trustees  at  the  office.  It  put  me 
past  my  patience  to  hear  they  were  reading  Mr.  Ingham's  and  my  bro- 
ther's journals.  I  was  called  in,  and  delivered  my  letter  for  the  trus- 
tees. Lord  Carpenter,  being  in  the  chair,  desired  me  to  speak  so  that 
all  the  gentlemen  might  hear  me.  Mr.  Towers  interposed,  and  told 
them  I  was  so  weakened  by  my  illness,  that  I  could  not  speak  aloud ; 
and  desired  me  to  deliver  my  papers  one  by  one  to  be  read  by  Mr. 
Verelst.  At  dinner  they  fell  into  discourse  about  the  missioners,  whom 
as  yet  they  mightily  commend,  and  wish  for  more  of  them ;  as  that 
their  journals  might  be  forthwith  printed,  that  the  world  might  receive 
the  benefit  of  their  labours." 

As  his  health  improved,  and  his  engagements  in  London  became 
less  pressing,  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  went  to  Oxford,  where  he  visited 
the  prisoners,  and,  held  various  meetings  with  the  junior  members  of 
the  university,  instructing,  encouraging,  and  admonishing  them,  as  then- 
several  states  required.  Soon  after  he  went  to  Wooton,  near  Salis- 
bury, on  a  visit  to  Mr.  Hall,  and  his  sisters,  Martha  and  Kezzy.  From 
Wooton  he  hastened  to  Tiverton,  to  see  his  brother  Samuel  and  his 


90  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

family,  where  he  also  expected  to  meet  his  mother.  On  his  arrival  he 
s:ivs.  •  I  ran  op  stairs  to  my  sister,  who  received  me  with  tears  of  joy. 
I  saw  Phil]  next,  and  last  my  brother,  who  seemed  at  least  as  well  as 
when  he  left  me  at  London  three  years  before.  I  went  to  comfort  my 
mother,  indisposed  in  her  chamber." 

While  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  was  employed  in  correspondence  with 
his  friends,  and  religious  visits,  he  was  not  aware  that  his  brother  John 
was  on  his  way  to  England,  having  come  to  the  determination  of  leav- 
ing the  colony  for  a  time,  in  consequence  of  a  persecution  which  was 
raised  against  him  at  Savannah.  Of  this  persecution  Charles  was 
aware,  having  received  intelligence  of  it  immediately  after  his  arrival 
in  London.  It  is,  not  necessary  here  to  enter  into  the  particulars  of 
this  case.  Some  account  of  it  was  given  by  Mr.  John  Wesley,  in  his 
printed  Journal,  thus  inviting  the  public  scrutiny ;  but  his  forbearance 
toward  certain  parties  concerned,  who  were  then  living,  induced  him 
to  suppress  some  circumstances,  the  knowledge  of  which  is  necessary 
to  a  full  understanding  of  the  affair.  The  best  account  is  that  which 
Mr.  Moore  has  given  in  his  Life  of  Mr.  Wesley,  which  shows  that  the 
whole  proceeding  arose  out  of  a  design  which  was  formed,  and  in  which 
Mr.  Oglethorpe  himself  was  concerned,  to  lower  the  spirituality  of  Mr. 
Wesley's  character,  and  place  it  more  on  a  level  with  their  own.  Not 
that  the  governor  intended  to  inflict  upon  Mr.  Wesley  the  injuries  that 
he  endured ;  but  he  furnished  the  occasion,  of  which  other  persons, 
less  honourable  than  himself,  gladly  availed  themselves.  The  princi-' 
pal  adversary  of  Mr.  Wesley  was  Mr.  Causton,  one  of  the  highest 
authorities  in  the  colony,  next  to  the  governor,  but  utterly  unworthy  of 
that  distinction.  He  had  left  England  in  disgrace,  having  been  de- 
tected in  practising  a  fraud  upon  the  public  revenue.  Mr.  Oglethorpe 
made  him  bailiff,  and  in  his  own  absence  invested  him  with  the 
supreme  authority.  The  very  pompous,  harsh,  and  overbearing  man- 
ner in  which  he  exercised  his  powers  raised  an  outcry  in  the  colony, 
after  Mr.  Wesley  had  left ;  and  being  also  detected  in  the  misapplication 
of  some  of  the  public  funds,  the  governor  was  compelled  to  depose  him. 
Such  is  the  testimony  of  independent  witnesses,  living  on  the  spot, 
who  themselves  were  unfriendly  to  Mr.  Wesley ;  not  because  they 
saw  in  him  any  thing  morally  wrong,  but  because  they  thought  him 
righteous  overmuch.  His  views  of  ecclesiastical  order  led  him  to 
trench  upon  the  just  rights  and  privileges  of  the  Dissenters,  many  of 
whom  were  among  the  settlers :  a  fault  Avhich  he  afterward  very  dis- 
tinctly acknowledged. 

The  intelligence  of  the  persecution  by  Avhich  he  was  harassed  at 
Savannah,  Mr.  John  Wesley  conveyed  in  a  journal,  which  he  sent  to 
his  brother  Charles  through  the  medium  of  their  friend  Mr.  Rivington. 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  91 

"  I  read  it  through,"  says  he,  "  without  either  surprise  or  impatience. 
His  dropping  my  fatal  letter  I  hope  will  convince  him  of  what  I  never 
could, — his  own  great  carelessness ;  and  the  sufferings  that  brought 
upon  him,  of  his  inimitable  blindness.  His  simplicity  in  telling  what 
■  and  who  were  meant  by  the  two  Greek  words  was  outdoing  his  oxen 
outdoings.  Surely  all  this  will  be  sufficient  to  teach  him  a  little  of  the 
wisdom  of  the  serpent,  of  which  he  seems  to  be  utterly  void." 

When  Charles  wrote  these  animadversions  upon  his  brother  John, 
and  took  credit  to  himself  for  his  superior  discernment,  he  seems  to 
have  forgotten  the  twenty-four  pounds  of  which  he  had  just  been 
cheated  by  the  pious  professions  of  one  of  the  most  impudent  knaves 
that  ever  lived. 

Mr.  Whitefield,  to  whom  Charles  Wesley  addressed  a  letter  from 
Georgia,  requesting  his  assistance  there,  wrote  to  Charles  in  the  month 
of  December,  declaring  his  readiness  to  embark  for  that  colony.  This 
zealous  and  enterprising  man  was  as  prompt  in  action  as  he  Avas  fluent 
and  impressive  in  speech.  On  the  28th  of  September  he  says,  in 
one  of  his  letters,  "  I  know  not  why  we  go  not  to  Georgia ;  but  there 
is  no  likelihood  of  it  yet,  as  I  see.  Friends  universally  dissuade  me 
from  going  myself;  but  I  hope  it  will  not  be  long  now  before  we  shall 
launch  into  the  deep."  A  month  afterward  he  says,  writing  from  Lon- 
don, "  God  still  works  here.  The  collections  for  all  the  charity  schools, 
in  all  the  churches  where  I  preach,  are  very  large.  All  London  is 
alarmed.  Many  youths  here  sincerely  love  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ;  and 
thousands,  I  hope,  are  quickened,  strengthened,  and  confirmed,  by  the 
word  preached."  November  14th,  he  says,  "I  now  begin  to  preach 
charity  sermons  twice  or  thrice  a  week,  besides  two  or  three  on  Sun- 
days ;  and  sixty  or  seventy  pounds  are  collected  weekly  for  the 
poor  children.  Thousands  would  come  in  to  hear,  but  cannot."  On 
the  23d  of  December  he  says,  "  We  sail,  God  willing,  next  week. 
Great  things  have  been  done  for  us  here.  Perhaps  upward  of  one 
thousand  pounds  have  been  collected  for  the  poor,  and  the  charity 
schools  ;  and  I  have  preached  above  a  hundred  times  since  I  have  been 
here.  A  visible  alteration  is  made  also  in  hundreds  [of  people.]  Last 
Sunday,  at  six  in  the  morning,  when  I  gave  my  farewell,  the  whole 
church  was  drowned  in  tears.  They  wept,  and  cried  aloud,  as  a  mo- 
ther weepeth  for  her  firstborn.  Since  that,  there  is  no  end  of  persons 
coming  and  weeping,  telling  me  what  God  has  done  for  their  souls. 
Others,  again,  beg  little  books,  and  desire  me  to  write  their  names  in 
them.  The  time  would  fail  me,  was  I  to  relate  how  many  have  been 
awakened,  and  how  many  pray  for  me.    The  great  day  will  discover  all." 

A  few  days  afterward  he  addressed  the  following  letter  to  his  friend 
Mr.  Charles  Wesley  : — 


92  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

•Oxoii.  IK'ccmber  30th,  1736.  Dearest  Sir, — Last  night  I  re- 
turned from  a  weeping  flock  at  Dummer,  and  met  with  a  grateful, 
sw. .  t  reception  from  my  Oxon  friends.  But,  alas!  how  transcient 
m-  our  visits  in  this  life!  for  to-morrow  I  purpose,  God  willing,  to 
set  out  for  Gloucester;  or  otherwise  I  shall  hardly  see  the  bishop, 
who,  I  hope,  will  contribute  something  toward  assisting  the  Americans. 
Add  to  this,  that  friends  promise  not  to  dissuade  me  from  my  enter- 
prise ;  and  I  have  a  brother  I#believe  now  there,  that  comes  on  purpose 
to  see  me  ;  so  that  all  here  bid  me  hasten  away.  O  may  such  speedy 
removes  teach  me  to  be  eveiy  moment  ready  at  my  blessed  Master's 
call ;  and  remind  me  that  I  have  here  no  continuing  city,  but  seek  one 
to  come !  I  have  great  reason  to  bless  God  (and  do  you  also)  for  sending 
me  to  Dummer.  It  has,  I  think,  been  an  excellent  preparative  for  Georgia, 
[t  has  brought  me  to  live  alone,  and  much  improved  both  my  outward 
and  inward  man.  O  may  these  instances  of  divine  love  strengthen  my 
weak  faith,  and  make  me  ready  to  follow  the  Lamb  whithersoever  he 
goi'th!     I  have  wrote  to  Salmon,  and  will,  God  willing,  shortly  send  to 

H .     No  one  but  myself  is  ready  to  go  from  Oxford.     Dear  Mr. 

Hutchings  will  go  hereafter,  I  believe  ;  but  his  time  as  yet  is  not  fully 
come.  If  you  should  be  taken  off,  (and  O  happy  then,  dear  Mr.  Charles  !) 
I  trust,  notwithstanding,  God  will  give  me  strength  to  throw  myself 
blindfold  in  his  hands,  and  permit  him  to  do  with  me  whatsoever  seem- 
eth  good  in  his  sight.  All  friends  like  the  German  hymn  admirably. 
Happy  shall  I  be  if  my  lot  is  cast  among  such  pious  souls ;  but  I 
think  God  calls  me  in  a  particular  manner  to  assist  your  brother. 

"  My  friend  will  not  take  it  amiss,  if  I  inquire  why  he  chooses  to  be 
secretary  to  Mr.  Oglethorpe ;  and  not  rather  go  where  labourers  are  so 
much  wanted,  in  the  character  of  a  missionary?  Did  the  bishop  ordain 
us,  my  dear  friend,  to  write  bonds,  receipts,  &c,  or  to  preach  the  gos- 
pel ?  Or  dare  we  not  trust  God  to  provide  for  our  relations,  without 
endangering,  at  least  retarding,  our  spiritual  improvement  ?  But  I  go 
too  far.  Habe  me  excusatum.  [Excuse  me.]  You  know  I  was  always 
heady,  and  self-willed.  I  hear  you  are  to  be  in  Gloucester  next  week. 
Will  dear  Mr.  Charles  take  a  bed  with  me  at  Mr.  Harris's  ?  I  believe 
he  will  be  welcome.  You  will  write  next  post,  if  convenient,  and 
direct  for  me  at  Mr.  Harris's,  junior,  bookseller,  in  Gloucester.  All 
friends  here  kindly  salute  and  long  to  see  you.  Mr.  Kinchin  is  all 
heart.  Dear  Mr.  Charles,  adieu.  Let  us  wrestle  in  prayer  for  each 
other ;  and  believe  me  to  be,  dearest  sir, 

"  Your  affectionate  brother  in  Christ. 

"  P.  S.  Is  it  expedient  to  go  into  priest's  orders  ?  Tell  me,  that  I  may 
acquaint  the  bishop." 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  .        93 

Such  was  the  state  of  holy  excitement  in  which  this  able  but  youth- 
ful minister  of  the  Lord  Jesus  left  his  native  land.  He  went  on  board 
the  ship  Whitaker,  at  Gravesend,  where  he  was  met  by  Mr.  Charles 
Wesley,  Westley  Hall,  and  many  other  friends,  who  affectionately 
commended  him  to  the  divine  mercy  and  protection. 

As  Charles  was  apprehensive  at  this  time  that  his  brother  John  was 
still  suffering  unjustly  at  Savannah,  he  addressed  to  him  the  following 
letter  of  encouragement,  which  he  appears  to  have  brought  with  him  to 
Gravesend,  and  committed  to  the  care  of  their  mutual  friend.  It  will 
be  observed,  that,  although  Charles  condemned  what  he  considered  bis 
brother's  indiscretion,  he  had  the  fullest  confidence  in  his  purity  and 
uprightness. 

"College-street,  Jan.  2d,  1738.  Dear  Brother, — From  my  soul  I 
congratulate  you  upon  the  late  glorious  treatment ;  nor  do  I  less  envy 
you  it.  It  is  now  that  you  begin  to  be  a  disciple  of  Christ.  I  have  just 
read  over  the  returned  papers  without  any  emotion,  but  that  of  joy. 
Had  I  even  resolved  to  have  set  up  my  rest  here,  your  present  trial 
would  have  broke  my  resolution,  and  forced  me  back  to  America,  to 
partake  with  you  in  your  sufferings  for  the  gospel.  Such  you  may 
most  assuredly  reckon  what  you  now  labour  under :  I  should  rather 
say,  what  you  now  rejoice  and  glory  in ;  for  it  is  not  the  mixture  of 
infirmity  that  can  prevent  God's  accepting  them  as  endured  for  his 
sake.  If  you  have  the  testimony  of  a  good  conscience,  your  sufferings 
are  interpretatively  his  ;  and  human  wisdom  can  never  dispute  you  out 
of  it.  We  know  the  worldly,  and  even  practically  good  men,  the 
strangers  as  well  as  the  enemies  to  the  cross  of  Christ,  observing  some 
failings  in  God's  children,  ascribe  the  whole  of  their  persecutions  to 
those  only.  The  scandal  of  the  cross  with  them  is  ceased ;  the  re- 
proach of  Christ  no  longer  subsists ;  the  contrariety  between  his  light 
and  darkness,  between  his  Spirit  and  the  spirit  of  the  world,  is  at  an 
end ;  and  our  conformity  to  our  persecuted  Master  is  all  resolved  into 
want  of  prudence.  In  vain  do  we  press  them  with  the  plain  words  of 
Scripture  :  '  All  that  will  live  godly  in  Christ  Jesus  shall  suffer  perse- 
cution ;'  '  The  disciple  is  not  above  his  Master ;'  '  If  they  have  perse- 
cuted me,  they  will  also  persecute  you  ;'  and  a  thousand  others.  Ex- 
perience only  can  convince  them  that  the  sense  of  these  scriptures  is 
literal  and  eternal.  But  this  I  need  not  tell  you.  You  know  the  abso- 
lute impossibility  of  being  inwardly  conformed  to  Christ,  without  this 
outward  conformity,  this  badge  of  discipleship,  these  marks  of  Christ. 
You  marvel  not,  as  if  some  new  thing  had  happened  unto  you ;  but 
rejoice  in  tribulation,  as  knowing  that  hereunto  you  are  called,  and  can 
only  be  made  perfect  through  these  sufferings. 

"  These  are  the  trials  that  must  fit  you  for  the  heathen ;  and  you 


.» i  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

shall  suffer  greater  things  than  these.  When  your  name  is  by  all  cast 
out  as  evil,  and  it  is  not  fit  for  such  a  fellow  to  live;  when  you  cannot 
live  among  them,  but  are  driven  out  from  your  own  countrymen;  then 
is  your  time  for  turning  to  the  Gentiles. 

"  That  time  may  still  be  at  a  great  distance.  As  yet  the  bridle  is  in 
their  mouths,  and  all  the  arrows  they  shoot  out  are  bitter  words.  But 
stay  till  those  words  are  credited,  and  seconded  by  actions  ;  till  he  that 
letteth  letteth  no  longer,  but  the  whole  storm  burst  upon  you,  and  the 
fiery  trial  commences ;  and  then  will  be  shown  how  you  have  learned 
Christ,  and  whether  you  have  chosen  to  teach  him  to  the  heathen. 

"  You  remember  the  case  of  Athanasius  contra  mundum.  [Athanasius 
against  the  world.]  The  charge  brought  against  him  was  worth  bring- 
ing :  treason,  adultery,  and  murder,  at  once  !  I  wonder  no  more  is  said 
against  you.  The  devil  himself  could  not  wish  for  fitter  instruments 
than  those  he  actuates  and  inspires  in  Georgia.  Whatever  he  will 
suggest,  they  will  both  say  and  swear  to.  But  things  are  not  yet  ripe 
on  your  part.  You  have  but  begun  the  lesson  of  meekness,  and  gentle- 
ness, and  love ;  and  God,  in  pity  to  your  weakness,  has  sent  you  a 
fellow-labourer,  and  fellow-sufferer.  Here  are  many  now  who  long  to 
be  partakers  with  you  in  the  sufferings  of  the  gospel.  I  too  would  be 
of  the  number,  and  shall  follow  in  sure  and  certain  expectation  of  your 
treatment.  The  fiery  furnace,  I  trust,  will  purify  me ;  and  if  emptied 
of  myself,  I  would  defy  the  world  and  the  devil  to  hurt  me.  We  would 
then  join  in  turning  the  war  against  them,  and  make  them  fear  us." 

To  this  spirited,  affectionate,  and  somewhat  mystical  letter,  which 
exhibits  the  defective  theology  of  the  writer,  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  added 
the  following  postscript  after  his  arrival  at  Gravesend : — 

"  Gravesend,  Jan.  3d.  I  am  here  with  G.  Whitefield,  my  brothers 
Hall  and  Hutton,  and  many  other  zealous  friends.  God  has  poured 
out  his  Spirit  upon  them,  so  that  the  whole  nation  is  in  an  uproar. 
Tell  dearest  Charles  Delamotte,  that  we  dined  on  our  way  at  Dummer, 
where  we  found  his  sisters,  brother  William,  and  mother,  exceedingly 
zealous  for  the  Lord  of  hosts.  William  has  raised  up  a  party  for  God 
at  Cambridge.  They  are  already  stigmatized  for  Methodists.  We  see 
all  about  us  in  an  amazing  ferment.  Surely  Christianity  is  once  more 
lifting  up  its  head.  O,  that  I  might  feel  its  renovating  spirit,  and  be 
thereby  qualified  to  diffuse  it  among  others !  I  trust  you  pray  without 
ceasing  for  me.  I  long  to  break  loose  ;  to  be  devoted  to  God  ;  to  be  in 
Christ  a  new  creature  !" 

It  is  not  probable  that  this  letter  was  conveyed  to  Georgia.  Before 
Mr.  Whitefield  had  passed  the  Downs  he  heard  that  Mr.  John  Wesley, 
whom  he  was  going  to  assist,  had  already  arrived  in  England.  Mr. 
Wesley  addressed  a  letter  to  him,  advising  him  to  return.     To  this 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  95 

Mr.  Whitefield  answered,  from  on  board  the  ship,  "Downs,  Feb.  1, 
1738.  I  received  the  news  of  your  arrival  (blessed  be  God!)  with  the 
utmost  composure ;  and  sent  a  servant  immediately  on  shore  to  wait 
on  you,  but  found  you  was  gone.  Since  that,  your  kind  letter  has 
reached  me.  But  I  think  many  reasons  may  be  urged  against  my 
coming  to  London.  For,  first,  I  cannot  be  hid,  if  I  come  there-:  and 
the  enemies  of  the  Lord  will  think  I  am  turning  back,  and  so  blaspheme 
that  holy  name  wherewith  I  am  called.  Secondly,  I  cannot  leave  the 
flock  committed  to  my  care  on  shipboard :  and  perhaps  while  I  am  at 
London  the  ship  may  sail.  Thirdly,  I  see  no  cause  for  not  going  for- 
ward to  Georgia.  Your  coming  rather  confirms  (as  far  as  I  can  hitherto 
see)  than  disannuls  my  call.  It  is  not  fit  the  colony  should  be  left 
without  a  shepherd.  And  though  they  are  a  stiff-necked  and  rebellious 
people ;  yet,  as  God  hath  given  me  the  affections  of  all  where  I  have 
been  yet,  why  should  I  despair  of  finding  his  presence  in  a  foreign 
land  ?" 

With  these  views  Mr.  Whitefield  pursued  his  course  to  Georgia, 
where  he  found  Mr.  Delamotte  engaged  as  a  teacher  of  youth,  and 
greatly  endeared  to  many  of  the  people  by  his  fine  spirit,  and  active 
benevolence.  Mr.  Whitefield  arrived  at  Savannah  on  the  7th  of  May; 
and  on  the  2d  of  June  Mr.  Delamotte  took  his  leave  of  the  colony,  on 
his  return  to  his  native  land.  Mr.  Whitefield  had  now  been  a  month 
in  Georgia,  had  visited  the  principal  places  connected  with  the  colony, 
and  conversed  with  the  different  parties.  He  confesses  that  there 
were  "  many  divisions  among  the  inhabitants  ;"  and  then,  with  refer- 
ence to  Mr.  Wesley  and  his  friend  Delamotte,  makes  the  following 
statement : — "  This  evening  I  parted  with  kind  Captain  Whiting,  and 
my  dear  friend  Delamotte,  who  embarked  for  England  about  seven  at 
night.  The  poor  people  lamented  the  loss  of  him,  and  went  to  the 
water-side,  to  take  a  last  farewell.  And  good  reason  they  had  to  do 
so ;  for  he  has  been  indefatigable  in  feeding  Christ's  lambs  with  the 
sincere  milk  of  the  word ;  and  many  of  them,  blessed  be  God,  have 
grown  thereby.  Surely  I  must  labour  most  heartily,  since  I  come  after 
such  worthy  predecessors.  The  good  Mr.  John  Wesley  has  done  in 
America,  under  God,  is  inexpressible.  His  name  is  very  precious 
among  the  people ;  and  he  has  laid  such  a  foundation,  that  I  hope 
neither  men  nor  devils  will  ever  be  able  to  shake.  O  that  I  may  follow 
him,  as  he  has  Christ !" 

The  mission  to  Georgia,  undertaken  by  the  Wesleys  and  their  friends, 
excited  much  attention  at  the  time ;  and  men's  minds  were  affected 
toward  it  according  to  their  peculiar  religious  views  and  feelings. 
Among  those  who  regarded  it  with  indifference,  if  not  with  dislike, 
was  Mr.  Matthew  Wesley,  the  brother  of  the  late  rector  of  Epworth, 


96  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

and  uncle  of  the  brothers  who  led  the  way  in  this  enterprise  of  mercy. 
Under  the  tlate  of  Dec.  21st,  Charles  says  in  his  journal,  "I  dined  at 
my  uncle's,  who  bestowed  abundance  of  wit  on  my  brother,  and  his 
apostolical  project.  He  told  me,  the  French,  if  they  had  any  remark- 
ably dull  fellows  among  them,  sent  them  to  convert  the  Indians.  I 
checked  his  eloquence  by  those  lines  of  my  brother  : — 

'  To  distant  realms  th'  apostle  need  not  roam  ; 
Darkness,  alas  !  and  heathens  are  at  home.' 

He  made  no  reply;  and  I  heard  no  more  of  my  brother's  apostle- 
ship." 

By  several  other  persons,  and  some  of  the  highest  distinction,  this 
"  apostolical  project"  (for  such  indeed  was  its  character)  was  contem- 
plated with  lively  and  joyous  interest ;  so  that  for  several  weeks  after 
Charles  Wesley's  arrival  in  London  he  was  almost  daily  employed  in 
answering  inquiries  concerning  it.  Among  various  other  persons  with 
whom  he  had  interviews  on  the  subject,  besides  the  gentlemen  and  the 
nobility  who  were  officially  connected  with  the  colony,  were  the  arch- 
bishop of  Canterbury,  the  bishop  of  London,  the  bishop  of  Oxford,. Lord 
Egmont,  and  Lady  Betty  Hastings,  of  pious  memory.  "  At  her  desire," 
says  he,  "  I  waited  upon  Lady  Betty  Hastings.  Her  inquiries  about 
Georgia  were  interrupted  by  the  bishop  of  Gloucester's  coming." 

It  was  still  Mr.  Charles  Wesley's,  intention  to  return  to  Georgia ; 
not  indeed  as  secretary  to  the  governor,  but  as  a  missionary.  In  this 
he  opposed  the  wishes  of  his  venerable  mother,  who  urged  him  to 
remain  in  his  native  land.  He  resigned  his  secretaryship,  yet  main- 
tained a  distinct  understanding  with  the  trustees  of  the  colony,  that  he 
would  go  back  again ;  and  he  did  not  finally  abandon  this  design  till 
the  month  of  May  in  the  following  year,  when,  at  the  time  of  his  pur- 
posed embarkation,  he  had  a  dangerous  illness.  He  has  made  one 
entry  in  his  journal  relating  to  the  colony,  which  is  highly  honourable 
to  the  generosity  and  public  spirit  of  Mr.  Oglethorpe,  and  therefore 
deserving  of  a  permanent  record.  Many  of  the  emigrants  were  desti- 
tute both  of  property  and  character ;  and  having,  in  the  land  of  their 
exile,  few  of  the  conveniences  and  comforts  of  life,  were  restless, 
dissatisfied,  and  ungovernable ;  yet  one  day,  after  a  meeting  of  the 
council  of  trustees  had  been  held,  and  it  was  uncertain  what  would  be 
the  future  fate  of  the  colony,  Oglethorpe  declared  to  Charles,  that  "  if 
the  government  had  dropped  Georgia,  he  would  not  let  the  poor  people 
perish ;  but  sell  his  estate,  which  he  could  do  for  forty-five  thousand 
pounds,  and  support  them  upon  the  interest." 

Three  occurrences,  of  considerable  importance  to  Mr.  Charles  Wes- 
ley, took  place  near  the  middle  of  the  year  1737:  the  death  of  his 
uncle,  Mr.  Matthew  Wesley  ;  his  introduction  to  royalty  ;  and  his  pro- 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  97 

vidential  escape  from  the  hands  of  a  highwayman.     They  are  thus 
related  by  himself: — 

"June  8th.  I  called  upon  my  uncle,  and  found  him  exceeding  ill. 
June  10th.  I  found  my  uncle  dying.  He  pressed  my  hand ;  showed 
much  natural  affection  ;  and  bade  me  give  his  love  to  his  sister.  June 
11th.  I  heard  that  my  uncle  died  a  little  after  I  left  him.  June  16th. 
On  Thursday  night  I  attended  my  uncle  to  his  grave." 

"  August  26th.  I  waited  upon  his  majesty  at  Hampton- Court,  with 
the  Oxford  Address,  by  the  advice  of  Mr.  Potter.  The  archbishop  told 
me,  he  was  glad  to  see  me  there.  We  kissed  their  majesties'  hands, 
and  were  invited  to  dinner.  I  left  that  and  the  company,  and  hasted 
back  to  town.  The  next  day  I  waited  upon  his  royal  highness,  and 
dined  all  together  at  St.  James's." 

"  Oct.  11th.  I  set  out  [from  Oxford]  for  London.  In  a  mile's  riding 
my  horse  fell  lame.  I  sung  the  ninety-first  psalm,  and  put  myself 
under  the  divine  protection.  I  had  scarce  ended,  and  turned  the  hut 
on  Shotover-Hill,  when  a  man  came  up  to  me,  and  demanded  my 
money ;  showing,  but  not  presenting,  a  pistol.  I  gave  him  my  purse. 
He  asked  how  much  there  was.  '  About  thirty  shillings.'  '  Have  you 
no  more  ?'  '  I  will  see  :'  put  my  hand  in  my  pocket,  and  gave  him 
some  halfpence.  He  repeated  the  question,  '  Have  you  no  more  ?' 
(I  had  thirty  pounds  in  a  private  pocket.)  I  bade  him  search  himself, 
which  he  did  not  choose.  He  ordered  me  to  dismount,  which  I  did  ; 
and  begged  hard  for  my  horse  again,  promising  not  to  pursue  him. 
He  took  my  word  and  restored  him.  I  rode  gently  on,  praising  God. 
My  bags,  and  watch,  and  gold,  the  robber  -was  forced  to  leave  me.  In 
the  evening  I  reached  Westminster." 

About  this  time  he  addressed  a  letter  to  Ms  friend  Mr.  Ingham,  who 
had  returned  from  Georgia,  and  was  now  in  Yorkshire.  He  received 
the  following  stirring  reply.  It  is  a  fine  illustration  of  the  energetic 
spirit  by  which  the  Methodists  of  that  day  were  actuated,  notwithstand- 
ing the  defectiveness  of  their  theological  views. 

"  Osset,  near  Wakefield,  Oct.  22,  1737.  My  Dear  Brother, — Your 
letter  is  just  come  to  my  hands.  I  rejoiced  over  it,  because  it  came 
from  you.  I  was  afraid  you  had  been  almost  lost ;  but  since  I  see  you 
are  desirous  to  make  full  proof  of  your  ministry,  I  greatly  rejoice. 
Blessed  be  the  Lord,  who  by  his  grace  preserves  me  from  falling, 
amidst  the  deceitful  and  alluring,  bewitching  temptations  of  worldly 
preferment.  May  he  still  continue  his  loving-kindness  toward  you! 
May  he  throughly  settle  and  establish  you !  May  you  have  power  to 
overcome  the  world,  the  flesh,  and  the  devil,  and,  like  a  brave  soldier, 
manfully  to  fight  under  Christ's  banners  !  May  your  one  desire  of 
living  be  for  Christ's  sake,  and  the  gospel's ! 

7 


98  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

"  I  have  no  other  thoughts,  but  of  returning  to  America.  When 
the  time  comes,  1  trust  the  Lord  will  show  me.  My  heart's  desire  is, 
that  the  Indians  may  hear  the  gospel.    For  this  I  pray  both  night  and  day. 

"  I  will  transcribe  the  Indian  words  as  fast  as  I  can.  I  writ 
to  Mr.  William  Delamotte  three  weeks  ago.  If  he  did  not  receive 
the  letter,  it  miscarried.  I  wish  you  could  inform  me,  that  I  might 
write  again. 

"  I  have  been  just  now  talking  to  Mr.  Godley,  curate  of  Osset. 
(You  know,  I  believe,  that  he  is  mis-named.)  I  was  all  on  a  tremble 
while  I  talked  to  him,  and  for  a  good  while  after.  He  took  my  reproof 
very  uneasily.  But,  however,  he  trembled  as  well  as  me.  I  have  lent 
him  '  The  Country  Parson'  to  read ;  and  since  he  went  away  I  have 
been  praying  for  him  in  an  agony.  I  seem  to  be  full  of  hope,  as  if  God 
would  turn  his  heart ;  and  O  that  he  may !  One  of  the  wickedest 
women  in  all  Osset  is  turned  since  I  came  down ;  and  I  believe  she 
will  make  a  thorough  convert.  She  says  she  is  sure  God  sent  me  to 
turn  her  heart.  To  his  holy  name  be  the  glory.  There  is  another  poor 
soul  too  here  that  is  under  the  most  severe  agonies  of  repentance. 
Cease  not  to  pray  for  these,  and  the  rest  of  your  Christian  friends  at 
Osset,  who  pray  constantly  for  you. 

"  Last  Sunday  I  preached  such  a  sermon  at  Wakefield  church  as  has 
set  almost  all  about  us  in  an  uproar.  Some  say  the  devil  is  in  me  : 
others,  that  I  am  mad.  Others  say  no  man  can  live  up  to  such  doc- 
trine ;  and  they  never  heard  such  before.  Others,  again,  extol  me  to 
the  sky.  They  say  it  was  the  best  sermon  they  ever  heard  m  all  their 
life  ;  and  that  I  ought  to  be  a  bishop. 

"  I  believe  indeed  it  went  to  the  hearts  of  several  persons ;  for  I 
was  enabled  to  speak  with  great  authority  and  power ;  and  I  preached 
almost  the  whole  sermon  without  book.  There  was  a  vast  large  con- 
gregation, and  tears  fell  from  many  eyes.  To-morrow  I  preach  there 
again. 

"  Every  day  I  undergo  several  changes  within  me.  Now  I  am 
under  sufferings,  sometimes  just  ready  to  sink ;  then  again  I  am  filled 
with  joy.  Indeed  I  receive  so  much  pleasure  in  conversing  with  some 
Christians  here,  that  I  have  need  of  sufferings  to  counterbalance  it. 
Last  Saturday  night  we  were  sixteen  that  sat  up  till  after  twelve.  We 
are  to  meet  again  to-night,  after  the  rest  are  gone ;  and  we  shall  pray 
for  you,  and  the  rest  of  our  Christian  friends  everywhere.  You  would 
think  yourself  happy  to  be  but  one  night  with  us. 

"  Give  my  sincere  love  to  Mr.  Hutton's  family,  whom  I  never  forget. 
Are  they  all  well  ?  The  Lord  bless  them  all !  Greet  brother  White- 
field.  My  heart  will  be  with  you  on  the  seas,  and  everywhere  Never 
be  discouraged.  Yours  sincerely  and  affectionately." 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  99 


CHAPTER  IV. 

When  the  Wesleys  returned  from  America  their  spiritual  state  was 
peculiar,  and  far  from  being  satisfactory  to  themselves.  Their  moral 
conduct  was  irreproachable  ;  they  had  an  intense  desire  to  please  God, 
by  the  practice  of  universal  holiness ;  and,  in  order  to  this,  they  dili- 
gently used  every  means  of  grace,  and  submitted  to  a  course  of  strict 
self-denial.  Yet  they  felt  that  they  had  not  attained  to  the  state  of 
holiness  which  they  had  long  sought,  and  their  consciences  were  not 
at  rest.  Theirs  was  not  the  happy  religion  which  is  described  in  the 
New  Testament  as  having  been  realized  by  the  whole  body  of  be- 
lievers, after  the  Lord  Jesus  had  entered  into  his  glory,  and  had  sent 
down  the  Holy  Ghost  the  Comforter  to  supply  his  place.  Both  of  them 
speak  of  obtaining  mental  relief  in  prayer,  in  reading  the  Scriptures, 
and  in  the  celebration  of  the  Lord's  supper ;  but  their  spiritual  enjoy- 
ments were  not  lasting ;  a  cloud  rested  upon  their  minds ;  they  were 
often  harassed  by  unbelief  and  doubt ;  and,  to  a  great  extent,  they 
were  held  in  bondage  by  the  sin  that  dwelt  in  them.  At  this  period  of 
their  lives  they  never  speak  of  the  joy  which  arises  from  an  application 
of  the  blood  of  Christ  to  the  conscience,  and  from  the  distinct  and 
abiding  witness  of  the  Spirit  of  God,  that  they  were  his  adopted  chil- 
dren ;  nor-  do  they  ever  declare,  with  the  primitive  disciples,  "  The 
law  of  the  Spirit  of  life  in  Christ  Jesus  hath  made  me  free  from  the 
law  of  sin  and  death."  With  these  essential  elements  of  the  Christian 
character  they  were  as  yet  unacquainted  ;  but  they  earnestly  desired  to 
know  the  will  of  God,  that  they  might  obey  it ;  and  He  who,  by  the 
power  of  his  grace,  had  "  wrought  them  for  this  self-same  thing,"  mer- 
cifully provided  for  them  the  necessary  light  and  guidance.  Yet  God, 
in  his  compassionate  sovereignty,  sent  them  help  from  a  quarter  where 
their  prejudices  and  habits  would  not  otherwise  have  suffered  them  to 
look  for  it.  The  two  brothers,  high  and  unbending  Churchmen  as  they 
were,  having  received  from  their  teacher,  Mr.  Law,  "  the  instruction 
which  causeth  to  err,"  were  providentially  brought  into  intercourse 
with  devout  members  of  the  Moravian  Church.  As  Aquila  and  Pris- 
cilla,  meeting  with  Apollos,  who  at  that  time  "  knew  only  the  baptism 
of  John,"  "  taught  him  the  way  of  the  Lord  more  perfectly,"  and  thus 
gave  a  right  direction  to  his  eloquence  and  fervour  of  spirit ;  so  did 
these  pious  strangers  communicate  to  John  and  Charles  Wesley  princi- 
ples of  truth,  which  exerted  the  most  salutary  influence  upon  their 
hearts,  and  which  in  future  life  formed  the  principal  subjects  of  their 
effective  ministry.     The  sons  of  the  Anglican  Church  were  undesign- 


100  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

cdly  led  to  the  Moravian  Brethren  with  the  plea,  "  Give  us  of  your  oilf 
for  our  lamps  are  gone  out." 

Ou  his  return  to  England  Mr.  John  Wesley  expressed  at  large  the 
feelings  of  his  burdened  mind  in  his  printed  Journal.  From  that,  affect- 
ing record  we  gather,  that  with  all  his  sincerity  and  moral  goodness, 
bfl  had  not  the  filial  spirit,  nor  the  power  over  every  sinful  affection  and 
habit,  which  are  directly  consequent  upon  the  true  Christian  faith. 
His  feelings  were  servile.  He  rather  feared  God  than  loved  him,  and 
delighted  in  him ;  for  he  was  neither  saved  from  the  guilty  dread  of 
future  wrath,  nor  from  the  dominion  of  inward  sin. 

Charles,  though  less  communicative  on  the  subject,  was  evidently  in 
a  state  similar  to  that  of  his  brother ;  though  he  does  not  seem  to  have 
been  equally  sensible  of  the  manner  in  which  deliverance  was  to  be 
obtained.  He  makes  no  distinct  reference  to  the  faith  by  which 
the  conscience  is  purged  from  dead  works,  and  the  heart  purified 
from  sin. 

On  the  18th  of  December,  1736,  he  says,  "I  began  my  twenty- 
seventh  year  in  a  murmuring,  discontented  spirit ;  reading  over  and 
over  the  third  of  Job ;"  and  on  the  22d  of  January  following  he  adds. 
"  I  called  upon  Mrs.  Pendarvis,  while  she  was  reading  a  letter  of  my 
being  dead.  Happy  for  me,  had  the  news  been  true !  What  a  world 
of  misery  would  it  save  me  !" 

While  in  this  state  of  mind,  and  about  this  period  of  his  life,  he 
appears  to  have  written  the  following  "  Hymn  for  Midnight,"  which  is 
strikingly  descriptive  of  his  defective  creed  and  gloomy  feelings.  He 
had  no  hope  of  permanent  happiness,  but  by  the  dissolution  of  his 
earthly  frame. 

While  midnight  shades  the  earth  o'erspread, 
And  veil  the  bosom  of  the  deep, 

Nature  reclines  her  weary  head 

And  Care  respires  and  Sorrows  sleep : 

My  soul  still  aims  at  nobler  rest, 

Aspiring  to  her  Saviour's  breast. 

Aid  me,  ye  hovering  spirits  near, 

Angels,  and  ministers  of  grace  ; 
Who  ever,  while  you  guard  us  here, 

Behold  your  heavenly  Father's  face  ! 
Gently  my  raptured  soul  convey 
To  regions  of  eternal  day. 

Fain  would  I  leave  this  earth  below, 

Of  pain  and  sin  the  dark  abode  ; 
Where  shadowy  joy,  or  solid  wo, 

Allures  or  tears  me  from  my  God  ; 
Doubtful  and  insecure  of  bliss, 
Since  Death  alone  confirms  me  his. 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  i01 

Till  then,  to  sorrow  born,  I  sigh, 

And  gasp  and  languish  after  home  ; 
Upward  I  send  my  streaming  eye, 

Expecting  till  the  Bridegroom  come : 
Come  quickly,  Lord  !  thy  own  receive, 
Now  let  me  see  thy  face,  and  live  ! 

Absent  from  thee,  my  exiled  soul 

Deep  in  a  fleshly  dungeon  groans  ; 
Around  me  clouds  of  darkness  roll, 

And  labouring  silence  speaks  my  moans  : 
Come  quickly,  Lord,  thy  face  display, 
And  look  my  midnight  into  day. 

Error  and  sin  and  death  are  o'er, 

If  thou  reverse  the  creature's  doom  ; 
Sad  Rachel  weeps  her  loss  no  more, 

If  thou  the  God,  the  Saviour,  come  : 
Of  thee  possess'd,  in  thee  we  prove 
The  light,  the  life,  the  heaven  of  love. 

To  this  fine  composition  his  brother  afterward  gave  an  evangelical 
character,  by  substituting  the  word  "  faith"  for  "  death"  in  the  last  line 
of  the  third  stanza.  Thus  altered,  it  no  longer  appears  as  the  despond- 
ing language  of  a  real  Christian,  expecting  to  be  made  free  from  sin 
and  its  attendant  misery  only  by  the  body's  dissolution ;  but  as  the 
prayer  of  a  weeping  penitent,  who  is  convinced  of  his  guilt  and  corrup- 
tion, and  is  looking  for  a  present  deliverance  from  them  through  faith 
in  the  blood  of  atonement. 

While  he  was  thus  "  walking  in  darkness,"  "  under  the  law,"  and 
"  feeling  after"  his  Saviour,  he  had  "  a  zeal  for  God,"  which  puts  to 
*hame  the  sinful  supineness  and  timidity  of  many  who  boast  of  their 
greater  light.  When  he  travelled  in  stage-coaches  he  read  pious  books 
to  his  fellow-passengers,  .endeavoured  to  convince  all  people  that  reli- 
gion is  an  inward  and  divine  principle,  and  that  every  one  should 
make  it  his  first  and  great  concern.  In  private  companies  he  pursued 
the  same  course,  and  often  with  the  happiest  results.  He  was  a  fre- 
quent visitant  at  the  house  of  the  Delamottes,  at  Blendon,  in  the  parish 
of  Bexley,  where  he  often  met  the  Rev.  Henry  Piers,  the  vicar,  whom 
he  engaged  in  spiritual  conversation,  prayer,  and  singing  psalms  and 
hymns.  Here  also  he  was  a  means  of  great  religious  benefit  to  Mr. 
William  Delamotte,  the  brother  of  Charles,  then  an  under  graduate  of 
the  University  of  Cambridge.  Two  of  this  yoimg  gentleman's  sisters 
were  so  impressed,  that  their  mother,  afraid  of  their  conversion,  sent 
them  to  London,  that  they  might  be  out  of  the  reach  of  Charles  Wes- 
ley's influence.  But  here,  being  no  longer  under  her  direct  control, 
they  had  the  freest  intercourse  with  him,  to  their  great  advantage. 

It  was  not  among  strangers  only  that  he  thus  laboured.     Various 


102  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

members  of  his  omi  family  shared  in  his  solicitude.  Thus  he  speaks 
of  his  sister  Kezzy,  when  she  was  visiting  the  sister  of  Mr.  Gambold, 
at  Stanton-Harcourt : — "Sept.  16th,  1737.  I  walked  over  with  Mr. 
Gtanbold  to  Stanton-Harcourt.  After  much  talk  of  their  states,  we 
Bgxeed  that  I  should  not  speak  at  all  to  my  sister  on  religion,  but  only 
to  his.  Calling  accidentally  in  the  evening  at  my  sister's  room,  she  fell 
upon  my  neck,  and,  in  a  flood  of  tears,  begged  me  to  pray  for  her.  I 
did  not  know  but  this  might  be  her  time,  and  sat  down.  She  antici- 
pated me,  by  saying,  she  had  felt  here  what  she  had  never  felt  before  ; 
and  believed  now  there  was  such  a  thing  as  the  new  creature.  She 
was  full  of  earnest  wishes  for  divine  love  ;  owned  there  was  a  depth  in 
religion  she  had  never  fathomed ;  that  she  was  not,  but  longed  to  be, 
converted ;  would  give  up  all  to  obtain  the  love  of  God ;  renewed  her 
request  with  great  vehemence,  that  I  would  pray  for  her,  often  repeat- 
ing, '  I  am  weak ;  I  am  exceeding  weak.'  I  prayed  over  her,  and 
blessed  God  from  my  heart ;  then  used  Pascal's  prayer  for  conversion, 
with  which  she  was  much  affected,  and  begged  me  to  write  it  out 
for  her. 

"  After  supper  (at  which  I  could  not  eat  for  joy)  I  read  Mr.  Law's 
account  of  redemption.  She  was  greatly  moved,  full  of  tears,  and 
sighs  and  eagerness  for  more.  Poor  Mrs.  Gambold  was  quite  un- 
affected. 

"Sept.  17th.  I  prayed  with  Kezz,  still  in  the  same  temper;  con- 
vinced that  all  her  misery  has  proceeded  from  her  not  loving  God." 

With  some  other  members  of  the  family  he  was  not  equally  success- 
ful. Thus  he  speaks  on  the  25th  of  November  following : — "  At  Mrs. 
Hutton's  this  evening,  my  brothers  Lambert  and  Wright  visited  me." 
(Lambert  had  married  Miss  Anne  Wesley ;  and  Wright  Miss  Meheta- 
bel.)  "  The  latter  has  corrupted  the  former,  and  brought  him  back  to 
drinking,  after  all  the  pains  I  have  taken  with  him.  I  was  full,  yet 
could  not  speak.  I  prayed  for  meekness  ;  and  then  set  before  him  the 
things  he  had  done,  in  the  devil's  name,  toward  reconverting  a  soul  to 
him.  He  left  us  abruptly.  I  encouraged  poor  J.  Lambert  to  turn  again 
unto  God." 

At  this  period  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  addressed  a  letter  of  spiritual 
instruction  to  his  sister  Kezzy,  which  she  answered  in  the  following 
manner : — 

"  My  Dear  Brother, — Though  I  am  very  ill,  yet  nothing  can  prevent 
my  returning  my  sincere  thanks  for  your  kind  letter.  My  dear  brother, 
you  have  not  a  friend  in  the  world  that  will  be  gladder  to  be  directed 
or  reproved  (in  the  spirit  of  meekness)  than  I  shall  be.  I  own  it  is  a 
great  fault ;  but  my  mind,  and  body  too,  are  so  much  weakened,  with 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  103 

ill  usage,  that  I  cannot  bear  any  roughness,  without  either  being  angry, 
or  quite  dejected.  I  have  not  heard  from  my  mother  this  two  months ; 
nor  have  had  any  letter  or  receipt  for  you.  I  cannot  write  to  her, 
because  I  do  not  know  how  to  direct.  If  you  can  still  have  patience, 
and  retain  any  love  and  tenderness  for 

'  A  weak,  entangled,  wretched  thing,' 

you  may,  by  your  prayers  and  direction,  add  much  to  the  happiness  of 
"  Your  sincere  friend,  and  affectionate  sister. 
"November  15,  1737." 

Mr.  Samuel  Wesley,  of  Tiverton,  at  this  time  had  a  very  severe 
illness,  from  which  he  recovered  slowly.  He  expected  Charles's 
speedy  embarkation  for  Georgia,  and  had  many  fears  that  he  should 
see  him  no  more.  Under  the  influence  of  the  tender  feelings  which 
such  a  state  of  things  was  calculated  to  inspire,  he  addressed  to  him 
the  following  epistle  : — 

"  Dear  Charles, — Since  letters  lie  so  long,  (why  or  wherefore  I  can- 
not comprehend,)  I  will  lose  no  time  in  writing ;  though  it  is  the  most 
inconvenient,  just  now,  of  the  whole  week.  You  may  be  very  sure 
my  sister  and  I  should  be  glad  to  see  you  before  you  go ;  and  she  bid 
me  tell  you  so ;  but  I  believe  the  fatum  Carthaginis  [fate  of  Carthage] 
will  hinder.  We  have  naturally  less  hope  of  seeing  your  return  than 
before  ;  though  we  do  not  despair  of  either,  if  you  hold  your  resolution. 
I  will  not  believe  you  will  break  it  in  haste.  I  have  not  heard  at  all 
from  Wiltshire ;  and  my  illness  has  prevented  me  from  writing  to  my 
mother,  as  I  proposed. 

"  I  have  read  Law  against  the  '  Plain  Account,'*  borrowing  it  of  my 
neighbour,  Mr.  Pyke,  the  Presbyterian  teacher.  I  think  it  an  excellent, 
hook.  I  have  seen  Hoadley  demonstrated  heretofore  into  a  Deist,  pretty 
plainly ;  but  I  never  saw  him  so  thoroughly  proved  an  Atheist.  The 
fall  and  redemption  are  exceeding  well  represented,  though  some  diffi- 
culty will  always  remain  in  such  a  subject.  As  it  was  in  the  begin- 
ning, I  believe  it  will  continue  to  the  end,  in  another  sense.  Darkness 
will  be,  when  the  Spirit  of  God  moveth  upon  the  face  of  the  waters. 
It  is  enough  for  us,  that  we  are  not  concerned  to  tell  how  these  things  be. 

"  My  illness  has  not  been  so  uninterrupted,  but  I  have  been  able  to 
read  a  little  between  whiles ;  though  I  was  past  writing  for  a  good 
while  together.  I  have  not  yet  ventured  a  foot  out  of  my  own  house  ; 
(for  I  count  my  school  but  as  a  room  in  it ;)  but  I  hope  next  Sunday  1 
shall  be  stout  enough  to  ride  to  church,  and  stay  there  without  catching 

*  Bishop  Hoadley's  "  Plain  Account  of  the  Lord's  Supper ;"  which  was  answered 
by  the  Rev.  William  Law. 


104  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

cold,  by  the  help  of  a  warm  Presbyterian  cloak,  which  I  have  used 
before  upon  that  occasion. 

'•  Mr  ( in ■«  n way,  my  usher,  who  bore  evidence  against  a  young  man 
who  was  going  into  orders,  for  two  small  faults,  Arianism  and  treason, 
is  to  have  his  final  hearing  on  Wednesday  next;  and  if  I  am  able,  I 
shall  not  fail  to  go  along  with  him,  to  keep  him  in  countenance,  which 
is  all  I  can  do. 

"  I  did  not  think  I  should  have  had  time  to  write  you  so  long  a  letter. 
The  truth  is,  I  have  smarted  for  it.  Service  to  all  friends.  We  join 
heartily  in  love.     I  am,  dear  Charles, 

"  Your  affectionate  and  faithful  friend  and  brother. 
"Nov.  16,  1737.     Tiverton,  Devon." 

Bishop  Hoadley,  who  is  so  severely  censured  in  this  letter,  was  the 
friend  and  eulogist  of  the  Arian  Dr.  Samuel  Clarke,  the  rector  of  St. 
James's,  Westminster.  He  was  a  prelate  whose  orthodoxy  was  more 
than  doubtful. 

While  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  was  attentive  to  the  spiritual  interests 
of  others,  he  was  not  forgetful  of  his  own.  He  had  the  highest  opinion 
of  William  Law,  upon  whose  writings  he  might  be  said  to  meditate  day 
and  night.  This  eloquent  but  erring  man  was  then  resident  at  Putney, 
a  few  miles  from  London ;  and,  for  the  purpose  of  being  benefited  by 
his  counsel,  Charles  visited  him  there  on  the  31st  of  August,  and  the 
9th  of  September,  1737.  Mr.  Law  is  said  to  have  been  a  tall,  thin, 
bony  man,  of  a  stern  and  forbidding  countenance  ;  sour  and  repulsive 
in  his  spirit  and  manner  ;  resembling,  in  this  respect,  the  religion  which 
he  taught.  Their  interviews  led  to  no  beneficial  result.  They  are 
thus  described  by  Mr.  Charles  Wesley : — 

"  I  talked  at  large  upon  my  state  with  Mr.  Law,  at  Putney.  The 
sum  of  his  advice  was,  '  Renounce  yourself,  and  be  not  impatient.' " 

"  I  consulted  Mr.  Law  a  second  time,  and  asked  him  several  ques- 
tions. '  With  what  comment  shall  I  read  the  Scriptures  V  '  None.' 
'  What  do  you  think  of  one  who  dies  unrenewed,  Avhile  endeavouring 
after  it  V  '  It  concerns  neither  you  to  ask,  nor  me  to  answer.'  '  Shall 
I  write  once  more  to  such  a  person  V  '  No.'  '  But  I  am  persuaded  it 
will  do  him  good.'  '  Sir,  I  have  told  you  my  opinion.'  '  Shall  I  write 
to  you?'     'Nothing  I   can  either   speak  or  write  will  do  you  any 

HHl."'    • 

There  was  more  truth  in  this  concluding  remark  than  Mr.  Law  was 
aware  of.  While  he  avoided  all  reference  to  the  atonement  of  Christ, 
which  he  appears  never  to  have  understood,  his  advices  concerning 
spiritual  religion  only  tended  yet  more  to  lacerate  the  conscience,  and 
discourage  the  anxious  inquirer.     He  set  his  pupils  upon  the  hopeless 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  105 

task  of  attaining  to  holiness  while  they  remained  in  a  state  of  guilt, 
and  while  the  regenerating  Spirit  was  therefore  uncommunicated. 

Happily  for  Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  by  the  merciful  providence  of  God, 
he  was  brought  into  intercourse  with  other  men,  who  were  better  qua- 
lified to  instruct  him  in  divine  things.  The  evangelical  doctrine  of 
present  salvation  from  sin,  through  faith  in  Jesus  Christ,  was  not  only 
held  by  the  Moravian  Church,  but  actually  realized  by  many  of  its 
members.  Count  Zinzendorf  had  then  for  some  time  been  a  minister 
in  that  community,  where  he  had  acquired  a  leading  influence ;  and 
he  was  earnestly  requested  to  accept  the  office  of  a  bishop.  Yet  he 
was  not  satisfied,  with  the  ordinations  which  were  practised  by  his  own 
people.  Having  doubts  respecting  their  validity,  he  resolved,  before 
his  formal  appointment  to  the  episcopate,  to  consult  the  heads  of  the 
Church  of  England  on  the  question.  For  this  purpose  he  left  Ger- 
many, and,  having  visited  Holland  on  his  way,  arrived  in  London  in 
January,  1737,  about  seven  weeks  after  Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  return 
from  America.  Dr.  John  Potter,  the  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  and 
Seeker,  the  bishop  of  Oxford,  both  declared,  that,  in  their  judgment, 
the  Moravian  ordinations  were  valid,  inasmuch  as  they  were  in  the 
regular  order  of  "  succession."  The  count's  scruples  were  therefore 
removed,  great  deference  being  paid  to  the  opinion  of  the  archbishop, 
because  of  his  accurate  and  extensive  researches  into  antiquity.  On 
the  count's  return  to  the  continent,  therefore,  he  was  invested  with 
the  episcopal  character.  During  his  stay  in  England,  he  admitted 
persons  who  were  religiously  disposed  to  attend  family  worship  with 
him  and  his  household.  The  consequence  was,  that  some  of  them 
were  seriously  impressed,  and  requested  further  spiritual  advantages. 
For  their  benefit  the  count  drew  up  the  following  regulations,  to  Avhich 
the  little  company  who  were  attached  to  him  affixed  their  signatures  : — 

"  1.  We  will  believe  and  practise  only  what  is  clearly  expressed  in 
the  Holy  Scriptures ;  and  this  we  will  believe  and  teach,  whether  it 
accords  with  our  reason  and  ideas  or  not. 

"  2.  We  will  converse  and  associate  with  each  other  in  a  simple 
dnd  childlike  maimer,  and  assemble  once  a  week  for  that  purpose  ;  on 
which  occasion  we  will  merely  pray,  read  the  Scriptures,  and  edify 
ourselves  from  them,  without  bringing  forward  the  smallest  thing  which 
might  occasion  dispute  or  variance. 

"  3.  We  will  sincerely  speak  what  we  think  of  each  other,  and  not 
seek  to  conceal  our  faults,  that  no  one  may  think  more  highly  of  the 
other  than  he  deserves. 

"  4.  We  will  serve  each  other  according  to  the  gifts  we  possess, 
and  quietly  prepare  ourselves  for  promoting  the  Lord's  cause  among 
others. 


106  LIFE   OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

"  5.  We  will  not  interfere  in  any  religious  or  ecclesiastical  matters, 
hut  only  attend  to  three  simple  things: — To  become  saved  and  sancti- 
Sed  by  the  blood  of  Jesus,  and  to  love  each  other  cordially."* 

\\  bile  the  coun|  remained  in  London  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  had  seve- 
ral interviews  with  him,  which  he  has  thus  described  in  his  private 
journal : — 

•.Ian.  19th,  1737.  Count  Zinzendorf,  just  arrived  from  Germany, 
sent  for  me.  When  I  came,  he  saluted  me  with  all  possible  affection, 
and  made  me  promise  to  call  every  day.  From  him  I  went  to  the 
bishop  of  Oxford,,  where  I  met  with  an  equally  kind  reception.  He 
desired  me  to  come  as  often  as  I  could,  without  ceremony,  or  further 
invitation.  We  had  much  talk  of  the  state  of  religion,  and  Count  Zin- 
zendorf's  intended  visit.  Their  bishops  he  acknowledged  to  have  the 
true  succession. 

"  Jan.  20th.  I  wrote  and  delivered  my  own  state  in  a  letter  to  the 
count.  He  sent  me  to  Mr.  Oglethorpe,  who  talked  much  of  the  mis- 
chief of  private  journals,  all  which  ought  to  be  published,  or  never  sent. 
A  letter  from  my  brother  he  read  and  argued.  I  could  not  but  think 
the  writer  much  too  free,  too  bold,  too  credulous. 

"  Jan.  23d.  I  met  Bishop  Nitschman  at  the  count's,  and  was  intro- 
duced to  the  countess :  a  woman  of  great  seriousness  and  sweetness. 
I  was  present  at  their  public  services,  and  thought  myself  in  a  choir 
of  angels. 

"  Feb.  1st.  I  was  again  with  the  bishop  of  Oxford,  and  told  him  the 
bishop  of  London  had  declined  having  any  thing  to  do  with  Georgia  ; 
and  said,  it  belonged  to  the  archbishop  only  to  unite  the  Moravians 
with  us.  He  replied,  it  was  the  bishop  of  London's  proper  office  ;  but 
bade  me  assure  the  count,  we  should  acknowledge  the  Moravians  as 
our  brethren,  and  one  church  with  ours. 

"  Feb.  2d.  At  nine  I  was  with  the  count,  who  seemed  resolved  to 
carry  his  people  from  Georgia,  if  they  might  not  be  permitted  to  preach 
to  the  Indians.  He  much  pressed  me  to  go  with  him  to  Germany; 
which  I  am  very  willing  to  do,  if  I  can  get  clear  of  the  trustees. 

"  Feb.  6th.  I  had  much  conversation  with  the  count.  Some  of  his 
words  were,  '  The  Christian  cannot  yield  to  sin ;  cannot  long  fight 
against  it ;  but  must  conquer  it  if  he  will.'  Speaking  of  his  own  case, 
he  said,  '  For  ten  years  past  I  have  not  done  my  own  will  in  any  thing, 
great  or  small.  My  own  will  is  hell  to  me.  I  can  just  now  renounce 
my  dearest  friend,  without  the  least  reluctance,  if  God  require  it.'  He 
kissed  and  blessed  me  at  parting. 

"  Feb.  7th.  Before  I  set  out  for  Oxford,  I  called  upon  the  count,  and 
desired  his  prayers.     He  commended  himself  to  our  friends  there,  and 
*  Spangcnburg's  Life  of  Count  Zinzendorf,  pp  228,  229. 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  107 

promised,  if  any  of  them  would  write  to  him,  or  the  Brethren,  thev 
would  answer  them. 

"  Feb.  8th.  I  came  to  Oxford,  and  took  up  my  lodgings  with  Mr. 
Sarney.  In  the  evening  I  met  and  encouraged  our  friends  by  the 
count's  and  the  Moravians'  example.  Mr.  Kinchin  I  found  changed 
into  a  courageous  soldier  of  Christ.     I  read  them  my  brother's  journal. 

"  Feb.  12th.  By  nine  at  night  I  got  back  to  the  count  in  London, 
and  consulted  him  about  my  journey  to  Germany. 

"  Feb.  20th.  Being  to  set  out  the  next  day  for  Tiverton,  I  went  to 
take  my  leave  of  the  count ;  who  invited  me  again  to  Germany ;  bade 
me  not  despair ;  and  dismissed  me  with  his  blessing.  My  last  words 
were,  Sit  pax  vobiscum :  [Peace  be  with  you :]  to  which  he  replied. 
Et  cum  spiritu  tuo.  [And  with  thy  spirit.]" 

From  these  notices  it  is  manifest  that  Count  Zinzendorf  had,  to  .a 
great  extent,  commanded  the  confidence  and  affection  of  Mr.  Charles 
Wesley.  The  spirit  and  manner  of  this  interesting  stranger,  the  pious 
cheerfulness  of  his  lady,  the  holy  simplicity  and  fervour  of  their  wor- 
ship, all  contributed  to  make  an  impression  upon  his  susceptible  heart. 
Finding  also  that  the  prelates  of  his  own  Church  acknowledged  the 
Moravian  ministers  to  be  in  the  true  "  succession,"  Charles  laid  aside 
all  reserve,  and  disclosed  to  the  count,  both  in  conversation  and  writing, 
his  most  secret  thoughts  and  feelings  ;  at  the  same  time  soliciting  spi- 
ritual counsel.  Yet,  whether  the  count  did  not  understand  the  case 
thus  submitted  to  him,  and  therefore  gave  advice  which  was  inappli- 
cable ;  or  whether  he  failed  in  investing  his  advice,  if  sound,  with  due 
weight  and  authority,  we  presume  not  to  determine  :  certain  it  is,  that 
n.-  left  Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  as  he  found  him,  still  under  the  misleading 
power  of  William  Law's  Mysticism,  and  "  ignorant  of  the  righteousness 
of  God."  The  anxious  inquirer  after  truth  parted  from  the  count  in  a 
manner  the  most  affectionate  and  touching,  but  without  any  just  con- 
ception either  of  the  Christian  salvation,  or  of  the  faith  by  which  it  is 
obtained. 

Count  Zinzendorf  left  England  on  the  6th  of  March,  having  made 
arrangements  with  the  trustees  of  Georgia,  Mr.  Oglethorpe,  and  the 
associates  of  Dr.  Bray,  for  sending  Moravian  missionaries  to  Carolina, 
and  the  neighbouring  settlement  of  Georgia.  On  the  20th  of  May  he 
was  ordained  to  the  episcopal  office  at  Berlin,  by  the  two  bishops  of 
the  Moravian  Church,  Daniel  Ernest  Jablonsky  and  David  Nitschman. 
He  subsequently  received  congratulations  from  the  king  of  Prussia  and 
the  archbishop  of  Canterbury.  "  Most  sincerely  and  cordially,"  says 
the  primate,  "  I  congratulate  you  upon  your  having  been  lately  raised 
to  the  sacred  and  justly-celebrated  episcopal  chair  of  the  Moravian 
Church,  (by  whatever  clouds  it  mav  be  now  obscured,)  by  the  grace 


108  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

of  divine  Providence,  with  the  applause  of  the  heavenly  host :  for  the 
opinion  we  have  conceived  of  you  does  not  suffer  us  to  doubt  it.  It  is 
the  subject  of  my  ardent  prayer,  that  this  honour,  so  conferred,  and 
which  your  merit  so  justly  entitles  you  to,  may  prove  no  less  beneficial 
to  the  Church,  than  at  all  times  acceptable  to  yourself  and  yours. 
For,  insufficient  as  I  am,  I  should  be  entirely  unworthy  of  that  high 
station  in  which  divine  Providence  has  placed  me,  were  I  not  to  show 
myself  always  ready  to  use  every  exertion  in  my  power  for  the  assist- 
ance of  the  universal  church  of  God :  but  to  love  and  embrace,  even 
preferably  to  others,  your  Church,  united  with  us  in  the  closest  bond 
of  love ;  having  hitherto,  as  we  have  been  informed,  invariably  main- 
tained both  the  pure  and  primitive  faith,  and  the  discipline  of  the  first 
church;  being  neither  intimidated  by  dangers,  nor  seduced  by  the 
manifold  temptations  of  Satan.  I  request,  in  return,  the  support  of 
your  prayers ;  and  that  you  will  salute  in  my  name  your  brother 
bishops,  as  well  as  the  whole  Christian  flock  over  which  God  has 
made  you  an  overseer.  Farewell.  Given  at  Westminster,  the  10th 
day  of  July,  1737."* 

One  of  the  first  episcopal  acts  of  the  count  was  the  ordination  of 
Peter  Bohler,  whom  he  sent  forth  with  his  blessing  as  a  missionary 
to  Georgia,  and  to  the  negroes  in  Carolina,  on  the  16th  of  December 
following.  Bohler  was  a  young  man  of  deep  and  enlightened  piety, 
and  of  sound  learning,  having  been  educated  at  the  university  of  Jena, 
from  which  he  was  called  to  undertake  this  mission  to  negro  slaves. 
It  was  under  his  instruction,  more  than  that  of  any  other  man,  that  the 
two  Wesleys  were  made  acquainted  with  the  evangelical  method  of  a 
sinner's  justification  before  God,  and  deliverance  from  the  power  of  his 
evil  nature.  This  very  excellent  man  arrived  in  England,  on  the  way 
to  his  allotted  field  of  labour,  early  in  February,  1738,  accompanied  by 
two  of  his  brethren.  From  the  very  first  his  fine  spirit,  and  superior 
intelligence,  appear  to  have  deeply  impressed  the  mind  of  Mr.  John 
Wesley  ;  who  thus  speaks  of  his  introduction  to  him  : — "  Feb.  7th.  A 
day  much  to  be  remembered.  At  the  house  of  Mr.  Weinantz,  a  Dutch 
merchant,  I  met  Peter  Bohler,  Schulius  Richter,  and  Wensel  Neiser, 
just  then  landed  from  Germany.  Finding  they  had  no  acquaintance  in 
England,  I  offered  to  procure  them  a  lodging,  and  did  so,  near  Mr. 
Hutton's,  where  I  then  was.  And  from  this  time  I  did  not  willingly 
lose  any  opportunity  of  conversing  with  them  while  I  stayed  in 
London." 

Peter  Bohler  did  not  finally  leave  London  till  the  beginning  of  May  ; 
and  during  this  interval  he  was  very  active  and  zealous  in  his  efforts  to 
do  good.  As  he  did  not  understand  English,  (for  he  put  himself  under 
*  Crantz's  Hist,  of  the  Brethren,  translated  by  La  Trobe.    Editor's  Preface,  1780. 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  109 

the  care  of  Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  to  learn  that  language,)  and  appears  to 
have  mostly  spoken  Latin,  his  sphere  of  labour  was  limited ;  but  he 
made  the  best  use  of  his  opportunities,  and  his  success  was  great. 
Count  Zinzendorf  had  prepared  his  way ;  and  he  had  the  pleasure  of 
seeing  a  goodly  number  of  people  so  far  brought  under  the  influence  of 
divine  truth  and  grace,  that  he  formed  them  into  a  religious  society, 
who  agreed  to  meet  once  a  week  for  spiritual  improvement.  They 
used  afterward  to  assemble  in  Fetter-lane.  He  accompanied  Mr.  John 
Wesley  to  Oxford ;  and  wherever  he  went  he  was  a  blessing  to  the 
people  ;  labouring  with  all  fidelity  and  meekness  to  convince  them,  that 
peace  of  conscience,  and  holiness  of  heart,  are  only  attainable  by  faith 
in  the  sacrificial  blood  of  Christ.  During  Border's  stay  in  England, 
Mr.  John  Wesley  introduced  him  to  William  Law.  The  pious  German 
gives  a  characteristic  account  of  their  interview.  He  says,  "  I  began 
speaking  to  him  of  faith  in  Christ.  He  was  silent.  Then  he  began 
to  speak  of  mystical  matters.  I  spake  to  him  of  faith  in  Christ  again. 
He  was  silent.  Then  he  began  to  speak  of  mystical  matters  again.  I 
saw  his  state  at  once."  This  state,  Border  declared  to  be  "  a  very 
dangerous  one." 

It  appears  to  have  been  about  this  period  that  the  Wesleys  published 
their  first  Hymn-Book,  probably  for  the  use  of  this  society,  at  its 
weekly  meetings,  as  well  as  for  private,  domestic,  and  social  use ; 
for  they  were  accustomed  to  devotional  singing  in  their  general  inter- 
course with  their  friends.  It  is  a  small  duodecimo  volume  of  eighty- 
four  pages,  and  bears  the  title  of  "  A  Collection  of  Psalms  and  Hymns. 
London  :  printed  in  the  year  mdccxxxviii."  It  has  no  printer's  name, 
and  no  preface,  to  determine  its  authorship ;  but  its  general  cast  of 
sentiment  is  exactly  that  of  the  two  Wesleys,  just  before  they  obtained 
the  Christian  salvation.  The  hymns  are  selected  from  various  authors, 
chiefly  Dr.  Watts ;  but  some  are  original,  and  these  they  afterward 
published  in  their  joint  names.  Five  are  from  the  German,  and  one  is 
from  the  Spanish.  Most  of  these  Mr.  John  Wesley  subsequently 
inserted  in  the  collection  which  he  formed  for  the  use  of  the  Methodist 
congregations.  With  the  German  and  Spanish  languages  he  is  well 
known  to  have  been  familiar.  When  enumerating  the  advantages 
which  had  arisen  from  his  mission  to  Georgia,  he  says,  "  Hereby  my 
passage  is  opened  to  the  writings  of  holy  men  in  the  German,  Spanish, 
and  Italian  tongues.  I  hope  too  some  good  may  come  to  others 
thereby." 

Mr.  John  Wesley  has  inserted  in  his  published  Journal  several 
interesting  notices  of  his  interviews  with  Peter  Border,  and  of  the 
manner  in  which  he  was  led,  under  the  guidance  of  this  intelligent 
German,  to  receive  the  doctrine  of  present  salvation  by  faith.     The 


110  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

following  are  selected  from  the  private  journal  of  Charles,  who  was 
now  at  Oxford,  where  he  was  joined  by  his  brother  John,  and  their  new 
friend  : — 

■  Feb.  18th.  I  rode  over  to  Stanton-Harcourt,  to  see  John  Gambold 
and  iny  sister  [Kezzy,  then  on  a  visit  there.]  My  brother  met  us. 
\\<  prayed  and  sung  together.  In  the  evening  I  prayed  at  Mr. 
<  inn  v's,  with  some  scholars  and  a  Moravian."  This  was  doubtless 
Peter  Bolder. 

"  Feb.  20th.  I  began  teaching  Peter  Bbhler  English. 

•  Feb.  22d.  I  had  some  close  conversation  with  Peter  Border,  who 
pressed  upon  our  scholars  the  necessity  of  combining ;  and  instanced 
in  many  awakened,  but  fallen  asleep  again  for  want  of  it.  He  talked 
much  of  the  necessity  of  prayer  and  faith. 

"  Feb.  24th.  At  six  in  the  evening,  an  hour  after  I  had  taken  my 
electuary,  the  tooth-ache  returned  more  violently  than  ever.  I  smoked 
tobacco,  which  set  me  a  vomiting,  and  took  away  my  senses  and  pain 
together.  At  eleven  I  waked  in  extreme  pain,  which  I  thought  would 
quickly  separate  soul  and  body.  Soon  after  Peter  Border  came  to  my 
bed-side.  I  asked  him  to  pray  for  me.  He  seemed  unwilling  at  first ; 
but  beginning  very  faintly,  he  raised  his  voice  by  degrees,  and  prayed 
lor  my  recovery  with  a  strange  confidence.  Then  he  took  me  by  the 
hand,  and  calmly  said,  '  You  will  not  die  now.'  I  thought  within  my- 
self, '  I  cannot  hold  out  in  this  pain  till  morning.  If  it  abate  before,  I 
believe  I  may  recover.' 

"  He  asked  me,  '  Do  you  hope  to  be  saved  ?'  '  Yes.'  '  For  what 
reason  do  you  hope  it  V  '  Because  I  have  used  my  best  endeavours  to 
serve  God.'  He  shook  his  head,  and  said  no  more.  I  thought  him 
very  uncharitable,  saying  in  my  heart,  '  What,  are  not  my  endeavours 
a  sufficient  ground  of  hope  ?  Would  he  rob  me  of  my  endeavours  1  I 
have  nothing  else  to  trust  to.' 

"  By  the  morning  my  pain  was  moderated.  Ted  Bentham  calling 
then  persuaded  me  to  be  blooded.  I  continued  in  great  pain.  In  the 
evening  he  brought  Dr.  Manaton.  The  next  morning  I  was  blooded 
again  ;  and  at  night,  a  third  time. 

"  Feb.  26th.  Mr.  Wells  brought  my  sister  Kezzy.  Dr.  Fruin 
came.  I  dictated  a  letter  to  Dr.  Cockburn,  and  James  Hutton.  On 
Monday  evening,  Feb.  27th,  the  scale  seemed  to  turn  for  life.  1 
had  prayed  that  my  pains  might  not  outlast  this  day,  and  was 
answered. 

"'Feb.  28th.  My  dear  James  Hutton  came  post  from  London,  and 
brought  me  Dr.  Cockburn's  letter  and  directions.  As  soon  as  I  was 
able,  I  sent  my  brother,  at  Tiverton,  the  following  account : — 

"  Dear  Brother, — I  borrow  another's  hand,  as  I  cannot  use  my  own. 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  1 1 1 

You  remember  Dr.  South's  saying,  /  have  been  within  the  jaws  of  Death  ; 
but  he  was-  not  suffered  to  shut  his  mouth  upon  me.  I  ought  never  to 
forget  it.  Dr.  Manaton  told  me,  he  expected  to  have  found  me  dead  at 
his  second  visit.  This  several  remarkable  incidents  concurred  to  hin- 
der. I  had  kept  in  a  week  before  the  pleurisy  came,  and  taken  physic- 
twice.  At  midnight  it  seized  me  so  violently,  that  I  did  not  expect  to 
see  the  morning.  In  the  preceding  afternoon  I  had  taken  Dr.  Cock- 
burn's  electuary ;  and  an  hour  after  was  visited  with  so  outrageous  a 
tooth-ache,  that  it  forced  me  to  the  abominable  remedy  of  a  pipe.  This 
quickly  made  me  discharge  my  astringent,  and  in  all  probability  saved 
my  life  ;  binding  medicines  being  poison  in  a  pleuritic  fever.  I  took 
my  illness  for  the  flux,  and  so  never  thought  of  sending  for  a  physician. 
T.  Bentham  fetched  him  against  my  will ;  and  was  probably  the  instru- 
ment of  saving  my  life  a  second  time.  Dr.  Manaton  called  in  Dr. 
Fruin.  They  bled  me  three  times,  and  poured  down  draughts,  oils, 
apozums,  without  end.  For  four  days  the  balance  was  even.  Then, 
as  Spenser  says, 

'  I  overwrestled  my  strong  enemy  ' 

Ever  since  I  have  been,  slowly  gathering  strength  ;  and  yesterday  took 
my  first  journey  to  my  sister's  room ;  who  has  been  with  me  from  the 
beginning,  and  no  small  comfort  to  me. 

" '  One  consequence  of  my  sickness  you  will  not  be  sorry  for :  its 
stopping  mv  sudden  return  to  Georgia ;  for  the  doctor  tells  me,  to 
undertake  a  vovage  now  would  be  certain  death.  Some  reasons 
for  his  not  going  immediately,  my  brother  will  mention  to  you  in 
person.' 

"  Before  I  was  taken  ill  my  brother  set  out  for  Tiverton ;  but  came 
back,  instead  of  proceeding  on  his  journey ;  stayed  a  week  with  me  : 
and  then  went  with  Mr.  Kinchin  to  Manchester." 

This  statement  accords  with  Mr.  John  Wesley's  printed  Journal. 
The  letter  just  given  was  addressed  to  Samuel.  John  was  then  on  a 
visit  to  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Hall,  at  Salisbury,  with  whom  their  venerable 
mother  appears  to  have  been  residing.  It  was  here  that  John  received 
intelligence  of  Charles's  situation  :  he  therefore  says,  under  the  date  of 
Feb.  28th,  "I  saw  my  mother  once  more.  The  next  day  I  prepared 
for  my  journey  to  my  brother  at  Tiverton  ;  but  on  Thursday  morning. 
March  2d,  a  message  that  my  brother  Charles  was  dying  at  Oxford 
obliged  me  to  set  out  for  that  place  immediately." 

During  the  whole  of  this  very  distressing  and  dangerous  illness,  Mr. 
Charles  Wesley  was  favoured  with  the  kind  attendance  of  his  sister 
Kezzy,  who,  like  himself,  was  supremely  anxious  to  be  a  Christian 
indeed.  When  he  began  to  recover,  she  became  dangerously  ill,  so 
that  she  was  placed  under  the  care  of  a  physician.     She  and  her  now 


1 12  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

partially-recovered  brother  received  the  holy  communion  together 
almost  every  day.  The  two  following  hymns,  which  were  composed 
upon  this  occasion,  are  not  only  a  fine  specimen  of  his  poetic  genius, 
unimpaired  by  disease,  but  also  a  striking  description  of  the  state  of 
his  heart.  They  were  published  in  the  course  of  the  following  year. 
A  part  of  the  second  of  these  hymns  is  well  known  ;  but  even  that  part 
will  be  read  with  superior  interest  when  viewed  in  connection  with 
the  impressive  circumstances  which  called  it  forth. 

WRITTEN  IN  THE  BEGINNING  OF  A  RECOVERY  FROM  SICKNESS. 
Peace,  fluttering  soul !  the  storm  is  o'er, 

Ended  at  last  the  doubtful  strife  : 
Respiring  now,  the  cause  explore, 

That  bound  thee  to  a  wretched  life. 

When  on  the  margin  of  the  grave, 

Why  did  I  doubt  my  Saviour's  art  1 
Ah  !  why  mistrust  his  will  to  save  1 

What  meant  that  faltering  of  my  heart  1 

'Tvvas  not  the  searching  pain  within 

That  fill'd  my  coward  flesh  with  fear  ; 
Nor  conscience  of  uncancell'd  sin  ; 

Nor  sense  of  dissolution  near. 

Of  hope  I  felt  no  joyful  ground, 

The  fruit  of  righteousness  alone  ; 
Naked  of  Christ  my  soul  I  found, 

And  started  from  a  God  unknown. 

Corrupt  my  will,  nor  half  subdued, 

Could  I  his  purer  presence  bear  ? 
Unchanged,  unhallow'd,  unrenew'd. 

Could  I  before  his  face  appear  1 

Father  of  mercies,  hear  my  call ! 

Ere  yet  returns  the  fatal  hour ; 
Repair  my  loss,  retrieve  my  fall, 

And  raise  me  by  thy  quick'ning  power. 

My  nature  re-exchange  for  thine  ; 

Be  thou  my  life,  my  hope,  my  gain ; 
Arm  me  in  panoply  divine, 

And  Death  shall  shake  his  dart  in  vain. 

When  I  thy  promised  Christ  have  seen, 

And  clasp'd  him  in  my  soul's  embrace, 
Possess'd  of  thy  salvation,  then — 

Then  let  me,  Lord,  depart  in  peace  ! 

A  few  days  after  writing  this  beautiful  hymn,  Mr.  Charley  Wesley 
poured  forth  the  feelings  of  his  heart  in  the  following  sublime  and 
pious  strains ;  the  power  of  which  must  be  felt  by  every  reader  of  taste 
and  judgment : — 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  113 


AFTER  A  RECOVERY  FROM  SICKNESS. 

And  live  I  yet  by  power  divine  1 
And  have  I  still  my  course  to  run  1 

Again  brought  back,  in  its  decline, 
The  shadow  of  my  setting  sun  1 

Wond'ring  I  ask,  Is  this  the  breast, 
Struggling  so  late  and  torn  with  pain! 

The  eyes  that  upward  look'd  for  rest. 
And  dropp'd  their  weary  lids  again ! 

The  recent  horrors  still  appear  : 

0  may  they  never  cease  to  awe  ! 
Still  be  the  king  of  terrors  near, 

Whom  late  in  all  his  pomp  I  saw. 

Torture  and  sin  prepared  his  way, 

And  pointed  to  a  yawning  tomb  ; 
Darkness  behind  eclipsed  the  day, 

And  check'd  my  forward  hopes  of  home. 

My  feeble  flesh  refused  to  bear 

Its  strong  redoubled  agonies  : 
When  Mercy  heard  my  speechless  prayer, 

And  saw  me  faintly  gasp  for  ease. 

Jesus  to  my  deliv'rance  flew, 

Where  sunk  in  mortal  pangs  I  lay  : 

Pale  Death  his  ancient  conquerer  knew, 
And  trembled,  and  ungfasp'd  his  prey  ! 

The  fever  turn'd  its  backward  course, 

Arrested  by  almighty  Power  ; 
Sudden  expired  its  fiery  force, 

And  Anguish  gnaw'd  my  side  no  more. 

God  of  my  life,  what  just  return 

Can  sinful  dust  and  ashes  give  ? 
I  only  live  my  sin  to  mourn, 

To  love  my  God  I  only  live  ! 

To  thee,  benign  and  saving  Power, 

1  consecrate  my  lengthen'd  days  ; 
While  mark'd  with  blessings,  every  hour 

Shall  speak  thy  co-extended  praise. 

How  shall  I  teach  the  world  to  love, 
Unchanged  myself,  unloosed  my  tongue  ? 

Give  me  the  power  of  faith  to  prove, 
And  mercy  shall  be  all  my  song. 

Be  all  my  added  life  employ'd 

Thy  image  in  my  soul  to  see  : 
Fill  with  thyself  the  mighty  void  ; 

Enlarge  my  heart  to  compass  thee  ! 
8 


15  4  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

0  give  me,  Saviour,  give  me  more  ! 

Thy  mercies  to  my  soul  reveal : 
Alas  !  I  see  their  endless  store, 

Yet  O,  I  cannot,  cannot  feci ! 

The  blessing  of  thy  love  bestow  : 

For  this  my  cries  shall  never  fail ; 
Wrestling,  I  will  not  let  thee  go, 

I  will  not,  till  my  suit  prevail. 

I'll  weary  thee  with  my  complaint, 

Here  at  thy  feet  for  ever  lie, 
With  longing  sick,  with  groaning  faint, 

O  give  me  love,  or  else  I  die  ! 

Without  this  best,  divinest  grace, 

'Tis  death,  'tis  worse  than  death,  to  live  ; 
'Tis  hell  to  want  thy  blissful  face, 

And  saints  in  thee  their  heaven  receive. 

Come  then,  my  hope,  my  life,  my  Lord, 

And  fix  in  me  thy  lasting  home  ! 
Be  mindful  of  thy  gracious  word, 

Thou,  with  thy  promised  Father,  come. 

Prepare  and  then  possess  my  heart ; 

0  take  me,  seize  me  from  above  ! 
Thee  do  I  love,  for  God  thou  art ; 

Thee  do  I  feel,  for  God  is  love  ! 

On  the  recovery  of  his  health,  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  read  the  Lite  of 
Mr.  Haliburton,  which  his  brother  had  just  abridged,  and  published  in 
a  cheap  form.  With  the  perusal  of  this  tract,  he  states  that  he  "  was 
greatly  moved ;"  although  he  was  scarcely  less  tenacious  of  Law's 
Mysticism  than  he  had  ever  been.  But  the  time  now  drew  near  when 
more  correct  views  of  divine  truth  were  about  to  be  disclosed  to  his 
anxious  and  inquiring  mind.  Up  to  this  time  the  resignation  of  his 
secretaryship,  though  often  tendered,  had  not  been  accepted ;  and  he 
still  entertained  the  purpose  of  returning  to  Georgia  as  a  missionary, 
the  trustees  having  voted  him  fifty  pounds  as  an  acknowledgment  of 
his  past  services.  But  he  was  now  compelled,  by  the  effects  of  his 
late  illness,  to  abandon  his  design ;  though  Mr.  Oglethorpe  urged  him 
to  retain  the  office  of  secretary,  and  provide  a  deputy  to  discharge  its 
duties.  The  subjoined  extracts  from  his  journal  show  the  temper  of 
his  mind,  and  the  manner  in  which  he  was  employed.  He  had  hith- 
erto withstood  all  the  attempts  which  had  been  made  to  convince  him 
that  salvation  from  sin  is  attainable  only  by  faith.  At  length,  however, 
he  yielded  to  the  power  of  truth. 

"  April  1 5th.  Drs.  Fruin  and  Manaton  called,  and  forbade  my  voyage. 
Both  as  physicians  and  friends,  they  advised  me  not  to  go,  but  stay  at 
college  ;  since  I  might,  as  senior  master,  expect  offices  and  preferment. 

8* 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  115 

"  April  19th.  I  came  up  to  town,  to  take  my  leave  of  Mr.  Oglethorpe, 
who  received  me  with  his  accustomed  kindness.  The  next  day  I  had 
the  satisfaction  of  once  more  meeting  that  man  of  God,  Peter  Border. 

"  April  24th.  I  took  a  ride  to  Blendom  In  the  afternoon  we  made 
Mr.  Piers  a  visit ;  and,  returning,  found  Mr.  Broughton  and  my  brother 
at  Blendon. 

"  April  25th.  Soon  after  five,  as  we  were  met  in  our  little  chapel, 
Mrs.  Delamotte  came  to  us.  We  sung  ;  and  fell  into  a  dispute  whether 
conversion  was  gradual  or  instantaneous.  My  brother  was  very  posi- 
tive for  the  latter,  and  very  shocking ;  mentioned  some  late  instances 
of  gross  sinners  believing  in  a  moment.  I  was  much  offended  at  his 
worse  than  unedifying  discourse.  Mrs.  Delamotte  left  us  abruptly. 
I  stayed,  and  insisted,  a  man  need  not  know  when  first  he  had  faith. 
His  obstinacy  in  favouring  the  contrary  opinion  drove  me  at  last  out 
of  the  rdom.  Mr.  Broughton  was  only  not  so  much  scandalized  as 
myself.  After  dinner,  he  and  my  brother  returned  to  town.  I  stayed 
behind,  and  read  them  the  Life  of  Mr.  Haliburton ;  one  instance,  but 
only  one,  of  instantaneous  conversion. 

"  April  26th.  I  passed  the  day  at  Mr.  Piers's,  in  singing  and  reading, 
and  mutual  encouragement.  In  the  evening  we  finished  Haliburton. 
The  meltingness  it  occasioned  in  me  (like  that  before)  soon  passed 
away  as  a  morning  cloud.     Next  morning  I  returned  to  London. 

"  April  28th.  No  sooner  was  I  got  to  James  Hutton's,  having  re- 
moved my  things  thither  from  his  father's,  than  the  pain  in  my  side 
returned,  and  with  that  my  fever.  Toward  midnight  I  received  some 
relief  by  bleeding.  In  the  morning  Dr.  Cockburn  came  to  see  me  ; 
and  a  better  physician,  Peter  Border,  whom  God  had  detained  in  Eng- 
land for  my  good.  He  stood  by  my  bed-side,  and  prayed  over  me ; 
that  now,  at  least,  I  might  see  the  divine  intention  in  this  and  my  late 
illness.  I  immediately  thought  it  might  be,  that  I  should  again  consi- 
der Border's  doctrine  of  faith ;  examine  myself  whether  I  was  in  the 
faith ;  and  if  I  was  not,  never  cease  seeking  and  longing  after  it,  till 
I  attain  it. 

"May  1st.  Mr.  Piers  called  to  see  me.  I  exhorted  him  to  labour 
after  that  faith  which  he  thinks  I  have,  and  I  know  I  have  not.  After 
receiving  the  sacrament  I  felt  a  small  anticipation  of  peace,  and  said, 
'  Now  I  have  demonstration  against  the  Moravian  doctrine,  that  a  man 
cannot  have  peace,  without  an  assurance  of  pardon.  I  now  have  peace, 
yet  cannot  say  of  a  surety  that  my  sins  are  forgiven.'  The  next,  and 
several  times  after,  that  I  received  the  sacrament,  I  had  not  so  much 
as  bare  attention ;  God  no  longer  trusting  me  with  comfort  which  I 
should  immediately  turn  against  himself." 

Under  the  date  of  this  day,  Mr.  John  Wesley  says,  "  The  return  of 


116  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

mv  brother's  illness  obliged  me  again  to  hasten  to  London.  In  the 
evening  1  found  him  at  James  Hutton's,  better  as  to  nTs  health  than  I 
expected;  but  strongly  averse  from  what  he  called  'the  new  faith."' 
In  this  state,  however,  he  did  not  remain;  for  John  adds,  "  May  3d. 
my  brothel  had  a  long  and  particular  conversation  with  Peter  Border. 
And  now  it  pleased  God  to  open  his  eyes ;  so  that  he  also  saw  clearly 
vrhat  waa  the  nature  of  that  one  true  living  faith,  whereby  alone,  through 
grace,  we  are  saved." 

On  the  day  following,  May  4th,  Mr.  John  Wesley  says, "  Peter  Bohler 
left  London,  in  order  to  embark  for  Carolina.  O  what  a  work  hath 
God  begun  since  his  coming  into  England !  Such  a  one  as  shall  never 
come  to  an  end  till  heaven  and  earth  pass  away."  This  declaration 
seems  to  be  little  less  than  prophetic ;  and  considering  the  circum- 
stances of  the  case,  it  is  very  remarkable.  Perhaps  all  the  persons 
that  were  directly  influenced  by  Border's  instructions  scarcely  amounted 
to  fifty.  His  usefulness  at  this  time  consisted  chiefly  in  preparing 
instruments  for  carrying  on  the  work :  and  yet  the  two  principal  in- 
struments had  not  obtained  the  salvation  which  they  sought,  and  which 
they  were  destined  to  preach. 

Charles  therefore  goes  on  to  say,  "  For  some  days  following  I  felt  a 
faint  longing  for  faith,  and  could  pray  for  nothing  else.  My  desires 
were  quickened  by  a  letter  from  Mr.  Edmunds,  seeking  Christ  as  in 
an  agony. 

"  May  6th.  God  still  kept  up  the  little  spark  of  desire,  which  he 
himself  had  enkindled  in  me  ;  and  I  seemed  determined  to  speak  of, 
and  wish  for,  nothing  but  faith  in  Christ.  Yet  could  not  this  preserve 
rrfe  from  sin,  which  I  this  day  ran  into  with  my  eyes  open  :  so  that  after 
ten  years'  vain  struggling,  I  own  and  feel  it  absolutely  unconquerable. 

"  By  bearing  witness  to  the  truth  before  Mrs.  Delamotte,  Mr.  Bald- 
wyn,  and  others,  I  found  my  desires  of  apprehending  Christ  increased. 

"  May  11th.  I  was  just  going  to  remove  to  old  Mr.  Hutton's,  when 
God  sent  Mr.  Bray  to  me :  a  poor  ignorant  mechanic,  who  knows 
nothing  but  Christ ;  yet  by  knowing  him  knows  and  discerns  all  things. 
Some  time  ago  I  had  taken  leave  of  Peter  Bohler ;  confessed  my  un- 
belief and  want  of  forgiveness  ;  but  declared  my  firm  persuasion  that  I 
should  receive  the  atonement  before  I  died.  His  answer  was,  '  Be  it 
unto  thee  according  to  thy  faith !' 

"  Mr.  Bray  is  now  to  supply  Border's  place.  We  prayed  together 
for  faith.  I  was  quite  overpowered,  and  melted  into  tears  ;  and  hereby 
induced  to  think  it  was  God's  will  that  I  should  go  to  his  house,  and 
not  to  Mr.  Hutton's.  He  was  of  the  same  judgment.  Accordingly  I 
was  carried  thither  in  a  chair. 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  117 

**  His  sister  4  found  in  earnest  pursuit  of  Christ ;  his  wife  well  in- 
clined to  conversion.  I  had  not  been  here  long,  when  Mr.  Broughton 
called.  I  hoped  to  find  him  altered,  like  myself.  As  to  Mrs.  Turner, 
he  gave  her  up  ;  '  but  for  you,  Mrs.  Bray,'  said  he,  '  I  hope  you  are  still 
in  your  senses,  and  not  run  mad  after  a  faith  Avhich  must  be  felt.'  He 
went  on,  contradicting  and  blaspheming.  I  thought  it  my  duty  to  with- 
stand him,  and  confess  my  want  of  faith.  '  God  help  you,  poor  man !' 
he  replied :  '  if  I  could  think  you  have  not  faith,  I  am  sure  it  would 
drive  me  to  despair.'  I  put  all  my  hopes  of  ever  attaining  it,  or  eternal 
salvation,  upon  the  truth  of  tins  assertion :  /  have  not  now  the  faith  of 
the  gospel. 

"  As  soon  as  he  left  us,  Mr.  Bray  read  me  many  comfortable  scrip- 
tures, which  greatly  strengthened  my  desire  ;  so  that  I  was  persuaded 
I  should  not  leave  his  house  before  I  believed  with  my  heart  unto 
righteousness." 

The  change  of  Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  lodgings,  as  here  stated, 
seemed  necessary,  both  with  regard  to  his  personal  comfort,  and  his 
spiritual  interests.  From  the  time  at  which  Samuel  left  Westminster, 
whenever  John  and  Charles  visited  London,  the  house  of  Mr.  Hutton, 
a  clergyman  residing  in  College-street,  Westminster,  was  their  home  ; 
and  here  they  were  treated  with  kindness  and  hospitality.  But  the 
case  was  now  altered.  Their  host  and  hostess  were  exceedingly 
averse  to  those  evangelical  views  of  conversion,  justification,  and  the 
new  birth,  which  the  brothers  entertained.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Hutton  had 
two  children,  now  advanced  to  years  of  maturity,  both  of  whom  were 
strongly  attached  to  the  Wesleys,  and,  with  them,  received  the  truth 
as  it  was  expounded  by  Peter  Bohler.  This  the  parents  regarded  as 
a  great  calamity,  and  were  offended  beyond  endurance.  One  of  their 
children,  James,  was  a  printer  and  bookseller,  whose  shop  stood  a  little 
to  the  westward  of  Temple-bar.  When  Mr.  John  Wesley  abridged  the 
Life  of  Haliburton,  he  wished  James  to  print  and  publish  it ;  but  this 
his  father  and  mother  absolutely  forbade  him  to  do,  because  Halibm^pn 
was  a  Presbyterian,  and  talked  of  religious  "  experiences."  At  the 
same  time,  they  charged  him  not  to  publish  any  books  of  a  similar 
kind.  Charles  was  now  so  far  weakened  by  sickness  as  to  be  unable 
to  walk,  and  was  therefore  carried  from  place  to  place  in  a  chair. 
While  in  Georgia,  and  since  his  return  to  England,  he  had  suffered 
greatly  from  an  exhausting  disease  ;  and  the  terrible  attacks  of  pleurisy, 
to  which  he  was  still  subject,  kept  him  in  constant  suspense  between 
life  and  death.  While  it  was  thus  uncertain  whether  he  could  survive 
many  days,  his  heart  was  tender ;  his  spirit  contrite,  and  bowed  down 
under  a  sense  of  guilt,  corruption,  and  demerit.  He  was  desirous, 
above  all  things,  to  recover  the  favour,  the  peace,  and  the  image  of 


118  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

God,  before  he  went  hence  to  be  no  more  seen.  It  w*s  natural,  there- 
fore, for  him  to  retire  from  a  house  where  he  was  likely  to  be  harassed 
by  controversy  and  opposition,  and  choose  a  quiet  residence  where  his 
religious  friends  could  have  free  access  to  him,  and  where  he  was 
likely  to  have  every  help  and  encouragement  in  obtaining  the  Christian 
salvation,  which  he  felt  that  he  did  not  as  yet  possess.  He  speaks  of 
Mr.  Bray,  to  whose  house  he  was  carried,  as  an  illiterate  mechanic. 
He  was  a  brazier,  who  lived  in  Little-Britain,  near  Smithfield ;  but  he 
was  a  happy  believer  in  the  Lord  Jesus,  living  in  the  spirit  of  faith 
and  prayer,  and  holy  love ;  and  was  able,  from  his  own  personal  expe- 
rience, as  well  as  from  the  sacred  volume,  to  teach  even  the  accom- 
plished collegian  "  the  way  of  the  Lord  more  perfectly"  than  he  had 
hitherto  known  it. 

At  every  opportunity  Mr.  Bray  read  the  Holy  Scriptures  to  the  afflicted 
and  anxious  inmate  of  his  family,  joined  with  him  in  supplication  to 
the  Father  of  mercies,  and  by  his  advice  and  sympathy  greatly  assisted 
him  in  the  pursuit  of  the  "  one  thing  needful."  Ten  days  after  his  re- 
moval to  the  residence  of  this  humble  but  devout  man,  Mr.  Charles 
Wesley  entered  into  that  state  of  spiritual  liberty  and  enjoyment 
which  he  prefened  to  every  thing  else,  both  in  earth  and  heaven. 
During  this  interval  he  was  visited  by  several  persons,  some  of  whom 
had  obtained  "  the  pearl  of  great  price,"  and  others  were  pressing  hard 
after  it ;  for  a  spirit  of  inquiry  on  the  subject  of  religion  was  then  ex- 
tensively excited,  partly  by  the  recent  preaching  of  Mr.  Whitefield ; 
partly  by  the  private  labours  of  Peter  Bohler,  who  had  lately  left  Lon- 
don ;  and  partly  by  the  preaching  of  Mr.  John  Wesley,  who  was  ad- 
mitted into  several  of  the  London  pulpits,  and  was  followed  by  immense 
crowds  of  people.  Among  those  who  visited  Charles,  at  this  time, 
was  the  learned  Mr.  Ainsworth,  author  of  the  Latin  Dictionary  which 
bears  his  name.  He  was  now  venerable  through  age,  and  attended 
the  Methodist  meetings  for  prayer  and  spiritual  converse,  in  the  spirit 
of  a  little  child. 

As  an  illustration  of  the  manner  in  which  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  waited 
upon  God  for  the  gift  of  faith,  and  of  the  salvation  connected  with  it. 
the  following  selections  from  his  journal  are  given  : — 

"  May  12th.  I  waked  in  the  same  blessed  temper,  hungry  and 
thirsty  after  God.  I  began  Isaiah,  and  seemed  to  see  that  to  me  were 
the  promises  made,  and  would  be  fulfilled ;  for  that  Christ  loved  me. 
I  found  myself  more  desirous,  more  assured,  I  should  believe.  This 
day  (and  indeed  my  whole  time)  I  spent  in  discoursing  on  faith,  either 
with  those  that  had  it,  or  those  that  sought  it ;  in  reading  the  Scrip- 
tures, and  in  prayer. 

"  I  was  much  moved  at  the  sight  of  Mr.  Ainsworth,  a  man  of  great 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  119 

learning,  above  seventy,  who,  like  old  Simeon,  was  waiting  to  see  the 
Lord's  salvation,  that  he  might  depart  in  peace.  His  tears,  and  vehe- 
mence, and  childlike  simplicity,  showed  him  upon  the  entrance  of  the 
kingdom  of  heaven. 

"  In  the  afternoon  I  read  Isaiah  with  Mr.  Edmunds ;  saw  him  full 
of  promises  ;  and  that  they  belonged  to  me.  In  the  midst  of  our  read- 
ing Miss  Claggetts  came,  and  asked  that  they  might  hear  us.  We 
were  all  much  encouraged  to  pursue  the  glorious  prize,  held  out  to  us 
by  the  evangelical  prophet.  When  the  company  was  gone,  I  joined 
with  Mr.  Bray,  in  prayer  and  the  Scripture  ;  and  was  so  greatly  affected, 
that  I  almost  thought  Christ  was  coming  that  moment.  I  concluded 
the  night  with  private  vehement  prayer. 

"  May  1 3th.  I  waked  without  Christ ;  yet  still  desirous  of  finding 
him.  Soon  after  William  Delamotte  came,  and  read  me  the  sixty- 
sixth  psalm,  strangely  full  of  comfortable  promises.  Toward  noon 
I  was  enabled  to  pray  with  desire  and  hope,  and  to  lay  claim  to 
the  promises  in  general.  The  afternoon  I  spent  with  my  friends,  in 
mutual  exhortation  to  wait  patiently  for  the  Lord,  in  prayer  and 
reading.  At  night  my  brother  came,  exceeding  heavy.  I  forced 
him  (as  he  had  often  forced  me)  to  sing  a  hymn  to  Christ;  and  almost 
thought  he  would  come  while  we  were  singing :  assured  he  would 
come  quickly.  At  night  I  received  much  light  and  comfort  from  the 
Scriptures. 

"  May  14th.  The  beginning  of  the  day  I  was  heavy,  weary,  and  unable 
to  pray ;  but  the  desire  soon  returned,  and  I  found  much  comfort  both 
in  prayer  and  in  the  word :  my  eyes  being  opened  more  and  more  to 
discover  and  lay  hold  upon  the  promises.  I  longed  to  find  Christ,  that 
I  might  show  him  to  all  mankind ;  that  I  might  praise,  that  I  might 
love  him.  Several  persons  called  to-day,  and  were  convinced  of  un- 
belief. Some  of  them  afterward  went  to  Mr.  Broughton,  and  were  soon 
made  as  easy  as  Satan  and  their  own  hearts  could  wish. 

"  May  17th.  To-day  I  first  saw  Luther  on  the  Galatians,  which  Mr. 
Holland  had  accidentally  light  upon.  We  began,  and  found  him  nobly 
full  of  faith.  My  friend,  in  hearing  him,  was  so  affected  as  to  breathe 
out  sighs  and  groans  unutterable.  I  marvelled  that  we  were  so  soon 
and  so  entirely  removed  from  him  that  called  us  into  the  grace  of 
Christ,  unto  another  gospel.  Who  would  believe  our  Church  had  been 
founded  upon  this  important  article  of  justification  by  faith  alone !  I 
am  astonished  I  shoidd  ever  think  this  a  new  doctrine  ;  especially  while 
our  articles  and  homilies  stand  unrepealed,  and  the  key  of  knowledge 
is  not  yet  taken  away. 

"  From  this  time  I  endeavoured  to  ground  as  many  of  our  friends  as 
came,  in  this  fundamental  truth,' — salvation  by  faith  alone:  not  an  idle. 


I 


120  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

dead  faith ;  but  a  faith  which  works  by  love,  and  is  necessarily  pro- 
ductive of  all  good  works,  and  all  holiness. 

•  1  spent  some  hours  this  evening  in  private  with  Martin  Luther, 
who  was  greatly  blessed  to  me,  especially  his  conclusion  of  the  second 
. ■haptcr.  I  laboured,  waited,  and  prayed  to  feel,  'who  loved  me,  and 
«ave  himself  for  mc?  When  nature,  near  exhausted,  forced  me  to  bed, 
i  opened  the  book  upon,  '  For  he  will  finish  the  work,  and  cut  it  short 
in  righteousness ;  because  a  short  work  will  the  Lord  make  upon  the 
earth.'  After  this  comfortable  assurance  that  he  would  come,  and 
vvould  not  tarry,  I  slept  in  peace. 

"  May  18th.  In  the  approach  of  a  temptation,  I  looked  up  to  Christ, 
and  confessed  my  helplessness.  The  temptation  was  immediately 
beaten  down,  and-  continually  kept  off,  by  a  power  not  my  own.  About 
midnight  I  was  waked  by  a  return  of  my  pleurisy.  I  felt  great  pain, 
and  straitness  at  my  heart ;  but  found  immediate  relief  by  bleeding.  I 
had  some  discourse  with  Mr.  Bray ;  thought  myself  willing  to  die  the 
next  moment,  if  I  might  but  believe  this  :  but  was  sure  I  could  not  die 
till  I  did  believe.     I  earnestly  desired  it. 

••  May  19th.  At  five  this  morning  the  pain  and  difficulty  in  breathing 
returned.  The  surgeon  was  sent  for  ;  but  I  fell  asleep  before  he  could 
bleed  me  a  second  time.     I  received  the  sacrament,  but  not  Christ. 

"  Mrs.  Turner  came,  and  told  me  I  should  not  rise  from  that  bed  till 
I  believed.  I  believed  her  saying,  and  asked,  '  Has  God  then  bestowed 
faith  upon  you  V  '  Yes,  he  has."  '  Why,  have  you  peace  with  God?' 
'  Yes,  perfect  peace.'  '  And  do  you  love  Christ  above  all  things  V  '  I 
do ;  above  all  things  incomparably.'  '  Then,  are  you  willing  to  die  V 
'I  am ;  and  would  be  glad  to  die  this  moment ;  for  I  know  all  my  sins 
are  blotted  out ;  the  hand-writing  that  was  against  me  is  taken  out  of 
the  way,  and  nailed  to  the  cross.  He  has  saved  me  by  his  death  ;  he 
has  washed  me  with  his  blood  ;  he  has  hid  me  in  his  wounds.  I  have 
peace  in  him,  and  rejoice  with  joy  unspeakable  and  full  of  glory.' 

"  Her  answers  were  so  full,  to  these  and  the  most  searching  ques- 
tions I  could  ask,  that  I  had  no  doubt  of  her  having  received  the  atone- 
ment ;  and  waited  for  it  myself  with  a  more  assured  hope.  Feeling  an 
anticipation  of  joy  upon  her  account,  and  thanking  Christ  as  I  could, 
1  looked  for  him  all  night,  with  prayers,  and  sighs,  and  unceasing 
desires." 

Such  was  the  manner  in  which  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  waited  upon 
<Tod  for  that  great  change  in  his  state  and  character,  upon  which  he 
felt  that  his  peace  and  safety  both  in  time  and  eternity  depended.  He 
was  humble,  penitent,  teachable,  and  persevering.  He  read  the  Holy 
Scriptures  ;  studied  the  promises  of  God  ;  was  diligent  in  prayer,  both 
social  and  private ;  and  almost  daily  received  the  Lord's  supper.     In 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  121 

obedience  to  the  divine  direction,  he  continued  asking,  that  he  might 
receive ;  seeking,  that  he  might  find ;  knocking  at  the  door  of  mercy, 
that  it  might  be  opened  ;  labouring  to  believe  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
in  the  earnest  hope  that  the  Holy  Spirit  would  impart  the  full  power 
of  faith,  and  then  witness  his  adoption,  and  purify  his  heart. 

The  frequent  returns  of  his  pleurisy,  and  his  very  enfeebled  state, 
appear  to  have  alarmed  his  friends,  who  began  to  be  apprehensive  that 
his  end  was  near.  His  brother,  therefore,  and  a  few  others,  met  to- 
gether on  Saturday  evening,  and  spent  the  night  in  prayer.  The  next 
day  was  Whit-Sunday,  on  the  morning  of  which  he  was  enabled  to 
believe  to  the  saving  of  his  soul.  The  great  change  which  then  passed 
upon  him,  and  the  circumstances  connected  with  it,  he  has  described 
in  his  private  journal.     The  following  is  his  own  account : — 

"  THE  DAY  OF  PENTECOST. 

"  Sunday,  May  21st,  1738.  I  waked  in  hope  and  expectation  of  His 
coming.  At  nine  my  brother  and  some  friends  came  and  sung  a  hymn 
to  the  Holy  Ghost.  My  comfort  and  hope  Avere  hereby  increased.  In 
about  half  an  hour  they  went.  I  betook  myself  to  prayer :  the  sub- 
stance as  follows : — '  0  Jesus,  thou  hast  said,  /  will  come  unto  you. 
Thou  hast  said,  I  will  send  the  Comforter  unto  you.  Thou  hast  said, 
My  Father  and  I  will  come  unto  you,  and  make  our  abode  with  you. 
Thou  art  God,  who  canst  not  lie.  I  wholly  rely  upon  thy  most  true 
promise.  Accomplish  it  in  thy  time  and  manner.'  Having  said  this, 
I  was  composing  myself  to  sleep,  in  quietness  and  peace,  when  I  heard 
one  come  in,  (Mrs.  Musgrave,  I  thought,  by  the  voice,)  and  say,  '  In  the 
name  of  Jesus  of  Nazareth,  arise,  and  believe,  and  thou  shalt  be  healed 
of  all  thy  infirmities  !'  I  wondered  how  it  should  enter  into  her  head 
to  speak  in  that  manner.  The  words  struck  me  to  the  heart.  I  sighed, 
and  said  within  myself,  '  O  that  Christ  would  but  speak  thus  to  me !' 
I  lay  musing  and  trembling ;  then  I  rung ;  and  Mrs.  Turner  coming, 
desired  her  to  send  up  Mrs.  Musgrave.  She  went  down,  and  return- 
ing, said,  Mrs.  Musgrave  had  not  been  here.  My  heart  simk  within 
me  at  the  word ;  and  I  hoped  it  might  be  Christ  indeed.  However,  I 
sent  her  down  again  to  inquire,  and  felt  in  the  mean  time  a  strange  pal- 
pitation of  heart ;  and  said,  yet  feared  to  say,  '  I  believe !  I  believe !' 

"  She  came  up  again,  and  said,  '  It  was  I,  a  weak,  sinful  creature, 
that  spoke ;  but  the  words  were  Christ's.  He  commanded  me  to  say 
them ;  and  so  constrained  me,  that  I  could  not  forbear.' 

"  I  sent  for  Mr.  Bray,  and  asked  him  whether  I  believed.  He  an- 
swered, I  ought  not  to  doubt  of  it:  it  was  Christ  that  spoke  to  me. 
He  knew  it,  and  willed  us  to  pray  together.  '  But  first,'  said  he,  '  I 
will  read  what  I  have  casually  opened  upon :  Blessed  is  the  man  whose 


122  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

transgression  is  forgiven,  whose  sin  is  covered.  Blessed  is  the  man  unto 
whom  the  Lord  imputeth  not  iniquity,  and  in  whose  spirit  there  is  no  guile: 
Still  I  i'elt  a  violent  opposition,  and  reluctance  to  believe ;  yet  still  the 
Spirit  of  God  strove  with  my  own,  and  the  evil  spirit,  till  by  degrees  he 
chased  away  the  darkness  of  my  unbelief.  I  found  myself  convinced, 
I  knew  not  how  nor  when ;  and  immediately  fell  to  intercession." 

The  fact  is,  this  plain,  illiterate  woman,  had  a  deep  and  solemn  con- 
viction that  she  ought  thus  to  address  the  afflicted  penitent,  who  was 
weeping  and  praying  for  pardon,  peace,  and  holiness ;  but  recollecting 
that  he  was  a  scholar  and  a  clergyman,  she  was  afraid  to  do  it.  She 
durst  not  speak  to  him  in  this  manner  face  to  face,  and  with  difficulty 
prevailed  upon  herself  to  utter  these  words  as  she  stood  upon  the  stairs. 
By  this  humble  instrumentality  it  pleased  God  to  produce  in  the  heart 
of  his  servant  the  vital  faith  which  he  so  earnestly  desired. 

"  On  Sunday  morning,"  says  Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  "  she  took  Mr. 
Bray  aside,  burst  into  tears,  and  informed  him  of  the  matter ;  objecting, 
she  was  a  poor,  weak,  sinful  creature  ;  and  should  she  go  to  a  minister ! 
She  could  not  do  it,  nor  rest  till  she  did.  He  asked  her  whether  she 
had  ever  found  herself  so  before.  '  No,  never.'  '  Why,  then,'  said  he, 
'  go.  Remember  Jonah.  You  declare  promises,  not  threatenings.  Go 
in  the  name  of  the  Lord.  Fear  not  your  own  weakness.  Speak  you 
the  words.  Christ  will  do  the  work.  Out  of  the  mouths  of  babes  and 
sucklings  hath  he  ordained  strength.'  They  prayed  together  ;  and  she 
then  went  up,  but  durst  not  come  in  till  she  had  again  prayed  by  her- 
self. About  six  minutes  after  she  had  left  him,  he  found  and  felt,  while 
she  was  speaking  the  words,  that  Christ  was  with  us. 

"  I  never  heard  words  uttered  with  like  solemnity.  The  sound  of 
her  voice  was  entirely  changed  into  that  of  Mrs.  Musgrave.  (If  I  can 
be  sure  of  any  thing  sensible.)  I  rose,  and  looked  into  the  Scripture. 
The  words  that  first  presented  were,  '  And  now,  Lord,  what  is  my 
hope  ?  Truly,  my  hope  is  even  in  thee.'  I  then  cast  down  my  eye, 
and  met,  '  He  hath  put  a  new  song  in  my  mouth,  even  a  thanksgiving 
unto  our  God.  Many  shall  see  it,  and  fear,  and  shall  put  their  trust  in 
the  Lord.'*  Afterward  I  opened  upon  Isaiah  xl,  1 :  '  Comfort  ye,  com- 
fort ye  my  people,  saith  your  God.  Speak  ye  comfortably  to  Jerusa- 
lem, and  cry  unto  her,  that  her  warfare  is  accomplished,  that  her  iniquity 
is  pardoned :  for  she  hath  received  at  the  Lord's  hand  double  for  all 
her  sins.' 

"  I  now  found  myself  at  peace  with  God,  and  rejoiced  in  hope  of 
loving  Christ.     My  temper,  for  the  rest  of  the  day,  was  mistrust  of  my 

*  Here,  and  in  many  other  places,  Mr.  Wesley  quotes  the  Prayer-Book  version. — 
Amer.  Ed. 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  123 

own  great,  but  before  unknown,  weakness.  I  saw  that  by  faith  I  stood  ; 
and  the  continual  support  of  faith,  which  kept  me  from  falling,  though 
of  myself  I  am  ever  sinking  into  sin.  I  went  to  bed  still  sensible  of 
my  own  weakness,  (I  humbly  hope  to  be  more  and  more  so,)  yet  con- 
fident of  Christ's  protection." 

When  Mr.  John  Wesley  left  the  sick-bed  of  his  brother  this  morning, 
he  went  to  one  of  the  churches  in  London,  to  hear  the  celebrated  Dr. 
John  Heylyn  preach ;  and  afterward  assisted  the  doctor  in  the  admi- 
nistration of  the  Lord's  supper,  the  curate  having  been  taken  ill  during 
the  service.  On  leaving  the  church,  says  he,  "  I  received  the  sur- 
prising news,  that  my  brother  had  found  rest  to  his  soul.  His  bodily 
strength  returned  also  from  that  hour.  '  Who  is  so  great  a  God  as 
our  God  ?' " 

When  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  first  believed  with  the  heart  unto  right- 
eousness, his  faith  was  weak ;  so  that,  to  use  his  own  expressive  lan- 
guage, he  held  the  Saviour  "  with  a  trembling  hand."  But  by  prayer, 
spiritual  conversation,  and  the  practical  study  of  the  inspired  volume, 
his  confidence  waxed  stronger,  and  his  evidence  of  the  divine  favour 
became  increasingly  distinct  and  vivid.  He  was  now  more  sensible 
of  his  own  weakness  than  he  had  ever  been  before,  even  when  sin 
had  the  dominion  over  him.  He  felt  that  all  his  sufficiency  was  of  the 
Lord ;  so  that  he  realized  the  apostolic  paradox,  "  When  I  am  weak, 
then  am  I  strong."  Indeed,  the  very  act  of  faith  is  a  renunciation  of 
self,  and  a  laying  hold  upon  Christ  as  our 

"  strength  and  righteousness, 
Our  Saviour,  and  our  all." 

Mr.  John  Wesley  was  doubtless  greatly  encouraged,  by  his  brother's 
happy  experience,  in  the  pursuit  of  the  same  salvation,  for  which  he 
had  long  intensely  hungered  and  thirsted ;  and  with  respect  to  him 
also  the  time  of  liberty  drew  near.  On  the  day  after  Charles  had 
found  peace,  he  says,  "  My  brother  coming,  we  joined  in  intercession 
for  him.  In  the  midst  of  prayer,  I  almost  believed  the  Holy  Ghost 
was  coining  upon  him.  In  the  evening  we  sung  and  prayed  again." 
They  did  not  pray  in  vain. 

"  In  the  evening"  of  the  following  Wednesday,  says  John,  "  I  went 
very  unwillingly  to  a  society  in  Aldersgate-street,  where  one  was  read- 
ing Luther's  '  Preface  to  the  Epistle  to  the  Romans.'  About  a  quarter 
before  nine,  while  he  was  describing  the  change  which  God  works  in 
the  heart  through  faith  in  Christ,  I  felt  my  heart  strangely  warmed. 
I  felt  I  did  trust  in  Christ,  Christ  alone,  for  salvation  ;  and  an  assurance 
was  given  me,  that  he  had  taken  away  my  sins,  even  mine,  and  saved 
me  from  the  law  of  sin  and  death. 

"  I  began  to  pray  with  all  my  might  for  those  who  had  in  a  more 


124  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

especial  manner  despitefully  used  me,  and  persecuted  me.  I  then  tes- 
tified openly  to  all  there,  what  I  now  first  felt  in  my  heart.  But  it  was 
not  long  before  the  enemy  suggested,  '  This  cannot  be  faith  ;  for  where 
is  tliv  joy  V  Then  I  was  taught  that  peace  and  victory  over  sin  are 
essential  to  faith  in  the  Captain  of  our  salvation ;  but  that,  as  to  the 
transports  of  j°y  that  usually  attend  the  beginning  of  it,  especially  in 
those  who  have  mourned  deeply,  God  sometimes  giveth,  sometimes 
withholdeth,  them,  according  to  the  counsels  of  his  own  will." 

Charles  was  not  present  at  the  meeting  where  his  brother  entered 
into  the  glorious  liberty  of  the  sons  of  God.  He  was  confined  to  his 
room  in  Little-Britain,  and  had  spent  the  whole  day  in  a  most  devout 
and  pious  manner.  "At  eight"  o'clock,  says  he,  "I  prayed  by 
myself  for  love,  with  some  feeling,  and  assurance  of  feeling  more. 
Toward  ten  my  brother  was  brought  in  triumph  by  a  troop  of  our 
friends,  and  declared,  '  I  believe !'  We  sung  the  hymn  with  great  joy, 
and  parted  with  prayer.  At  midnight  I  gave  myself  up  to  Christ, 
assured  I  was  safe,  sleeping  or  waking." 

"  The  hymn"  which  the  party  sung  upon  this  joyful  occasion  was 
doubtless  one  which  Charles  has  mentioned  in  his  journal,  as  being 
written  by  him  two  days  before,  on  the  subject  of  his  own  conver- 
sion. He  has  not  stated  which  of  his  hymns  it  was  ;  but  the  probability 
is,  it  was  either  the  thirtieth  or  the  two  hundred  and  first  of  the  [London] 
Wesleyan  Collection.  Both  these  hymns  are  appropriate,  and  they 
were  published  a  few  months  after  the  conversion  of  the  brothers. 
The  first  of  them  begins  thus  : — 

Where  shall  my  wondering  soul  begin  1 

How  shall  I  all  to  heaven  aspire  1 
A  slave  redeem'd  from  death  and  sin, 

A  brand  pluck'd  from  etenial  fire, 
How  shall  I  equal  triumphs  raise, 
Or  sing  my  great  Deliverer's  praise  1 

O  how  shall  I  the  goodness  tell, 

Father,  which  thou  to  me  hast  show'd  1 
That  I,  a  child  of  wrath  and  hell, 

I  should  be  call'd  a  child  of  God, 
Should  know,  should  feel  my  sins  forgiven, 

Bless'd  with  this  antepast  of  heaven  ! 

The  second  of  these  hymns  concludes  Avith  the  following  stanzas  : — 

Long  my  imprison'd  spirit  lay 

Fast  bound  in  sin  and  nature's  night ; 
Thine  eye  diffused  a  quick'ning  ray  ; 

I  woke  ;  the  dungeon  flamed  with  light ; 
My  chains  fell  off,  my  heart  was  free, 
I  rose,  went  forth,  and  follow'd  thee. 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  125 

No  condemnation  now  I  dread ; 

Jesus,  and  all  in  him,  is  mine  ! 
Alive  in  him,  my  living  Head, 

And  clothed  in  righteousness  divine, 
Bold  I  approach  th'  eternal  throne, 
And  claim  the  crown  through  Christ  my  own. 

The  following  fine  verses  appear  to  have  been  addressed  by  Charles 
to  John,  upon  the  holy  and  joyous  occasion  of  his  acquiring  the  true 
Christian  faith.  They  were  published  during  the  next  year,  under  the 
title  of 

CONGRATULATION  TO  A  FRIEND  UPON  BELIEVING  IN  CHRIST. 

What  morn  on  thee  with  sweeter  ray, 

Or  brighter  lustre,  ere  hath  shined? 
Be  bless'd  the  memorable  day 

That  gave  thee  Jesus  Christ  to  find  ! 
Gave  thee  to  taste  his  perfect  grace, 
From  death  to  life  in  him  to  pass  ! 

0  how  diversified  the  scene, 

Since  first  that  heart  began  to  beat ! 
Evil  and  few  thy  days  have  been 

In  suffering  and  in  comfort  great : 
Oft  hast  thou  groan'd  beneath  thy  load, 
And  sunk — into  the  arms  of  God  ! 

Long  did  all  hell  its  powers  engage, 

And  fill'd  thy  darken'd  soul  with  fears  : 
Baffled  at  length  the  dragon's  rage, 

At  length  th'  atoning  blood  appears  ; 
Thy  light  is  come,  thy  mourning's  o'er  ; 
Look  up ;  for  thou  shalt  weep  no  more  ! 

Bless'd  be  the  Name  that  sets  thee  free, 

The -Name  that  sure  salvation  brings  ! 
The  Sun  of  righteousness  on  thee 

Hath  rose,  with  healing  in  his  wings. 
Away  let  grief  and  sighing  flee  ; 
Jesus  hath  died  for  thee — for  thee  ! 


To  the  principles  which  John  and  Charles  Wesley  recognised  in  the 
act  of  their  conversion,  they  steadily  adhered  to  the  end  of  their  lives. 
The  careful  study  of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  their  acquaintance  with  Pro- 
testant theology,  and  their  observation  of  the  work  of  God  in  his  church, 
all  served  to  strengthen  their  conviction  that  they  had  not  been  misled 
in  submitting  to  the  test  of  experience  the  doctrine  of  salvation  by  faith, 
which  they  had  first  learned  from  Peter  Border.  They  saw  with 
increasing  clearness,  that  the  Christian  faith  which  is  described  in  the 
Acts  of  the  Apostles,  and  in  the  apostolical  Epistles,  is  not  a  mere 


126  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

assent  to  the  general  truth  of  the  gospel,  nor  a  mere  belief  of  its 
essential  doctrines,  but  a  personal  trust  in  the  sacrificial  blood  of  the 
Son  of  God,  exercised  in  a  penitent  state  of  heart,  and  productive  both 
of  peace  of  conscience,  and  of  inward  and  outward  holiness.  This 
became  the  principal  topic  of  their  ministry  ;  and  while  its  truth  was  to 
•Inn!  matter  of  personal  consciousness,  they  saw  it  exemplified  in  the 
character  of  thousands  of  their  spiritual  children.  It  was,  in  fact, 
under  God,  the  great  secret  of  their  power,  both  as  preachers  and 
writers.  Under  the  divine  sanction  and  blessing,  they  illustrated, 
enforced,  and  defended  this  doctrine  with  unexampled  energy  and 
effect.  It  was  a  happy  day,  not  only  to  themselves,  but  for  the  world, 
when,  after  a  protracted  course  of  painful  preparation,  they  received 
this  truth,  and  were  qualified  to  preach  it  to  all  men,  out  of  the  fulness 
of  a  heart  purified  by  faith  from  its  guilt  and  natural  corruption. 

For  the  long  space  of  ten  years  had  Charles  been  labouring  after 
holiness,  without  attaining  to  it ;  and  for  the  longer  space  of  twelve  or 
thirteen  years  had  John  been  engaged  in  the  same  pursuit,  and  with  the 
same  want  of  success.  They  were  still  in  the  state  which  is  described 
in  the  seventh  chapter  of  the  Epistle  to  the  Romans.  They  were  "  car- 
nal, and  sold  under  sin."  Their  struggles  to  get  free  from  it  were 
powerless  and  unavailing ;  so  that  after  a  thousand  resolutions  and 
efforts,  they  could  only  lament,  in  the  bitterness  of  disappointed  hope, 
"  0  wretched  man  that  I  am  !  who  shall  deliver  me  from  the  body  of 
this  death  ?"  Now  they  were  translated  from  the  legal  to  the  evan- 
gelical state ;  and  could  testify  with  the  apostle,  "  Being  justified  by 
faith,  we  have  peace  with  God  through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ:  by 
whom  also  we  have  access  by  faith  into  this  grace  wherein  we  stand, 
and  rejoice  in  hope  of  the  glory  of  God."  "  The  law  of  the  Spirit  of 
life  in  Christ  Jesus  hath  made  me  free  from  the  law  of  sin  and  death." 
"  Ye  have  not  received  the  spirit  of  bondage  again  unto  fear ;  but  ye 
have  received  the  Spirit  of  adoption,  whereby  we  cry,  Abba,  Father. 
The  Spirit  itself  beareth  witness  with  our  spirit,  that  we  are  the  chil- 
dren of  God."  "  Whom,  having  not  seen,  ye  love ;  in  whom,  though 
now  ye  see  him  not,  yet  believing  ye  rejoice  with  joy  unspeakable  and 
full  of  glory :  receiving  the  end  of  your  faith,  even  the  salvation  of  your 
souls."  Their  friend,  the  Rev.  John  Gambold,  incumbent  of  Stanton- 
Harcourt,  and  one  of  their  Oxford  companions,  received  the  truth  at  the 
same  time,  and  through  the  same  instrumentality.  Like  them,  he  had 
long  been  wandering  in  the  labyrinths  of  Mysticism,  wearying  himself 
for  very  vanity  ;  and  on  emerging  into  light,  he  appositely  denominated 
the  evangelical  method  of  justification  by  faith,  "  the  sinner's  short  way 
to  God." 

Next  to  the  study  of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  the  Wesleys  were  esta- 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  127 

blished  in  the  truth  by  reading  the  Homilies  of  the  Church  of  England. 
They  wondered,  as  well  they  might,  that  they  had  so  long  overlooked 
the  obvious  meaning  of  their  own  formularies.  While  the  doctrine  of 
present  salvation  from  the  guilt  and  power  of  sin,  by  faith  in  the  Lord 
Jesus,  meets  the  wants  of  fallen  man,  and  is  thus  of  universal  applica- 
tion, it  is  the  most  effectual  antidote  to  popery  ;  and  in  this  light  it  was 
regarded  by  all  the  Protestant  reformers.  Against  the  advocates  of  this 
vital  truth,  therefore,  the  papal  Council  of  Trent  levelled  its  bitterest 
anathemas ;  and  the  same  important  tenet  is  now  assailed  by  misre- 
presentation and  unmeaning  verbiage  by  the  men  who  are  attempting 
to  revive  the  dogmas  of  Romanism  in  the  Church  of  England,  and  to 
supersede  the  Scriptural  theology  of  the  Reformation.* 


*      CHAPTER  V. 

The  day  on  which  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  came  to  Christ,  weary  and 
heavy  laden,  and  found  rest  to  his  soul,  was  unquestionably  the  most 
important  period  of  his  existence.  He  then  felt  that  he  passed  from 
death  unto  life.  His  spiritual  enjoyments  now  began,  in  all  their  rich- 
ness and  depth;  and  he  entered  upon  a  course  of  ministerial  useful- 
ness, of  which,  up  to  this  period,  he  had  no  conception.  It  is  easy  to 
trace,  in  his  subsequent  spirit  and  practice,  all  the  Scriptural  marks  of 
a  renewed  nature.  His  conscience  was  exceedingly  tender.  He 
watched  the  workings  of  his  heart  with  unremitting  care,  fearful  lest  he 
should  sin  against  God,  by  pride,  or  any  other  evil  temper.  The 
means  of  grace  were  his  delight ;  for  in  the  use  of  them  he  enjoyed 
communion  with  God.  Before  the  end  of  the  month  his  health  was  so 
far  improved  that  he  was  able  to  go  abroad ;  and  he  was  then  every 
day  an  attendant  at  church,  where  he  received  the  Lord's  supper  at 
every  opportunity.  He  appears  indeed  to  have  still  communicated  with 
his  friends  almost  daily.  The  Bible  was  his  constant  companion.  He 
read  it,  and  meditated  upon  it,  day  and  night.     In  consequence  of  his 

*  Allusion  is  here  especially  intended  to  Dr.  Pusey's  Letter  to  the  bishop  of  Oxford, 
and  Mr.  Newman's  Lectures  on  Justification.  The  first  of  these  publications  contains 
such  misstatements  concerning  the  Wesleyan  tenets  as  it  is  hard  to  reconcile  with 
honesty  of  purpose.  As  to  many  passages  in  the  latter  of  these  works,  conjectures 
may  indeed  be  formed  respecting  their  import ;  but  what  the  author  really  intended  to 
teach,  on  the  all-important  subject  of  justification  before  God,  it  would  be  difficult  to 
decide.  It  cannot  be  here  said  that  the  trumpet  does  not  give  an  uncertain  sound. 
Like  the  true  theologues  of  the  Roman  school,  the  author 

"  Leads  to  bewilder,  and  dazzles  to  blind." 


128  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

lon<*  and  severe  afflictions,  he  was,  as  yet,  unable  to  address  large  con- 

gregations  in  public;  but,  like  the  apostles  at  Jerusalem,  "daily,  and 

in  every  house,"  where  he  could  gain  access,  "  he  ceased  not  to  teach 

and  preach  Jesus  Christ."  .   In  private  companies,  where  many  resorted 

id  liini,  he  read  the  Scriptures,  sung  hymns,  related  his  religious  ex- 

(m  rit  nee,  and  urged  upon  all  the  duty  and  privilege  of  an  immediate 

application   to  Christ,  in  faith,  for  pardon,  and  peace,  and  holiness. 

\cvrr  did  he  forget  the  bright  and  joyous  days  which  immediately 

followed  his  espousal  to  Christ ;  and  every  remembrance  of  them  was 

refreshing  to  his  heart.     The  most  perfect  picture  of  his  feelings  and 

character  at  this  period  is  that  which  was  drawn  many  years  afterward 

by  his  own  inimitable  hand.     It  was  not  under  the  mere  influence  of  a 

lively  and  poetic  imagination,  but  of  deep  and  holy  feeling,  that  he 

thus  sung : — 

How  happy  are  they  who  the  Saviour  obey,  &c. 

A  few  extracts  from  his  journal  will  best  show  the  spirit  by  which 
he  was  actuated ;  the  manner  in  which  he  spent  his  time ;  the  oppo- 
sition which  he  had  to  encounter ;  the  success  with  which  his  efforts 
to  convert  others  were  crowned ;  and  the  unction  from  God  which 
rested  upon  the  people  around  him.  Among  other  persons  who  re- 
ceived spiritual  benefit  from  his  instrumentality  at  this  time,  were  the 
learned  Mr.  Ainsworth,  already  mentioned ;  Mr.  Piers,  the  vicar  of 
Bexley ;  Mr.  John  Byrom,  the  poet  of  Manchester,  author  of  a  system 
of  short-hand,  who  was  a  member  of  the  University  of  Cambridge  ;  and 
different  members  of  the  Delamotte  family  at  Blendon. 

"  May  24th.  I  was  much  pleased  to-day  at  the  sight  of  Mr.  Ains- 
worth ;  a  little  child,  full  of  grief,  and  fears,  and  love.  At  our  repeat- 
ing the  line  of  the  hymn, 

'  Now  descend  and  shake  the  earth,' 
he  fell  down,  as  in  an  agony. 

"  May  26th.  We  joined  this  morning  in  supplication  for  the  poor 
malefactors,  while  passing  to  execution ;  and  in  the  sacrament  com- 
mended their  souls  to  Christ.  The  great  comfort  we  found  therein 
made  us  confidently  hope,  some  of  them  were  received  as  the  penitent 
thief  at  the  last  hour. 

"  May  27th.  I  felt  a  motion  of  anger  from  a  trifling  disappointment ; 
but  it  was  no  sooner  felt  than  conquered. 

"  June  3d.  In  the  evening  Mr.  Brown,  Holland,  and  others,  called. 
I  was  very  averse  to  coming  among  them ;  but  forced  myself  to  it,  and 
spent  two  or  three  hours  in  singing,  reading,  and  prayer.  This  exer- 
cise a  little  revived  me,  and  I  found  myself  much  assisted  to  pray. 
We  asked  particularly  that,  if  it  was  the  will  of  God,  some  one  might 
now  receive  the  atonement.    While  I  was  yet  speaking  the  words,  Mr 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  129 

Brown  found  power  to  believe.  He  rose,  and  told  me,  my  prayer  was 
heard,  and  answered  in  him.  We  were  all  full  of  joy  and  thanksgiving. 
Before  we  parted,  I  prayed  with  Mr.  Brown,  and  praised  God,  to  the 
great  confirmation  of  my  faith.  The  weight  was  quite  taken  off.  I 
found  power  to  pray  with  great  earnestness. 

"  June  5th.  I  waked  thankful,  with  power  to  pray  and  praise.  I  had 
peace  at  the  sacrament,  and  some  attention  in  public  prayer.  In  the 
afternoon  I  met  Mrs.  Sims,  with  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Burton,  at  Islington. 
He  told  me  God  had  given  him  faith  while  I  was  praying  the  last  night ; 
but  he  thought  it  would  do  hurt  to  declare  it  then.  Upon  finding  his 
heart  burn  within  him,  he  desired  God  would  give  him  some  token  of 
his  faith,  and  immediately  opened  on,  '  Let  there  be  light ;  and  there 
was  light.'  We  rejoiced  together  in  prayer  and  singing ;  and  left  the 
rest  of  the  company  much  stirred  up  to  wait  for  the  same  unspeakable 
gift. 

"  June  7th.  Returning  home,  I  found  Dr.  Byrom ;  and,  in  defiance 
of  the  tempter,  simply  told  him  the  great  things  Jesus  had  done  for  me 
and  many  others.  This  drew  on  a  full  explanation  of  the  doctrine  of 
faith,  which  he  received  with  wonderful  readiness.  Toward  midnight 
I  slept  in  peace. 

"  June  8th.  I  took  coach  for  Blendon,  with  Mr.  Bray.  I  had  much 
talk  with  a  lady  about  the  fall,  and  faith  in  Christ.  She  openly  main- 
tained the  merit  of  good  works.  I  woidd  that  all  who  oppose  the 
righteousness  of  faith  were  so  ingenuous  :  then  would  they  no  longer 
seek  it  as  it  were  by  the  works  of  the  law.  Before  seven  we  came 
to  Eltham.  In  riding  thence  to  Blendon,  I  was  full  of  delight,  and 
seemed  in  a  new  heaven  and  a  new  earth.  We  prayed,  and  sung, 
and  shouted  all  the  way.  We  found  Miss  Betsy  and  Hetty  at  home, 
and  prayed  that  this  day  salvation  might  come  to  this  house.  In  the 
lesson  were  these  words,  '  This  is  the  accepted  time ;  this  is  the  day 
of  salvation.' 

"  June  9th.  I  prayed  with  fervour  for  the  family.  The  second  lesson 
was  blind  Bartimeus.  In  riding  to  Bexley  with  Mr.  Piers,  I  spake  of 
my  experience  with  simplicity  and  confidence,  and  found  him  very  ready 
to  receive  the  faith.  We  spent  the  day  in  the  same  manner ;  Mr.  Bray 
relating  the  inward  workings  of  God  upon  his  soul ;  and  I,  the  great 
things  he  had  lately  done  for  me,  and  our  friends  at  London.  He 
listened  eagerly  to  all  that  was  said,  not  making  the  least  objection ; 
but  confessing,  it  was  what  he  had  never  experienced.  We  walked, 
and  sung,  and  prayed  in  the  garden.  He  was  greatly  moved,  and 
testified  his  full  conviction,  and  desire  of  finding  Christ ;  '  but  I  must 
first,'  said  he,  'prepare  myself  by  long  exercise  of  prayer  and  good 
works.' 

9 


130  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

"  At  night  wc  joined  in  prayer  for  Hetty.  Never  did  I  pray  with 
greater  earnestness,  expecting  an  immediate  answer,  and  being  much 
disappointed  at  not  finding  it.  I  was  in  great  heaviness  for  her,  and 
could  not  sleep  till  morning.  Waking  full  of  desire  for  her  conversion, 
those  words  were  brought  to  my  remembrance :  '  The  Spirit  and  the 
bride  say,  Come  ;  and  let  him  that  heareth  say,  Come  ;  and  whosoever 
will,  let  him  come,  and  take  of  the  water  of  life  freely.' 

"  Yesterday  Miss  Betsy  plainly  informed  me,  that  after  her  last  re- 
ceiving the  sacrament,  she  had  heard  a  voice,  '  Go  thy  way ;  thy  sins 
are  forgiven  thee  ;'  and  was  filled  thereby  with  joy  unspeakable.  She 
said  within  herself,  '  Now  I  do  indeed  feed  upon  Christ  in  my  heart 
by  faith  ;'  and  continued  all  the  day  in  the  spirit  of  triumph  and  exulta- 
tion. All  her  life,  she  thought,  would  be  too  little  to  thank  God  for 
that  day ;  yet  soon  after  this  it  was  that  the  enemy  got  so  great  advan- 
tage over  her,  in  making  her  oppose  the  truth  with  such  fierceness. 
For  many  days  she  did  not  know  that  she  had  in  herself  demonstration 
of  that  she  denied.  But  after  we  had  prayed  that  God  would  clear  up 
his  own  work,  the  darkness  dispersed,  and  those  fears  that  her  conver- 
sion was  not  real,  by  little  and  little  were  all  done  away. 

"  June  10th.  In  the  morning  lesson  was  that  glorious  description  of 
the  power  of  faith,  Mark  xi,  22-24.  We  pleaded  this  promise  in  be- 
half of  our  seeking  friends,  particularly  Hetty  and  Mr.  Piers.  He 
came  with  his  wife.  The  day  before  our  coming  he  had  been  led  to 
read  the  Homily  on  Justification,  which  convinced  him,  that  in  him 
dwelt  no  good  thing.  Now  he  likewise  saw  that  the  thoughts  of  his 
heart  were  only  evil  continually;  forasmuch  as  whatsoever  is  not  of 
faith  is  sin.  He  asked  of  God  to  give  him  some  comfort,  and  found  it 
in  Luke  v,  23,  &c. :  '  Whether  is  easier  to  say,  Thy  sins  be  forgiven 
thee  ;  or  to  say,  Rise  up  and  walk  V  This  was  the  very  miracle,  I  told 
him,  from  which  God  had  shown  his  intention  to  heal  me ;  and  it  was 
a  sign  of  the  like  to  be  done  for  him.  Mr.  Bray  moved  for  retiring  to 
prayer.  We  prayed  again  and  again,  and  asked  him  whether  he  be- 
lieved Christ  could  just  now  manifest  himself  to  his  soul.  He  an- 
swered, '  Yes.'  We  read  him  the  promise  made  to  the  prayer  of  faith. 
Mr.  Bray  bade  me  speak  some  promise  to  him  authoritatively,  and  he 
should  find  Christ  make  it  good.  I  had  not  faith  to  do  it.  He  made 
me  pray  again,  and  then  read  the  sixty-fifth  psalm.  I  felt  every  word 
of  it  for  my  friend ;  particularly,  '  Thou  that  hearest  the  prayer,  unto 
thee  shall  all  flesh  come.  Blessed  is  the  man  whom  thou  choosest, 
and  receivest  unto  thee.  He  shall  dwell  in  thy  court,  and  shall  be 
satisfied  with  the  plenteousness  of  thy  house,  even  of  thy  holy  temple. 
Thou  shalt  show  us  wonderful  things  in  thy  righteousness,  O  God  of 
our  salvation,  thou  that  art  the  hope  of  all  the  ends  of  the  earth.' 

9* 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  131 

"  Seeing  the  great  confidence  of  Mr.  Bray,  and  the  deep  humility 
of  Mr.  Piers,  I  began  to  think  the  promise  would  be  fulfilled  before  we 
left  the  room.  My  fellow- worker  with  God  seemed  full  of  faith,  and 
of  the  Holy  Ghost ;  and  told  him,  '  If  you  can  but  touch  the  hem  of  his 
garment,  you  shall  be  made  whole.' 

"  We  prayed  for  him  a  third  time,  the  Spirit  greatly  helping  our 
infirmities  ;  and  then  asked  if  he  believed.  He  answered,  '  Yes  :'  the 
Spirit  witnessing  with  our  spirits,  that  his  heart  was  as  our  heart. 
Bray  said,  '  I  now  know  of  a  truth  that  Christ  is  in  you.'  We  were 
all  filled  with  joy.  We  returned  thanks,  and  prayed  for  a  blessing 
upon  his  ministry;  and  then  brought  him  down  in  triumph.  Miss 
Betsy  was  greatly  strengthened  hereby,  and  bold  to  confess  she  '  be- 
lieved.' All  her  speech  now  was,  '  I  only  hope  that  I  shall  never  lose 
this  comfort.' 

"  The  day  was  spent  in  prayer  and  conference.  Mrs.  Piers  was 
with  all  ease  convinced  of  unbelief.  After  supper  I  discoursed  on  faith 
from  the  lesson.     The  poor  servants  received  the  word  gladly. 

"June  11th.  While  Mr.  Piers  was  preaching  upon  death,  I  found 
great  joy  in  feeling  myself  willing,  or  rather  desirous,  to  die.  After 
prayers  we  joined  in  intercession  for  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Delamotte ;  then 
for  poor  Hetty.  I  received  much  comfort  in  reading  Luther.  We  took 
coach  for  church.  In  singing  I  observed  Hetty  join  with  a  mixture 
of  fear  and  joy.  I  earnestly  prayed,  and  expected  she  should  meet 
with  something  to  confirm  her  in  the  service.  Both  the  psalms  and 
lessons  were  full  of  consolation. 

"  We  adjourned  to  Mr.  Piers's,  and  joined  in  prayer  for  a  poor  woman 
in  despair,  one  Mrs.  Searl,  Avhom  Satan  had  bound  these  many  years. 
I  saw  her  pass  by  in  the  morning,  and  was  touched  with  a  sense  of  her 
misery.  After  pleading  His  promise  of  being  with  us  to  the  end  of  the 
world,  we  went  down  to  her  in  the  name  of  Jesus.  I  asked  her  whe- 
ther she  thought  God  was  love,  and  not  anger,  as  Satan  would  per- 
suade her.  Then  I  preached  the  gospel,  which  she  received  with  all 
imaginable  eagerness.  When  we  had  for  some  time  continued  together 
in  prayer,  she  rose  up  another  creature,  strongly  and  explicitly  de- 
claring her  faith  in  the  blood  of  Christ,  and  full  persuasion  that  she 
was  accepted  in  the  Beloved.  Hetty  then  declared  that  she  could  not 
but  believe,  Christ  died  for  her,  even  for  her.  We  gave  thanks  for 
both  with  much  exultation  and  triumph. 

"  After  family  prayer  I  expounded  the  lesson,  and  going  up  to  my 
chamber,  asked  the  maid,  (Mary,)  how  she  found  herself.  She  an- 
swered, '  O  sir,  what  you  said  was  very  comfortable,  how  that  Christ 
was  made  sin  for  me,  that  I  might  be  made  the  righteousness  of  God 
in  him ;  that  is,  he  was  put  in  my  place,  and  I  in  his.'     '  Do  you  then 


]  32  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

believe  this,  that  Christ  died  for  you  V  '  Yes  ;  I  do  believe  it ;  and  I 
famd  myself  as  I  never  did  before,  when  you  spoke  the  word.'  '  But 
do  you  find  within  yourself  that  your  sins  are  forgiven  V  '  Yes  ;  I  do.' 
These  and  the  like  answers,  which  she  made  with  great  simplicity, 
convinced  me  that  faith  had  come  to  her  by  hearing.  We  joined  in 
grang  glory  to  God ;  for  we  perceived  and  confessed,  it  was  his  doing. 
It  pleased  him  likewise  to  bless  me  with  a  deep  and  hitherto  unknown 
dread  of  ascribing  any  thing  to  myself. 

"June  12th.  This  morning  Mrs.  Piers  told  me,  she  had  always 
doubted  her  having  true  faith.;  but  now  declared  with  tears,  she  was 
convinced  her  sins  were  forgiven,  and  she  did  believe  indeed.  We  all 
went  to  Mrs.  Searl,  in  strong  temptation,  nothing  doubting  but  we  should 
see  the  power  of  Christ  triumphing  over  that  of  Satan.  The  enemy  had 
wot  no  advantage  over  her,  though  he  had  laboured  all  night  to  trouble 
and  confound  her.  As  often  as  she  named  the  name  of  Jesus,  he  was 
repelled,  and  her  soul  at  peace.  We  were  much  edified  by  her  deep 
humility ;  and  preached  the  gospel  to  her  and  her  husband,  who  re- 
ceived it  readily.  After  prayer  she  rose  with,  '  How  shall  I  be  thankful 
enough  to  my  Saviour  V     We  parted  in  a  triumphant  hymn. 

"  June  13th.  Mr.  Piers  was  sent  for  to  a  dying  woman.  She  was 
in  despair, '  having  done  so  much  evil,  and  so  little  good.'  He  declared 
to  her  the  glad  tidings  of  salvation;  that  as  all  her  good,  were  it  ten 
thousand  times  more,  could  never  save  her :  so  all  her  evil  could  never 
hurt  her ;  if  she  could  repent  and  believe ;  if  she  could  lay  hold  on 
Christ  by  a  living  faith,  and  look  for  salvation  by  grace  only.  This 
was  comfort  indeed.  She  gladly  quitted  her  own  merits  for  Christ's. 
The  Holy  Ghost  wrought  faith  in  her  heart,  which  she  expressed  in  a 
calm,  cheerful,  triumphant  expectation  of  death.  Her  fears  and  agonies 
were  at  an  end.  Being  justified  by  faith,  she  had  peace  with  God,  and 
only  entered  further  into  her  rest  by  dying  a  few  hours  after.  The 
spectators  were  melted  into  tears.  She  calmly  passed  into  the  hea- 
venly Canaan,  and  has  there  brought  up  a  good  report  of  her  faithful 
pastor,  who,  under  Christ,  hath  saved  her  soul  from  death.  These 
were  the  first-fruits  of  his  ministry  ;  and  I  find  him  strengthened  hereby, 
and  more  assured  that  the  gospel  is  the  power  of  God  unto  salvation  to 
every  one  that  believeth. 

"  June  14th.  After  morning  prayer  in  the  little  chapel,  I  kept  Hannah 
from  going,  that  we  might  first  pray  for  her ;  but  we  quickly  found 
there  was  great  cause  of  thanksgiving.  She  told  me  she  was  read- 
ing a  collect  last  night,  which  gave  her  vast  pleasure :  '  Almighty 
God,  whom  truly  to  know  is  eternal  life,  grant  us  perfectly  to  know 
thy  Son  Jesus  Christ,  to  be  the  way,  the  truth,  and  the  life.'  '  To 
be  sure,  sir,'  said  she,  '  I  found  myself  so  easy  immediately,  that  I 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  133 

cannot  tell  you.'  A  few  questions  fully  satisfied  us,  that  she  was  a  true 
believer. 

"  On  the  road  I  overtook  Frank,  and  asked  what  he  thought  of  these 
things.  He  answered,  '  I  was  greatly  delighted  with  one  thing  you 
said,  how  that  Christ  was  made  sin  for  us,  that  we  might  be  made  the 
righteousness  of  God  in  him.'  Upon  further  examination,  I  found  him 
manifestly  in  the  faith.  We  talked  and  rejoiced  together  till  we  came 
to  Eltham.  He  there  left  me,  resolved  to  publish  everywhere  what 
great  things  Jesus  had  done  for  him. 

"  The  coach  was  filled  with  young  ladies.  I  was  forced  to  leave 
off  reading,  that  I  might  interrupt  their  scandal.  At  London  I  was  in- 
formed that  my  brother  was  gone,  with  Mr.  Ingham  and  Toelchig,  to 
Hernhuth.     The  news  surprised,  but  did  not  disquiet,  me. 

"June  16th.  After  dinner  Jack  Delamotte  came  for  me.  We  took 
coach  ;  and  by  the  way  he  told  me,  that  when  we  were  last  together  at 
Blendon,  in  singing, 

'  "Who  for  me,  for  me  hath  died,' 

he  found  the  words  sink  into  his  soul ;  could  have  sung  them  for  ever, 
being  full  of  delight  and  joy.  Since  then  he  has  thought  himself  led, 
as  it  were,  in  every  thing.  He  feared  nothing  so  much  as  offending 
God ;  could  pray  with  life ;  and,  in  a  word,  found  that  he  did  indeed 
believe  in  the  Lord  Jesus.  While  the  coach  stopped  I  got  out  to  re- 
prove a  man  for  swearing.  He  thanked  me  most  heartily.  We  took 
up  Hetty  at  Blendon,  and  went  on  to  Bexley.  The  next  day  we  saw 
and  I  prayed  with  Mrs.  Searl,  to  oiir  mutual  encouragement.  Mr.  Searl 
heard  us  gladly.  The  afternoon  we  passed  with  our  friends  at  Blen- 
don. Here  I  was  stopped  by  the  return  of  my  pain,  and  forced  to  bed. 
Desires  of  death  continually  rose  in  me,  which  I  laboured  to  check, 
not  daring  to  form  any  wish  concerning  it.  June  18th  the  pain  abated, 
and  the  next  day  left  me. 

"  June  21st.  I  was  concerned  at  having  been  here  several  days,  and 
done  nothing.  I  preached  forgiveness  to  Mr.  Piers's  man,  who  seemed 
well  disposed  for  receiving  it  by  a  true  simplicity.  We  prayed  to- 
gether, and  went  to  public  prayers.  In  the  second  lesson  was  the 
paralytic  healed.  I  came  home  with  the  Miss  Delamottes,  Mrs.  Searl, 
and  the  man,  who  declared  before  us  all,  that  God  had  given  him  faith 
by  hearing  the  sick  of  the  palsy  healed.  We  returned  hearty  thanks. 
The  Lord  gave  us  more  matter  for  thanksgiving  at  Blendon,  where  I 
read  my  brother's  sermon  on  faith.  When  it  was  over,  the  gardener 
declared  faith  had  come  to  him  by  hearing  it ;  and  he  had  no  doubt  of 
his  sins  being  forgiven.  '  Nay,  was  I  to  die  just  now,'  he  added,  '  I 
know  I  should  be  accepted  through  Christ  Jesus.' 


134  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

"  June  22d.  I  comforted  Hetty  under  a  strong  temptation,  because 
she  was  not  in  all  points  affected  like  other  believers,  especially  the 
poor,  who  have  generally  a  much  larger  degree  of  confidence  than  the 
rich  and  learned.  I  had  a  proof  of  this  to-day  at  Mrs.  Searl's,  where, 
meeting  a  poor  woman,  and  convincing  her  of  unbelief,  I  used  a  prayer 
for  her,  that  God,  who  hath  chosen  the  poor  of  this  world  to  be  rich  in 
faith,  would  now  impart  to  her  his  unspeakable  gift.  In  the  midst  of 
the  prayer  she  received  it ;  avowed  it  openly ;  and  increased  visibly 
therein.  In  the  evening  we  had  a  meeting  at  Mr.  Piers's.  I  read  my 
brother's  sermon.  God  set  his  seal  to  the  truth  of  it,  by  sending  his 
Spirit  upon  Mr.  Searl  and  a  maid  servant,  purifying  their  hearts  by 
faith.     This  occasioned  our  triumphing  in  the  name  of  Jesus  our  God. 

"  June  24th.  Riding  to  Blendon  in  the  morning,  I  met  William  De- 
lamotte,  just  come  from  Cambridge.  He  had  left  town  well  disposed 
to  the  obedience  of  faith ;  but  now  I  observed  his  countenance  altered. 
He  had  been  strongly  prejudiced  by  the  good  folk  at  London.  At 
Blendon  I  found  Mrs.  Delamotte  not  over  cordial,  yet  civil.  I  met 
letters  from  my  mother,  heavily  complaining  of  my  brother's  forsaking 
her,  and  requiring  me  to  accept  the  first  preferment  that  offered,  on  pain 
of  disobedience.  This  a  little  disquieted  me.  I  was  not  much  com- 
forted by  William  Delamotte,  but  extremely  moved  for  him.  I  could 
not  refrain  from  tears.  His  sisters  joined  us.  I  began  preaching  faith 
and  free  grace.  His  objection  was,  that  it  was  unjust  in  God  to  make 
sinners  equal  with  us,  who  had  laboured  perhaps  many  years.  We 
proposed  singing  a  hymn.  He  saw  the  title,  '  Faith  in  Christ ;'  and 
owned  he  could  not  bear  it. 

"  In  our  way  to  church  I  again  proclaimed  to  him  the  glad  tidings 
of  salvation.  He  was  exceeding  heavy,  and  by  his  own  confession 
miserable ;  yet  could  he  not  receive  this  saying :  '  We  are  justified 
freely  by  faith  alone.' 

"  June  25th.  I  stayed  to  preach  faith  to  Mrs.  Delamotte,  whom  Pro- 
vidence brought  home  yesterday,  I  trust  for  that  very  purpose.  I  was 
so  faint,  and  full  of  pain,  that  I  had  not  power  to  speak ;  but  I  had  no 
sooner  begun  my  sermon  than  all  my  weakness  vanished.  God  gave 
me  strength  and  boldness  ;  and  after  an  hour's  speaking,  I  found  myself 
perfectly  well.  I  went  and  accosted  Mrs.  Delamotte  in  her  pew:  just 
as  shy  as  I  expected.  Let  it  work.  God  look  to  the  event !  After 
evening  prayer  she  just  spake  to  me.  Betsy  wondered  she  could 
bring  herself  to  it. 

"  June  26th.  I  waited  upon  Mrs.  Delamotte,  expecting  what  hap- 
pened. She  fell  abruptly  upon  my  sermon,  for  the  false  doctrine 
therein.  I  answered,  I  staked  my  all  upon  the  truth  of  it.  She  went 
on :  'It  is  hard,  people  must  have  their  children  seduced  in  their  ab- 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  135 

sence.  If  every  one  must  have  your  faith,  what  will  become  of  all  the 
world  ?  Have  you  this  assurance,  Mr.  Piers  V  '  Yes,  madam,  in  some 
degree ;  I  thank  God  for  it.'  '  I  am  sorry  to  hear  it.'  One  of  the 
company  cried,  '  I  am  glad  to  hear  of  it ;  and  bless  God  for  him ;  and 
wish  all  mankind  had  it  too.' 

"  She  moved  for  reading  a  sermon  of  Archbishop  Sharpe.  Mr. 
Piers  read.  We  excepted  continually  to  his  unscriptural  doctrine. 
Much  dispute  ensued.  She  accused  my  brother  of  preaching  an  in- 
stantaneous faith.  '  As  to  that,'  I  replied,  '  we  cannot  but  speak  the 
things  which  we  have  seen  and  heard.  I  received  it  in  that  manner ; 
as  have  above  thirty  others  in  my  presence.'  She  started  up ;  said, 
she  could  not  bear  it ;  and  ran  out  of  the  house.  Will  protested  against 
her  behaviour.  In  the  beginning  I  had  found  the  old  man  rise ;  but 
grew  calmer  and  calmer  the  longer  we  talked.  Glory  be  to  God 
through  Christ!  I  offered  to  go;  but  they  would  not  let  me.  Betsy 
went,  and  at  last  prevailed  upon  her  to  come  in.  Nothing  more  was 
said.  At  six  I  took  my  leave.  Poor  Hannah  and  Mary  came  to  the 
door,  and  caught  hold  of  my  hand.  Hannah  cried,  '  Do  not  be  dis- 
couraged, sir :  I  hope  we  shall  all  continue  steadfast.'  I  could  not 
refrain  from  tears.  Hetty  came  in.  I  exhorted  her  to  persevere.  I 
took  horse.  Will  seemed  much  better  disposed  than  his  mother.  He 
promised  to  come  and  see  me  the  next  day.  I  joined  with  Mr.  Piers 
in  singing, 

'  Shall  I,  for  fear  of  feeble  man, 
The  Spirit's  course  in  me  restrain  V 

and  in  hearty  prayer  for  Mrs.  Delamotte. 

"  June  27th.  William  Delamotte  came  to  Mr.  Piers's.  I  was  full 
of  hope  for  him.  He  told  me  he  had  written  two  sheets  against  the 
truth  ;  but  in  seeking  after  more  texts,  he  had  met  one  that  quite 
spoiled  all :  '  Not  by  works  of  righteousness  which  we  have  done,  but 
according  to  his  mercy  he  saved  us.'  This  convinced  him ;  and 
immediately  he  burnt  all  he  had  written.  I  asked  what  it  was  he  still 
stuck  at.  '  Nothing,'  said  he,  '  but  God's  giving  faith  instantaneously.' 
I  replied,  that  alone  hindered  his  receiving  it  just  now ;  no  more  pre- 
paration being  absolutely  necessary  thereto  than  what  God  is  pleased 
to  give. 

"  We  went  to  prayers ;  pleaded  the  promises  for  him  with  great 
earnestness  and  tears  :  then  read  2  Thess.  i,  1 1 .  I  observed  the  work- 
ings of  God  strong  upon  him,  and  prayed  again.  While  we  were 
praying,  and  singing,  and  reading,  alternately,  a  poor  man,  one  Mr. 
Heather,  came  to  talk  with  me.  He  had  heard  and  liked  the  sermon 
upon  faith.  I  asked  whether  he  had  faith.  '  No.'  Whether  forgive- 
ness of  sins.     '  No.'     Whether  there  was  or  could  be  any  good  in  him 


136  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

till  he  believed.  '  No.'  '  But  do  you  think  Christ  cannot  give  you 
faith  and  forgiveness  in  this  hour  V  '  Yes  ;  to.be  sure  he  can.'  '  And 
do  you  believe  his  promise,  that  where  two  of  his  disciples  shall  agree 
upon  earth,  as  touching  any  tiling  they  shall  ask  of  him,  he  will  give 
it  them  V  '  I  do.'  '  Why,  then,  here  is  your  minister,  and  I  agree 
with  him  to  ask  faith  for  you.'  '  Then  I  believe  I  shall  receive  it 
before  I  go  out  of  this  room.' 

•  We  went  to  prayer  directly;  pleaded  the  promise;  and,  rising, 
asked  him  whether  he  believed.  His  answer  was,  '  Yes  ;  I  do  believe 
with  all  my  heart.  I  believe  Christ  died  for  my  sins.  I  know  they 
are  all  forgiven.  I  desire  only  to  love  him.  I  would  suffer  any  thing 
for  him  :  could  lay  down  my  life  for  him  this  moment.'  I  turned  to 
my  scholar,  and  said,  '  Do  you  now  believe  that  God  can  give  faith 
instantaneously  V  He  was  too  full  to  speak  ;  but  told  me  afterward,  he 
envied  the  unopposing  ignorance  and  simplicity  of  the  poor,  and  wished 
himself  that  illiterate  carpenter. 

"  Next  day  I  returned  to  town,  rejoicing  that  God  had  added  to  his 
living  church  seven  more  souls,  through  my  ministry.  '  Not  unto  me, 
0  Lord,  not  unto  me,  but  to  thy  name  be  the  praise,  for  thy  loving 
mercy  and  for  thy  truth's  sake.' 

"  June  30th.  Thanks  be  to  God,  the  first  thing  I  felt  to-day  was  a 
fear  of  pride,  and  a  desire  of  love.  Betsy  Delamotte  called,  and  gave 
me  the  following  letter  from  her  brother  William : — 

"  '  Dear  Sir, — God  hath  heard  your  prayers.  Yesterday,  about  twelve, 
he  put  his  fiat  to  the  desires  of  his  distressed  servant ;  and,  glory  be  to 
him,  I  have  enjoyed  the  fruits  of  his  Holy  Spirit  ever  since.  The 
only  uneasiness  I  feel  is  want  of  thankfulness  and  love  for  so  unspeak- 
able a  gift.  But  I  am  confident  of  this  also,  that  the  same  gracious 
hand  which  hath  communicated  will  communicate,  even  unto  the  end. 

"  '  I  am  your  sincere  friend  in  Christ. 

"  '  O  my  friend,  I  am  free  indeed !  I  agonized  some  time  between 
darkness  and  light ;  but  God  was  greater  than  my  heart,  and  burst  the 
cloud,  and  broke  down  the  partition- wall,  and  opened  to  me  the  door  of 
faith.' 

"  In  reading  this  I  felt  true  thankfulness  ;  and  was  quite  melted  down 
with  God's  goodness  to  my  friend. 

"  July  4th.  I  received  a  letter  from  my  brother  at  Tiverton,  full  of 
heavy  charges.  I  took  coach  for  Bexley.  In  the  way  I  was  enabled 
to  pray  for  my  brother.  I  heard  a  good  account  of  Mrs.  Delamotte, 
that  she  was  almost  beaten  out  of  her  own  righteousness.  Honest 
Frank  made  one  of  our  congregation  this  evening,  and  gave  a  comfort- 
able account  of  the  little  flock  at  Blendon.     I  received  a  fuller  from 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  137 

Hetty,  informing  me  that  her  mother  was  convinced  of  unbelief,  and 
much  ashamed  of  her  behaviour  toward  me. 

"  July  7th.  Mrs.  Delamotte  followed  me  from  church ;  sent  for  me 
down ;  hoped  she  did  not  interrupt  me.  Her  third  sentence  was, 
'  Well,  Mr.  Wesley,  are  you  still  angry  with  me  V  '  No,  madam,'  I 
answered ;  '  nor  ever  was.  Before  I  gave  myself  time  to  consider,  I 
was  myself  so  violent  against  the  truth,  that  I  know  how  to  make 
allowance  for  others.'  Here  we  came  to  a  full  explanation.  I  pro- 
duced the  scriptures  which  prove  our  justification  by  faith  only;  the 
witness  of  the  Spirit,  &c.  By  these,  and  an  excellent  sermon  of  Bishop 
Beveridge  on  the  subject,  she  seemed  thoroughly  convinced.  All  she 
stuck  at  was,  the  instantaneousness  of  faith ;  or,  in  other  words,  the 
possibility  of  any  one's  perceiving  when  the  life  of  faith  first  began. 

"  She  carried  me  in  her  coach  to  Blendon,  where  the  poor  servants 
were  overjoyed  to  see  me  once  more.  While  we  were  praying  for 
her,  she  sent  for  me  up  to  her  closet.  I  found  her  quite  melted  into 
an  humble,  contrite,  longing  frame  of  spirit.  She  showed  me  several 
prayers,  attesting  the  true  faith,  especially  that  of  Bishop  Taylor : — 
'  I  know,  O  blessed  Jesus,  that  thou  didst  take  upon  thee  my  nature, 
that  thou  mightest  suffer  for  my  sins  ;  that  thou  didst  suffer  to  deliver 
me  from  them,  and  thy  Father's  wrath.  And  I  was  delivered  from  this 
wrath,  that  I  might  serve  thee  in  holiness  and  righteousness  all  my 
days.  Lord,  I  am  as  sure  thou  didst  the  great  work  of  redemption  for 
me,  and  for  all  mankind,  as  that  I  am  alive.  This  is  my  hope,  the 
strength  of  my  spirit,  my  joy,  and  my  confidence.  And  do  thou  never 
let  the  spirit  of  unbelief  enter  into  me,  and  take  me  from  this  rock. 
Here  will  I  dwell,  for  I  have  a  delight  therein.  Here  I  will  live,  and 
here  I  desire  to  die.' 

"  She  asked  me,  what  she  could  do  more,  being  convinced  of  her 
want  of  faith,  and  not  able  to  give  it  herself.  I  preached  the  freeness 
of  the  grace,  and  betook  myself  to  prayer  for  her,  labouring,  sighing, 
looking  for  the  witness  of  the  Spirit,  the  fulness  of  the  promises,  in  her 
behalf.  I  conjured  her  to  expect  continually  the  accomplishment  of 
the  promise,  and  not  think  her  confessed  unworthiness  any  bar.  Next 
morning  I  returned  to  town. 

"  July  11th.  At  Bray's  I  found  a  letter  from  William  Delamotte,  and 
read  with  joy  and  thankfulness  as  follows  : — 

"  '  I  cannot  keep  pace.  The  mercies  of  God  come  in  so  abundantly 
upon  our  unworthy  family,  that  I  am  not  able  to  declare  them.  Yet  as 
they  are  his  blessings  through  your  ministry,  I  must  inform  you  of  them ; 
as  they  will  strengthen  your  hands,  and  prove  helpers  of  your  joy. 

"  '  Great,  then,  I  believe,  was  the  struggle  between  nature  and  grace 
in  the  soul  of  my  mother ;  but  God,  who  knoweth  the  heart  and  reins, 


138  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

hath  searched  her  out.  Her  spirit,  like  Naaman's  flesh,  is  returned 
as  that  of  a  little  child.  She  is  converted,  and  Christ  hath  spoken 
peace  to  her  soul.  This  work  was  begun  in  her  the  morning  you  left 
us  though  she  concealed  it  from  you.  When  she  waked,  the  follow- 
ing scripture  was  strongly  suggested  to  her  :  Either  what  woman  having 
ten  pieces  of  silver,  if  she  lose  one,  doth  not  light  a  candle,  and  sweep  the 
house,  and  seek  diligently  till  she  find  it  ?  She  rose  immediately,  took 
up  Bishop  Taylor,  and  opened  upon  a  place  which  so  strongly  assisted 
this  living  faith,  that  she  was  fully  convinced.  But  the  enemy  preached 
humility  to  her,  that  she  could  not  deserve  so  great  a  gift.  However, 
God  still  pursued,  and  she  could  not  long  forbear  communicating  the 
emotion  of  her  soul  to  me.  We  prayed,  read,  and  conversed  for  an 
hour.  The  Lord  made  use  of  a  mean  instrument  to  convince  her  of 
her  ignorance  in  the  word.  Throughout  that  day  her  mind  was  more 
and  more  enlightened  ;  till  at  length  she  broke  out,  Where  have  I  been  ? 
I  know  nothing.  I  see  nothing.  My  mind  is  all  darkness.  How  have 
I  opposed  the  Scripture !  The  tempter,  thus  enraged,  excited  all  his 
powers  to  persuade  her  she  was  labouring  after  something  that  was 
not  to  be  attained :  but  Christ  suffered  her  not  to  fall.  She  flew  to 
him  in  prayer  and  singing ;  and  though  Satan  damped  her  much,  yet 
could  he  not  conquer  her.  She  continued  agonizing  all  the  evening. 
But  how  can  I  utter  the  sequel  1  The  first  object  of  her  thoughts  the 
next  morning  was  Christ.  She  saw  him  approaching ;  and  seeing, 
loved,  believed,  adored.  Her  prayers  drew  him  still  nearer ;  and 
every  thing  she  saw  concurred  to  hasten  the  embrace  of  her  Beloved. 
Thus  she  continued  in  the  Spirit  till  four  ;  when,  reading  in  her  closet, 
she  received  the  kiss  of  reconciliation.  Her  own  soul  could  not  con- 
tain the  joys  attending  it.  She  could  not  forbear  imparting  to  her 
friends  and  neighbours,  that  she  had  found  the  piece  which  she  had 
lost.     Satan  in  vain  attempted  to  shake  her ;  for  she  felt  in  herself 

'  Faith's  assurance,  hope's  increase, 
All  the  confidence  of  love.' 

"  July  25th.  William  Delamotte  came,  and  carried  me  to  Bexley. 
July  26th,  at  Blendon,  Mrs.  Delamotte  called  upon  me  to  rejoice  with 
her  in  the  experience  of  the  divine  goodness.  In  the  evening  I  met 
several  sincere  seekers  at  Mr.  Piers's  ;  with  some  who  knew  in  whom 
they  have  believed.  We  had  great  power  in  prayer,  and  joy  in  thanks- 
giving. William  Delamotte  often  shouted  for  joy.  Before  nine  we  got 
back  to  Blendon.  Mrs.  Delamotte  then  confessed  that  all  her  desire 
had  been  to  affront  or  make  me  angry ;  that  she  had  long  watched 
every  word  I  said  ;  had  persecuted  the  faith,  and  all  who  professed  it." 

While  the  different  members  of  the  family  thus  received  the  truth, 
and  were  saved  by  it,  Mr.  Delamotte  himself  remained  unmoved.     In 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  139 

one  of  his  visits  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  says,  "  I  told  Mr.  Delamotte  he 
was  not  converted,  nor  had  the  Spirit,  or  faith  ;  and  begged  him  to  pray 
to  God  to  show  him  wherein  he  was  wanting.  He  could  not  receive 
my  saying ;  yet  was  not  angry."     Mr.  Charles  Wesley  continues, 

"  July  27th.  In  the  coach  to  London  I  preached  faith  in  Christ.  A 
lady  was  extremely  offended ;  avowed  her  own  merits  in  plain  terms  ; 
asked  if  I  was  not  a  Methodist ;  threatened  to  beat  me.  I  declared,  I 
deserved  nothing  but  hell :  so  did  she  ;  and  must  confess  it  before  she 
could  have  a  title  to  heaven.  This  was  most  intolerable  to  her.  The 
others  were  less  offended;  began  to  listen;  asked  where  I  preached. 
A  maid-servant  devoured  every  word." 

These  extracts,  extending  through  a  period  of  about  eight  or  nine 
weeks,  will  serve  to  show  the  spirit  of  Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  the  manner 
in  which  he  laboured,  and  the  wonderful  success  with  which  his  efforts 
were  crowned,  immediately  after  he  had  embraced  the  doctrine  of 
justification  by  faith.  He  was  still  in  an  infirm  state  of  health ;  the 
pain  in  his  side,  occasioned  by  the  pleurisy,  not  unfrequently  returned 
with  great  severity ;  and  his  brother  John,  who  had  hitherto  been  his 
guide  and  counsellor,  was  in  Germany ;  so  that  most  people  would 
have  excused  him,  if  he  had  spent  his  time  in  retirement,  lamenting, 
as  in  a  cloister,  the  general  ignorance  and  wickedness  of  mankind. 
But  he  had  a  mighty  faith ;  and  the  doctrine  of  present  salvation  from 
sin,  by  faith  in  the  Lord  Jesus,  was  like  fire  in  his  bones.  His  heart 
burned  with  love  to  Christ,  and  with  zeal  for  the  advancement  of  his 
work  and  glory ;  his  bowels  yearned  in  pity  for  the  souls  of  unregene- 
rate  men ;  while  his  faith  set  at  defiance  all  opposition,  come  from 
what  quarter  it  might.  The  extracts  just  given  relate  principally  to 
Bexley  and  Blendon ;  because  it  was  desired,  as  much  as  possible,  to 
preserve  the  continuity  of  the  narrative ;  but  in  London,  where  the 
greater  part  of  his  time  was  spent,  his  exertions  were  equally  strenuous, 
persevering,  and  successful.  Scarcely  a  day  passed  but  one  or  more 
persons  were  convinced  of  the  truth,  and  believed  to  the  saving  of  their 
souls.  At  Bexley,  as  we  have  seen,  the  vicar  and  his  lady  were  both 
made  happy  in  God  ;  and  at  Blendon,  nearly  the  whole  of  the  Dela- 
motte family,  including  the  servants,  were  made  subjects  of  the  same 
gracious  change.  In  different  parts  of  London  the  same  effects  were 
witnessed,  not  only  among  the  poor  and  uninstructed,  but  also  in  some 
of  the  clergy.  Mr.  Stonehouse,  the  vicar  of  Islington,  and  Mr.  Spark, 
who  appears  to  have  been  the  curate  of  St.  Helen's,  both  received  the 
truth,  and  began  to  preach  it.  They  introduced  Mr.  Charles  Wesley 
into  their  pulpits,  when  his  health  permitted  him  to  preach.  Mr.  Stone- 
house  pressed  him  to  become  his  curate,  to  which  he  consented ;  and 
Mr.  Spark  submitted  some  of  his  sermons  to  Charles's  correction,  be- 


140  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

fore  they  were  delivered.  Both  these  clergymen  professed  to  have 
received  the  abiding  assurance  of  God's  pardoning  mercy.  Generally 
speaking,  wherever  he  went,  the  houses  were  crowded  with  people  ; 
some  inquiring  what  they  must  do  to  be  saved ;  others  rejoicing  in  the 
pardoning  love  of  God;  and  a  third  class  disputing  against  justification 
by  faith,  and  all  feeling  in  matters' of  religion;  so  that  great  was  his 
labour,  patience,  and  exultation.  The  most  determined  opponent  of 
Charles's  doctrine  was  his  old  friend,  Mr.  Broughton,  who  had  been 
one  of  the  Oxford  Methodists,  and  was  now  the  curate  of  the  church 
in  the  Tower,  and  afterward  obtained  the  secretaryship  of  the  Society 
for  the  Propagation  of  the  Gospel  in  Foreign  Parts.  He  occasionally 
allowed  his  friend  to  occupy  his  pulpit,  but  strenuously  denied  that 
sinners  are  justified  by  faith.  One  day,  when  Charles  pressed  him 
with  the  book  of  Homilies,  Broughton  confessed,  that  was  a  work 
which  he  had  never  read.  After  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  had  consented 
to  become  Mr.  Stonehouse's  curate,  he  read  prayers  almost  every  day 
in  the  church  at  Islington,  and  then  went  forth  holding  private  meet- 
ings in  various  directions,  practically  exemplifying  the  principle  which 
his  brother  afterward  put  forth,  "  The  world  is  my  parish." 

One  of  the  places  to  which  he  most  frequently  resorted,  for  the  pur- 
pose of  holding  religious  meetings,  was  the  house  of  Mr.  Sims,  in  the 
Minories,  where  much  good  was  done.  This  house  of  prayer  is  often 
mentioned  in  the  Journal  of  Mr.  John  Wesley.  Charles  states,  that 
sometimes  as  many  as  two  hundred  people  met  him  there,  for  the  pur- 
pose of  religious  worship  and  instruction. 

It  was  probably  about  this  time  that  the  vicar  of  Islington  attempted 
to  introduce  something  of  the  primitive  discipline  into  his  parish.  In 
pursuance  of  this  design,  he  repelled  from  the  Lord's  table  a  rich  man 
of  notoriously  wicked  habits.  The  wealthy  offender  instituted  a  suit 
against  the  vicar,  which  was  likely  to  be  his  ruin,  had  not  God  in  his 
providence  interposed.  The  prosecutor  died  before  the  matter  was 
brought  to  an  issue ;  but  it  had  assumed  a  form  sufficiently  serious, 
says  Mr.  John  Wesley,  who  relates  the  anecdote,  to  deter  any  other 
clergyman  from  taking  the  same  liberty  with  rich  men  of  similar 
character. 

In  the  midst  of  all  this  religious  excitement  and  success,  Mr.  Charles 
Wesley  was  still  mindful  of  the  settlers  in  Georgia ;  and,  on  the  3d 
of  August,  states,  that  he  met  Lord  Egmont,  and  declared  his  intention 
of  returning  to  that  colony,  if  his  health  should  permit ;  with  which  his 
lordship  was  much  pleased.  On  the  same  day  he  corrected  for  the 
press  the  journal  of  Mr.  Whitefield,  which  had  been  transmitted  to 
England ;  his  advice  for  its  suppression  being  overruled  by  others, 
whom  he  could  not  control. 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  141 

While  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  was  rejoicing  in  the  God  of  his  salva- 
tion, and  successfully  labouring  to  bring  all  around  him  into  the  same 
state  of  happiness  and  purity,  his  brother  John  was  pursuing  his  reli- 
gious inquiries  among  the  pious  Moravians  in  Germany,  and  almost 
daily  gaining  an  increase  of  knowledge,  faith,  and  holy  love.  He 
corresponded  frequently  with  his  mother  and  with  Charles ;  and  his 
letters,  written  in  the  fulness  of  his  heart,  contain  the  most  cheering 
intelligence.  Addressing  his  brother  from  Utph,  on  the  7th  of  July. 
1738,  O.  S.,  he  says, — 

"  I  am  now  with  the  count,  at  his  uncle's,  the  count  of  Solms,  five 
or  six  hours  from  Marienbourn,  and  have  stole  an  hour  to  let  you  know, 
that  hitherto  God  hath  been  very  merciful  to  us  in  all  things.  The 
spirit  of  the  Brethren  is  beyond  our  highest  expectations.  Young  and 
old,  they  breathe  nothing  but  faith  and  love,  at  all  times,  and  in  all 
places.  I  do  not  therefore  concern  myself  with  smaller  points,  that 
touch  not  the  essence  of  Christianity,  but  endeavour,  God  being  my 
helper,  to  grow  up  in  these,  after  the  glorious  examples  set  before  me  : 
having  already  seen  with  my  own  eyes  more  than  one  hundred  wit- 
nesses of  that  everlasting  truth,  '  Every  one  that  believeth  hath  peace 
with  God ;  and  is  freed  from  sin ;  and  is  in  Christ  a  new  creature.' 

"  See,  therefore,  my  brethren,  that  none  of  you  receive  the  grace  of 
God  in  vain !  but  be  ye  also  living  witnesses  of  the  exceeding  great 
and  precious  promises,  which  are  made  unto  every  one  of  us  through 
the  blood  of  Jesus  !    Adieu !" 

In  a  second  letter,  dated  Hernhuth,  August  4th,  1738,  he  says, — 

"  Dear  Brother, — Thus  far  God  hath  greatly  helped  us  in  all  things. 
An  account  of  the  people  here  you  must  not  expect,  till  we  come  face 
to  face ;  when  I  hope  we  shall  part  no  more.  O  that,  after  I  have 
proved  all  things,  I  may  be  enabled  throughly  doKi/xd^ecv  ra  dia<pe- 
povra,  [to  approve  the  things  that  are  excellent,]  and,  calling  no  man 
master,  in  faith,  practice,  and  discipline,  to  hold  fast  that  which  is  good ! 

"  Salute  our  brethren  in  London  and  Oxford  by  name ;  and  exhort 
them  all,  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  that  they  love  and  study  the 
oracles  of  God  more  and  more  ;  that  they  work  out  their  salvation  with 
fear  and  trembling,  never  imagining  they  have  already  attained,  or  are 
already  perfect ;  never  deceiving  themselves,  as  if  they  had  now  less 
need  than  before  to  be  serious,  watchful,  lowly-minded ;  and  that,  above 
all  things,  they  use  great  plainness  of  speech,  both  with  each  other, 
and  toward  all  men. 

"  My  dearest  brother  and  friend,  I  commend  you  to  the  grace  of  God, 
to  be  more  and  more  renewed  in  the  image  of  his  Son !  Pray  ye  all 
for  me  continually !    Adieu !" 


1  i  •  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY 

In  behalf  of  no  class  of  sinners  were  Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  sympa- 
thies more  deep  and  tender,  than  of  condemned  culprits.  When  he 
u  is  confined  to  the  house  by  affliction,  and  heard  of  executions,  he 
called  upon  the  family  to  unite  with  him  in  prayer  for  the  unhappy 
aufferera  ;  and  when  he  was  able  to  go  abroad,  he  was  a  frequent  visiter 
at  Newgate.  In  those  times  the  criminal  law  of  England  was  horribly 
sanguinary.  Thefts  and  highway  robberies  were  common ;  and  little 
mercy  was  shown  to  the  offenders,  when  they  were  detected,  though 
few  of  them  were  able  to  read,  or  had  received  any  religious  instruc- 
tion. Journeys  were  then  mostly  prosecuted  on  horse-back ;  there 
were  few  public  coaches ;  and  the  roads  were  dreadfully  bad ;  so  that 
travellers,  moving  slowly,  were  an  easy  prey  to  those  whose  neces- 
sities, idleness,  or  cupidity,  prompted  them  to  deeds  of  plunder.  There 
was  no  efficient  police,  and  the  probability  of  escape  was  a  motive  to 
crime.  Petty  thefts  were  punished  with  death,  as  well  as  more  serious 
violations  of  law.  In  this  state  of  things,  the  execution  of  eight,  or 
ten,  or  even  more  men,  on  one  day,  was  no  strange  occurrence.  Many 
a  poor  convict  did  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  teach  the  way  of  salvation,  and 
commend  in  prayer  to  the  pity  of  his  Saviour.  As  an  example  of  his 
labours,  in  this  department  of  Christian  usefulness,  his  own  account 
of  the  first  company  of  convicts  to  whom  he  ministered  the  word  of 
life  may  be  appropriately  given.  He  saw  in  the  gospel  provision  made 
for  the  salvation  of  every  class  of  transgressors,  convicted  felons  not 
excepted ;  and  he  had  no  misgivings  in  offering  pardon  and  eternal 
life  to  the  worst  of  men,  on  the  Scriptural  terms  of  repentance  toward 
God,  and  faith  toward  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

"  July  10th.  At  Mr.  Sparks's  request,  I  went  with  him,  Mr.  Bray, 
and  Mr.  Burnham,  to  Newgate,  and  preached  to  the  ten  malefactors 
under  sentence  of  death  ;  but  with  a  heavy  heart.  My  old  prejudices 
against  the  possibility  of  a  death-bed  repentance  still  hung  upon  me  ; 
and  I  could  hardly  hope  there  was  mercy  for  those  whose  time  was 
so  short.  But  in  the  midst  of  my  languid  discourse,  a  sudden  spirit  of 
faith  came  upon  me,  and  I  promised  them  all  pardon  in  the  name  of 
Jesus  Christ,  if  they  would  then,  as  at  the  last  hour,  repent,  and  be- 
lieve the  gospel.  Nay,  I  did  believe  they  would  accept  of  the  prof- 
fered mercy ;  and  could  not  help  telling  them,  I  had  no  doubt  but  God 
would  give  me  every  soul  of  them. 

"July  11th.  I  preached  with  earnestness  to  the  prisoners,  from  the 
second  lesson.     One  or  two  of  them  were  deeply  affected. 

"  July  12th.  I  preached  at  Newgate,  to  the  condemned  felons  ;  and 
visited  one  of  them  in  his  cell,  sick  of  a  fever :  a  poor  black,  that  had 
robbed  his  master.  I  told  him  of  One  who  came  down  from  heaven, 
to  save  lost  sinners,  and  him  in  particular :  described  the  sufferings  of 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  143 

the  Son  of  God,  his  sorrows,  agony,  and  death.  He  listened  with  all 
the  signs  of  eager  astonishment.  The  tears  trickled  down  his  cheeks, 
while  he  cried,  '  What !  was  it  for  me?  Did  God  suffer  all  this  for  so 
poor  a  creature  as  me  V     I  left  him  waiting  for  the  salvation  of  God. 

"July  13th.  I  read  prayers  and  preached  at  Newgate,  and  adminis- 
tered the  sacrament  to  our  friends,  with  five  of  the  felons.  I  was 
much  affected  and  assisted  in  prayer  for  them ;  and  exhorted  them 
with  great  comfort  and  confidence. 

"  July  14th.  I  received  the  sacrament  from  the  ordinary ;  spake 
strongly  to  the  poor  malefactors ;  and  to  the  sick  negro  in  the  con- 
demned hole.  I  was  moved  by  his  sorrows,  and  earnest  desire  of 
Christ  Jesus.  July  15th,  I  preached  there  again  with  an  enlarged 
heart ;  and  rejoiced  with  my  poor  happy  black,  now  believing  the  Son 
of  God  loved  him,  and  gave  himself  for  him. 

"  July  17th.  At  Newgate  I  preached  on  death,  which  they  must 
suffer  the  day  after  to-morrow.  Mr.  Sparks  assisted  in  giving  the 
sacrament.  Another  clergyman  was  there.  Newington  asked  me  to 
go  in  the  coach  with  him.  At  one  I  was  with  the  black  in  his  cell, 
James  Hutton  assisting.  Two  more  of  the  malefactors  came.  I  had 
great  help  and  power  in  prayer.  One  rose,  and  said,  he  felt  his  heart 
all  on  fire,  so  as  he  never  found  himself  before  ;  he  was  all  in  a  sweat ; 
believed  that  Christ  died  for  him.  I  found  myself  overwhelmed  with 
the  love  of  Christ  to  sinners.  The  black  was  quite  happy.  The  other 
criminal  was  in  an  excellent  temper ;  believing,  or  on  the  point  of  it. 
I  talked  with  another  concerning  faith  in  Christ.  He  was  greatly 
moved.     The  Lord,  I  trust,  will  help  his  unbelief  also. 

"  I  joined  at  Bray's  with  Hutton,  Holland,  Burton,  in  fervent  prayer 
and  thanksgiving.  At  six  I  carried  Bray  and  Fish  to  Newgate  again. 
I  talked  chiefly  with  Hudson  and  Newington.  Newington  declared 
he  had  felt  some  time  ago,  in  prayer,  inexpressible  joy  and  love ;  but 
was  much  troubled  that  it  was  so  soon  withdrawn.  The  Lord  gave 
power  to  pray.  They  were  deeply  affected.  We  have  great  hopes 
of  both. 

"July  18th.  The  ordinary  read  prayers  and  preached.  I  adminis- 
tered the  sacrament  to  the  black,  and  eight  more  ;  having  first  instructed 
them  in  the  nature  of  it.  I  spake  comfortably  to  them  afterward.  In 
the  cells  one  told  me,  that  whenever  he  offered  to  pray,  or  had  a 
serious  thought,  something  came  and  hindered  him ;  was  with  him 
almost  continually  ;  and  once  appeared.  After  we  had  prayed  for  him, 
in  faith,  he  rose  amazingly  comforted,  full  of  joy  and  love ;  so  that  we 
could  not  doubt  his  having  received  the  atonement. 

"  At  night  I  was  locked  in  with  Bray,  in  one  of  the  cells.  We 
wrestled  in  mighty  prayer.     All  the  criminals  were  present,  and  all 


144  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

delightfully  cheeffiil.  The  soldier,  in  particular,  found  his  comfort  and 
joy  increase  every  moment.  Another  from  the  time  he  communicated 
has  been  in  perfect  peace.     Joy  was  visible  in  all  their  faces.     We 

sungy — 

'  Behold  the  Saviour  of  mankind, 

Nail'd  to  the  shameful  tree  ! 
How  vast  the  love  that  him  inclined 
To  bleed  and  die  for  thee !'  &c. 

It  was  one  of  the  most  triumphant  hours  I  have  ever  known.    Yet  on 

"July  19th,  I  rose  heavy,  and  backward  to  visit  them  for  the  last 
time.  At  six  I  prayed  and  sung  with  them  all  together.  The  ordinary 
would  read  prayers,  and  preach  most  miserably.  Mr.  Sparks  and  Mr. 
Broughton  were  present.  I  felt  my  heart  full  of  tender  love  to  the 
latter.  He  administered.  All  the  ten  received.  Then  he  prayed, 
and  I  after  him. 

"  At  half-hour  past  nine  their  irons  were  knocked  off,  and  their  hands 
tied.  I  went  in  a  coach  with  Sparks,  Washington,  and  a  friend  of 
Newington's  ;  Newington  himself  not  being  permitted.  By  half-hour 
past  ten  we  came  to  Tyburn.  We  waited  till  eleven.  Then  were 
brought  the  children  appointed  to  die.  I  got  upon  the  cart  with  Sparks 
and  Broughton.  The  ordinary  endeavoured  to  follow,  when  the  poor 
prisoners  begged  he  might  not  come  ;  and  the  mob  kept  him  down. 

"  I  prayed  first,  then  Sparks  and  Broughton.  We  had  prayed  before, 
that  our  Lord  would  show  there  was  a  power  superior  to  the  fear 
of  death.  Newington  had  quite  forgot  his  pain.  They  were  all  cheer- 
ful, full  of  comfort,  peace,  and  triumph  ;  assuredly  persuaded  Christ  had 
died  for  them,  and  waited  to  receive  them  into  paradise.  Greenaway 
was  impatient  to  be  with  Christ.  The  black  espied  me  coming  out 
of  the  coach,  and  saluted  me  with  his  looks.  As  often  as  his  eyes 
met  mine,  he  smiled  with  the  most  composed,  delightful  countenance  I 
ever  saw.  Read  caught  hold  of  my  hand  in  a  transport  of  joy.  New- 
ington seemed  perfectly  pleased.  Hudson  declared  he  was  never 
better,  or  more  at  ease  in  mind  and  body.  None  showed  any  natural 
terror  of  death  :  no  fear,  or  crying,  or  tears.  All  expressed  their  desire 
of  our  following  them  to  paradise.  I  never  saw  such  a  calm  triumph, 
such  incredible  indifference  to  dying.  We  sung  several  hymns,  par- 
ticularly,— 

'  Behold  the  Saviour  of  mankind 
Nail'd  to  the  shameful  tree  !' 

and  the  hymn  entitled  '  Faith  in  Christ,'  which  concludes, — 

'  A  guilty,  weak,  and  helpless  worm, 

Into  thy  hands  I  fall ; 
Be  thou  my  life,  my  righteousness, 
My  Jesus,  and  my  all,' 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  145 

We  prayed  Him,  in  earnest  faith,  to  receive  their  spirits.  I  could  do 
nothing  but  rejoice ;  kissed  Newington  and  Hudson ;  took  leave  of 
each  in  particular.  Mr.  Broughton  bade  them  not  be  surprised  when 
the  cart  should  draw  away.  They  cheerfully  replied  they  should  not ; 
expressed  some  concern  how  we  should  get  back  to  our  coach.  We 
left  them,  going  to  meet  their  Lord,  ready  for  the  Bridegroom.  When 
the  cart  drew  off,  not  one  stirred  or  struggled  for  life,  but  meekly  gave 
up  their  spirits.  Exactly  at  twelve  they  were  turned  off.  I  spoke  a 
few  suitable  words  to  the  crowd,  and  returned  full  of  peace,  and  con- 
fidence in  our  friends'  happiness.  That  hour,  under  the  gallows,  was 
the  most  blessed  hour  of  my  life. 

"  At  Mr.  Bray's  we  renewed  our  triumph.  I  found  my  brother  and 
sister  Lambert  there,  and  preached  to  them  the  gospel  of  forgiveness, 
which  they  received  without  opposition." 

Having  been  actively  employed  for  several  weeks  in  London  and  its 
neighbourhood,  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  visited  his  friends  at  Oxford,  where 
he  endeavoured  to  bring  them  all  into  the  state  of  spiritual  liberty  and 
peace  which  he  himself  enjoyed.  He  pressed  the  subject  of  present 
justification  by  faith  upon  the  attention  of  his  sister  Kezzy,  whom  he 
found  still  living  with  Mr.  and  Miss  Gambold,  at  Stanton-Harcourt. 
On  waiting  upon  the  dean  of  Christ-Church,  he  says,  We  "  could  not 
quite  agree  in  our  notions  of  faith.  He  wondered  we  had  not  hit 
upon  the  Homilies  sooner.  He  treated  me  with  great  candour  and 
friendliness." 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley  returned  to  London,  where  he  resumed  his 
public  ministry,  and  private  labours ;  endeavouring  to  convince  of  un- 
belief all  who  were  strangers  to  the  peace  and  holiness  of  the  gospel, 
as  the  first  step  in  the  process  of  their  salvation.  More  churches  were 
now  opened  to  him ;  and  once  he  preached  his  great  and  favourite 
doctrine  of  present  salvation  from  sin  by  faith  in  Christ  in  Westmin- 
ster Abbey ;  where  he  also  assisted  in  the  administration  of  the  Lord's 
supper. 

He  was  thus  diligently  engaged  in  his  work,  when  his  brother  re- 
turned from  Germany.  Their  meeting  was  one  of  deep  and  solemn 
interest.  After  they  had  obtained  the  Christian  salvation,  they  had 
little  intercourse  with  each  other  till  this  time.  The  object  of  John's 
visit  to  Germany  was,  that  he  might  see  and  converse  with  the  mem- 
bers of  the  Moravian  Church  at  Hernhuth :  "  the  place  where  the 
Christians  lived."  With  their  godly  discipline  and  order  he  was  much 
affected ;  but  still  more  so  with  their  sound  and  Scriptural  experience. 
He  inquired  of  the  leading  members  of  the  church  the  manner  in 
which  they  had  been  led,  by  the  providence  and  grace  of  God ;  and 
they  all  declared,  as  with  one  voice,  that,  after  long  and  in  vain  seeking 

10 


146  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

rest  to  their  souls,  they  had  obtained  permanent  peace  of  conscience, 
deliverance  from  the  dominion  of  sin,  and  power  to  walk  in  the  ways 
of  God,  by  believing  in  the  Lord  Jesus.  His  own  experience  accorded 
with  their  united  testimony;  and  hence  he  was  strengthened  and  en- 
couraged in  his  pious  course,  and  instructed  how  to  preach,  so  as  to 
convert  and  save  the  people.  He  returned  to  England,  pondering  these 
things  in  his  heart,  and  deeply  impressed  with  a  conviction  that  all 
men  are  in  bondage  to  sin  and  misery,  except  those  whom  "  the  Son" 
has  made  free  by  the  gift  of  a  living  faith. 

After  an  absence  of  more  than  three  months,  the  brothers  met  in  the 
evening  of  September  16th.  In  the  course  of  the  day  Charles  had 
been  at  Newgate,  preaching  to  four  convicted  felons  under  sentence 
of  death.  "  At  night,"  says  he,  "  my  brother  returned  from  Hernhuth. 
We  took  sweet  counsel  together,  comparing  our  experiences."  At 
Hernhuth  John  had  just  seen  Christianity  in  its  beauty,  simplicity,  and 
blessedness,  so  as  to  be  filled  with  wonder  and  delight ;  and  Charles 
had  witnessed  in  Blendon,  Bexley,  and  various  parts  of  London,  scenes 
which  were  equally  striking  and  impressive.  Here  the  arm  of  the 
Lord  had  been  made  bare ;  and  such  effects  of  his  power  and  mercy 
were  made  manifest,  as  warranted  the  conclusion,  that  in  Great  Britain 
holy  societies  were  about  to  be  raised  up,  rivalling  that  at  Hernhuth  in 
spirituality  and  brotherly  affection.  What  each  of  the  brothers  had 
felt,  and  what  they  had  seen,  during  the  period  of  their  separation, 
doubtless  formed  the  subjects  of  their  conversation,  and  called  forth 
mutual  thanksgivings  to  the  God  of  all  grace.  John  had  conversed 
with  men  of  long  and  deep  experience  in  the  ways  of  God.  Charles 
had  seen  a  considerable  number  of  formalists,  and  ungodly  people, 
suddenly  transformed  into  holy  and  happy  Christians.  Each  of  them, 
though  in  a  different  manner,  saw  the  grace  of  God,  and  was  glad. 
Thus  were  both  of  them  trained,  by  means  the  most  unexpected,  for  a 
course  of  extensive  and  long-continued  usefulness. 

From  this  time  the  brothers  began  to  co-operate  with  each  other  for 
the  advancement  of  true  religion ;  John  adopting  Charles's  mode  of 
procedure,  preaching  in  such  churches  as  were  open  to  him,  and  hold- 
ing meetings  for  conversation,  prayer,  singing,  mutual  exhortation,  and 
Scriptural  exposition.  The  "  religious  societies,"  then  existing  in  dif- 
ferent parts  of  London  and  its  vicinity,  afforded  them  considerable  faci- 
lities for  the  furtherance  of  their  designs.  These  "  societies"  consisted 
of  strict  Church  people,  and  the  objects  of  their  union  were  purely  re- 
ligious. Some  of  them  were  of  long  standing,  having  been  patronized 
and  encouraged  by  Dr.  Horneck,  and  other  clergymen  of  similar  cha- 
racter. They  met  together  weekly,  for  reading  and  prayer ;  suitable 
forms  of  address  to  God  having  been  prepared  for  their  use.     The 

10* 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLfiS  WESLEY.  147 

members  bound  themselves  to  a  strictly  moral  conduct ;  to  practise 
secret  devotion  several  times  every  day ;  and  to  receive  the  Lord's 
supper  at  least  once  a  month.  At  their  meetings  they  presented  pecu- 
niary donations,  for  pious  and  charitable  purposes,  which  were  mostly 
expended  in  the  support  of  schools  for  the  children  of  the  poor,  in 
neglected  districts.  It  was  at  a  meeting  of  one  of  these  societies  in 
Aldersgate-street,  that  John  had  obtained  "  the  faith  of  God's  elect," 
with  its  accompanying  peace  and  power.  At  the  meetings  of  some  of 
these  "  societies"  the  Wesleys  were  received  with  a  hearty  welcome. 
Here  Charles  practised  himself  in  extemporary  speaking,  especially  in 
the  exposition  of  Scripture ;  for  up  to  this  period  he  had  always  read 
his  sermons  from  the  pulpit.  Having  acquired  a  becoming  boldness 
and  facility  of  speech  ih  these  more  private  exercises,  he  began  to 
introduce  extempore  passages  into  his  public  discourses,  as  the  sub- 
jects presented  themselves,  and  his  heart  was  impressed  and  enlarged  ; 
till  at  length  he  became  one  of  the  most  fluent  and  impressive  preachers 
of  his  age.  It  was  at  St.  Antholin's  church,  on  Friday,  the  20th  of 
October,  that  he  first  delivered  an  entire  sermon  without  notes.  "  See- 
ing so  few  present,"  says  he,  "  I  thought  of  preaching  extempore : 
afraid :  yet  I  ventured  on  the  promise,  '  Lo,  I  am  with  you  always ;' 
and  spake  on  justification,  from  Romans  iii,  for  three  quarters  of  an 
hour,  without  hesitation.  Glory  be  to  God,  who  keepeth  his  promise 
for  ever !"  As  he  acquired  greater  self-command,  he  appears  to  have 
been  surprised  at  himself.  Hence  he  remarks,  under  the  date  of 
February  10th  following,  "  I  preached  without  notes,  on  blind  Barti- 
meus,"  in  the  church  at  Islington  ;  "  the  Lord  being  greatly  my  helper. 
Let  him  have  all  the  glory." 

But  it  was  not  among  moral  and  devout  people  only  that  the  brothers 
laboured  with  success,  in  raising  up  a  spiritual  people  by  inculcating 
the  doctrine  of  salvation  by  faith.  Persons  of  profligate  habits  were 
also  brought  to  repentance,  and  became  examples  of  uprightness  and 
purity,  including  not  a  few  lewd  women. 

In  the  midst  of  these  extraordinary  efforts,  to  which  the  brothers 
were  prompted  by  the  love  of  Christ,  neither  of  them  had  the  slightest 
intention  to  depart  from  ecclesiastical  order ;  and  hence  they  waited 
from  time  to  time  upon  the  bishop  of  London,  and  the  archbishop  of 
Canterbury,  soliciting  their  advice  and  sanction,  and  answering  the 
reports  and  charges  which  were  made  to  their  disadvantage.  Their 
interviews  with  these  dignitaries  Charles  has  thus  described  in  his 
private  journal : — 

i(  Oct.  20th.  I  waited  with  my  brother  upon  the  bishop  of  London,  to 
answer  the  complaints  he  had  heard  against  us,  that  we  preached  an 
absolute  assurance  of  salvation.     Some  of  his  words  were,  '  If  by 


]  IS  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEV. 

assurance  vou  moan,  an  inward  persuasion  whereby  a  man  is  conscious 
in  himself,  after  examining  his  life  by  the  law  of  God,  and  weighing 
his  own  sincerity,  that  he  is  in  a  state  of  salvation,  and  acceptable  to 
God,  I  do  not  see  how  any  good  Christian  can  be  without,  such  an 
assurance.'  '  This,'  we  answered,  '  is  what  we  contend  for  ;  but  we 
1 1  i \ «■  been  charged  as  Antinomians  for  preaching  justification  by  faith 
only.'  '  Can  any  one  preach  otherwise,  who  agrees  to  our  Church,  and 
the  Scriptures?  Indeed  by  preaching  it  strongly,  and  not  inculcating 
good  works,  many  have  been  made  Antinomians  in  theory,  though  not. 
m  practice ;  especially  in  King  Charles's  time.  But  there  is  a  heavy 
charge  against  us  bishops,  by  the  bringing  of  the  archbishop's  authority 
for  re-baptizing  an  adult.'  My  brother  answered,  that  he  had  expressly 
declared  the  contrary ;  '  yet,'  added  he,  '  if  a  -person,  dissatisfied  with 
lay-baptism,  should  desire  episcopal,  I  should  think  it  my  duty  to 
administer  it,  after  having  acquainted  the  bishop,  according  to  the 
canon.'  '  Well,  I  am  against  it  myself,  where  any  one  has  had  the 
Dissenters'  baptism.' 

"  Next,  my  brother  inquired,  whether  his  reading  in  a  religious 
society  made  it  a  conventicle.  His  lordship  warily  referred  us  to  the 
laws ;  but  upon  our  urging  the  question,  '  Are  the  religious  societies 
conventicles  V  he  answered,  '  No  ;  I  think  not.  However,  you  can 
read  the  Acts  and  laws  as  well  as  I.  I  determine  nothing.'  We 
hoped  Ms  lordship  would  not  henceforward  receive  an  accusation 
against  a  presbyter,  but  at  the  mouth  of  two  or  three  witnesses.  He 
said,  '  No  ;  by  no  means  :  and  you  may  have  free  access  to  me  at  all 
times.'     We  thanked  him,  and  took  our  leave. 

"Nov.  14th.  I  had  another  conference  with  his  lordship  of  London. 
'  I  have  used  your  lordship's  permission  to  wait  upon  you.  A  woman 
desires  me  to  baptize  her ;  not  being  satisfied  with  her  baptism  by  a 
Dissenter.  She  says,  sure  and  unsure  is  not  the  same.'  He  immedi- 
ately took  fire,  and  interrupted  me  :  '  I  wholly  disapprove  of  it.  It  is 
kregular.'  '  My  lord,  I  did  not  expect  your  approbation.  I  only  came, 
in  obedience,  to  give  you  notice  of  my  intention.'  '  It  is  irregular.  I 
never  receive  such  information,  but  from  the  minister.'  '  My  lord,  the 
rubrick  does  not  so  much  as  require  the  minister  to  give  you  notice, 
but  any  discreet  person.  I  have  the  minister's  leave.'  '  Who  gave 
you  authority  to  baptize  V  '  Your  lordship  ;  and  I  shall  exercise  it  in 
any  part  of  the  known  world.'  '  Are  you  a  licensed  curate  V  '  I  have 
the  leave  of  the  proper  minister.'  '  But  do  not  you  know  that  no  man 
can  exercise  parochial  duty  in  London  without  my  leave  1  It  is  only 
sub  silcntio'  [in  silence.]  '  But  you  know  many  do  take  that  permis- 
sion for  authority  ;  and  you  yourself  allow  it.'  '  It  is  one  thing  to  con- 
nive, and  another  to  approve.     I  have  power  to  inhibit  you.'     '  Does 


LFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  149 

your  lordship  exert  that  power  ?  Do  you  now  inhibit  me  V  '  O  why 
will  you  push  things  to  an  extreme  ?  I  do  not  inhibit  you.'  '  Why 
then,  my  lord,  according  to  your  own  concession,  you  permit  or  author- 
ize me.'  '  I  have  a  power  to  punish,  and  to  forbear  punishing.'  '  That 
seems  to  imply,  that  I  have  done  something  worthy  of  punishment.  I 
shall  be  glad  to  know,  that  I  may  answer.  Does  your  lordship  charge 
me  with  any  crime  V  '  No,  no ;  I  charge  you  with  no  crime.'  '  Do 
you  then  dispense  with  my  giving  you  notice  of  any  baptisms  for  the 
future  ?'     '  I  neither  dispense,  nor  not  dispense.' 

"  He  railed  at  Laurence  on  Lay-Baptism  ;  blamed  my  brother's  ser- 
mon, as  inclining  to  Antinomianism.  I  charged  Archbishop  Tillotson 
with  denying  the  faith.  He  allowed  it,  and  owned  they  ran  into  one 
extreme,  to  avoid  another.  He  concluded  the  conference  with,  '  Well, 
aUTj  you  knew  my  judgment  before,  and  you  know  it  now.  Good  mor- 
row to  you.' " 

"Feb.  21st,  1739/ With  my  brother  I  waited  upon  the  archbishop. 
He  shoAved  us  great  affection  ;  spoke  mildly  of  Mr.  Whitefield  ;  caution- 
ed us  to  give  no  more  umbrage  than  was  necessary  for  our  own  defence  ; 
to  forbear  exceptionable  phrases  ;  to  keep  to  the  doctrines  of  the  Church. 
We  told  him  we  expected  persecution ;  would  abide  by  the  Church  till 
her  articles  and  homilies  were  repealed.  He  assured  us,  he  knew  of 
no  design  in  the  governors  of  the  Church  to  innovate ;  neither  should 
there  be  any  innovation  while  he  lived  ;  avowed  justitication  by  faith 
only ;  and  his  joy  to  see  vis  as  often  as  we  pleased. 

"  From  him  we  went,  to  the  bishop  of  London,  who  denied  that  he 
had  ever  condemned  us,  or  even  heard  much  of  us.  George  White- 
field's  Journal,  he  said,  was  tainted  with  enthusiasm,  though  he  himself 
was  a  pious,  well-meaning  youth.  He  warned  us  against  Antinomian- 
ism, and  dismissed  us  kindly." 

Notwithstanding  the  decided  judgment  of  the  bishop  of  London,  a 
few  days  after  his  interview  with  the  prelate,  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  re- 
baptized  a  person  in  the  church  at  Islington ;  denominating  the  ordi- 
nance, "  hypothetical  baptism  ;"  that  is,  Christian  baptism,  provided  the 
former  administration  of  the  ordinance  by  a  Dissenting  minister  were 
not  in  accordance  with  the  mind  of  God.  Thus  in  his  mistaken  zeal  for 
episcopacy  he  violated  the  order  of  his  own  Church,  which  while  it  has 
since  the  time  of  the  Hampton- Court  Conference  in  the  reign  of  James 
I.  discountenanced  lay-baptism,  has  nevertheless  acknowledged  its 
validity. 

At  the  same  time,  his  ardent  spirit,  and  his  doctrine  of  faith,  gave 
great  offence  in  different  places,  and  provoked  opposition.  Some  of 
the  parishioners  at  Bexley  complained  of  his  preaching,  and  of  the 
excitement  which  it  produced:  the  good  vicar  was  frightened;  gave 


150  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

up  his  wook-night  service  ;  and  told  Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  that  he 
could  not  in  future  admit  him  into  the  pulpit.  Charles  uttered  strong 
words  ;  telling  Mr.  Piers  that  if  his  testimony  to  the  truth  were  rejected, 
he  should  discontinue  his  visits  altogether.  This  remonstrance  pro- 
duced the  designed  effect.  He  was  soon  after  invited  to  preach  twice 
there  in  one  day.  A  part  of  the  congregation  in  the  morning  retired  in 
the  course  of  the  sermon.  They  came,  however,  in  the  afternoon,  and 
remained  during  the  entire  service. 

It  had  been  arranged  by  Charles,  before  his  brother's  return  from 
Georgia,  that  his  sister  Kezzy  should  board  with  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Piers ; 
and  when  this  opposition  was  raised  against  him  in  Bexley,  she  was 
among  those  who  objected  to  his  doctrine  of  justification  by  faith.  She 
adhered  to  the  notion,  that  she  was  a  true  believer,  though  destitute 
of  those  fruits  of  faith,  without  which,  the  brothers  contended,  the  princi- 
ple itself  did  not  exist.  "  My  sister,"  says  he,  "  would  not  give  up  her 
pretensions  to  faith ;  told  me,  half-angry,  '  Well,  you  will  know  in  the 
next  world  whether  I  have  faith  or  no.'  I  asked  her,  '  Will  you  then 
discharge  me,  in  the  sight  of  God,  from  speaking  to  you  again  ?  If  you 
will,  I  promise  never  more  to  open  my  mouth  till  Ave  meet  in  eternity.' 
She  burst  into  tears ;  fell  on  my  neck ;  and  melted  me  into  fervent 
prayer  for  her." 

In  the  midst  of  their  labours  the  brothers  were  cheered  by  the  sight 
of  old  friends.  Charles  Delamotte  arrived  from  America  in  November, 
1738,  and  Mr.  Whitefield  in  the  following  month.  Under  the  date  of 
Nov.  18th,  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  says,  "I  had  a  joyful  meeting  with 
my  dear  Charles  Delamotte,  just  returned  from  Georgia.  I  found,  in 
conversation,  that  he  had  received  forgiveness  five  months  ago,  and 
continued  in  peace  and  liberty." 

The  immediate  object  of  Mr.  Whitefield's  return  to  England  was,  the 
raising  of  pecuniary  supplies  for  the  erection  of  an  Orphan  House  in 
Georgia,  on  a  plan  somewhat  similar  to  that  which  Professor  Francke 
had  founded  at  Halle,  in  Saxony.  The  project  had  been  formed  by 
Charles  Wesley  and  Mr.  Oglethorpe,  long  before,  as  Mr.  Whitefield 
acknowledges.*  Of  this  the  trustees  of  the  colony  were  aware ;  and 
had  therefore  requested  Charles,  while  Mr.  Whitefield  was  abroad,  to 
prepare  a  plan  for  such  an  institution.  It  was,  however,  reserved  for 
Mr.  Whitefield  to  carry  the  generous  scheme  to  its  completion. 

Stories  to  the  disadvantage  of  John  and  Charles  Wesley  were  still 
industriously  circulated ;  and  their  brother  Samuel,  who  knew  not 
their  absolute  deference  to  the  Holy  Scriptures,  and  regarded  them  with 

*  "  It  was  first  proposed  to  me  by  my  dear  friend,  Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  who,  with 
General  Oglethorpe,  had  concerted  a  scheme  for  carrying  on  such  a  design,  before  I 
had  any  thoughts  of  going  abroad  myself." — Whitefield. 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  151 

equal  pity  and  displeasure,  as  the  dupes  of  a  vain  enthusiasm,  addressed 
to  Charles  at  this  period  the  following  letter,  containing  a  singular 
mixture  of  sarcasm  and  of  fraternal  affection  : — 

"  Dear  Charles, — I  should  not  write  to  you,  much  less  desire  an  an- 
swer, if  it  were  no  satisfaction  to  hear  from  you.  How  Jack's  last  to  me, 
or  mine  to  him,  should  make  yours  unnecessary,  is  to  me  incomprehen- 
sible, unless  you  persist  in  neither  owning  nor  disowning  the  sensible 
information  from  God.  I  have  written  to  you,  because  I  thought  you 
liked  I  should,  even  when  I  knew  it  was  unnecessary.  In  short,  what 
Pym  said  to  Strafford  in  hatred,  I  will  say  to  you  in  love, — '  No  need 
of  words  to  show  you  have  a  mind  to  leave  us  ;  but  we  will  never  leave 
you  while  you  have  a  head  upon  your  shoulders !'  as  I  told  my  mother 
lately  upon  a  like  occasion. 

"  New  matter  must  have  new  expostulation.  New  visions  grow 
apace ;  though  I,  like  a  Nicodemus,  may  ask,  '  Hoav  can  these  things 
be  V  But  of  these  when  I  hear  from  Jack,  who,  it  seems,  is  going  into 
Lincolnshire,  &c,  &c.  Emily  writ  a  letter  to  him,  (querulous  enough, 
no  doubt,)  and  he  sent  her  word  what  glorious  churches  were  in  Ger- 
many !  She  wants  me  to  explain  it  to  her,  which  I  will  when  you  can 
make  me  understand  it.  I  am  afraid  you  are  only  stationed  at  Oxford 
for  a  time ;  because  he,  it  seems,  is  to  be  itinerant ;  though  he  says, 
Ingham  or  Whitefield  must  be  at  London.  My  sister  stares,  as  well 
she  may.  I  wish  you  were  settled  at  Christ-Church,  as  a  tutor ;  but 
I  believe  time  is  past  with  you  and  me. 

"  If  Jack  gives  away  any  of  his  sermons  to  those  that  can  afford  to 
buy  them,  I  desire  he  woidd  order  his  printer  to  let  me  have  one, 
whenever  he  publishes.  There  is  a  most  monstrous  appearance  of 
dishonesty  among  you :  your  sermons  are  generally  three-quarters  or 
an  hour  long,  in  the  pulpit,  but  when  printed  are  short  snips,  rather 
notes  than  sermons.  This  you  must  give  public  notice  of  when  more 
is  spoken  than  printed,  else  it  will  be  accounted  flat  knavery ;  nay,  and 
in  me  it  woidd  be  so  too.  I  never  added  a  line  that  I  thought  would 
give  offence,  but  I  carefully  writ  it  down,  that  it  might  be  forthcoming ; 
leaving  a  blank  page  for  that  very  purpose,  among  others. 

"  My  wife  joins  in  love  to  you.  We  are  all  pretty  well,  and  have 
lived  to  see  one  more  December's  day,  on  which  we  designed  to  be 
heartily  merry,  and,  I  hope,  not  unwise.  I  think  I  have  little  less  than 
direct  command  for  it :  'In  the  day  of  prosperity  rejoice ;'  and  I  am 
sure  it  is  to  me  a  dav  of  prosperity!     I  am,  dear  Charles, 

"  Your  sincere  friend,  and  affectionate  brother. 

"December  1,  1738." 


152  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

Strenuous  attempts  were  now  made  to  settle  Mr.  Charles  Wesley, 
first  ai  ( Ixford,  and  afterward  as  a  parish  priest ;  but  both  these  projects 
were  overruled.  On  the  5th  of  January,  1739,  he  says,  "  My  brother, 
Mr,  Seward,  Hall,  Whitefield,  Ingham,  Kinchin,  Hutchins,  all  set  upon 
me  ;  hut  I  could  not  agree  to  settle  at  Oxford  without  further  direction 
from  God."  On  the  13th  of  February  following  he  adds,  "I  read  a 
Letter  from  Sarah  Hurst,  pressing  me  to  Oxford,  and  Cowley,  which 
is  now  vacant.  Quite  resigned,  I  offered  myself:  opened  the  Book 
■pon  those  words:  'With  stammering  lips  and  with  another  tongue 
will  I  speak  to  this  people.'  I  thought  it  a  prohibition,  yet  continued 
without  a  will."  He  made  no  application,  and  the  living  of  Cowley 
was  given  to  another  person.  A  different  kind  of  service  was  assigned 
to  him  in  the  secret  arrangements  of  divine  Providence.  While  his 
brother  and  all  their  friends  thus  attempted  to  fix  him  in  one  particular 
place,  they  little  thought  of  the  itinerant  ministry  upon  which  he  was 
destined  soon  to  enter.  But  in  this,  as  well  as  in  other  things  of  a 
similar  kind,  in  which  he  and  his  brother  departed  from  ecclesiastical 
order,  they  not  only  acted  without  a  preconcerted  plan,  but  were  abso- 
lutely overruled  in  their  own  prejudices  and  inclinations.  They  were 
led  by  a  strong  sense  of  duty,  and  violated  their  original  purposes  and 
feelings. 

Neither  of  the  brothers,  it  Avill  be  observed,  was  yet  free  from  the 
very  objectionable  practice  of  suddenly  opening  the  Bible,  and  regard- 
ing the  text  upon  which  the  eye  might  happen  first  to  rest  as  containing 
an  indication  of  the  mind  of  God,  intended  to  guide  them  in  any  given 
emergency.  They  had  no  just  authority  to  expect  a  communication  of 
the  divine  will  to  be  made  to  them  in  this  manner ;  and  were  therefore 
ultimately  led  to  abandon  the  habit,  as  at  once  presumptuous  and  en- 
thusiastic. And  yet  it  is  not  improbable  that  "  the  Father  of  mercies" 
might,  in  some  instances,  thus  condescend  to  own  a  sincere  but  erring 
piety.  Mr.  John  Wesley's  sermon  on  Enthusiasm  is  an  antidote  to  this 
practice,  and  to  every  other  of  a  similar  kind. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

It  has  been  already  remarked,  that  when  Mr.  Whitefield  returned 
from  Georgia,  after  a  very  short  residence  there,  his  design  was,  by 
an  appeal  to  British  charity,  to  raise  a  sum  of  money  for  the  purpose 
of  erecting  an  Orphan  House  in  that  colony.  God,  however,  had  an- 
other and  a  higher  object  in  view  in  bringing  him  to  England  at  this 
time,  as  the  event  proved,  though  his  servant  knew  it  not..    For  a  while 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  153 

the  Wesleys  were  freely  admitted  into  many  of  the  churches  in  London 
and  its  vicinity;  but  the  case  was  at  length  altered.  Seldom  did  Mr. 
John  Wesley  preach  in  a  church,  but  at  the  conclusion  of  the  service 
he  was  told  that  he  must  occupy  the  pulpit  there  no  more.  Two  rea- 
sons were  generally  assigned  for  the  prohibition.  First,  he  preached 
the  intolerable  doctrine  of  salvation  by  faith ;  and,  secondly,  such 
multitudes  attended  his  ministry  as  to  subject  the  regular  seat-holders 
to  serious  inconvenience.  They  could  not  bear  so  much  heat  and 
crowding ! 

Charles  met  with  opposition  still  more  determined  in  the  discharge 
of  his  clerical  duties  at  Islington.  He  only  held  his  curacy  there  by 
virtue  of  a  private  arrangement  with  the  vicar  ;  the  bishop  never  having 
given  his  sanction :  and  as  Charles's  ministrations  were  offensive  to 
the  churchwardens,  they  resolved  to  get  rid  of  him  and  his  Methodism 
altogether.  In  order  to  this,  they  first  adopted  a  system  of  petty  and 
insulting  annoyance,  and  afterward  proceeded  to  acts  of  direct  violence. 
They  began  their  course  by  meeting  him  in  the  vestry,  before  the 
commencement  of  divine  service,  and  in  a  sarcastic  tone  and  manner 
requested  a  sight  of  the  bishop's  license,  which  they  knew  he  did  not 
possess.  He  bore  their  unseemly  conduct  with  meekness,  making 
little  or  no  reply.  A  few  days  afterward  they  met  him  again  in  the 
same  place,  and  proceeded  to  reviling.  They  told  him  that  he  Avas 
full  of  the  devil ;  and  that  this  was  the  case  also  Avith  the  other  clergy- 
men who  thought  and  acted  as  he  did  ;  specifying  several  of  them,  and 
their  own  Aricar  among  the  rest.  Having  failed  by  these  means  to  drive 
him  aAvay,  they  engaged  tAvo  men  to  guard  the  pulpit-stairs,  when  the 
prayers  were  read,  and  push  him  back  when  he  attempted  to  ascend. 
On  subsequent  occasions  the  churchwardens  took  this  office  upon 
themselves,  and  forcibly  prevented  his  entrance  into  the  pulpit,  regard- 
less of  the  presence  of  the  congregation.  They  did  this  once  Avhen 
Sir  John  Gunson,  Avho  was  at  the  head  of  the  London  magistrates,  and 
Mr.  Justice  Elliott,  were  present.  Both  these  eminent  men  went  into 
the  vestry,  and  expostidated  Avith  the  churchwardens,  but  without  effect. 
The  Aricar,  who  possessed  little  firmness,  yielded  to  the  storm,  and 
consented  to  dismiss  his  curate.  The  matter  Avas  laid  before  the 
bishop  of  London,  Avho  justified  the  churchAvardens  in  the  measures 
which  they  had  adopted.  Charles  Avas  therefore  compelled  to  Avith- 
draAv,  and  seek  other  fields  for  the  exercise  of  that  ministry  which  he 
had  received  of  the  Lord,  and  which  he  felt  that  he  could  not  neglect 
but  Avith  the  certain  prospect  of  perdition.  Thus  ended  all  the  prefer- 
ment that  the  brothers  ever  possessed  in  the  established  Church.  John 
was  his  father's  curate  about  three  years  ;  and  for  a  few  months  Charles 


151  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

held  the  curacy  of  Islington,  from  which  he  was  expelled  by  force  of 
arms,  under  the  sanction  of  the  diocesan. 

Mr.  Whitefield  met  with  similar  treatment  in  Bristol,  whither  he  had 
gone  m  the  hope  that  he  should  be  allowed  to  make  congregational 
collections  in  behalf  of  the  projected  Orphan  House  in  Georgia.  In 
a  little  while  he  was  excluded  from  every  pulpit  in  Bristol  connected 
with  the  established  Church,  even  that  of  the  common  prison,  where 
be  had  been  accustomed  gratuitously  to  address  the  felons.  Preaching 
the  new  birth,  even  to  thieves,  was  deemed  an  intolerable  evil  by  the 
civil  and  ecclesiastical  authorities  of  that  city.  Mr.  Whitefield  was 
not  a  man  whose  spirit  could  be  daunted  by  slight  difficulties  ;  nor  were 
his  views  of  church-order  so  high  and  rigid  as  those  of  his  friends  the 
Wesleys.  He  therefore  went  into  the  fields,  in  the  most  neglected 
districts,  and  after  the  example  of  his  Lord,  under  the  wide  canopy  of 
heaven,  called  sinners  to  repentance.  His  success  surpassed  his  ex- 
pectation ;  so  that  he  was  soon  induced  to  extend  his  labours  to  Bath, 
and  to  the  proverbially  ignorant  and  wicked  colliers  of  Kings  wood, 
where  he  was  attended  by  immense  crowds  of  people,  some  of  whom 
climbed  into  trees  to  see  and  hear  him  ;  while  others  placed  themselves 
upon  walls,  or  upon  the  roofs  of  houses,  listening,  with  the  most  eager 
and  fixed  attention,  to  the  word  of  life.  Many  were  deeply  impressed, 
and  inquired  with  tears,  and  every  sign  of  genuine  contrition,  what  they 
must  do  to  be  saved. 

As  Mr.  Whitefield  was  intent  upon  a  speedy  return  to  America,  he 
could  not  remain  in  Bristol ;  nor  could  he  bear  the  thought  of  leaving, 
as  sheep  without  a  shepherd,  the  people  there,  in  Kingswood,  and  in 
other  places,  who  had  been  awakened  under  his  preaching.  He  there- 
fore wrote  to  Mr.  John  Wesley,  then  in  London,  requesting  him  to 
come  to  his  help  without  delay.  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  was  opposed  to 
this  arrangement.  "  We  dissuaded  my  brother,"  says  he,  "  from  going 
to  Bristol ;  from  an  unaccountable  fear  that  it  would  prove  fatal  to  him. 
A  great  power  was  among  us.  He  offered  himself  willingly  to  what- 
soever the  Lord  should  appoint.  The  next  day  he  set  out,  commended 
by  us  to  the  grace  of  God.  He  left  a  blessing  behind.  I  desired  to 
die  with  him." 

On  his  arrival,  on  Saturday,  March  31st,  1739,  Mr.  John  Wesley 
says,  "  In  the  evening  I  reached  Bristol,  and  met  Mr.  Whitefield  there. 
I  could  scarce  reconcile  myself  at  first  to  this  strange  way  of  preach- 
ing in  the  fields,  of  which  he  set  me  an  example  on  Sunday  ;  having 
been  all  my  life  (till  very  lately)  so  tenacious  of  every  point  relating  to 
decency  and  order,  that  I  should  have  thought  the  saving  of  souls  almost 
a  sin,  if  it  had  not  been  done  in  a  church. 

"April  1st.  In  the  evening,  Mr.  Whitefield  being  gone,  I  began  ex- 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  155 

pounding  our  Lord's  sermon  on  the  mount :  one  pretty  remarkable  pre- 
cedent of  field-preaching,  though  I  suppose  there  were  churches  at  that 
time  also. 

"  Monday  2d.  At  four  in  the  afternoon  I  submitted  to  be  more  vile, 
and  proclaimed  in  the  highways  the  glad  tidings  of  salvation,  speaking 
from  a  little  eminence  in  a  ground  adjoining  to  the  city,  to  about  three 
thousand  people." 

From  Bristol  Mr.  Wesley  extended  his  labours  to  Kingswood,  Bath, 
and  other  towns  and  villages  in  the  neighbourhood,  with  a  success 
resembling  that  of  his  honoured  predecessor,  till  about  the  middle  of 
June  following,  when  he  was  sent  for  to  London,  to  assist  in  the  adjust- 
ment of  some  differences  which  had  arisen  in  the  society  at  Fetter- 
lane.  Mr.  Whitefield  was  then  in  London,  preparing  for  his  immediate 
departure  for  Georgia.  He  had  preached  in  Moorfields,  on  Kenning- 
ton-common,  Blackheath,  and  in  various  other  places,  sometimes  to 
upward  of  twenty  thousand  people  at  once.  On  the  14th  of  June  Mr. 
Wesley  says,  "  I  went  with  Mr.  Whitefield  to  Blackheath,  where  were,  I 
believe,  twelve  or  fourteen  thousand  people.  He  a  little  surprised  me, 
by  desiring  me  to  preach  in  his  stead  ;  which  I  did  (though  nature  re- 
coiled) on  my  favourite  subject,  '  Jesus  Christ,  who  of  God  is  made 
unto  us  wisdom,  righteousness,  sanctification,  and  redemption.'  I  was 
greatly  moved  with  compassion  for  the  rich,  to  whom  I  made  a  par- 
ticular application.  Some  of  them  seemed  to  attend,  while  others  drove 
away  their  coaches  from  so  uncouth  a  preacher." 

In  reference  to  this  occasion  Mr.  Whitefield  says,  "  I  had  the  plea- 
sure of  introducing  my  honoured  and  reverend  friend,  Mr.  John  Wesley, 
to  preach  at  Blackheath.  The  Lord  give  him  ten  thousand  times  more 
success  than  he  has  given  me !  I  went  to  bed  rejoicing  that  another 
fresh  inroad  was  made  into  Satan's  territories,  by  Mr.  Wesley's  follow- 
ing me  in  field-preaching,  as  well  in  London  as  in  Bristol.  Lord,  give 
tho  word,  and  great  shall  be  the  company  of  such  preachers  !" 

In  the  meanwhile  Charles  was  neither  silent,  nor  inattentive  to  the 
example  of  his  brother,  and  of  their  mutual  friend  Whitefield.  On  the 
21st  of  May,  at  the  house  of  one  of  his  friends  in  London,  he  met  with 
a  person,  who  appears  to  have  been  a  clergyman.  He  was  very  kind, 
and,  without  being  duly  aware  of  the  consequence,  gave  Charles  a  press- 
ing invitation  to  go  with  him  to  Broadoaks ;  a  village  in  Essex,  about 
forty  miles  from  London,  where  some  members  of  the  Delamotte  family 
resided.  Two  days  after  he  says,  "  Mr.  Clagget  pressed  me  now,  with 
the  utmost  importunity,  to  go  with  him  to-morrow."  The  next  day  hi' 
says,  "  At  noon  I  set  out  on  horseback  ;  our  sisters  in  the  chaise.  By 
two  the  next  day  we  surprised  Miss  Betty  at  Broadoaks.  I  was  full 
of  prayer,  that  God  would  gather  a  church  in  this  place.     Sunday, 


156  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

May  27th,  still  Mr.  Clagget  opposed  my  preaching.  We  went  to 
church,  where  I  preached  the  new  birth.  Mr.  Clagget  was  still  more 
violent.  I  told  him  he  was  doing  the  devil's  work.  Between  jest  and 
earnest,  he  struck  me ;  raged  exceedingly  to  see  the  people  come 
flocking  to  the  word.  God  gave  me  utterance  to  make  known  the 
mystery  of  the  gospel  to  four  or  five  hundred  listening  souls.  May 
29th,  Franklyn,  a  fanner,  invited  me  to  preach  in  his  field.  I  did  so,  to 
about  five  hundred,  on  '  Repent ;  for  the  kingdom  of  heaven  is  at  hand.' 
I  returned  to  the  house  rejoicing. 

•  May  31st.  A  Quaker  sent  me  a  pressing  invitation  to  preach  at 
Thaxted.  I  scrupled  preaching  in  another's  parish,  till  I  had  been 
refused  the  church.  Many  Quakers,  and  near  seven  hundred  others, 
attended,  while  I  declared  in  the  highways,  '  The  Scripture  hath  con- 
cluded all  under  sin.' 

"  June  1st.  My  subject,  to  above  one  thousand  attentive  sinners. 
was,  '  He  shall  save  his  people  from  their  sins.'  Many  showed  their 
emotion  by  their  tears."  The  next  day  he  returned  to  London,  "  with 
a  quiet  mind ;"  satisfied  that  in  preaching  Christ  in  the  open  air,  he 
was  in  the  path  of  duty.  These  appear  to  have  been  his  first  efforts  in 
field-preaching  in  England. 

About  this  time  some  of  the  heads  of  the  Church  seem  to  have  enter- 
tained serious  thoughts  of  proceeding  to  extremities  with  the  Wesleys 
and  Mr.  Whitefield.  The  churchwardens  of  Islington,  having  obtained 
the  sanction  of  the  bishop  for  the  expulsion  of  Charles  Wesley  from 
the  pulpit,  intended  to  pursue-the  same  course  toward  Mr.  Whitefield  ; 
who,  with  all  his  seriousness  and  piety,  had  no  objection  occasionally 
to  an  innocent  joke.  Being  aware  of  the  churchwardens'  design,  and 
perceiving,  when  the  prayers  were  ended,  that  these  gentlemen  had 
placed  themselves  at  the  bottom  of  the  pulpit  stairs,  in  an  attitude  of 
defence,  he  quietly  walked  into  the  church-yard,  the  whole  congrega- 
tion following  him ;  and  there,  from  a  tomb-stone,  preached  to  the 
people,  leaving  the  churchwardens,  in  all  the  solemn  dignity  of  their 
office,  guarding  the  pulpit  without  an  assailant,  or  any  one  to  witness 
their  valour. 

The  vicar  of  Bexley  and  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  were  summoned  to 
appear  before  the  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  to  answer  for  the  frequent 
preaching  of  Charles  in  that  parish.  Under  the  date  of  June  19th  he 
has  given  the  following  statement  in  his  journal : — 

"  I  was  at  Lambeth  with  Mr.  Piers.  His  grace  expressly  forbade 
him  to  let  any  of  us  preach  in  his  church  :  charged  us  with  breach  of 
the  canon.  I  mentioned  the  bishop  of  London's  authorizing  my  forci- 
ble exclusion.  He  would  not  hear  me  ;  said  he  did  not  dispute.  He 
asked  mc  what  call  I  had.     I  answered,  '  A  dispensation  of  the  gospel 


LIFE   OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  157 

is  committed  to  me.'  '  That  is,  to  St.  Paul ;  but  I  do  not  dispute  ;  and 
will  not  proceed  to  excommunication  YET.''  '  Your  grace  has  taught 
me,  in  your  book  on  Church  government,  that  a  man  unjustly  excom- 
municated is  not  thereby  cut  off  from  communion  with  Christ.'  '  Of 
that  I  am  the  judge.'  I  asked  him  if  Mr.  Whitefield's  success  was  not 
a  spiritual  sign,  and  sufficient  proof  of  his  call ;  and  recommended  Ga- 
maliel's advice.  He  dismissed  us  ;  Piers,  with  kind  professions  ;  me, 
with  all  the  marks  of  his  displeasure.  I  felt  nothing  in  my  heart  but 
peace.  I  prayed  and  sung  at  Bray's  :  but,  some  hours  after,  at  West's, 
sunk  down  in  great  heaviness  and  dicouragement." 

This  interview  with  the  archbishop  took  place  on  the  Thursday.  On 
the  Saturday  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  says,  "  I  dined  at  Mr.  Stonehouse's. 
My  inward  conflict  continued.  I  perceived  it  was  the  fear  of  man ; 
and  that  by  preaching  in  the  field  next  Sunday,  as  George  Whitefield 
urges  me,  I  shall  break  down  the  bridge,  and  become  desperate.  I  re- 
tired, and  prayed  for  particular  direction ;  offering  up  my  friends,  my 
liberty,  my  life,  for  Christ's  sake,  and  the  gospel's.  I  was  somewhat 
less  burdened ;  yet  could  not  be  quite  easy,  till  I  gave  up  all." 

On  the  following  day,  which  was  the  sabbath,  relief  came  in  the 
manner  which  he  thus  describes  : — 

"  Sunday,  June  24th,  St.  John  Baptist's  Day. — The  first  scrip- 
ture I  cast  my  eye  upon  was,  '  Then  came  the  servant  to  him,  and  said, 
Master,  what  shall  we  do  V  I  prayed  with  West,  and  went  forth  in 
the  name  of  Jesus  Christ.  I  found  near  ten  thousand  helpless  sin- 
ners waiting  for  the  word  in  Moorfields.  I  invited  them  in  my  Master's 
words,  as  well  as  name,  '  Come  unto  me  all  ye  that  labour,  and  are 
heavy  laden  ;  and  I  will  give  you  rest.'  The  Lord  was  with  me,  even 
me,  his  meanest  messenger,  according  to  his  promise.  At  St.  Paul's 
the  psalms,  lessons,  &c,  for  the  day,  put  fresh  life  into  me.  So  did 
the  sacrament.  My  load  was  gone,  and  all  my  doubts  and  scruples. 
God  shone  upon  my  path,  and  I  knew  this  was  his  will  concerning 
me.  At  Newington  the  rector,  Mr.  Mott,  desired  me  to  preach.  My 
text  was,  '  All  have  sinned  and  come  short  of  the  glory  of  God ;  being 
justified  freely,'  &c.  I  walked  on  to  the  common,  and  cried,  to  multi- 
tudes upon  multitudes,  '  Repent,  and  believe  the  gospel.'  The  Lord 
was  my  strength,  and  my  mouth,  and  my  wisdom.  O  that  all  would 
therefore  paise  the  Lord  for  his  goodness !" 

At  night  "  I  was  refreshed  with  the  society  at  a  primitive  love- 
feast." 

The  scenes  through  which  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  was  called  to  pass 
at  this  period  were  diversified  and  peculiar.  On  Thursday  he  was  at 
the  palace  of  Lambeth,  where  the  threat  of  excommunication  was  held 
out  to  him  by  the  archbishop ;  he  was  forbidden  the  use  of  his  friend 


]58  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

Piers's  pulpit,  and  was  dismissed  with  anger  by  the  primate  of  all 
England.  On  -Sunday  he  preached  in  the  morning  to  ten  thousand 
sinners  in  the  open  air  at  Moorfields ;  in  the  forenoon  he  attended 
divine  service,  and  received  the  Lord's  supper,  at  St.  Paul's  cathedral ; 
in  the  afternoon  he  preached  at  Newington-butts,  and  went  directly 
from  the  pulpit  to  Kennington-common,  where  he  addressed  "  multi- 
■  tides  upon  multitudes"  in  his  Lord's  name;  and  in  the  evening  he 
attended  a  Moravian  love-feast  in  Fetter-lane,  where  he  felt  as  if  he 
were  in  one  of  the  primitive  churches.  On  the  following  Sunday  he 
nreached  with  "  great  boldness,"  in  his  turn,  at  St.  Mary's,  before  the 
University  of  Oxford,  choosing  for  his  subject  the  leading  doctrine  of 
all  Protestant  chinches,  justification  by  faith  ;  which  was  then  revived 
in  all  its  freshness  and  power  under  the  name  of  Methodism.  Con- 
cerning his  learned  auditory  he  states,  that  "  all  were  very  attentive  ;" 
and  "  one  could  not  help  weeping."  In  the  evening  he  expounded  a 
passage  of  Holy  Scripture  in  a  private  meeting,  at  which  many  gowns- 
men were  present,  some  of  whom  "  mocked"  the  expositor  of  God's 
word,  and  the  service  in  which  he  was  engaged. 

During  Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  stay  in  Oxford  he  had  interviews  with 
the  vice-chancellor  of  the  university,  and  the  dean  of  Christ-Church, 
of  which  he  gives  the  following  account : — "  I  waited  upon  the  dean, 
who  spoke  with  unusual  severity  against  field-preaching,  and  Mr. 
Whitefield.  He  explained  away  all  inward  religion,  and  union  with 
God.  That  the  world,  and  their  god,  abhor  our  manner  of  acting,  I 
have  too  sensible  proof.  This  whole  week  has  the  messenger  of  Satan 
been  buffeting  me  with  uninterrupted  temptation. 

"  I  visited  the  vice-chancellor  at  his  own  desire ;  gave  him  a  full 
account  of  the  Methodists,  which  he  approved ;  but  objected  the  irre- 
gularity of  our  doing  good  in  other  men's  parishes  ;  charged  Mr.  White- 
field  with  insincerity,  and  breach  of  promise  ;  appealed  to  the  dean,  and 
appointed  a  second  meeting  there.  All  were  against  my  sermon,  as 
liable  to  be  misunder stood.  At  night  I  had  another  conference  with  the 
dean,  who  cited  Mr.  Whitefield  to  judgment.  I  said,  '  Mr.  Dean,  he 
shall  be  ready  to  answer  your  citation.'  He  used  his  utmost  address 
to  bring  me  off  from  preaching  abroad ;  from  expounding  in  houses  ; 
from  singing  psalms.  He  denied  justification  by  faith  only ;  and  all 
vital  religion :  promised  me,  however,  to  read  Law  and  Pascal." 

Having  finished  the  service  which  had  brought  him  to  Oxford,  Mr. 
Charles  Wesley  returned  to  London,  where  he  resumed  his  extraordi- 
nary labours,  especially  on  the  sabbath,  when  he  preached  to  vast 
assemblies  of  people  at  Moorfields  and  Kennington-common,  to  the 
great  joy  and  spiritual  benefit  of  many.  Yet  his  pious  zeal  was  not 
admired  by  every  one.     There  were  men  who  were  ready  to  gnash 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  159 

upon  him  with  their  teeth,  and  who  wanted  nothing  but  the  power  to 
inflict  upon  him  the  deepest  injury.  It  may  convey  some  idea  of  the 
feeling  which  then  existed,  to  state,  that  on  the  morning  of  the  Sunday 
after  his  return  from  Oxford,  he  preached  at  Moorfields  to  about  ten 
thousand  people  ;  and  to  twice  that  number  in  the  afternoon  upon 
Kennington-common.  When  he  was  walking  across  an  open  field  to 
his  afternoon  appointment,  he  was  met  by  a  man  who  threatened  to 
prosecute  him  for  a  trespass.  Accordingly,  a  few  days  afterward,  he 
says,  "  I  was  served  with  a  writ  by  Mr.  Goter,  for  walking  over  his  field 
to  Kennington.  I  sent  Oakley  to  the  lawyer,  who  confessed  he  did 
not  so  much  as  know  Avhat  his  client  sued  me  for."  The  suit,  how- 
ever, was  no  trifle.  A  Methodist  preacher  was  to  be  punished,  in 
spite  of  justice  and  mercy.  The  bill  of  this  most  disgraceful  affair  has 
been  preserved,  with  the  receipt,  in  the  hand-writing  of  the  lawyer. 
The  following  is  a  copy  : — 

"  Goter  versus  Westley.  Damages,  j£10  ;  costs  taxed  £9  16s.  8d. 
July  29,  1739,  received  of  Mr.  Westley,  by  the  hands  of  Mr.  Joseph 
Verding,  nineteen  poimds  sixteen  shillings  and  sixpence,  for  damages 
and  costs  in  their  cause. 

"  William  Gason,  attorney  for  the  plaintiff." 
At  the  bottom  of  this  instrument  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  has  written,  "  I 
paid  them  the  things  that  I  never  took  ;"  and  on  the  back,  the  signifi- 
cant sentence,  "  To  be  re-judged  in  that  day." 

Both  the  Wesleys  had  preached  and  conducted  divine  worship  in  the 
open  air  when  in  Georgia,  where  the  climate  was  warm,  and  ecolesiasti- 
cal  buildings  had  not  been  erected ;  but  they  had  no  thought  of  resum- 
ing the  practice  in  England,  till  Mr.  Whitefield  set  them  the  example. 
Nor  did  any  of  these  good  men  adopt  this  method  of  reaching  the 
ignorant,  till  the  chinches  were  generally  closed  against  them.  But 
when  they  had  entered  upon  this  course,  they  at  once  perceived  its 
utility,  and  would  not  discontinue  it  on  any  account.  Had  all  the 
churches  in  the  land  been  open  to  them,  they  would  still  have  felt  it 
their  dufy  to  preach  abroad ;  for  this  plain  reason,  that  there  were  tens 
of  thousands  of  people  to  whom  they  were  intrusted  with  the  message 
of  mercy,  but  to  whom  they  could  otherwise  have  no  access.  Some 
lived  at  an  inconvenient  distance  from  the  churches ;  others  had  no 
inclination  to  attend ;  and  many  of  the  abject  poor,  had  they  attended, 
could  have  had  no  accommodation  there.  In  an  age  of  general  profli- 
gacy and  ungodliness,  it  was  impossible  to  meet  the  spiritual  necessi- 
ties of  the  people,  but  by  following  them  to  the  places  where  they  were 
accustomed  to  congregate,  and  there  warning  them  to  flee  from  the 
wrath  to  come.  In  many  places  chinches,  whichhad been  all  butdeserted, 
were  filled  with  worshippers  of  God,  and  attentive  hearers  of  his  word. 


160  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

Notwithstanding  the  benefits  resulting  from  field-preaching,  when 
these  three  devoted  men  became  thus  "irregular,"  Archbishop  Potter 
talked  of  "  excommunication ;"  but  he  re-considered  the  subject,  and 
wisely  forbore  to  execute  his  threat.  Perhaps  he  recollected  that  the 
Son  of  God  preached  upon  a  mountain,  and  on  a  plain,  and  addressed 
multitudes  on  the  sea-shore  as  he  sat  in  a  fishing-boat ;  and  that  the 
apostle  of  the  Gentiles  preached  Jesus  and  the  resurrection  to  the 
inquisitive  Athenians  as  he  stood  upon  Mars'  hill.  It  would  indeed 
have  been  an  unseemly  thing  for  a  man  invested  with  ecclesiastical 
authority,  and  professing  to  derive  that  authority  from  the  Lord  Jesus, 
in  a  direct  line  from  the  apostles,  to  impose  silence  upon  Christian 
ministers,  and  even  expel  them  from  the  congregation  of  the  faithful, 
for  doino-  that  which  the  Lord  himself,  and  the  holy  apostles  under  his 
direct  sanction,  had  recommended  by  their  daily  practice.  The  Pro- 
testant Church  of  England  was  preserved  from  the  deep  dishonour  of 
an  act  so  thoroughly  antichristian.  It  is  indeed  a  grave  question, 
whether  field-preaching  is  not  the  duty  of  every  Christian  minister ; 
and  whether  any  man  to  whom  a  dispensation  of  the  gospel  is  commit- 
ted can  be  blameless,  either  before  God  or  man,  who  refuses  to  admin- 
ister the  warnings  and  invitations  of  the  gospel  to  the  multitudes  of 
people  around  him,  who  demonstrate,  by  the  profanation  of  the  sabbath, 
and  neglect  of  the  house  of  prayer,  that  they  are  walking  in  the  broad 
way  that  leadeth  to  destruction.  The  charge  is,  "Preach  the  gospel 
to  every  creature,"  as  the  instrument  of  salvation  ;  and  to  suffer  men  to 
perish,  without  ever  applying  the  remedy,  is  to  incur  guilt  of  the  most 
fearful  magnitude.  The  field-preacher  is  not  the  party  that  needs  an 
apology.  He  that  sacrifices  the  souls  of  men,  redeemed  by  the  blood 
of  God's  incarnate  Son,  for  the  maintenance  of  an  "  order,"  of  which 
the  Bible  knows  nothing,  is  the  man  whose  conduct  is  more  than  ques- 
tionable, and  who  ought  to  "  consider  his  ways." 

It  is  a  surprising  fact,  that  Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  who  had  been  so 
long  worn  down  by  disease,  and  who  seemed  for  some  months  to  be 
preserved  alive  by  miracle,  should  be  able  to  endure  the  labour  which 
now  devolved  upon  him.  He  still  visited  the  prisoners  in  Newgate ; 
prayed  almost  daily  with  penitents  in  distress ;  expounded  the  Scrip- 
tures in  private  houses  ;  and  often  preached  in  the  open  air,  to  masses 
of  people  which  it  was  fearful  even  to  contemplate.  From  the  time  of 
his  ordination,  till  very  recently,  he  was  accustomed  to  read  his  ser- 
mons from  the  pulpit ;  and  he  was  astonished  when  he  found  himself 
able  to  speak  extempore  with  tolerable  fluency  and  correctness  to  an 
orderly  congregation  in  a  church.  Where  then,  it  may  be  asked,  did 
he  find  the  requisite  firmness  of  mind,  in  the  absence  of  notes,  to 
address  upward  of  twenty  thousand  people  in   the  open  air  ?     The 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  161 

answer  is,  as  he  distinctly  acknowledges,  he  received  assistance  from 
above.  He  lived  in  the  spirit  of  prayer;  he  laid  hold  upon  the  strength 
divine  by  a  mighty  faith  ;  and  he  realized  the  fulfilment  of  the  promise, 
"  I  am  with  you  always/'  His  mind  was  often  exercised  by  fierce 
temptations  ;  but  the  Lord  was  his  helper  ;  and  for  some  years  he  was 
surpassed  perhaps  by  no  man,  since  the  apostolic  times,  in  power  and 
efficiency  as  a  Christian  preacher.  The  people  everywhere  fell  under 
his  word  like  grass  under  the  sythe  of  the  mower. 

The  following  letter,  addressed  to  Mr.  Whitefield,  will  show  in  what 
manner  he  was  now  employed,  with  the  feelings  of  his  heart.  Mr. 
Whitefield  was  in  the  immediate  neighbourhood  of  London : — 

"  London,  August  10th,  1739.  Dear  George, — I  forgot  to  mention 
the  most  material  occurrence  at  Plaistow ;  namely,  that  a  clergyman 
was  there  convinced  of  sin.  He  stood  under  me,  and  appeared  through- 
out my  discourse  under  the  strongest  perturbation  of  mind.  In  our  re- 
turn we  were  much  delighted  with  an  old  spiritual  Quaker,  who  is  clear 
in  justification  by  faith  only.  At  Marybone  a  footman  was  convinced 
of  more  than  sin ;  and  now  waits  with  confidence  for  all  the  power 
of  faith.  Friend  Keen  seems  to  have  experience,  and  is  right  in  the 
foundation. 

"  I  cannot  preach  out  on  the  week-days  for  the  expense  of  coaches, 
nor  accept  of  dear  Mr.  Seward's  offer  ;  to  which  I  should  be  less  back- 
ward, if  he  would  take  my  advice.  But  while  he  is  so  lavish  of  his 
Lord's  goods,  I  cannot  consent  that  this  ruin  should  in  any  degree  seem 
to  be  under  my  hand. 

"  I  am  continually  tempted  to  leave  off  preaching,  and  hide  myself 
like  J.  Hutchins.  I  should  then  be  freer  from  temptations,  and  at 
leisure  to  attend  to  my  own  improvement.  God  continues  to  work  by 
me,  but  not  in  me,  that  I  can  perceive.  Do  not  reckon  upon  me,  my 
brother,  in  the  work  God  is  doing :  for  I  cannot  expect  he  should  long 
employ  one  who  is  ever  longing  and  murmuring  to  be  discharged. 
I  rejoice  in  your  success,  and  pray  for  its  increase  a  thousand  fold." 

Three  days  afterward,  in  a  letter  to  Mr.  Seward,  he  says,  "  Yester- 
day I  preached  to  more  than  ten  thousand  hearers  ;  and  was  so  buffeted, 
both  before  and  after,  that  were  I  not  forcibly  detained,  I  should  fly 
from  every  human  face.  If  God  does  make  a  way  for  me  to  escape, 
I  shall  not  easily  be  brought  back  again.  I  cannot  lrke  advertising. 
It  looks  like  sounding  a  trumpet.  I  hope  our  brother  Hutchins  will 
come  forth  at  last,  and  throw  away,  what  he  seems  to  have  taken  up, 
my  mantle  of  reserve.  But  then  he  will  no  longer  make  Mr.  Brough- 
ton  his  counsellor." 

11 


162  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

Now  that  the  leading  men  among  the  original  Oxford  Methodists 
had  renounced  tlic-  .Mysticism  of  William  Law,  received  the  opposite 
doctrine  of  salvation  by  faith,  and  were  making  such  gigantic  efforts 
to  propagate  this  important  truth,  it  is  curious  to  know  what  their 
former  guide  and  adviser  thought  of  their  present  views  and  proceed- 
ings. He  was  still  resident  at  Putney;  and  on  Friday,  August  10th, 
Mr.  Charles  Wesley  paid  him  a  visit,  taking  his  friend  Bray  with  him. 
It  will  be  seen  that  this  eloquent  ascetic  was  as  blind  as  ever  to  all  the 
glorious  peculiarities  of  evangelical  religion. 

"  To-day,"  says  Mr.  Charles,  "  I  carried  T.  Bray  to  Mr.  Law,  who 
r«  solved  all  his  feelings  and  experiences  into  fits,  or  natural  affections, 
and  advised  him  to  take  no  notice  of  his  comforts,  which  he  had  better 
be  without  than  with.  He  blamed  Mr.  Whitefield's  Journals,  and  way 
of  proceeding ;  said  he  had  great  hopes  that  the  Methodises  would 
have  been  dispersed  by  little  and  little  in  livings,  and  have  leavened 
the  whole  lump.  I  told  him  my  experience.  '  Then  am  I,'  said  he, 
'  far  below  you,  (if  you  are  right,)  not  worthy  to  bear  your  shoes.'  He 
agreed  to  our  notion  of  faith,  but  would  have  it,  that  all  men  held  it ; 
was  fully  against  the  laymen's  expounding,  as  the  very  worst  thing 
both  for  themselves  and  others.  I  told  him,  he  Avas  my  schoolmaster, 
to  brino"  me  to  Christ ;  but  the  reason  why  I  did  not  come  sooner  to 
Him  was,  my  seeking  to  be  sanctified  before  I  was  justified.  I  dis- 
claimed all  expectation  of  becoming  some  great  one.  Among  other 
things  he  said,  '  Was  I  talked  of  as  Mr.  Whitefield  is,  I  should  run 
away,  and  hide  myself  entirely.'  '  You  might,'  I  answered,  '  but  God 
would  bring  you  back,  like  Jonah.'  Joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost,  he  told  us, 
was  the  most  dangerous  thing  God  could  give.  I  replied,  '  But  cannot 
God  guard  his  own  gifts  V  He  often  disclaimed  advising,  seeing  we 
had  the  Spirit  of  God ;  but  mended  upon  our  hands,  and  at  last  came 
almost  quite  over." 

It  was  now  agreed  that  the  Wesleys  should  exchange  places.  John 
was  to  come  to  London,  and  Charles  was  to  succeed  him  at  Bristol. 
On  his  way  to  that  city,  Charles  visited  Oxford,  Evesham,  Bengeworth, 
and  Gloucester.  His  design  in  going  to  the  second  and  third  of  these 
places  was  to  see  Mr.  Benjamin  Seward,  with  whom  he  had  recently 
become  acquainted,  and  who  lived  at  Bengeworth,  near  Evesham.  He 
was  a  man  of  large  property,  and  of  liberal  education,  having  been 
bred  at  Cambridge.  He  had  been  correct  in  his  morals,  and  charitable 
and  humane  ;  but  strenuously  opposed  to  spiritual  religion  ;  having  in- 
tended to  write  against  what  he  conceived  to  be  the  enthusiastic  notions 
of  Mr.  Law,  contained  in  his  treatise  on  Christian  Perfection.  Early 
in  the  spring  of  this  year  he  had  been  severely  afflicted,  and,  in  con- 
nection with  much  bodily  suffering,  endured  great  mental  perplexity 

11* 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  163 

?md  anguish.  A  poor  travelling  woman,  who  obtained  a  livelihood  by 
selling  toys  for  children,  found  him  thus  distressed  both  in  mind  and 
body,  and  taught  him  the  nature  and  necessity  of  the  new  birth. 
Having  recovered  his  health,  and  obtained  some  knowledge  of  the 
truth,  he  resolved  to  enter  into  holy  orders,  that  he  might  teach  others 
what  he  himself  had  learned  respecting  the  things  of  God.  In  this 
state  he  heard  Mr.  Whitefield  preach,  when  his  heart  clave  to  him ; 
and  he  was  ultimately  induced  to  accompany  that  man  of  God  to  Ame- 
rica. Soon  after  he  had  heard  Mr.  Whitefield  he  came  to  London, 
where  he  was  introduced  to  Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  who  admired  his 
spirit,  but  speaks  of  him  at  this  time  as  "  knowing  only  the  baptism 
of  John."  He  proposed  to  bear  the  expense  of  Mr.  Charles  Wesley's 
coach-hire,  in  his  preaching  excursions  in  London  and  its  vicinity, 
which  Charles  respectfully  declined.  The  wife  of  this  young  convert 
was  a  zealous  predestinarian,  and  far  more  remarkable  for  her  attach- 
ment to  her  creed,  than  her  regard  either  for  good  manners  or  hospi- 
tality. 

On  Monday,  August  20th,  Charles  addressed  the  following  letter, 
from  Bengeworth  and  Evesham,  to  his  brother  John : — 

"  Dear  Brother, — We  left  the  brethren  at  Oxford,  much  edified  ;  and 
two  gownsmen,  besides  C.  Graves,  thoroughly  awakened.  On  Saturday 
afternoon  God  brought  us  hither.  Mr.  Seward  being  from  home,  there 
was  no  admittance  for  us,  his  wife  being  an  opposer,  and  having  refused 
to  see  George  Whitefield  before  me.  At  seven  Mr.  Seward  found  tis 
at  our  inn,  and  carried  us  home.  I  expounded  at  eight  in  the  school- 
room, which  contains  two  hundred.  On  Sunday  morning  I  preached 
from  George  Whitefield's  pulpit,  the  wall :  '  Repent  ye,  and  believe 
the  gospel.'  The  notice  being  short,  we  had  only  a  few  hundreds ; 
but  such  as  those  described  in  the  morning  lesson,  '  These  were  more 
noble  than  those  in  Thessalonica,  in  that  they  received  the  word  with 
all  readiness  of  mind.'  In  the  evening  I  showed  to  near  two  thousand 
the  Saviour  in  the  good  Samaritan.  .Many,  I  am  persuaded,  found 
themselves  stripped,  and  wounded,  and  half  dead ;  and  are  therefore 
ready  for  the  oil  and  wine.  Once  more  God  enabled  me  to  open  the 
new  covenant  at  the  school-house,  which  was  crowded  with  deeply- 
attentive  hearers." 

To  this  account  he  adds,  in  his  journal,  "  August  30th.  I  spoke  from 
Acts  ii,  37,  to  two  or  three  hundred  market-people  and  soldiers,  all  as 
orderly  and  decent  as  could  be  desired.  I  now  heard  that  the  mayor 
had  come  down  on  Sunday  t©  take  a  view  of  us ;  and  soon  after  an 
officer  struck  a  countryman  in  the  face,  without  any  provocation.     A 


164  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

serious  woman  besought  the  poor  man  not  to  resist  evil ;  '  as  the  other 
only  wanted  to  make  a  riot.'  He  took  patiently  several  repeated  blows, 
telling  the  man  he  might  beat  him  as  long  as  he  pleased. 

"  I  took  a  walk  with  Mr.  Seward,  whose  eyes  it  has  pleased  God  to 
open,  to  see  he  would  have  all  men  to  be  saved.  His  wife,  who  re- 
fuses to  see  me,  is  miserably  bigoted  to  the  particular  scheme.  We 
had  the  satisfaction  of  meeting  with  Mr.  Seward's  cousin  Molly,  whom 
I  had  endeavoured  to  convince  of  sin  at  Islington.  The  Spirit  had 
now  convinced  her  of  righteousness  also.  To-day  she  told  us,  a  young- 
lady  here  upon  a  visit  had  been  deeply  struck  on  Sunday  night,  under 
the  word,  seeing  and  feeling  her  need  of  a  Physician,  and  earnestly 
desired  me  to  pray  for  her.  We  immediately  joined  in  thanksgiving 
and  intercession.  After  dinner  I  spoke  with  her.  She  burst  into  tears  ; 
told  us,  she  had  come  here  thoughtless,  and  dead  in  pleasures  and  sin, 
but  fully  resolved  against  ever  being  a  Methodist ;  that  she  was  first 
alarmed  at  seeing  us  so  happy,  and  full  of  love ;  had  gone  to  the 
society,  but  never  found  herself  out  till  the  word  came  with  power  to 
her  soul ;  that  all  the  following  night  she  had  been  as  in  an  agony : 
could  not  pray ;  could  not  bear  our  singing,  nor  have  any  rest  in  her- 
self. We  betook  ourselves  to  prayer,  and  God  hearkened.  She  re- 
ceived forgiveness  in  that  instant,  and  triumphed  in  the  name  of  the 
Lord  her  God.     We  were  all  upon  the  mount  the  rest  of  the  day. 

"  At  six  I  explained  the  nature  of  faith,  from,  '  Not  I,  but  Christ 
liveth  in  me :  who  loved  me,  and  gave  himself  for  me.'  Afterward  I 
showed  them,  in  the  school-house,  their  own  case  in  dead  Lazarus. 
Some  of  those  that  were  dead,  I  trust,  begin  to  come  forth.  Several 
serious  people  from  the  neighbouring  towns  came  home  with  us.  We 
continued  our  rejoicing  till  midnight. 

"  August  22d.  I  besought  my  hearers  to  be  reconciled  unto  God. 
I  found  Miss  P.  had  been  greatly  strengthened  by  last  night's  expound- 
ing, and  could  scarcely  forbear  crying  out,  she  was  that  Lazarus ;  and 
if  they  would  come  to  Christ,  he  would  raise  them  as  he  had  her.  All 
night  she  continued  singing  in  her  heart ;  and  discovers  more  and  more 
of  that  genuine  mark  of  his  disciples,  love. 

"  I  was  prevailed  upon  to  stay  over  this  day.  God  soon  showed  me 
his  design  in  it.  Our  singing  in  the  garden  drew  two  sincere  women 
to  us,  who  sought  Christ  sorrowing.  After  reading  the  promises  in 
Isaiah,  we  prayed,  and  they  received  them  accomplished  in  themselves. 
We  were  upon  a  mount,  which  reminded  us  of  Tabor,  through  the  joy 
wherewith  our  Master  filled  us.  How  shall  I  be  thankful  enough  for 
his  bringing  me  hither !  While  we  were  singing,  a  poor  drunken  ser- 
vant of  Mr.  Seward  was  struck.  His  master  had  last  night  given  him 
warning ;  but  now  he  seems  effectually  called.     We  spent  the  after- 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  165 

noon  most  delightfully  in  Isaiah.  At  seven  the  society  met.  I  could 
hardly  speak  through  my  cold ;  but  it  was  suspended  while  I  showed 
the  natural  man  his  picture  in  blind  Bartimeus.  Many  were  ready  to 
cry  after  Jesus  for  mercy.  The  three  that  had  lately  received  their 
sight  were  much  strengthened.  Miss  P.  declared  her  cure  before  two 
hundred  witnesses,  many  of  them  gay  young  gentlewomen.  They  re- 
ceived her  testimony ;  flocked  round  about  her  ;  and  pressed  her  on  all 
sides  to  come  and  see  them.  By  this  open  confession  she  purchased 
to  herself  great  boldness  in  the  faith. 

"  August  22d.  This  morning  the  work  upon  poor  Robin  appeared  to 
be  God's  work.     The  words  that  made  the  first  impression  were, — 

'  'Tis  mercy  all,  immense  and  free  ; 
For,  O  my  God,  it  found  out  me !' 

He  now  seemed  full  of  sorrow,  and  joy,  and  astonishment,  and  love. 
The  world,  too,  set  to  their  seal,  that  he  belongs  to  Christ. 

"  I  cannot  but  observe  the  narrow  spirit  of  those  that  hold  particular 
redemption.  I  have  had  no  disputes  with  them  ;  yet  they  have  me  in 
abomination..  Mrs.  Seward  is  irreconcilably  angry  with  me  ;  '  for  he 
offers  Christ  to  all !'  Her  maids  are  of  the  same  spirit ;  and  their  Bap- 
tist teacher  insists  that  I  ought  to  have  my  gown  stripped  over  my  ears. 
When  Mr.  Seward,  in  my  hearing,  exhorted  one  of  the  maids  to  a 
concern  for  her  salvation,  she  answered,  it  was  to  no  purpose  :  she 
could  do  nothing.  The  same  answer  he  received  from  his  daughter, 
of  seven  years  old.     See  the  genuine  fruits  of  this  blessed  doctrine  !" 

From  Evesham  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  went  to  Gloucester,  the  birth- 
place of  his  friend  Mr.  Wrhitefield.     Here  he  writes  : — 

"  August  23d.  By  ten  last  night  the  Lord  brought  us  hither,  through 
many  dangers  and  difficulties.  In  mounting  I  fell  over  my  horse,  and 
sprained  my  hand.  Riding  in  the  dark,  I  bruised  my  foot.  We  lost 
our  way  as  often  as  we  could.  Two  horses  we  had  between  three ; 
for  Robin  bore  us  company.  Here  we  were  turned  back  from  a  friend's 
house  by  his  wife's  sickness.  Last  night  my  voice  and  strength  wholly 
failed  me.  To-day  they  are  in  some  measure  restored.  At  night  I 
with  difficulty  got  into  the  crowded  society :  preached  the  law  and  the 
gospel  from  Romans  iii.  They  received  it  with  all  readiness.  Three 
clergymen  were  present.  Some  without  attempted  to  make  a  disturb- 
ance, by  setting  on  the  dogs ;  but  in  vain.  The  dumb  dogs  rebuked 
the  rioters. 

"  August  25th.  Before  I  Avent  forth  into  the  streets  and  highways, 
1  sent,  after  my  custom,  to  borrow  the  church.  The  minister  (one  of 
the  better  disposed)  sent  back  a  civil  message  :  would  be  glad  to  drink 
a  glass  of  wine  with  me,  but  durst  not  lend  me  his  pulpit  for  fifty 


166  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

raineas.  Mr.  Whitefield  durst  lend  me  his  field,  which  did  just  as 
well.  For  near  an  hour  and  a  half  God  gave  me  voice  and  strength  to 
exhort  about  two  thousand  sinners  to  repent,  and  believe  the  gospel. 
My  voice  and  strength  failed  together ;  neither  do  I  want  them  when 
mv  work  is  done.  Being  invited  to  Painswick,  I  waited  upon  the  Lord, 
and  renewed  my  strength.  We  found  near  one  thousand  gathered  in 
the  street.  1  discoursed  from  2  Cor.  v,  19,  'God  was  in  Christ,  re- 
conciling the  world  unto  himself.'  I  besought  them  earnestly  to  be 
reconciled;  and  the  rebels  seemed  inclined  to  lay  down  their  arms. 
A  young  Presbyterian  teacher  clave  to  us.  I  received  fresh  strength 
to  expound  the  good  Samaritan,  at  a  public-house,  which  was  full  above 
stairs  and  below. 

"  August  25th.  I  showed  them,  in  the  street,  that  to  them  and  their 
children  was  the  promise  made.  Some  are,  I  trust,  on  the  point  of 
receiving  it.  Three  clergymen  attended.  I  prayed  by  a  young  woman, 
afraid  of  death,  because  it  had  not  lost  its  sting.  I  showed  her,  the 
promise  was  to  those  that  are  afar  off,  even  before  they  actually  receive 
it.  This  revived  her  much ;  and  we  left  her  patiently  waiting  for  the 
salvation  of  God.  At  nine  I  exhorted  and  prayed  with  a  house-full  of 
sincere  souls ;  and  took  my  leave,  recommended  by  their  affectionate 
prayers  to  the  grace  of  God. 

"  At  Gloucester  I  went  to  the  field  at  five.  An  old  intimate  acquaint- 
ance (Mrs.  Kirkham)  stood  in  my  way,  and  challenged  me :  '  What, 
Mr.  Wesley;  is  it  you  I  see  \  Is  it  possible  that  you,  who  can  preach 
at  Christ-Church,  St.  Mary's,  &c,  should  come  hither  after  a  mob  ?' 
I  cut  her  short  with,  '  The  work  which  my  Master  giveth  me,  must  I 
not  do  it  V  and  went  to  my  mob ;  or,  (to  put  it  into  the  Pharisees' 
phrase,)  '  this  people  which  is  accursed.'  Thousands  heard  me  gladly, 
while  I  told  them  their  privilege  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  the  Comforter, 
and  exhorted  them  to  come  for  him  to  Christ,  as  poor  lost  sinners. 
I  continued  my  discourse  till  night." 

From  Gloucester  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  went  to  Runwick,  where  his 
wonted  success  attended  him.  He  says,  "  The  minister  here  lent  me 
his  pulpit.  I  stood  at  the  window,  which  was  taken  down,  and  turned 
to  the  larger  congregation,  of  above  two  thousand,  in  the  church-yard. 
They  appeared  greedy  to  hear,  while  I  testified,  '  God  so  loved  the 
world,  that  he  gave  his  only  begotten  Son,'  &c.  These  are,  I  think, 
more  noble  than  those  at  Evesham.  After  sermon  a  woman  came  to 
me,  who  had  received  faith  in  hearing  Mr.  Whitefield.  She  was  terri- 
fied at  having  lost  her  comfort.,  I  explained  to  her  that  wilderness 
state,  into  which  the  believer  is  generally  led,  by  the  Spirit,  to  be 
tempted,  as  soon  as  he  is  baptized  by  the  Holy  Ghost.  This  confirmed 
her  in  a  patient  looking  for  His  return  whom  her  soul  loveth.     We 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  167 

dined  at  Mr.  Ellis's,  of  Ebley ;  and  met  our  brother  Ellis,  who  has  the 
blessing  of  believing  parents,  two  sisters  awakened.  One  only  brother 
continues  an  abandoned  prodigal. 

"  In  the  afternoon  I  preached  again  to  a  Kennington  congregation. 
The  church  was  full  as  it  could  crowd.  Thousands  stood  in  the 
church-yard.  It  was  the  most  beautiful  sight  I  ever  beheld.  The 
people  filled  the  gradually-rising  area,  which  was  shut  upon  three 
sides  by  a  vast  perpendicular  hill.  On  the  top  and  bottom  of  this  hill 
was  a  circular  row  of  trees.  In  this  amphitheatre  they  stood,  deeply 
attentive,  while  I  called  upon  them,  in  Christ's  words,  '  Come  unto  me, 
all  that  are  weary.'  The  tears  of  many  testified  that  they  were  ready 
to  enter  into  that  rest.  God  enabled  me  to  lift  up  my  voice  like  a 
trumpet,  so  that  all  distinctly  heard  me.  I  concluded  with  singing  an 
invitation  to  sinners.  It  was  with  difficulty  we  made  our  way  through 
this  most  loving  people,  and  returned  amid  their  prayers  and  blessings 
to  Ebley.  Here  I  expounded  the  second  lesson  for  two  hours,  and 
received  strength  and  faith  to  plead  the  promise  of  the  Father.  A 
good  old  Baptist  pressed  me  to  preach  at  Stanley,  on  my  way  to  Bris- 
tol.    Accordingly, 

"  August  27th.  I  set  out  at  seven.  The  sky  was  overcast,  and  we 
were  wetted  to  the  skin.  This,  I  thought,  portended  good.  We  could 
not  stay  to  dry  ourselves,  there  being,  contrary  to  our  expectation,  a 
company  of  near  a  thousand  waiting.  I  preached  from  a  table,  (having 
been  first  denied  the  pulpit.)  upon,  '  Repent,  and  believe  the  gospel.' 
The  hearers  seemed  so  much  affected,  that  I  appointed  them  to  meet 
me  again  in  the  evening.     The  minister  was  of  my  audience. 

"  I  rode  back  to  Ebley,  and  was  informed  by  brother  Oakley,  that 
he  had  fastened  upon  the  poor  prodigal,  and  spoke  to  his  heart.  His 
convictions  were  heightened  by  the  sermon.  We  prayed  and  sun° 
alternately,  till  faith  came.  God  blew  with  his  wind,  and  the  waters 
flowed.  He  struck  the  hard  rock,  and  the  waters  gushed  out ;  and  the 
poor  sinner,  with  joy  and  astonishment,  believed  the  Son  of  God  loved 
him,  and  gave  himself  for  him.  '  Sing,  ye  heavens  ;  for  the  Lord  hath 
done  it !  Shout,  ye  lower  parts  of  the  earth !'  In  the  morning  I  had 
told  his  mother  of  St.  Austin's  conversion.  Now  I  carried  her  the 
joyful  news,  '  This  thy  son  was  dead,  and  is  alive  again,'  I  expounded 
at  a  gentlewoman's  house,  on  my  way  to  Stanley,  but  could  hardly 
speak  through  my  cold.  I  went  forth  in  faith,  and  preached  under  a 
large  elm  tree,  on  the  prodigal  son.  I  returned  to  Ebley  rejoicing, 
where  I  expounded  the  woman  of  Samaria." 

In  the  evening  of  the  next  day  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  met  his  brother 
in  Bristol,  where  they  rejoiced  together  on  account  of  the  glorious 
things  which  they  had  witnessed,  and  of  which  they  had  been  the  in- 


168  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

Mima.  nts.  since  they  parted  with  each  other  in  London.  They  spent 
the  next  day  chiefly  in  visiting  the  people,  of  whom  Charles  was  for  a 
time  to  take  the  charge  ;  and  on  the  following  morning,  when  John 
took  his  leave  of  them,  Charles  says,  "  His  short  absence  cost  them 
many  tears." 

This  appears  to  have  been  the  first  time  that  Mr.  Charles  Wesley 
bad  (  vor  been  in  Bristol.  He  had  not  come  to  inspect  its  antiquities, 
nor  to  gratify  his  taste  by  surveying  the  beautiful  scenery  with  which 
it  is  surrounded.  Upon  the  salvation  of  souls  his  undivided  attention 
was  ixed;  and  this  he  desired  with  a  passion  the  full  depth  and  in- 
tensity of  which  it  would  be  difficult  to  describe.  His  burning  zeal 
was  a  direct  effect  of  his  union  with  Christ.  It  was  an  emanation  from 
him  who  is  emphatically  the  lover  of  souls.  On  entering  upon  his 
ministry  at  Bristol,  he  found  that  "  other  men  had  laboured,"  and  he 
had  "  entered  into  their  labours."  His  brother  and  Mr.  Whitefield  had 
here  "  gone  forth  weeping,  bearing  precious  seed  ;"  and  by  God's  bless- 
ing upon  their  combined  exertions,  "  the  fields  were"  now  everywhere 
"  white  imto  the  harvest."  With  a  diligence  and  fidelity  worthy  of 
such  a  state  of  things,  and  of  which  there  have  been  few  examples, 
Charles  "  thrust  in  his  sickle  ;"  and  then  "  came  again  with  rejoicing, 
bringing  his  sheaves  with  him." 

When  the  Wesleys  and  Mr.  Whitefield  first  gave  indications  of  an 
extraordinary  zeal  for  the  spread  of  religion,  it  was  said  to  them,  "  If 
you  wish  to  convert  heathens,  go  to  Kingswood  ;"  a  place  principally 
occupied  by  colliers,  for  whose  salvation  no  man  seemed  to  care,  and 
who  were  therefore  brutally  ignorant  and  wicked.  The  challenge  was 
accepted.  Mr.  Whitefield  was  the  first  that  undertook  the  unpromis- 
ing service ;  and  his  success  was  such  as  to  demonstrate  that  a  more 
than  ordinary  influence  of  the  Holy  Spirit  rested  upon  him  and  the 
people.  He  stood,  and  under  the  open  sky  called  upon  them  "  to  re- 
pent, and  turn  to  God,  and  do  works  meet  for  repentance ;"  offering  to 
them,  at  the  same  time,  without  money  and  without  price,  the  inesti- 
mable mercies  of  redemption, — pardon,  with  its  attendant  peace  and 
holiness.  Multitudes  listened  to  the  call,  and  not  a  few  willingly  re- 
sponded to  the  invitation ;  their  deep  sighs,  and  the  white  streaks 
caused  by  the  tears  which  flowed  down  their  blackened  faces,  attesting 
the  strength  of  their  inward  emotions. 

Mr.  Whitefield  was  succeeded  by  Mr.  John  Wesley ;  and  Charles 
now  followed  both  with  equal  steps.  His  zeal,  his  faith,  his  courage, 
his  love  to  souls,  his  perseverance,  were  most  exemplary ;  and  he  was 
signally  owned  of  God,  in  awakening  among  the  people  a  concern  for 
divine  things,  and  in  turning  them  to  Christ.  He  remained  in  Bristol 
somewhat  more  than  two  months,  preaching  in  the  most  neglected  parts 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  169 

of  the  city  and  its  neighbourhood  during  the  day,  and  in  the  evenings 
expounding  the  Holy  Scriptures  in  private  houses,  and  large  rooms, 
where  the  people  could  be  accommodated  to  hear  him.  He  also  ex- 
tended his  labours  to  Kingswood,  Pensford,  Bearfield,  Bradford,  and 
other  places,  proclaiming  the  word  of  life  in  the  open  air,  and  often  in 
the  midst  of  heavy  rain.  While  he  was  thus  employed,  some  of  the 
clergy  in  Bristol  inveighed  against  him  from  their  pulpits  with  great 
vehemence  ;  and  others  complained  bitterly  of  the  intolerable  increase 
of  their  labour,  when  he  brought  large  companies  of  reclaimed  profli- 
gates to  the  churches  to  receive  the  Lord's  supper  ;  an  ordinance  which 
they  had  generally  neglected,  till  they  were  enlightened  and  impressed 
under  his  ministry. 

At  this  period  Mr.  Joseph  Williams,  of  Kidderminster,  a  pious  and 
upright  man,  whose  published  Journal  is  well  known,  visited  Bristol, 
and  attended  Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  ministry,  of  which  he  has  given  a 
valuable  and  striking  account.  Being  a  Dissenter  and  a  Calvinist,  he 
found  it  difficult  to  credit  the  accounts  which  he  heard  of  the  godly 
labours  and  usefidness  of  the  Methodists,  because  they  belonged  to  the 
Church  of  England,  and  did  not  entertain  his  views  on  the  controverted 
questions  relating  to  God's  predestination.  He  had  now  an  opportunity 
of  judging  for  himself;  and  the  result,  he  declared  in  a  letter  which  he 
wrote  for  insertion  in  the  Gentleman's  Magazine.  He  submitted  it  to 
the  inspection  of  Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  who  appears  to  have  prevented 
its  publication.  It  was  found  among  his  papers  after  his  decease,  in 
Mr.  Williams's  hand-writing.     The  following  is  an  extract : — 

"  Hearing  that  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  would  preach  in  the  afternoon, 
just  out  of  the  city,  I  got  a  guide,  and  went  to  hear  him.  I  found  him 
standing  upon  a  table,  in  an  erect  posture,  with  his  hands  and  eyes 
lifted  up  to  heaven  in  prayer,  surrounded  with,  I  guess,  more  than  a 
thousand  people  ;  some  few  of  them  persons  of  fashion,  both  men  and 
women,  but  most  of  them  of  the  lower  rank  of  mankind.  I  know  not 
how  long  he  had  been  engaged  in  the  duty  before  I  came,  but  he  con- 
tinued therein,  after  my  coming,  scarcely  a  quarter  of  an  hour  ;  during 
which  time  he  prayed  with  uncommon  fervency,  fluency,  and  variety 
of  proper  expression.  He  then  preached  about  an  hour,  from  2  Cor.  v, 
17-21,  in  such  a  manner  as  I  have  seldom,  if  ever,  heard  any  minister 
preach ;  that  is,  though  I  have  heard  many  a  finer  sermon,  according 
to  the  common  taste,  yet  I  have  scarcely  ever  heard  any  minister  dis- 
cover such  evident  signs  of  a  most  vehement  desire,  or  labour  so  ear- 
nestly to  convince  his  hearers  that  they  were  all  by  nature  in  a  state 
of  enmity  against  God,  consequently  in  a  damnable  state,  and  needed 
reconciliation  to  God;  that  God  is  willing  to  be  reconciled  to  all.  .  v&a 
the  worst  of  sinners,  and  for  that  end  hath  laid  all  our  sin  on  Christ, 


170  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

and  Christ  hath  borne  the  punishment  due  to  our  sins  in  our  nature 
and  stead ;  that,  on  the  other  hand,  the  righteousness  and  merits  of 
(  hrist  are  imputed  to  as  many  as  believe  on  him ;  that  it  is  faith  alone, 
exclusive  entirely  of  any  works  of  ours,  which  applies  to  us  the  right- 
eousness of  Christ,  and  justifies  us  in  the  sight  of  God ;  that  none  are 
excluded  but  those  who  refuse  to  come  to  him,  as  lost,  undone,  yea,  as 
damned  sinners,  and  trust  in  him  alone — that  is,  in  his  meritorious  right- 
eousness and  atoning  sacrifice — for  pardon  and  salvation.  These  points 
he  supported  all  along,  as  he  went  on,  with  many  texts  of  Scripture, 
which  he  explained  and  illustrated ;  and  then  freely  invited  all,  even 
the  chief  of  sinners,  and  used  a  great  variety  of  the  most  moving  argu- 
ments and  expostulations,  in  order  to  persuade,  allure,  instigate,  and. 
if  possible,  compel  all  to  come  to  Christ,  and  believe  in  him  for  pardon 
and  salvation.  Nor  did  he  fail  to  inform  them  thoroughly,  how  ineffectual 
their  faith  would  be  to  justify  them  in  the  sight  of  God,  unless  it  wrought 
by  love,  purified  their  hearts,  and  reformed  their  lives  :  for  though  he 
cautioned  them  with  the  utmost  care,  not  to  attribute  any  merit  to  their 
own  performances,  nor  in  the  least  degree  rest  upon  any  works  of  their 
own ;  yet,  at  the  same  time,  he  apprized  them,  that  their  faith  is  but.  a 
dead  faith,  if  it  be  not  operative,  and  productive  of  good  works,  even 
all  the  good  in  their  power. 

"  Afterward  I  waited  on  Mr.  Wesley,  asked  him  many  questions, 
and  received  much  satisfaction  from  his  answers.  I  then  went  with 
him  to  a  religious  society,  which  met  about  seven  in  the  evening ; 
and  found  the  place  so  thronged,  that  it  was  with  very  great  difficulty 
we  got  to  the  centre  of  it ;  where  was  a  convenient  place  provided  for 
him,  either  to  stand  or  sit.  When  we  came  to  them,  they  were  singing 
a  hymn ;  but  ceased  on  Mr.  Wesley's  mounting  the  rostrum.  He  first 
prayed ;  then  expounded  part  of  the  twelfth  chapter  of  St.  John's  Gos- 
pel ;  then  sung  a  hymn ;  then  proceeded  awhile  in  the  exposition ; 
then  sung  another  hymn;  then  prayed  over  more  than  twenty  bills, 
which  were  given  up  by  the  society,  respecting  their  spiritual  con- 
cerns ;  and  concluded  with  the  usual  benediction.  Never  did  1 
hear  such  praying,  or  such  singing, — never  did  I  see  and  hear  such 
evident  marks  of  fervency  of  spirit  in  the  service  of  God, — as  in  that 
society.  At  the  close  of  every  single  petition,  a  serious  amen,  like  a 
rushing  sound  of  waters,  ran  through  the  whole  society ;  and  their 
singing  was  not  only  the  most  harmonious  and  delightful  I  ever  heard, 
but  as  Mr.  Whitefield  writes  in  his  Journals,  they  '  sung  lustily,  and 
with  a  good  courage.'  I  never  so  well  understood  the  meaning  of  that 
expression  before.  Indeed  they  seemed  to  sing  with  melody  in  their 
hearts.  It  is  impossible  for  any  man  to  try  another's  heart ;  neither 
would  I  dare  to  invade  the  divine  prerogative ;  but  this  I  will  venture 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  171 

to  say,  such  evident  marks  of  a  lively,  genuine  devotion,  in  any  part 
of  religious  worship,  I  never  was  witness  to  in  any  place,  or  on  any 
occasion.  If  there  be  such  a  thing  as  heavenly  music  upon  earth,  I 
heard  it  there.  If  there  be  such  an  enjoyment,  such  an  attainment,  as 
that  of  a  heaven  upon  earth,  numbers  in  that  society  seemed  to  possess 
it.  As  for  my  own  part,  I  do  not  remember  my  heart  to  have  been  so 
elevated  in  prayer  and  praise,  either  in  collegiate,  parochial,  or  private 
worship,  as  it  was  there  and  then. 

"  I  found,  upon  inquiry,  that  great  numbers  in  Bristol,  by  attending 
the  religious  ministrations  of  Mr.  Whitefield  and  the  Wesleys,  have 
been  reformed  from  a  vicious  course,  who  now,  without  neglecting  their 
necessary  employments,  (as  has  been  invidiously  suggested,)  make 
religion  their  principal  concern ;  and  particularly,  that  the  case  is 
remarkably  thus  with  many  of  the  colliers  in  Kingswood,  whose  wick- 
edness, a  few  years  since,  was  notorious.  If,  therefore,  any  inquire, 
as  Nathaniel,  '  Can  any  good  thing  come  out  of  Nazareth  ?'  '  Can 
any  good  come  out  of  Methodism  V  I  only  answer,  as  Philip,  '  Come 
and  see.'  " 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley  thus  speaks  of  the  religious  services  which  made 
so  deep  and  favourable  an  impression  upon  the  mind  of  Mr.  Williams  : — 
"  Oct.  8th.  I  called  on  the  dying  man  with  whom  I  prayed  last  night, 
and  found  him  a  new  creature.  He  told  me  he  now  tasted  the  peace 
I  spoke  of,  the  joy  and  comfort  of  a  living  faith.  I  asked  whether  he 
was  still  afraid  to  die.  '  No,  no,'  he  replied  ;  '  I  desire  to  die.  I  want 
to  get  away.'  '  Why,  do  you  love  Jesus  Christ  V  '  Yes,  dearly,'  said 
he,  with  his  voice  and  looks.  I  left  him  ready  for  the  Bridegroom, 
and  published  the  word  of  reconciliation  at  the  Bear-yard.  God  in 
Christ  was  with  us  of  a  truth.  I  never  spoke  more  clearly.  The  same 
power  was  in  the  society.  Mr.  Williams,  of  Kidderminster,  was  much 
edified  among  us.  He  followed  a  letter  he  wrote  inviting  me  thither. 
Of  what  denomination  he  is  I  know  not ;  nor  is  it  material ;  for  he  has 
the  mind  which  Avas  in  Jesus.  I  met  my  brother,  just  returned  from 
London." 

About  three  weeks  before  this  time  Mr.  Williams  had  written  to  Mr. 
Charles  Wesley,  requesting  him  to  visit  Kidderminster  ;  and  he  was  so 
impressed  in  favour  of  the  Wesleys,  in  consequence  of  what  he  now 
saw,  and  heard,  and  felt  in  Bristol,  that  he  renewed  his  application,  and 
that  with  greater  importunity.  In  a  letter  to  Mr.  Charles  Wesley, 
under  the  date  of  Oct.  17th,  he  says,  "I  forgot,  at  parting,  to  renew 
my  humble  request  to  you,  for  a  line  at  your  convenience,  which  I  now 
humbly  desire,  to  let  me  know  when  we  may  expect  you  or  Mr.  John 
Wesley  here.  I  have  provided  you  a  field,  larger  than  any  bowling- 
green,  and  enclosed  with  a  high  wall,  to  preach  in ;  and  cannot  but 


172  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

i  hope,  it'  you  could  continue  a  while  with  us,  your  and  our  Lord 
BKgfct  reap  a  plentiful  harvest  here  and  hereabout;  and  that  a  wide  and 
effectual  door  would  be  opened  to  you.  But  you  may  be  sure  of  many 
adversaries,  and  none  more  violent  than  our  vicar. 

"  The  more  I  have  thought  of  your  definition  of  justifying  faith,  which 
is  what  I  humbly  trust  God  hath  given  me,  the  more  I  am  inclined  to 
believe  it  right ;  though  different  from  what  I  have  been  all  along  taught ; 
and  I  want  to  be  furnished  with  further  proofs  and  arguments  for  it,  as 
it  is  what  meets  with  a  general  opposition  from  those  good  people  I 
have  mentioned  it  to :  yet  two  or  three  seem  to  give  in  to  it.  I  there- 
fore beg  of  you,  as  soon  as  you  have  leisure,  to  be  a  little  particular  on 
that  head,  which  will,  I  hope,  turn  to  good  account,  and  more  and  more 
endear  you  to  your  obliged  servant,  and  unworthy  brother  in  Christ. 

"  I  dearly  love  your  religious  society.  My  heart  is  knit  to  them : 
and  my  prayers  are  daily  for  you  and  them,  that  they  may  abound  more 
and  more  in  every  grace,  in  every  good  word  and  work ;  and  that  the 
God  of  hope  would  fill  them  with  all  joy  and  peace  in  believing,  that 
they  may  abound  in  hope  through  the  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost." 

The  devout  and  joyous  spirit  of  Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  children  in 
the  Lord,  who  had  but  recently  been  reclaimed  from  ignorance  and  sin 
by  the  divine  blessing  upon  his  ministry,  did  not  universally  command 
the  admiration  with  which  it  was  contemplated  by  Mr.  Williams. 
Among  them  were  various  persons  who  had  been  brought  up  among  the 
Quakers  and  Baptists,  who  now  felt  it  their  duty  to  offer  themselves  as 
candidates  for  Christian  baptism.  Accordingly  Charles  says,  under  the 
date  of  Oct.  13th,  "I  waited,  with  my  brother,  upon  a  minister,  about 
baptizing  some  of  his  parish.  He  complained  heavily  of  the  multitude 
of  our  communicants,  and  produced  the  canon  against  strangers.  He 
could  not  admit  that  as  a  reason  for  their  coming  to  his  church,  that 
they  had  no  sacrament  at  their  own.  I  offered  my  assistance  to  lessen 
his  trouble ;  but  he  declined  it.  There  were  a  hundred  new  communi- 
cants, he  told  us,  last  Sunday  ;  and  he  added,  '  I  am  credibly  informed, 
some  of  them  came  out  of  spite  to  me.'  We  bless  God  for  this  cause 
of  offence,  and  pray  it  may  never  be  removed." 

When  Mr.  Williams  attended  the  religious  meetings  of  the  Method- 
ists in  Bristol,  he  states  that  he  was  greatly  impressed  with  the  sweet- 
ness and  power  of  the  singing.  This  was  a  part  of  divine  worship  in 
which  the  brothers  took  a  lively  interest  from  the  beginning  of  their 
public  labours  ;  and  as  they  both  possessed  the  gift  and  spirit  of  sacred 
poetry,  they  applied  themselves  to  the  composition  of.  hymns  adapted 
to  the  use  and  edification  of  those  who  united  with  them  in  the  worship 
of  God.  Soon  after  their  return  from  Georgia,  as  we  have  already 
seen,  they  published  a  volume  of  hymns,  for  this  purpose ;  and  this 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  173 

year  they  added  two  others,  of  a  similar  kind,  but  more  varied  in  their 
subjects,  and  more  evangelical  in  their  character.  To  both  these  vol- 
umes they  gave  the  same  title :  "  Hymns  and  Sacred  Poems.  Pub- 
lished by  John  Wesley,  M.  A.,  Fellow  of  Lincoln  College,  Oxford ; 
and  Charles  Wesley,  M.  A.,  Student  of  Christ-Church,  Oxford."  They 
were  "  printed  by  W.  Strahan ;"  and  sold  by  their  friend  "  James  Hut- 
ton,  bookseller,  at  the  Bible  and  Sun,  without  Temple-Bar ;  and  at  Mr. 
Biay's,  a  brazier,  in  Little-Britain."  Such  was  the  demand  for  these 
volumes,  that  one  of  them  passed  to  a  second  edition  the  same  year ; 
and  the  other  to  a  third.  That  which  appears  to  have  been  first  pub- 
lished begins  with  "  Eupolis's  Hymn  to  the  Creator,"  written  by  the 
rector  of  Epworth ;  and  also  contains  some  poems  by  Mr.  Gambold, 
with  several  hymns  and  other  compositions  altered  from  Herbert,  Dr; 
Hickes,  and  Dr.  Henry  More. 

The  preface  to  this  volume  is  a  document  of  very  superior  value,  and 
distinctly  points  out  the  change  which  had  taken  place  in  the  theologi- 
cal views  of  the  writers.  They  say,  "  Some  verses,  it  maybe  observed, 
in  the  following  collection,  were  written  upon  the  scheme  of  the  Mystic 
divines.  And  these,  it  is  owned,  we  had  once  in  great  veneration,  as 
the  best  explainers  of  the  gospel  of  Christ.  But  we  are  now  convinced 
that  we  therein  '  greatly  erred,  not  knowing  the  Scriptures,  neither  the 
power  of  God.'  And  because  this  is  an  error  which  many  serious  minds 
are  sooner  or  later  exposed  to,  and  which  indeed  most  easily  besets 
those  who  seek  the  Lord  Jesus  in  sincerity,  we  believe  ourselves  indis- 
pensably obliged,  in  the  presence  of  God,  and  angels,  and  men,  to 
declare  wherein  we  apprehend  those  writers  not  to  teach  '  the  truth  as 
it  is  in  Jesus.' 

"  And  first,  we  apprehend  them  to  lay  another  foundation.  They  are 
careful  indeed  to  pull  down  our  own  works,  and  to  prove  that,  '  by  the 
deeds  of  the  law  shall  no  flesh  be  justified.'  But  why  is  this  ?  Only 
to  establish  our  own  righteousness  in  the  place  of  our  own  works. 
They  speak  largely  and  well  against  expecting  to  be  accepted  of  God 
for  our  virtuous  actions ;  and  then  teach  that 'we  are  to  be  accepted  for 
our  virtuous  habits  or  tempers.  Still  the  ground  of  our  acceptance  is 
placed  in  ourselves.  The  difference  is  only  this :  Common  writers 
suppose  we  are  to  be  justified  for  the  sake  of  our  outward  righteousness. 
These  suppose  we  are  to  be  justified  for  the  sake  of  our  inward  right- 
eousness. Whereas,  in  truth,  we  are  no  more  justified  for  the  sake  of 
one  than  of  the  other.  For  neither  our  own  inward  nor  outward  right- 
eousness is  the  ground  of  our  justification.  Holiness  of  heart,  as  well 
as  holiness  of  life,  is  not  the  cause,  but  the  effect,  of  it.  The  sole  cause 
of  our  acceptance  with  God  (or  that  for  the  sake  of  which,  on  the 
account  of  which,  we  are  accepted)  is  the  righteousness  and  the  death 


174  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

of  Christ,  who  fulfilled  God's  law,  and  died  in  our  stead.  And  even 
the  condition  of  it  is  not,  as  they  suppose,  our  holiness  either  of  heart 
or  life  ;  but  our  faith  alone  ;  faith  contradistinguished  from  holiness,  as 
well  as  from  good  works.  Other  foundation,  therefore,  can  no  man  lay, 
without  being  an  adversary  to  Christ  and  his  gospel,  than  faith  alone ; 
faith,  though  necessarily  producing  both,  yet  not  including  either  good 
works,  or  holiness. 

"  But  supposing  them  to  have  laid  the  foundation  right ;  the  manner 
of  building  thereon  which  they  advise  is  quite  opposite  to  that  prescribed 
by  Christ.  He  commands  to  build  up  one  another.  They  advise,  '  To 
the  desert !  to  the  desert !  and  God  will  build  you  up.'  Numberless 
are  the  commendations  that  occur  in  all  their  writings,  not  of  retirement 
intermixed  with  conversation,  but  of  an  entire  seclusion  from  men,  per- 
haps for  months  or  years,  in  order  to  purify  the  soul.  Whereas,  accord- 
ing to  the  judgment  of  our  Lord,  and  the  writings  of  his  apostles,  it  is 
oidy  when  we  are  '  knit  together,'  that  we  have  '  nourishment'  from  him, 
and  '  increase  with  the  increase  of  God.'  Neither  is  there  any  time 
when  the  weakest  member  can  say  to  the  strongest,  or  the  strongest  to 
the  weakest,  '  I  have  no  need  of  thee.'  Accordingly  our  blessed  Lord, 
when  his  disciples  were  in  their  weakest  state,  sent  them  forth,  not 
alone,  but  two  by  two.  When  they  were  strengthened  a  little,  not  by 
solitude,  but  by  abiding  with  him  and  one  another,  he  commanded  them 
to  wait,  not  separate,  but  being  assembled  together,  for  the  promise  of 
the  Father.  And  they  were  all  with  one  accord,  in  one  place,  when 
they  received  the  gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  Express  mention  is  made  in 
the  same  chapter,  that  when  there  were  added  unto  them  three  thousand 
souls,  all  that  believed  were  together,  and  continued  steadfastly,  not 
only  in  the  apostles'  doctrine,  but  also  in  fellowship,  and  in  breaking 
of  bread,  and  in  praying  with  one  accord.  Agreeable  to  which  is  the 
account  the  great  apostle  gives  of  the  manner  in  which  he  had  been 
taught  of  God,  for  the  perfecting  of  the  saints,  for  the  edifying  of  the 
body  of  Christ,  even  to  the  end  of  the  world.  And  according  to  St. 
Paul,  all  who  will  ever  come,  in  the  unity  of  the  faith,  unto  a  perfect 
man,  unto  the  measure  of  the  stature  of  the  fulness  of  Christ,  must 
together  grow  up  into  him.  From  whom  the  whole  body  fitly  joined 
together  and  compacted  (or  strengthened)  by  that  which  every  joint 
supplieth,  according  to  the  effectual  working  in  the  measure  of  every 
part,  maketh  increase  of  the  body,  unto  the  edifying  of  itself  in  love, 
Eph.  iv,  15,  16. 

"  So  widely  distant  is  the  manner  of  building  up  souls  in  Christ 
taught  by  St.  Paul,  and  that  taught  by  the  Mystics  !  Nor  do  they  differ 
as  to  the  foundation,  or  the  manner  of  building  thereon,  more  than  they 
do  with  regard  to  the  superstructure.     For  the  religion  these  authors 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  175 

would  edify  us  in,  is  solitary  religion.  '  If  thou  wilt  be  perfect,'  say 
they,  '  trouble  not  thyself  about  outward  works.  It  is  better  to  work 
virtues  in  the  will.  He  hath  attained  the  true  resignation  who  hath 
estranged  himself  from  all  outward  works,  that  God  may  work  inwardly 
in  him,  without  any  turning  to  outward  things.  These  are  the  true 
worshippers,  who  worship  God  in  spirit  and  in  truth.'  For  contempla- 
tion is  with  them  the  fulfilling  of  the  law,  even  a  contemplation  that 
'  consists  in  a  cessation  of  all  works.' 

"  Directly  opposite  to  this  is  the  gospel  of  Christ.  Solitary  religion 
is  not  to  be  found  .there.  '  Holy  solitaries'  is  a  phrase  no  more  con- 
sistent with  the  gospel  than  holy  adulterers.  The  gospel  of  Christ 
knows  of  no  religion  but  social ;  no  holiness,  but  social  holiness.  Faith 
working  by  love  is  the  length,  and  breadth,  and  depth,  and  height  of 
Christian  perfection.  This  commandment  we  have  from  Christ,  that 
he  who  loves  God  love  his  brother  also  ;  and  that  we  manifest  our  love, 
by  doing  good  unto  all  men,  especially  to  them  that  are  of  the  household 
of  faith.  And  in  truth,  whosoever  loveth  his  brethren,  not  in  word  only, 
but  as  Christ  loved  him,  cannot  but  be  zealous  of  good  works.  He  feels 
in  his  soid  a  burning,  restless  desire  of  spending  and  being  spent  for 
them.  '  My  Father,'  will  he  say,  '  worketh  hitherto,  and  I  work  ;'  and 
at  all  possible  opportunities,  he  is,  like  his  Master,  going  about  doing 
good." 

In  full  accordance  with  these  Scriptural  principles  are  the  following 
remarks  upon  the  very  defective  theology  of  William  Law,  which  Mr. 
Charles  Wesley  entered  in  his  private  journal  during  his  stay  at  Bris- 
tol : — "  I  read  part  of  Mr.  Law  on  Regeneration  to  our  society.  How 
promising  the  beginning !  how  lame  the  conclusion  !  Christianity,  he 
rightly  tells  us,  is  a  recovery  of  the  divine  image ;  and  a  Christian  is  a 
fallen  spirit  restored,  and  reinstated  in  paradise  ;  a  living  mirror  of  Fa- 
ther, Son,  and  Holy  Ghost.  After  this  he  supposes  it  possible  for  him 
to  be  insensible  of  such  a  change  ;  to  be  happy,  and  holy,  and  translated 
into  Eden,  renewed  in  the  likeness  of  God,  one  with  the  Father,  Son, 
and  Holy  Ghost,  and  yet  not  know  it.  Nay,  we  are  not  to  expect,  or 
bid  others  expect,  any  such  consciousness,  if  we  listen  to  one  who  too 
plainly  demonstrates,  by  his  wretched  inconsistency,  that  his  knowledge 
of  the  new  birth  is  mostly  in  theory." 

In  this  manner  did  these  faithful  men  bear  testimony  to  the  truth,  and 
retract  the  errors  which  had  long  held  them  in  spiritual  bondage.  Their 
teaching  was  now  derived  from  the  Holy  Scriptures,  to  which  they 
subordinated  every  principle  and  opinion ;  feeling  the  full  force  of  the 
inquiry,  "  What  is  the  chaff  to  the  wheat  ?  saith  the  Lord." 


176  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 


CHAPTER  VII. 


There  is  a  chasm  in  Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  private  journal  from  the 
6th  of  Nov.  1739,  to  the  14th  of  March  following;  and  hence  it  is  dif- 
ficult to  ascertain  the  whole  of  his  movements  during  this  period.  He 
appears  to  have  left  Bristol  early  in  November,  and  to  have  gone  to 
Oxford,  being  summoned  thither  by  the  authorities  of  the  university,  to 
respond  in  the  divinity  disputations.  Here,  it  is  probable,  the  following 
letter  was  addressed  to  him,  containing  the  intelligence  of  his  brother 
.Samuel's  death.  It  was  written  by  an  intimate  friend  of  the  deceased, 
Mr.  Amos  Matthews  : — 

"  Tiverton,  Nov.  14,  1739.  Rev.  and  Dear  Sir, — Your  brother,  and 
my  dear  friend,  (for  so  you  are  sensible  he  was  to  me,)  on  Monday,  the 
5th  of  November,  went  to  bed,  as  he  thought,  as  well  as  he  had  been 
for  some  time  before.  He  was  seized  about  three  o'clock  in  the  morn- 
ing very  ill ;  when  your  sister  immediately  sent  for  Mr.  Norman,  and 
ordered  the  servant  to  call  me.  Mr.  Norman  came  as  quick  as  he  pos- 
sibly could  ;  but  said,  as  soon  as  he  saw  him,  that  he  could  not  get  over 
it,  but  would  die  in  a  few  hours.  He  was  not  able  to  take  any  thing, 
nor  to  speak  to  us  ;  only  '  yes,'  or  '  no,'  to  a  question  asked  him  ;  and 
that  did  not  last  half  an  hour.  I  never  went  from  his  bed-side  till  he 
expired,  which  was  about  seven  the  same  morning.  With  a  great  deal 
of  difficulty  we  persuaded  your  dear  sister  to  leave  the  room  before  he 
died.  I  trembled  to  think  how  she  would  bear  it,  knowing  the  sincere 
affection  and  love  she  had  for  him.  But,  blessed  be  God,  he  hath  heard 
and  answered  prayer  on  her  behalf;  and,  in  a  great  measure,  calmed 
her  spirit,  though  she  has  not  yet  been  out  of  her  chamber.  Your 
brother  was  buried  on  Monday  last,  in  the  afternoon ;  and  is  gone  to 
reap  the  fruit  of  his  labours.  I  pray  God  we  may  imitate  him  in  all 
his  virtues,  and  be  prepared  to  follow.  I  should  enlarge  much  more, 
but  have  not  time  ;  for  which  reason  I  hope  you  will  excuse  him  who 
is  under  the  greatest  obligations  to  be,  and  really  is,  with  the  greatest 
sincerity,  Yours  in  all  things." 

On  receiving  this  intelligence  of  their  brother's  death,  Mr.  John  and 
Charles  Wesley  hastened  to  Tiverton,  to  sympathize  with  their  widowed 
sister.  They  arrived  on  the  21st ;  and  John  says  in  his  Journal,  "  My 
poor  sister  was  sorrowing  almost  as  one  without  hope.  Yet  we  could 
not  but  rejoice  at  hearing  from  one  who  had  attended  my  brother  in  all 
his  weakness,  that  several  days  before  he  went  hence  God  had  given 
him  a  calm  and  full  assurance  of  his  interest  in  Christ.  0  may  every 
one  who  opposes  it  be  thus  convinced,  that  this  doctrine  is  of  God !" 

This  concluding  sentence  refers  to  a  correspondence  between  Sam- 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  177 

uel  and  John  concerning  justification  by  faith,  and  the  witness  of  the 
Holy  Spirit  to  the  personal  adoption  of  believers.  Samuel  had 
received  some  very  erroneous  impressions  respecting  the  tenets 
and  proceedings  of  his  brothers,  from  letters  addressed  to  him  by  Mrs. 
Hutton,  containing  exaggerated  statements,  and  written  under  the  influ- 
ence of  irritated  feelings.  John  had  attempted  to  convince  him  of  the 
truth  ;  and  rejoiced  to  find,  that,  before  his  brother's  spirit  returned  to 
God,  he  received  that  assurance  of  the  divine  favour  which  is  the  fruit 
of  a  vital  faith  in  the  atonement  of  Christ.  In  cases  of  this  nature,  the 
conviction  which  arises  from  personal  experience  is  immensely  more 
important  than  that  which  arises  from  mere  argument.  "  If  any  man 
will  do  his  will,  he  shall  know  of  the  doctrine,  whether  it  be  of  God, 
or  whether  I  speak  of  myself." 

Mr.  Samuel  Wesley  was  tenderly  beloved  by  his  aged  mother,  who 
was  now  hastening  to  the  close  of  her  earthly  pilgrimage.  Nor  is  this 
surprising;  for  he  was  an  example  of  filial  reverence  and  affection. 
Under  the  painful  bereavement  this  venerable  woman  thus  poured  forth 
the  feelings  of  her  heart  to  the  younger  of  her  now-surviving  sons  : — 

"  Nov.  29th,  1739.  Dear  Charles, — Upon  the  first  hearing  of  your 
brother's  death,  I  did  immediately  acquiesce  in  the  will  of  God,  without 
the  least  reluctance.  Only  I  somewhat  marvelled  that  Jacky  did  not 
inform  me  of  it  before  he  left,  since  he  knew  thereof;  but  he  was  un- 
acquainted with  the  manner  of  God's  dealing  with  me  in  extraordinary 
cases,  which  indeed  is  no  wonder ;  for  though  I  have  so  often  experi- 
enced his  infinite  power  and  mercy  in  my  support,  and  inward  calm- 
ness of  spirit  when  the  trial  would  otherwise  have  been  too  strong  for 
me,  yet  his  ways  of  working  are  to  myself  incomprehensible  and 
ineffable  ! 

"  Your  brother  was  exceeding  dear  to  me  in  his  life  ;  and  perhaps  I 
have  erred  in  loving  him  too  well.  I  once  thought  it  impossible  for  me 
to  bear  his  loss  ;  but  none  know  what  they  can  bear,  till  they  are  tried. 
As  your  good  old  grandfather  often  used  to  say,  '  That  is  an  affliction, 
that  God  makes  an  affliction.'  For  surely  the  manifestation  of  his  pre- 
sence and  favour  is  more  than  an  adequate  support  under  any  suffering 
whatever.  But  if  he  withhold  his  consolations,  and  hide  his  face  from 
us,  the  least  suffering  is  intolerable.  But  blessed  and  adored  be  his 
holy  name,  it  hath  not  been  so  with  me,  though  I  am  infinitely  unwor- 
thy of  the  least  of  all  his  mercies  !  I  rejoice  in  having  a  comfortable 
hope  of  my  dear  son's  salvation.  He  is  now  at  rest,  and  would  not 
return  to  earth,  to  gain  the  world.  Why  then  should  I  mourn  ?  He 
hath  reached  the  haven  before  me  ;  but  I  shall  soon  follow  him.  He 
must  not  return  to  me  ;  but  I  shall  go  to  him,  never  to  part  more. 

12 


178  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

"  I  thank  you  for  your  care  of  my  temporal  affairs.  It  was  natural 
to  think  that  I  should  be  troubled  for  my  dear  son's  death  on  that 
account,  because  so  considerable  a  part  of  my  support  was  cut  off. 
But  to  say  the  truth,  I  have  never  had  one  anxious  thought  of  such 
matters  :  for  it  came  immediately  into  my  mind,  that  God,  by  my  child's 
loss  had  called  me  to  a  firmer  dependance  on  himself ;  that  though 
my  son  was  good,  he  was  not  my  God ;  and  that  now  our  heavenly 
Father  seemed  to  have  taken  my  cause  more  immediately  into  his  own 
hand  ■  and  therefore,  even  against  hope,  I  believed  in  hope  that  I  should 
never  suffer  more. 

"  I  cannot  write  much,  being  but  weak.  I  have  not  been  down  stairs 
above  ten  weeks,  though  better  than  I  was  lately.  Pray  give  my  kind 
love  and  blessing  to  my  daughter  and  Philly.  I  pray  God  to  support 
and  provide  for  her." 

Within  a  few  weeks  of  the  death  of  Samuel  Wesley,  two  events  of 
crreat  importance,  connected  with  the  public  labours  of  the  brothers, 
took  place  in  London.  One  of  these  was  the  opening  of  their  first 
separate  place  of  worship ;  and  the  other,  the  formation  of  the  first 
society  that  was  exclusively  under  their  pastoral  care.  The  preaching- 
house  here  referred  to  was  the  Foundery  in  Moorfields,  the  history  of 
which  is  curious  and  interesting.  It  was  a  large  and  shapeless  brick 
building,  which  stood  near  the  present  site  of  Finsbury-square.  For- 
merly it  was  in  the  occupation  of  the  government,  and  used  for  the 
casting  of  cannon  for  the  army.  Hence  the  name  by  which  it  was 
known.  It  was  inconveniently  near  to  London,  crowds  being  some- 
times drawn  to  witness  the  process  of  casting  ;  and  an  accident  having 
occurred,  by  means  of  an  explosion,  in  which  some  lives  were  lost,  and 
many  persons  greatly  injured,  the  establishment  was  removed  to  the 
neighbourhood  of  Woolwich,  and  the  Foundery  in  Moorfields  was  left 
unoccupied. 

In  the  autumn  of  the  year  1739  two  gentlemen,  of  the  name  of  Wat- 
kins  and  Ball,  neither  of  whom  was  then  known  to  Mr.  John  Wesley, 
came  to  him,  and  urged  him  to  rent  this  building  for  religious  purposes. 
Their  reason  doubtless  was,  to  provide  a  shelter  for  him,  and  the  thou- 
sands who  attended  his  ministry  in  Moorfields,  especially  during  the 
winter  months,  which  were  then  fast  approaching.  He  was  unwilling 
to  engage  is  such  an  undertaking,  his  income  being  limited,  and  the  ex- 
pense of  fitting  up  such  a  ruinous  building  considerable.  At  the  same 
time  he  had  to  provide  the  requisite  pecuniary  supplies  for  the  erection 
of  the  "  Room"  in  Bristol,  and  the  school  for  the  children  of  the  colliers 
in  Kings  wood,  both  of  which  were  in  progress.  The  gentlemen  pro- 
posed immediately  to  advance  the  money,  he  giving  them  security  for 

12* 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  179 

ihe  re-payment.  To  this  offer  he  at  length  consented ;  and,  after  ex- 
tensive repairs  and  alterations,  the  Foundery  was  opened  as  a  house  of 
God  in  the  month  of  November.  "  The  United  Society,"  says  Mr. 
Wesley,  "  began  soon  after."  Several  persons,  impressed  by  his  preach- 
ing, came  to  him  for  spiritual  advice.  He  appointed  Thursday  evening, 
as  the  time  at  which  he  would  meet  them  all  together,  for  the  purpose 
of  counsel  and  prayer.  Twelve  came  the  first  night ;  forty,  the  next ; 
soon  after,  a  hundred.  This  was  the  rise  of  the  United  Societies, 
which  now  constitute  what  is  usually  called  the  Wesleyan  Con- 
nection. 

The  formation  of  this  society,  especially  at  this  period,  was  very 
opportune  and  providential ;  that  which  met  at  Fetter-lane  being  greatly 
agitated  and  injured  by  the  introduction  of  novel  and  dangerous  opin- 
ions. It  was  mostly  under  the  care  of  the  Moravians ;  two  of  whose 
ministers,  Molther  and  Spangenberg,  were  then  in  London,  intent,  as  it 
would  seem,  upon  forming  in  England  a  church  in  immediate  connec- 
tion with  their  own  community,  and  as  an  integral  part  of  it.  Molther 
was  the  most  active  and  strenuous  in  propagating  the  errors  by  which 
many  were  misled  to  their  ruin.  He  contended,  that  there  are  no  de- 
grees in  faith ;  so  that  those  who  have  not  the  full  and  unclouded 
assurance  of  the  divine  favour,  whatever  they  may  possess  besides,  have 
no  faith  at  all.  Another  principle  which  he  distinctly  avowed  and 
defended  was,  that  till  men  have  faith,  they  are  not  to  use  any  of  the 
means  of  grace,  such  as  the  reading  of  the  Scriptures,  attendance  upon 
the  ministry  of  the  gospel,  and  receiving  the  holy  communion ;  these 
ordinances  being  rather  injurious  than  beneficial,  till  men  have  a  true 
and  vital  faith.  It  does  not  appear  that  these  are  the  authorized  tenets 
of  the  Moravian  body ;  but  they  were  not  only  avowed,  but  publicly 
enforced,  by  Molther,  with  the  concurrence  of  his  brethren.  With 
these  principles,  and  some  others  of  a  similar  kind,  the  Wesleys  and 
Mr.  Ingham  were  justly  offended  ;  and  in  the  enforcement  of  Christian 
duty,  as  well  as  in  the  encouragement  of  weak  believers,  they  with- 
stood Molther  and  his  associates  to  the  face.  Many  were  carried 
away  with  the  delusion  and  great  heartburnings  and  strife  ensued.  It 
was  not  likely  that  the  Wesleys,  with  their  strong  and  declared  attach- 
ment to  the  Church  of  England,  and  their  correct  views  of  practical 
religion,  could  remain  permanently  connected  with  the  Moravians  in 
Fetter-lane.  They  were  deeply  grieved,  especially  when  they  found 
that  some  of  their  best  and  most  pious  friends  were  drawn  aside  from 
the  simplicity  of  the  gospel,  to  their  great  spiritual  loss.  With  their 
friend,  Mr.  Ingham,  they  did  what  they  could  to  arrest  the  progress  of 
these  errors ;  but  they  had  numerous  engagements  in  other  places ; 
and  they  found  that,  during  their  absence,  their  efforts  were  neutralized, 


180  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

and  practical  Christianity  was  supplanted  by  a  soothing  and  self-indul- 
gent quietism. 

During  the  month  of  March,  1740,  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  went  to 
Bengeworth,  to  visit  his  friend  Mr.  Seward,  and  preach  in  the  neigh- 
bourhood, where  he  had  formerly  been  favoured  with  great  success. 
The  brutal  treatment  which  he  there  met  he  thus  describes  : — 

"March  15th.  Between  two  and  three  we  came  to  Bengeworth. 
I  sent  for  Mr.  Seward  :  answer  was  returned,  that  he  had  taken  physic, 
but  would  send  his  brother  Henry  to  me.  Mr.  Henry  followed  me  to 
Mr.  Canning's,  and  fell  upon  me  without  preface  or  ceremony.  I  was 
the  downfall  of  his  brother ;  had  picked  his  pocket ;  ruined  his  family ; 
come  now  to  get  more  money;  was  a  scoundrel,  rascal,  and  so  forth; 
and  deserved  to  have  my  gown  stripped  over  my  ears.  He  concluded 
with  threatening  how  he  would  beat  me,  if  he  could  but  catch  me  on 
Bengeworth-common.     I  spoke  little,  and  with  temper. 

"  All  letters,  I  find,  have  been  intercepted  since  Mr.  Seward's  ill- 
ness ;  his  fever  is  called  madness ;  his  servants  are  set  over  him  as 
spies,  &c.  Be  sure,  he  is  to  know  nothing  of  my  being  here ;  but  I 
mean  to  give  him  a  hint  of  it  to-morrow,  by  shouting  from  the  top 
of  his  wall. 

"  Sunday,  March  16th.  I  preached  the  law  and  gospel  last  night, 
with  much  freedom  and  power ;  and  appointed  the  usual  place  for 
preaching.  Mr.  Henry  came  to  dissuade  me  ;  said,  '  Four  constables 
are  ordered  to  apprehend  you,  if  you  come  near  my  brother's  wall ;  so 
come  at  your  peril.'  I  walked  toward  the  place.  An  officer  from  the 
mayor  met  me,  and  desired  me  to  come  to  him.  I  said,  I  would  first 
wait  upon  my  Lord,  and  then  upon  him,  whom  I  reverenced  for  his 
office'  sake.  I  went  on.  Mr.  Henry  met  me  with  threats  and  revilings. 
I  began  singing, — 

'  Shall  I,  for  fear  of  feeble  man, 
The  Spirit's  course  in  me  restrain !' 

He  ran  about,  raving  like  a  madman,  and  quickly  got  some  men  for  his 
purpose,  who  laid  hold  on  me.  I  asked  by  what  authority.  Where 
was  their  warrant  ?  Let  them  show  that.  I  would  save  them  the 
trouble  of  using  violence.  They  said,  they  had  none ;  but  I  should 
not  preach  there  ;  and  hurried  me  away  amid  the  cries  of  the  people. 
Truly  their  tongues  were  set  on  fire  of  hell.  Henry  cried,  '  Take  him 
away,  and  duck  him.'  I  broke  out  into  singing,  with  Thomas  Maxfield, 
and  let  them  carry  me  whither  they  would.  At  the  bridge-end  of  the 
lane  they  left  me.  There  I  stood,  out  of  the  liberty  of  the  corporation, 
and  gave  out, — 

'  Angel  of  God,  whate'er  betide, 
Thy  summons  I  obey.' 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  181 

Some  hundreds  they  could  not  frighten  from  hearing  me  on,  '  If  God 
be  for  us,  who  can  be  against  us  V  Never  did  I  feel  so  much  what 
I  spoke.  The  word  did  not  return  empty;  as  the  tears  on  all  sides 
testified. 

"  Then  I  waited  on  Mr.  Mayor.  The  poor  sincere  ones  followed 
me  treinbling.  He  was  a  little  warm  at  my  not  coming  before.  I  gave 
him  the  reason  ;  and  added,  that  I  knew  no  law  of  God  or  man  which 
I  had  transgressed.  If  there  was  any  such,  I  desired  no  favour.  He 
said,  he  should  not  have  denied  me  leave  to  preach,  even  in  his  own 
yard,  but  Mr.  Henry  Seward  and  the  '  pothecary'  had  assured  him  it 
would  quite  cast  his  brother  down  again.  I  said,  it  would  rather  re- 
store him;  for  our  gospel  was  life  from  the  dead. 

"  A  lawyer  began  declaiming  against  my  making  the  poor  gentleman 
mad.  I  granted,  you  fools  must  count  his  life  madness.  Here  a  clergy- 
man spoke  much  and  nothing.  As  near  as  I  could  pick  out  his  mean- 
ing, he  grumbled  at  Mr.  Whitefield's  speaking  against  the  clergy  in  his 
Journal.  I  told  him,  if  he  himself  was  a  carnal,  worldly-minded  clergy- 
man, /  might  do  what  he  called  railing, — warn  God's  people  to  beware 
of  false  prophets.  I  did  not  say,  (because  I  did  not  know  him,)  that 
he  was  one  of  those  shepherds  that  fed  themselves,  not  the  flock ;  of 
those  dumb  dogs,  that  could  not  bark  ;  of  those  greedy  dogs,  that  could 
never  have  enough.  If  he  was,  I  was  sorry  for  him,  and  must  leave 
that  sentence  of  Chrysostom  with  him :  '  Hell  is  paved  with  the  skulls 
of  Christian  priests.' 

"  He  charged  me  with  making  a  division  in  Mr.  Seward's  family. 
I  asked,  '  Are  you  a  preacher  of  the  gospel ;  and  do  not  know  the  effect 
it  has  among  men  1  There  shall  be  five  in  a  house  ;  two  against  three  ; 
and  three  against  two.'  He  laughed,  and  cried  to  his  companion,  '  Did 
not  I  tell  you,  he  would  bring  that  V  I  urged  the  necessity  of  persecu- 
tion, if  one  of  the  family  was  first  awakened.  '  Awakened !'  said  he  ; 
'  I  do  not  know  what  you  mean  by  that.'  '  I  mean,  your  speaking  truth, 
when  you  tell  God  that  the  remembrance  of  your  sins  is  grievous  to 
you,  the  burden  intolerable.'  I  turned  from  him,  and  asked  the  mayor 
whether  he  approved  the  treatment  I  had  met  with.  He  said,  '  By  no 
means ;'  and  if  I  complained,  he  would  bind  the  men  over,  to  answer 
it  at  the  sessions.  I  told  him,  I  did  not  complain ;  neither  would  1 
prosecute  them,  as  they  well  knew :  assured  him,  I  had  waited  upon 
him,  not  out  of  interest,  for  I  wanted  nothing  of  him  ;  not  out  of  fear, 
for  I  had  done  no  wrong,  and  wanted  no  human  support ;  but  out  of 
true  respect,  and  to  show  him  I  believed  the  powers  that  be  are  or- 
dained of  God. 

"  In  the  church,  the  minister  I  had  talked  with  seemed  utterly  con- 
founded at  the  second  lesson,  John  iii.     That  saying  in  the  epistle 


182  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

likewise  was  sadly  inconsistent  with  some  of  his :  '  But  as  then,  he 
that  was  bom  after  the  flesh  persecuted  him  that  was  born  after  the 
Spirit :  even  so  it  is  now.'1  In  the  pulpit  (Nicodemus's  strong-hold)  he 
Btrained  hard  to  draw  a  parallel  between  the  Pharisees  and  Methodists. 
"  In  the  evening  I  preached  without  interruption.  Our  Lord  was 
present.  None  stirred  for  the  rain.  The  school-house  was  crowded 
at  seven.  I  spoke  convincingly  to  some  scoffers  in  particular,  who 
could  not  long  stand  it. 

'  Sing  ye  to  our  God  above 
Praise  eternal  as  his  love  !' 

We  have  seen  wonderful  things  to-day! 

"  March  17th.  My  yesterday's  treatment  has  provoked  many  to  love. 
They  receive  me  the  more  gladly  into  their  houses,  because  Mr. 
Seward's  is  shut  against  me.  I  breakfasted  at  a  loving  Quaker's,  and 
preached  at  three  by  the  river-side.  God  put  strong  words  into  my 
mouth,  and  inclined  the  people's  hearts  to  hearken. 

"  Mr.  Henry  Seward,  mad  with  passion  at  my  stay,  spreads  the  news 
of  it  everywhere,  and  much  increases  my  audience.  To-night  I  pro- 
ceeded in  the  Beatitudes.  When  I  came  to  the  last,  '  Blessed  are  they 
which  are  persecuted,'  &c. ;  our  enemies,  not  knowing  the  Scriptures, 
fulfilled  them.  A  troop  poured  in  from  a  neighbouring  alehouse,  and 
set  up  their  champion,  a  schoolmaster,  upon  a  bench,  over  against  me. 
For  near  an  hour,  he  spake  for  his  master,  and  I  for  mine ;  but  my 
voice  prevailed.  Sometimes  we  prayed,  sometimes  sung  and  gave 
thanks.  The  Lord  our  God  was  with  us,  and  the  shout  of  a  King  was 
among  us.  In  the  midst  of  tumult,  reproach,  and  blasphemy,  I  enjoyed 
a  sweet  calm  within,  even  while  I  preached  the  gospel  with  most  con- 
tention.    These  slighter  conflicts  must  fit  me  for  greater. 

"  March  18th.  Last  night's  disturbance,  we  now  hear,  was  contrived 
at  the  alehouse  by  the  'squire  and  rector.  I  preached  at  the  usual 
place.  I  set  my  eyes  on  the  man  that  had  been  most  violent  with  me 
on  Sunday,  and  testified  my  love.  He  thanked  me,  and  seemed  melted. 
"While  I  was  concluding,  my  friend,  the  schoolmaster,  set  up  his  throat. 
We  had  recourse  to  singing,  which  quite  spoiled  his  oration.  Henry 
had  kept  him  in  town,  warm  with  drink  for  this  purpose.  I  could  hardly 
restrain  the  people  from  falling  upon  him.  I  went  up  to  my  other 
rough  friend,  the  sergeant,  and  shook  him  by  the  hand  with  hearty 
good-will.  He  could  not  well  tell  how  to  take  it ;  said  he  had  only 
done  what  he  was  ordered ;  and  seemed  glad  to  get  out  of  my  hands. 
Some  had  come  merely  to  make  a  riot ;  but  my  God  was  stronger 
than  theirs. 

"  I  had  a  message  before  preaching  from  the  minister,  that  if  I  did 
not  immediately  quit  the  town,  Mr.  Henry  Seward  could  easily  raise  a 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  183 

mob ;  and  then  let  me  look  to  myself.  Mr.  Canning  and  others  dis- 
suaded me  from  going  to  the  society ;  for  my  enemies  were  resolved 
to  do  me  a  mischief,  which  I  ought  to  avoid  by  going  out  of  the  way 
for  a  while.  I  answered,  in  the  words  of  Nehemiah,  '  Should  such  a 
man  as  I  flee  ?'  not  in  self-confidence ;  (for  I  am  naturally  afraid  of 
every  thing ;)  but  I  was  told  in  the  morning  psalms,  '  Whoso  dwelleth 
under  the  defence  of  the  Most  High  shall  abide  under  the  shadow  of 
the  Almighty,'  &c.  I  went,  and  set  upon  the  opposers ;  bade  them 
glory  of  me,  for  they  had  terrified  me  now.  I  was  really  afraid — to 
leave  Evesham.  I  durst  no  more  do  it,  than  forsake  my  Captain,  or 
deny  my  Master,  while  any  one  of  them  opened  his  mouth  against  the 
truth.  No  man  answered  a  word,  or  offered  to  disturb  me  in  my  fol- 
lowing exhortation.  Many  were  convinced.  Mrs.  Canning  was  in  the 
depth  of  mourning.  We  spent  an  horn  in  songs  of  triumph.  Some 
Quakers  joined  us,  and  found  their  giving  God  praises  with  their  lips 
did  not  at  all  obstruct  the  melody  of  the  heart." 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley  left  Evesham  on  the  20th,  for  the  purpose  of 
visiting  Oxford  and  some  other  places,  where  he  was  grieved  to  find 
that  the  "  diabolical  stillness,"  as  he  calls  it,  which  had  infected  the 
society  in  London,  had  been  recommended  to  his  spiritual  children,  to 
their  mortal  injury.  He  laboured  with  all  his  might  to  convince  them 
of  their  errors,  and  induce  them  to  work  out  their  own  salvation  with 
fear  and  trembling,  according  to  the  Scriptural  direction ;  and  returned 
to  Evesham  on  the  25th.  He  says,  "  I  met  Mr.  Henry.  He  asked 
me  to  step  into  the  Crown.  I  answered,  I  did  not  frequent  taverns. 
'  What  business  have  you  with  my  brother  V  '  Can  you  imagine,  if  I 
have  any  business  with  him  as  a  Christian,  I  shall  communicate  it  to 
you  V  '  Why  not  to  me  V  '  Because  you  are  a  natural  man.'  '  Why, 
are  not  you  a  natural  man,  as  well  as  If  '  You  are  a  mere  natural 
man,  in  your  sins,  and  in  your  blood.'  '  What  do  you  mean  by  that? 
I  say,  have  you  any  particular  business  V  '  I  have  business  at  present 
somewhat  different  from  talking  with  you.' 

"  March  26th.  News  was  brought  us  that  Mr.  Benjamin  Seward  was 
carrying  out  to  Badsey,  there  to  be  secured,  no  donbt,  till  I  turn  mv 
back  on  Evesham.  1  walked  out  that  way,  and  met  Henry.  He  ex- 
cused his  past  behaviour  :  said  anger  was  rooted  in  his  nature.  '  But, 
indeed,  sir,  you  are  the  downfall  of  my  brother  Benjamin.  He  has 
certainly  been  out  of  his  senses.'  '  Yes  ;  and  so  have  I  been  before 
now  in  a  fever.'  '  0,  but  we  all  really  think  him  mad,  through  means 
of  you  gentlemen.'  '  Very  likely  you  may  ;  and  if  it  should  ever  please 
God  to  make  you  a  Christian,  you  will  be  thought  mad  too.'  '  God 
make  me  a  Christian !  I  am  a  better  Christian  than  you  are.'  '  You 
was  once  in  the  way  of  being  one ;  but  you  have  stifled  your  convic- 


184  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

tions.'  'I  say,  I  am  a  better  Christian  than  you  are.  I  have  good 
ministers  and  the  Scriptures  to  teach  me.'  '  Yes  ;  and  those  Scriptures 
say,  a  man  that  loves  money  is  no  more  a  Christian  than  an  adulterer.' 
'  What,  sir,  must  not  a  man  love  money  ?  How  shall  he  go  to  market 
without  it  '  Not  that  I  value  it,  not  I.  But  what  do  you  mean  by 
making  divisions  in  our  family  ?  You  come  now  to  get  money.'  '  In- 
deed, sir,  you  know  not  what  I  come  for.  You  cannot  tell  what  to 
make  of  me.  You  have  no  standard  to  measure  me  by,  but  yourself. 
I  do  not  wonder  at  your  outcries.  Micah  cried  after  them  that  ran 
away  with  his  gods  ;  and  should  they  ask  him  what  ailed  him  ?  Money 
is  your  god  ;  and  you  tlunk  I  come  to  rob  you  of  it.'  He  rode  to  a 
good  convenient  distance ;  then  turning  back,  cried  out,  '  You  are  a 
rascal,  and  a  villain,  and  a  pick-pocket !'  and,  setting  spurs  to  his  horse, 
made  off  as  fast  as  he  could.  Brother  Maxfield  and  I  walked  on,  calmly 
praising  God. 

"  Mr.  Canning's  little  daughter  told  us,  she  had  watched  in  the  lane, 
and  put  a  note  into  Mr.  Benjamin  Seward's  hand.  Soon  after,  his 
chariot  stopped  at  our  door,  and  I  went  out,  and  found  my  friend.  He 
invited  me  to  his  house.  Henry  was  upon  the  coach  box,  a  place  he 
full  well  became  ;  and  which  nothing  could  make  uneasy  to  him,  but 
my  presence.  Yesterday  he  told  me,  I  should  never  see  his  brother : 
and  to-day  he  ljimself  brings  him  to  me. 

"  March  27th.  I  dined  at  Mr.  Keech's,  who  is  somewhat  awakened  ; 
his  daughter,  more  so  ;  his  wife,  a  true  mourner.  I  drank  tea  with  one 
that  was  a  sinner,  but  now  looks  unto  Jesus.  I  walked  out  with  bro- 
ther Maxfield  to  the  river-side,  and  spent  a  comfortable  hour  in  prayer 
and  singing.  Then  we  went  to  Mr.  Benjamin  Seward's.  We  found 
Henry  and  his  wife  with  him ;  both  surprisingly  civil,  and  full  of 
apology.  Henry  begged  my  pardon,  and  waited  upon  me  to  the  gate. 
"  I  finished  Matthew  v,  with  the  society.  All  was  quiet  till  the  last 
hymn.  Then  I  heard  the  enemy  roaring,  and  gave  out  another.  They 
left  off  first ;  and  the  people  departed,  not  all,  I  hope,  in  peace  ;  for  the 
strong  man  armed  is  disturbed  in  many. 

"  March  28th.  I  met  Mr.  Henry  at  his  brother's,  and  with  all  plain- 
ness and  love  endeavoured  to  convince  him  of  sin.  Never  have  I  found 
a  man  of  so  little  sense  with  so  many  evasions.  I  simply  told  him, 
that  if  he  died  in  his  present  condition,  he  must  die  eternally ;  that  he 
railed  in  vain ;  my  hook  was  within  him ;  I  had  warned  the  sinner, 
and  delivered  my  own  soul.  '  Your  hook  !'  cried  he  ;  '  what  do  you 
mean  by  your  hook  V  Benjamin  answered,  smiling,  '  You  know,  bro- 
ther, Mr.  Wesley  is  a  fisher  of  men.'  As  a  minister,  I  added,  I  now 
showed  him  his  lost  estate ;  and  that,  whether  he  would  hear,  or 
whether  he  would  forbear. 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  185 

"  In  the  school-house  I  summed  up  all  I  had  said,  and  encouraged 
them  to  build  up  one  another,  promising  to  see  them  again  when  the 
Lord  directed  my  way  to  them.     Our  parting  was  as  it  ought  to  be. 

"  March  29th.  I  took  my  leave  of  Mr.  Seward.  Henry  fell  upon  me 
for  advising  his  brother  to  keep  up  the  society.  '  Rogue,  rascal,  villain, 
pick-pocket,'  were  the  best  titles  he  could  afford  me.  Mr.  Benjamin 
interposed.  I  begged  him  not  then  to  answer  a  fool  according  to  his 
folly.  Henry  started  up  and  courageously  took  me  by  the  nose.  The 
cries  of  Mrs.  Seward  stopped  any  further  violence.  I  was  filled  with 
comfort,  felt  the  hand  of  God  upon  me,  and  sat  still.  I  said  to  Mrs. 
Seward,  '  Be  not  disquieted,  madam  :  I  have  learned  to  turn  the  other 
cheek.'  Henry  was  as  the  troubled  sea.  Benjamin,  perfectly  com- 
posed, said  to  me, '  You  have  now  received  one  mark  of  Christ :'  to  his 
brother,  '  Was  I  what  you  are,  I  should  turn  you  out  of  my  house  this 
moment.'  I  would  not  let  him  proceed  ;  begged  Mrs.  Seward's  pardon 
for  the  disturbance  I  had  been  the  innocent  occasion  of;  and  departed, 
rejoicing  that  I  was  counted  worthy  to  suffer  shame  for  the  name  of 
Christ." 

From  Evesham,  where  he  had  been  thus  treated  with  insult,  and 
where  many  people  had  received  the  truth  with  much  contention,  Mr. 
Charles  Wesley,  accompanied  by  Thomas  Maxfield,  hastened  to  Wescot, 
where  Mr.  Morgan,  the  clergyman,  received  him  with  respect  and  kind- 
ness ;  and  while  Charles  was  expounding  the  Epistle  to  Philemon, 
Mrs.  Morgan  received  the  power  to  believe  with  the  heart  unto  right- 
eousness, and  was  enabled  to  rejoice  in  God  her  Saviour.  Taking  Ox- 
ford in  his  way,  he  then  returned  to  London,  where  he  found  the  Fet- 
ter-lane society  more  and  more  infected  with  Molther's  corrupt  leaven. 
Some  were  spending  their  time  in  wrangling  and  disputation,  depre- 
ciating the  means  of  grace  ;  and  others  were  quiet  and  easy  in  the 
open  and  avowed  neglect  of  the  most  obvious  duties  of  Christian  piety. 
He  did  what  he  could  to  rouse  the  careless  ones  to  a  penitent  sense  of 
their  sad  loss,  and  to  guard  from  the  popular  evil  those  who  still  stood 
fast  in  the  Lord ;  but  he  saw  that  a  permanent  union  with  men  who 
systematically  opposed  the  observance  of  God's  ordinances  was  im- 
possible. A  separation,  he  perceived,  must  ensue.  His  journal  more 
than  confirms  all  that  his  brother  has  published  on  this  melancholy 
subject. 

"  I  talked,"  says  he,  "  with  poor  perverted  Mr.  Simpson.  The  still 
ones  have  carried  their  point.  He  said  some  were  prejudiced  against 
the  Moravian  Brethren ;  and  particularly  against  Mr.  Molther ;  but  that 
he  had  received  great  benefit  from  them.  I  asked  whether  he  was 
still  in  the  means  of  grace,  or  out  of  them.  '  Means  of  grace !'  he 
answered:  'there  are  none.     Neither  is  there  any  good  to  be  got  by 


186  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

those  you  call  such ;  or  any  obligation  upon  us  to  use  them.  Some- 
times I  go  to  church  and  sacrament,  for  example'  sake  ;  but  it  is  a  thing 
of  mere  indifference.  Most  of  us  have  cast  them  off.  You  must 
not  speak  a  word  in  recommendation  of  them.  That  is  setting  people 
upon  working.' 

"  What  shall  we  say  to  these  things  ?  I  then  said  little,  but  thought, 
'  Ah,  my  brother,  you  have  set  the  wolf  to  keep  the  sheep !' 

"  April  4th.  I  called  with  Maxfield  on  Molther,  in  the  afternoon. 
He  did  not  much  open  himself;  only  talked  in  general  against  running 
after  ordinances.  We  parted,  as  we  met,  without  either  prayer  or  sing- 
ing.    The  time  for  these  poor  exercises  is  past. 

"  April  5th.  I  spent  an  hour  with  Charles  Delamotte.  The  Philis- 
tines have  been  upon  him,  and  prevailed.  He  has  given  up  the  ordi- 
nances, as  to  their  being  matter  of  duty.  Only  his  practice  lags  a  little 
behind  his  faith.  He  uses  them  still.  He  would  not  have  me  plead 
for  them.  '  They  are  mere  outward  things.  Our  brethren  have  left 
them  off.  It  would  only  cause  divisions  to  bring  them  up  again.  Let 
them  drop,  and  speak  of  the  weightier  matters  of  the  law.'  I  told  him 
I  would  hear  them  of  their  own  mouth,  who  talked  against  the  ordi- 
nances :  first,  have  my  full  evidence  ;  and  then  speak  and  not  spare. 

"  I  breakfasted  with  my  mother,  who  has  been  dealt  with ;  but  in 
vain.     Bishop  Beveridge  would  as  soon  have  given  up  the  ordinances ! 

"  I  disturbed  Mr.  Stonehouse  before  his  time.  It  was  but  eight 
o'clock.     However,  he  rose,  and  came  to  me. 

"  If  thou  art  he !  but  0  how  changed !  how  fallen !  a  mere,  mere 
Moravian  all  over !  He  is  now  taught  to  teach,  that  there  are  no  de- 
grees of  faith ;  no  forgiveness,  or  faith,  where  any  unbelief  remains ; 
any  doubt,  or  fear,  or  sorrow.  He  himself  was  never  justified ;  is  going 
to  leave  his  parish,  and  transport  himself — to  Germany !  I  have  given 
an  account  of  his  wife  in  him. 

"  From  eleven  to  one  is  devoted  to  conference.  The  first  that  came 
was  Stephen  Dupee,  a  soldier,  who  informs  me  he  received  forgiveness 
this  week  in  hearing  the  word,  and  could  lay  down  his  life  for  the  truth 
of  it.  But  forasmuch  as  faith  came  not  by  hearing  the  Moravians,  I 
suppose,  in  his  first  temptation,  they  will  remand  him  to  the  prison  of 
Satan ;  and  not  allow  him  to  have  faith,  till  he  submits  to  theirs. 

"  I  walked  with  brother  Maxfield,  praying  and  praising  God.  A 
sweet  confidence  he  gave  us,  that  he  would  not  leave  us  alone ;  but  by 
us  weak  things  confound  the  things  that  are  strong. 

"  S.  Jackson  called,  and  much  strengthened  my  hands.  Most  of  the 
women  have  renounced  the  ordinances.  Our  sister  Munsey  has  left 
their  society,  for  their  treatment  of  her  ministers.  A  separation  I  fore- 
see unavoidable.     All  means  have  been  taken  to  wean  our  friends  from 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  187 

their  esteem  for  us.  God  never  used  us,  say  they,  as  instruments  to 
convert  one  soul.  Indeed  I  have  just  received  a  noble  testimony  of 
William  Seward,  to  the  contrary.  But  he  and  George  Whitefield  are 
reprobated,  as  unbelievers.  In  a  letter  now  received,  George  writes, 
'  Remember  what  Luther  says,  Rather  let  heaven  and  earth  come  toge- 
ther, than  one  tittle  of  truth  perish.' " 

In  this  firm  and  decided  manner  did  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  unite  with 
his  brother,  in  maintaining  Scriptural  views  of  the  ordinances  of  God, 
and  in  preserving  their  spiritual  children  from  principles  which,  if 
reduced  to  practice,  must  have  been  destructive  of  piety.  It  is  gratify- 
ing to  find,  that  the  most  eager  talkers  against  the  means  of  grace,  still 
waited  upon  God  in  the  use  of  them ;  and  that  others,  with  a  singular 
inconsistency,  professedly  attended  public  worship,  and  the  sacrament 
of  the  Lord's  supper,  "  for  the  sake  of  example ;"  thus  assuming,  in 
direct  contradiction  of  their  own  avowed  opinions,  that,  with  respect  to 
people  in  general,  danger  is  to  be  apprehended  from  the  neglect  of  these 
ordinances,  and  benefit  is  to  be  realized  in  attending  them.  If  the 
ordinances  were  useless,  and  of  no  obligation,  why  should  they  be 
recommended  by  "  example,"  any  more  than  by  preaching  1  The  hearts 
of  these  erring  men  were  better  than  their  understandings ;  yet  their 
influence  was  mischievous  in  a  high  degree.  It  is  difficult  to  avoid  the 
impression,  that  these  foreign  ministers,  then  in  London,  wished  to  get 
rid  of  the  Wesleys,  that  they  might,  without  difficulty,  form  a  distinct 
and  independent  society,  in  strict  connection  with  the  Moravian  Church  : 
a  scheme  which  could  never  be  accomplished  while  these  two  energetic 
and  zealous  Church-of-England  clergymen  stood  in  the  way. 

It  was  a  mighty  advantage  to  the  Wesleys,  in  this  emergency  of 
their  affairs,  that  they  had  the  Foundery  in  their  own  hands,  as  a  com- 
modious place  of  religious  worship.  Often  were  they  reminded,  that 
"  the  room  in  Fetter-lane  was  taken  for  the  Moravians ;"  but  in  the 
Foundery  they  had  perfect  freedom  of  speech.  Here  they  lifted  up  the 
warning  voice  against  sin,  and  eveiy  form  of  error,  in  the  presence  of 
multitudes  of  people,  who  not  unfrequently  crowded  the  place  both 
within  and  without ;  some  inquiring  what  they  must  do  to  be  saved,  and 
others  wishful  to  know  whether  or  not  there  were  any  means  of  grace. 
Charles  was  in  the  habit  of  delivering  expository  discourses  upon  entire 
books  of  Scripture.  At  Bristol,  he  expounded  publicly  the  Epistle  to 
the  Romans ;  and  at  the  Foundery,  the  Gospel  of  St.  John.  Both  the 
brothers  laboured  to  produce  strong  feeling  in  the  hearts  of  their  hear- 
ers ;  but  the  means  which  they  employed,  in  order  to  this  end,  were 
not  the  arts  of  oratory  and  declamation.  They  aimed,  in  all  their  min- 
istrations, to  communicate  solid  instruction. 

Yet  attempts  were  made  to  interrupt  them  in  the  peaceable  occupa- 


188  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

tion  of  their  plain  and  humble  house  of  prayer.  On  the  31st  of  May. 
1740,  says  Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  "I  heard  that  the  Foundery  was  lately 
presented  at  Hick's  Hall,  for  a  seditious  assembly.  Sir  John  Gunson 
interposed,  and  objected  that  no  persons  were  named  in  the  presentment. 
Upon  this  they  presented  Charles  Wesley,  clerk  ;  James  Hutton,  book- 
seller ;  Timothy  Lewis,  printer ;  and  Howell  Harris,  alias  the  Welsh 
apostle.     But  our  friend  Sir  John  quashed  the  whole." 

"  Easter-day,  April  6th.  At  the  Foundery,"  says  Charles,  "  I  strongly 
preached  Christ,  and  the  power  of  his  resurrection.  My  intention  was, 
not  to  mention  one  word  of  the  controverted  points,  till  I  had  spoken 
with  each  of  the  seducers.  But  God  ordered  it  better.  My  mouth  was 
opened  to  ask,. '  Who  hath  bewitched  you,  that  you  shoidd  let  go  your 
Saviour  ?  that  you  should  cast  away  your  shield,  and  your  confidence, 
and  deny  you  ever  knew  him  V  More  to  this  purpose  I  said ;  and  then 
followed  a  burst  of  general  sorrow.  The  whole  congregation  was  in 
tears.  I  called  them  back  to  their  Saviour,  even  theirs,  in  words  which 
were  not  mine  ;  pressed  obedience  to  the  divine  ordinances  ;  and  prayed 
my  Lord  to  stay  his  hand,  and  not  set  his  seal,  unless  I  spake  as  the 
oracles  of  God.  After  preaching  he  sent  me  a  witness  of  his  truth, 
which  I  had  delivered.  A  sister,  long  in  darkness  through  doubtful 
disputations,  came,  and  declared  Christ  had  again  imprinted  forgiveness 
on  her  heart.  My  heart,  for  the  time,  was  as  hers.  Brother  Maxfield 
was  in  the  full  triumph  of  faith. 

"  I  dined  at  Hiland's,  halting  between  two.  Bell,  Simpson,  and 
others,  when  the  bell  rung  for  church,  said,  '  It  is  good  for  us  to  be 
here.''  '  Well,  then,'  said  I,  '  I  will  go  myself,  and  leave  you  to  your 
antichristian  liberty.'  Upon  this,  they  started  up,  and  bore  me  com- 
pany. 

"  The  Foundery  at  night  was  filled  both  within  and  without.  I 
showed  them  their  natural  estate,  and  the  way  to  come  out  of  it,  in 
blind  Bartimeus,  who  sat  by  the  way-side  begging.  I  could  not  have 
so  spoken  of  the  ordinances,  had  not  God  instituted  them.  Every  word 
brought  its  own  evidence  to  their  hearts." 

The  preaching  at  Moorfields  and  at  Kennington-common  was  still 
continued ;  and  Mr  Charles  Wesley  devoted  two  hours  daily  to  what 
he  calls  "  conferences :"  that  is,  from  eleven  to  one  o'clock  he  was 
accessible  to  all  who  chose  to  apply  to  him  for  spiritual  advice.  In 
this  exercise  instances  of  spiritual  good  received  through  his  ministry 
often  came  under  his  notice,  which  greatly  encouraged  him  in  his  work. 
"  Many  poor  sinners,"  says  he  on  the  8th  of  April,  "  came  to  confer 
with  me  to-day  about  their  souls.  Two  hours  is  full  too  little  for  this 
work."     On  the  same  day  he  adds, — 

"  At  one  the  women  bands  met  by  my  appointment.     I  began  pray- 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY  189 

ing,  and  we  were  all  overwhelmed.  I  spoke  largely  of  their  being 
brought  into  the  wilderness  ;  of  their  folly  and  ingratitude,  in  giving  up 
not  his  ministers  only,  but  their  Saviour  himself.  My  love  and  sorrow 
ran  through  them  all.  I  told  them  that  their  forsaking  the  ordinances 
sufficiently  accounted  for  their  being  forsaken  by  Christ ;  warned  them 
against  disputing,  against  vindicating  me,  or  saying,  '  I  am  of  Paul,  and 
I  of  Apollos ;'  against  the  double  extreme  of  resting  in  the  means,  or 
slighting  them ;  but,  above  all,  of  stopping  short  of  the  glorious  image 
of  God.  Jane  Jackson  and  others  witnessed  what  God  had  done  for 
their  souls  through  our  ministry.  If  Christ  be  not  with  us,  who  hath 
begotten  us  these  ?  His  power  overshadowed  us  at  this  time  :  therefore 
our  hearts  danced  for  joy,  and  in  our  song  did  we  praise  him. 

"  I  preached  at  the  Common  to  six  thousand  poor,  maimed,  halt,  and 
blind.     Glory  to  Him  who  is  with  his  messengers  always ! 

"  April  22d.  I  met  Molther  at  Mrs.  Ibison's.  He  expressly  denies 
that  grace,  or  the  Spirit,  is  transmitted  through  the  means,  particularly 
through  the  sacrament.  This,  he  insists,  is  no  command ;  is  for  be- 
lievers only  ;  that  is,  for  such  as  are  sanctified,  have  Christ  fully  formed 
in  their  hearts.  Faith,  he  teaches,  is  inconsistent  with  any  following 
doubt,  or  selfish  thought.  He  mentioned  it  as  a  sign  of  my  carnal  state, 
that  I  complained  of  our  brethren  for  withdrawing  the  people's  love 
from  me  and  my  brother.  I  answered,  '  So  did  St.  Paul,  on  a  like 
occasion.  They  zealously  affect  you,  but  not  well :  yea,  they  would  exclude 
us,  that  ye  might  affect  them.  If  I  desired  their  love  for  my  own  sake, 
it  was  wrong  and  carnal ;  if  for  theirs,  it  was  right  and  apostolical.'  " 

In  the  midst  of  these  agitations,  Thomas  Keen,  "  a  mild  and  candid 
Quaker,"  of  Thaxted,  in  Essex,  addressed  the  following  letter  to  Mr. 
Charles  Wesley.  Charles  had  preached  in  the  field  of  this  devout  man, 
about  twelve  months  before,  when  on  a  visit  to  Broadoaks ;  and  Keen 
had  then  believed  to  the  saving  of  his  soul. 

"May  15th,  1740.  My  Friend, — I  hear  there  are  divisions  among 
you ;  for  some  say,  '  I  am  of  Wesley ;'  and  others,  '  I  am  of  Molther.' 
But  I  say,  '  I  am  of  Christ ;  and  what  he  bids  me  do,  I  will  do,  and  not 
trust  in  any  man.'  Here  some  will  say,  '  What  Christ  bids  you  do,  is, 
to  believe,  and  be  still ;'  but  does  he  bid  me  do  nothing  else  ?  He  bids 
me  '  let  my  light  so  shine  before  men,  that  they  may  glorify  my  Father 
which  is  in  heaven.'  He  likewise  says,  '  The  scribes  and  Pharisees 
sit  in  Moses's  chair :  all,  therefore,  whatsoever  they  bid  you  observe, 
that  observe  and  do.'  But  how  can  I  know  what  they  bid  me  do,  except 
I  go  to  hear  them  ?  Again,  Christ  bids  me  observe  all  things  which 
he  commands  the  apostles  ;  and  with  such  he  will  be  to  the  end  of 
the  world :  but  if  I  do  not  observe  and  do  his  commands,  he  will  not 


190  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

be  with  me.  He  bids  me  '  do  this  in  remembrance  of  him.  Now,  if 
any  man  can  prove  this  is  not  a  command,  I  will  obey  it  no  longer. 
But  whosoever  '  breaketh  one  of  these  least  commandments,  and 
teacheth  men  so,  shall  be  called  least  in  the  kingdom  of  heaven.' 

"  As  to  stillness,  our  Saviour  saith,  '  The  kingdom  of  heaven  suffer- 
eth  violence,  and  the  violent  take  it  by  force  ;'  and,  '  Strive  to  enter  in 
at  the  strait  gate.'  And  St.  Paul  saith,  '  Work  out  your  own  salvation 
with  fear  and  trembling;'  and, '  God  is  a  rewarder  of  them  that  diligently 
seek  him.'  Now,  these  scriptures  imrJly  somewhat  more  than  barely 
silting  still.  Some  deny  that  there  are  any  means  of  grace  ;  but  I  will 
be  thankful  for  them,  since  it  was  in  them  I  first  heard  you  preach 
faith  in  Christ ;  and,  had  I  not  been  there,  I  must  have  been  without 
faith  to  this  day.  One  told  me,  when  you  preached,  you  had  nature  in 
your  face.  So  will  every  one  who  speaks  with  zeal ;  but  no  matter 
for  that,  if  he  has  but  grace  in  his  heart. 

"  My  friend,  there  are  many  teachers,  but  few  fathers.  But  you  are 
my  father,  who  begat  me  by  the  gospel;  and,  I  trust,  many  more. 
May  the  Lord  lead  you  into  all  truth !  So  prays  your  friend, 

"  Thomas  Keen." 

The  fine  hymn*  [commencing]  "  Long  have  I  seem'd  to  serve  thee, 
Lord,"  was  written  by  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  in  the  midst  of  these  dis- 
putes. It  guards  against  extremes  both  on  the  right  hand  and  the  left ; 
and  imbodies  those  just  views  on  the  subject  which  the  brothers 
steadily  maintained  to  the  end  of  their  lives.  He  used  to  call  upon  the 
right-minded  people  in  his  congregations  at  the  Foundery,  to  unite  with 
him  in  singing  it ;  and  it  is  difficult  to  conceive  how  any  enlightened 
Christian  could  refuse  to  join  in  the  holy  exercise.  Its  effect,  at  the 
time,  must  have  been  very  powerful. 

While  the  controversy  respecting  the  ordinances  was  agitated,  the 
Wesley s  still  preached  in  Moorfields  and  on  Kennington-common,  to 
vast  multitudes,  and  with  undiminished  success.  Conversions  were 
numerous,  and  the  society  connected  with  the  Foundery  increased  con- 
tinually. It  was  commenced  about  the  end  of  November,  1739,  with 
twelve  members ;  and  by  the  middle  of  June  following  they  were 
increased  to  three  hundred,  nearly  the  whole  of  whom  professed  saving 
faith  in  Christ,  and  exhibited  its  fruits  in  their  lives.  Among  others, 
who  at  this  time  obtained  the  Christian  salvation,  were  Mrs.  Hall,  the 
sister  of  John  and  Charles  Wesley,  and  Grace  Murray,  to  whom  John 
some  years  afterward  made  an  offer  of  marriage.  Yet  amidst  all  their 
usefulness,  their  hearts  were  wrung  with  anguish  when  they  saw  their 
most  valued  friends  alienated  from  them,  and  the  children  of  their  faith 

*  Most  of  this  hymn  is  included  in  hymnr  79  and  81,  of  our  Hyinn-Book. — Am.  Ed. 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  191 

and  prayer  perverted  by  error  in  one  of  its  most  mischievous  forms. 
Mr.  Piers,  who  was  a  timid  Christian,  retained  his  integrity  ;  but  the 
family  of  the  Delamottes  were  all  led  into  the  prevalent  delusion,  and 
withdrew  their  affection  and  confidence  from  the  man  whose  ministry 
and  conversation  had  been  to  them  a  means  of  the  greatest  spiritual 
good.     Under  the  date  of  June  10th,  he  says  : — 

"  I  rode  with  Maxfield  to  Bexley,  and  was  greatly  comforted  with 
my  brother  Piers.  The  weak  stand  when  the  strong  fall.  In  spite  of 
all  the  still  ones,  he  has  held  fast  the  truth ;  neither  forsaking  the  ordi- 
nances, nor  denying  his  weak  faith.  I  went  thence  to  Blendon ;  no 
longer  Blendon  to  me.  They  could  hardly  force  themselves  to  be 
barely  civil.  I  took  a  hasty  leave,  and  with  a  heavy  heart,  weighed 
down  by  their  ingratitude,  returned  to  Bexley.  Here  I  preached  the 
gospel  to  a  little  flock,  among  whom  the  grievous  wolves  have  not 
entered. 

"June  11th.  I  was  constrained  to  bear  my  testimony  for  the  last 
time  at  Blendon.  Maxfield  accompanied  me.  I  desired  to  speak  with 
Mrs.  Delamotte  alone.  She  did  not  well  know  how  to  refuse,  and 
walked  with  me  into  the  hall.  I  began :  '  Three  years  ago  God  sent 
me  to  call  you  from  the  form  to  the  power  of  godliness.  I  told  you 
what  true  religion  was  :  a  new  birth,  a  participation  of  the  divine  na- 
ture. The  way  to  this  I  did  not  know  myself  till  a  year  after.  Then 
I  showed  it  to  you,  preaching  Jesus  Christ,  and  faith  in  his  blood. 
You  know  how  you  treated  me.  God  soon  after  called  you  to  a  living 
faith  by  my  ministry.  Then  you  received  me  as  an  angel  of  God. 
Where  is  now  the  blessedness  you  spake  of?  Whence  is  this  change  ? 
this  jealousy,  and  fear,  and  coldness  1  Why  are  you  thus  impatient  to 
hear  me  speak  V  She  offered  several  times  to  leave  me  ;  said  she  did 
not  know  what  I  meant ;  did  not  want  to  dispute,  &c.  '  I  do  not  come 
to  dispute.  Why  are  you  afraid  of  me  ?  What  have  I  done  1  You 
gave,  as  a  reason  for  not  seeing  me  in  town,  that  you  did  not  care  to  be 
unsettled.  Once  I  unsettled  you,  through  the  strength  of  the  Almighty  ; 
stirred  you  up  from  your  lees :  took  you  off  from  your  works  ;  and 
grounded  you  upon  Christ.  Other  foundation  than  this  can  no  man  lay. 
I  only  desire  to  settle  you  more  firmly  upon  him  ;  to  warn  you  against 
the  danger  of  being  removed  from  the  hope  of  the  gospel.  Our  breth- 
ren, whom  now  you  follow,  are  making  a  schism  in  the  Church.  Fol- 
low them  not  in  this.'  She  would  not  hear  any  more,  but  hurried  into 
the  parlour.  When  I  came  in,  Betty  left  it,  but  afterward  returned. 
She  has  not  been  at  the  sacrament  for  several  months.  I  warned  ihem 
against  casting  off  the  ordinances,  which  were  divine  commands,  bind- 
ing all,  whether  justified  or  unjustified. 

"  They  continually  interrupted  me,  asking  why  I  talked  to  them.     I 


192  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

answered,  because  I  durst  not  forbear,  but  must  deliver  my  own  soul. 
Betty  said,  she  had  received  great  benefit  from  Molther,  and  should 
therefore  hear  none  but  him.  I  told  her  I  had  nothing  to  say  against 
her  hearing  him,  unless  when  he  spoke  against  the  ordinances. 

"  Upon  their  again  and  again  bidding  me  silence,  I  asked,  '  Do  you 
therefore,  at  this  time,  in  the  presence  of  Jesus  Christ,  acquit,  release, 
and  discharge  me  from  any  further  care,  concern,  or  regard  for  your 
souls  ?  Do  you  desire  I  would  never  more  speak  unto  you  in  his  name  V 
Betty  frankly  answered,  '  Yes.'  Mrs.  Delamotte  assented  by  her 
silence.  '  Then  here,'  said  I,  '  I  take  my  leave  of  you,  till  we  meet  at 
the  judgment-seat !'  With  these  words  I  rendered  up  my  charge  to  God. 
"  Then  said  I,  after  leaving  them,  '  I  have  laboured  in  vain ;  I  have 
spent  my  strength  for  naught :  yet  surely  my  judgment  is  with  the 
Lord,  and  my  work  with  my  God.'  Surely  this  is  enough  to  wean  and 
make  me  cease  from  man.  With  Blendon  I  give  up  all  expectation  of 
gratitude  upon  earth.  Vanity  of  vanities,  all  is  vanity  ;  even  friendship 
itself! 

"  I  rode  on  softly  to  Eltham,  cast  out  by  my  dearest  friends.  I  pray 
God,  it  may  not  be  laid  to  their,  or  to  their  seducers,'  charge  !  Pity 
and  grief  for  them  was  uppermost  in  my  heart ;  and  these  were  much 
relieved  by  the  scripture  that  first  offered  :  '  And  Paul  went  down,  and 
fell  on  him,  and,  embracing  him,  said,  Trouble  not  yourselves  ;  for  his 
life  is  in  him.' " 

This  is  merely  a  specimen  of  the  bitter  fniits  which  were  produced 
by  the  new  doctrines  which  it  was  now  attempted  to  introduce. 

The  questions  at  issue  between  the  Wesleys  and  the  leading  men 
among  the  Moravians,  at  this  time  in  London,  were  not,  as  every  one 
must  perceive,  matters  of  mere  opinion,  concerning  which  good  men 
might  innocently  differ,  but  affected  the  very  substance  of  practical 
religion.  The  brothers  found  it  difficult  to  believe  that  Molther  and 
his  friends  really  did  intend  to  depreciate  the  ordinances  of  God,  and 
persuade  those  who  did  not  possess  saving  faith  to  a  disuse  of  them,  as 
being  injurious  rather  than  beneficial ;  and  that  they  in  reality  meant  to 
teach  that  believers  may,  or  may  not,  at  their  own  option,  wait  upon 
God  in  the  use  of  the  means  which  he  has  appointed.  The  thing 
seemed  incredible.  Every  precaution  was  therefore  employed,  to  guard 
against  mistake.  Mr.  John  Wesley,  especially,  conversed  repeatedly 
with  Molther  ;  took  down  his  words  in  writing  ;  then  read  them  to  him, 
and  laid  them  before  him,  to  guard  against  all  possibility  of  a  misunder- 
standing in  a  subject  so  weighty.  Molther,  however,  steadily  and 
unequivocally  maintained  the  principles  which  he  had  been  understood 
to  avow  ;  and  the  melancholy  effects  of  his  teaching  were  manifest  in 
the  spirit  of  unsanctified  disputation,  and  the  carelessness  and  levity 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  193 

which  prevailed  among  those  of  the  young  converts  who  entertained 
his  views.  Mr.  John  Wesley,  therefore,  preached  a  series  of  discourses 
on  the  means  of  grace,  proving  from  the  Scriptures  that  they  are  ordi- 
nances of  God's  appointment,  which  cannot  be  neglected  without  sin  ; 
and  showing  the  manner  in  which  they  ought  to  be  used  by  all  who 
desire  to  please  God,  and  to  secure  their  own  salvation.  Finding  that 
all  his  efforts  to  establish  the  truth  were  resisted  by  the  opposite  party, 
and  that  evil  rather  than  spiritual  benefit  was  likely  to  ensue  from  his 
continued  union  with  the  society  in  Fetter-lane,  where  he  had  been  a 
private  member  rather  than  a  minister,  he  attended  a  love-feast  in  that 
place  on  Sunday,  July  20th,  1740,  and  at  the  close  of  the  service  read 
a  paper  declaratory  of  his  conscientious  dissent  from  the  principles 
which  for  about  nine  months  had  been  there  entertained  relative  to  the 
ordinances  of  God.  He  adds,  "  I  then,  without  saying  any  thing  more, 
withdrew,  as  did  eighteen  or  nineteen  of  the  society." 

There  can  be  no  doubt,  that  the  withdrawal  of  the  Wesleys,  and 
especially  of  John,  from  the  society  in  Fetter-lane,  was  a  matter  of 
satisfaction  to  Molther  and  his  friends.  They  were  now  at  liberty  to 
carry  out  their  own  plans  without  restraint.  Hitherto  the  society  in 
general  had  professed  to  be  in  union  with  the  Church  of  England,  and 
had  gone  as  a  body,  accompanied  by  the  two  Wesleys,  to  St.  Paul's 
cathedral,  to  receive  the  holy  communion ;  but  from  this  time  they 
assumed  the  character  of  a  distinct  community,  belonging,  not  to  the 
Church  of  England,  but  to  that  of  the  United  Brethren.  The  Wesleys, 
and  those  who  adhered  to  them,  resolved  to  abide  by  their  former  prin- 
ciples ;  and  from  this  time  the  parties  were  distinct. 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley  was  not  in  London  when  this  formal  separation 
from  the  society  in  Fetter-lane  took  place ;  but  he  had  repeatedly  de- 
clared that  such  an  event  was  inevitable.  He  was  now  in  Bristol, 
labouring  with  his  wonted  zeal  in  that  city,  and  especially  among  the 
Kingswood  colliers,  whose  teachableness  and  piety  afforded  him  the 
highest  gratification,  and  formed  a  perfect  contrast  to  the  coldness  and 
self-sufficiency  of  the  disputers  whom  he  had  just  left.  About  five  or 
six  weeks  before  the  secession  he  took  an  affectionate  leave  of  the 
prosperous  society  connected  with  the  Foundery,  and  set  out  for  Bris- 
tol, calling  at  Oxford  on  his  way.  He  was  accompanied  by  Thomas 
Maxfield,  who  seems  to  have  been  his  constant  companion  ;  and  by  one 
of  his  nephews,  whom  he  intended  to  apprentice  in  Bristol.  On  his 
way  he  had  a  narrow  escape  from  a  highwayman,  which  he  thus  de- 
scribes : — 

"  We  stopped  half  an  hour  at  brother  Hodges's  ;  lost  our  way  through 
Kensington ;  baited  an  hour  at  Gerard's-cross.  Three  miles  short  of 
Wycomb,  several  people  met  us,  and  asked  us  if  we  had  seen  a  high- 

13 


194  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

wayman,  who  had  shot  a  manton  the  road,  not  an  hour  ago.  In  a 
mile's  riding  we  found  the  poor  man,  weltering  in  his  blood.  The 
minister  of  Wyeomb  informed  us,  that  he  was  a  little  behind,  and  heard 
the  highwayman  threaten  to  shoot  him,  if  he  did  not  deliver  his  money 
that  instant.  He  answered,  '  You  shall  have  all  the  money  I  have,  but 
it  is  not  much  ;'  and  the  other,  without  any  more  words,  shot  him  through 
the  head.  I  could  not  but  observe  the  particular  providence  of  God 
over  us.  Had  we  not  delayed  in  the  morning, — had  we  not  called 
on  Hodges, — had  we  not  stopped  at  Gerard's-cross, — we  had  just  met 
the  murderer. 

"June  19th.  Hearing  he  was  apprehended  at  a  farrier's,  (his  horse 
having  cast  a  shoe,)  I  went  this  morning  to  tell  him  Christ  died  to  save 
murderers ;  but  his  heart  was  harder  than  the  nether  millstone." 

When  travelling  between  Malmsbury  and  Bristol,  he  says,  "  Such  an 
unaccountable  heaviness  came  over  me  on  the  road,  that  I  was  forced 
to  light,  and  lie  down  for  a  quarter  of  an  hour.  I  rose  refreshed  with 
the  little  sleep,  and  rode  forward  till  we  met  a  poor  old  man  of  eighty. 
I  was  enabled  to  preach  the  gospel  to  his  heart.  We  left  him  looking 
up  to  Jesus,  and  went  on  praising  God."  So  intent  was  he  upon  his 
Master's  work  and  honour  ! 

In  the  evening  of  the  same  day  he  arrived  at  Kingswood,  and  preached 
in  what  he  calls  "  the  malt-room."  He  exclaims,  "  O  what  simplicity 
is  in  this  childlike  people !  A  spirit  of  contrition  and  love  ran  through 
them.     Here  the  seed  has  fallen  upon  good  ground. 

"  Sunday,  June  22d.  I  went  to  learn  Christ  among  our  colliers,  and 
drank  into  their  spirit.  We  rejoiced  for  the  consolation.  O  that  our 
London  brethren  would  come  to  school  to  Kingswood !  These  are 
what  they  pretend  to  be.  God  knows  their  poverty  ;  but  they  are  rich, 
and  daily  entering  into  rest,  without  being  first  brought  into  confusion. 
They  do  not  hold  it  necessary  to  deny  the  weak  faith,  in  order  to  get 
the  strong.  Their  soul  truly  waiteth  still  upon  God,  in  the  way  of  his 
ordinances.  Ye  many  masters,  come,  learn  Christ  of  these  outcasts ; 
for  know,  '  except  ye  be  converted,  and  become  as  little  children,  ye 
cannot  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  heaven.' 

"  I  met  several  of  those  whom  I  had  baptized,  and  found  them  grown 
in  grace.  Some  thousands  waited  for  me  at  Rose-green ;  and  surely 
the  Lord  passed  by,  and  said  to  some  in  their  blood,  '  Live  !'  I  con- 
cluded the  day  at  the  men's  love-feast.  Peace,  unity,  and  love  are 
here.     We  did  not  forget  our  poor  distracted  brethren. 

"  How  ought  I  to  rejoice  at  my  deliverance  out  of  their  hands  and 
spirit !  My  soul  is  escaped,  as  a  bird  out  of  the  snare  of  the  fowler. 
And  did  I  not  love  the  lambs  of  Christ,  indeed  the  grievous  wolves,  I 
would  see  your  face  no  more  !     I  am  no  longer  a  debtor  of  the  gospel 

13* 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  195 

to  you.  Me  ye  have  fairly  discharged  :  but  if  you  reject  my  testimony, 
others  receive  it  gladly,  and  say,  '  Blessed  be  he  that  cometh  in  the 
name  of  the  Lord.'  " 

While  preaching  in  the  open  air,  and  enjoying  the  communion  of 
saints  with  the  colliers  at  Kingswood,  not  many  of  whom  were  able  to 
read,  the  learned  collegian  was  summoned  to  the  University  of  Oxford. 
There,  he  says,  "  I  spent  a  week  to  little  purpose,  but  that  of  obedience 
to  man  for  the  Lord's  sake.  In  the  hall  I  read  my  two  lectures  on 
Psalm  cxxx,  preaching  repentance  toward  God,  and  faith  in  Jesus 
Christ.     But  learned  '  Gallio  cared  for  none  of  these  things.'  " 

He  returned,  therefore,  with  great  pleasure  to  Bristol  and  Kingswood, 
where  his  word  was  attended  by  an  especial  blessing,  and  the  people 
received  it  with  eagerness  and  joy.  "  I  dare  not,"  say's  he,  on  his 
arrival,  "  depart  from  the  work,  while  God  so  strengthens  me  therein. 
We  walked  over  the  waste  to  the  school,  singing  and  rejoicing.  It 
was  their  love-feast.  Two  hundred  were  assembled  in  the  spirit  of 
Jesus.  Never  have  I  seen  and  felt  such  a  congregation  of  faithful  souls. 
I  question  whether  Hernhuth  can  now  afford  the  like." 

One  day,  when  he  was  preaching  here,  a  man  in  the  congregation, 
feeling  the  force  of  the  word,  cried  out  vehemently,  "  What  do  you 
mean  by  looking  at  me  ?  and  directing  yourself  to  me  ?  and  telling  me, 
I  shall  be  damned  ?"  "  I  did  then,"  says  the  preacher,  "  address  myself 
to  him ;  but  he  hurried  away  with  the  utmost  precipitation." 

The  conversion  of  the  colliers  of  Kingswood,  from  their  wicked  and 
barbarous  habits,  to  the  enjoyment  of  spiritual  religion,  and  the  prac- 
tice of  a  pure  morality,  has  often  been  referred  to,  as  an  occasion  of 
gratitude,  and  a  specimen  of  the  general  benefit  which  the  nation  has 
derived  from  the  labours  of  the  Wesleys,  and  of  their  friend  Mr.  White- 
field.  This  work,  however,  at  the  time,  was  not  viewed  with  satisfac- 
tion in  every  quarter.  Some  of  the  men  who  ought  the  most  to  have 
rejoiced  in  it,  regarded  it  with  aversion,  and  threw  all  the  difficulties 
they  could  in  the  way  of  its  progress.  The  brothers  pressed  the  peo- 
ple to  attend  the  religious  services  of  the  national  Church,  and  set  the 
example  themselves.  The  clergy  in  Bristol  at  first  complained  of  the 
increase  of  their  labour  in  the  administration  of  the  Lord's  supper. 
When  they  found  that  complaints  addressed  to  the  intruders  were  of  no 
avail,  and  that  the  inconvenience  rather  increased  than  diminished,  they 
entered  into  an  agreement  among  themselves  to  repel  from  the  Lord's 
table,  both  the  Wesleys  and  the  people  whom  they  brought  to  church. 
After  this,  the  Methodists  attended  the  public  service  of  the  Church ; 
but  they  were  compelled  to  receive  the  Lord's  supper  in  their  own 
separate  places  of  worship,  that  they  might  not  violate  the  command  of 
Christ.     Charles  declared  that,  under  the  circumstances  of  the  case,  he 


196  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

should  have  felt  himself  justified  in  administering  it  in  the  midst  of 
the  wood,  and  in  the  open  air,  could  he  have  obtained  no  better 
accommodation.  The  following  are  some  of  his  notices  on  this  painful 
subject : — 

"  Our  poor  colliers  being  repelled  from  the  Lord's  table  by  most  of 
the  Bristol  ministers,  I  exhorted  them,  notwithstanding,  to  continue 
daily  with  one  accord  in  the  temple,  where  the  wicked  administrator 
can  neither  spoil  the  prayers,  nor  poison  the  sacrament. 

"  Sunday,  July  27th.  I  heard  a  miserable  sermon  at  Temple  church, 
recommending  religion  as  the  most  likely  way  to  raise  a  fortune.  After 
it,  proclamation  was  made,  that  all  should  depart  who  were  not  of  the 
parish.  While  the  shepherd  was  driving  away  the  lambs,  I  stayed, 
suspecting  nothing,  till  the  clerk  came  to  me,  and  said,  '  Mr.  Beecher 
bids  you  go  away;  for  he  will  not  give  you  the  sacrament.'  I  went 
to  the  vestry  door,  and  mildly  desired  Mr.  Beecher  to  admit  me.  He 
asked,  '  Are  you  of  this  parish  V  I  answered,  '  Sir,  you  see  I  am  a 
clergyman.'  Dropping  his  first  pretence,  he  charged  me  with  rebel- 
lion, in  expounding  the  Scripture  without  authority,  and  said,  in  express 
words,  '  I  repel  you  from  the  sacrament.'  I  replied,  '  I  cite  you  to 
answer  this  before  Jesus  Christ,  at  the  day  of  judgment.'  This  enraged 
him  above  measure.  He  called  out,  '  Here  !  take  away  this  man  /'  The 
constables  were  ordered  to  attend ;  I  suppose  lest  the  furious  colliers 
should  take  the  sacrament  by  force.  But  I  saved  them  the  trouble  of 
taking  away  '  this  man,'  and  quietly  retired." 

Some  of  the  civic  authorities  in  Bristol  were  equally  hostile  to  the 
self-denying  men  who  were  wearing  out  their  lives  in  disinterested 
efforts  to  raise  the  morals,  as  well  as  save  the  souls,  of  the  common 
people.  Two  unhappy  convicts,  under  sentence  of  death,  requested  to 
have  the  counsel  and  prayers  of  Mr.  John  Wesley  before  their  execu- 
tion, but  were  peremptorily  refused  by  Alderman  Beecher.  Catherine 
Highfield,  a  servant-maid,  who  was  connected  with  the  Methodists, 
was  charged  with  robbing  her  master  of  three  hundred  pounds.  Mr. 
Charles  Wesley  says  that  Alderman  Day,  and  others,  "  threatened  to 
put  her  in  irons,  if  she  would  not  confess  that  she  had  given  the  money 
to  my  brother.  When  no  proof  could  be  brought  against  her,  they 
were  forced  to  discharge  her :  and  soon  after  her  master  found  the 
money  where  he  himself  had  lodged  it." 

In  the  midst  of  his  labours,  and  of  the  deep  anxiety  connected  with 
them,  Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  health  again  failed  him.  That  he  should 
have  been  able  thus  far  to  endure  such  wasting  toil  and  care  was 
indeed  surprising ;  but  the  providence  and  grace  of  God  are  strikingly 
displayed  in  this  part  of  his  personal  history.  On  the  6th  of  August 
he  says, — 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  .197 

"  In  great  heaviness  I  spoke  to  the  women  bands,  as  taking  ray- 
farewell.     We  sung  the  hymn  which  begins, — 

'  While  sickness  shakes  the  house  of  clay, 
And,  sapp'd  by  pain's  continued  course 
My  nature  hastens  to  decay, 
And  waits  the  fever's  friendly  force.' 

After  speaking  a  few  faint  words  to  the  brethren,  I  was  immediately 
taken  with  a  shivering,  and  then  the  fever  came.  The  next  morning  I 
was  bled,  and  carried  by  Mrs.  Hooper  to  her  house.  There  I  looked 
into  the  Bible,  and  met  with,  '  The  Lord  will  strengthen  him  upon  the 
bed  of  languishing ;  thou  wilt  make  all  his  bed  in  his  sickness.'  My 
pain  and  disease  increased  for  ten  days ;  so  that  there  was  no  hope  of 
my  life :  but  then  Jesus  touched  my  hand,  and  rebuked  the  fever,  and 
it  left  me.  I  had  no  apprehension  of  death  myself.  It  was  reported  I 
was  dead,  and  published  in  the  papers ;  but  God  had  not  finished  (O 
that  he  had  effectually  begun !)  his  work  in  me-:  therefore  he  held  my 
soul  in  life,  and  made  all  things  work  together  for  my  recovery. 

"  Dr.  Middleton,  an  utter  stranger  to  me,  God  raised  up,  and  sent  to 
my  assistance.  He  refused  taking  any  fees,  and  told  the  'pofhecary, 
he  would  pay  for  my  physic,  if  I  could  not.  He  attended  me  con- 
stantly, as  the  divine  blessing  did  his  prescriptions  ;  so  that  in  less  than 
a  fortnight  the  danger  was  over. 

"  For  the  next  fortnight  I  recovered  slowly ;  but  had  little  use  of  my 
legs,  and  none  of  my  head.  One  of  our  colliers,  taken  ill  of  the  same 
fever,  since  me,  has  died  in  full  triumph  of  faith.  When  I  was  just 
able  to  stand,  my  brother  came  from  London.  We  rode  out  most  days 
in  Mr.  Wane's  (or  a  hired)  chariot,  comparing  our  dangers,  temptations, 
and  deliverances. 

"  I  found  myself,  after  this  gracious  visitation,  more  desirous  and 
able  to  pray ;  more  afraid  of  sin ;  more  earnestly  longing  for  deliver- 
ance, and  the  fulness  of  Christian  salvation.  As  soon  as  my  bodily 
weakness  would  permit,  I  returned  to  my  old  hours  of  retirement ;  but 
with  fear,  and  earnest  prayer  that  I  might  not  rest  in  my  own  works  or 
endeavours. 

"  Mr.  Carey's  curate  informed  us,  that  Mr.  Carey  had  ordered  him 
to  repel  my  brother  and  me  from  the  sacrament. 

"  I  passed  two  or  three  days  at  Mr.  Arthur's,  in  Kingswood ;  and  by 
the  blessing  of  God  recovered  the  use  of  my  understanding,  which  was 
so  clouded,  that  I  could  neither  read  nor  think." 

The  personal  history  of  Dr.  Middleton  was  peculiar  and  instructive. 
His  morals  were  correct,  his  temper  and  habits  generous  and  benevo- 
lent, his  uprightness  undeniable  ;  but  he  appears  to  have  been  in  a  great 
measure  a  stranger  to  Christian  piety  till  he  was  brought  to  the  close 


198  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

of  life.  Having  attended  many  of  the  Methodists  in  Bristol  and  its 
vicinity,  he  was  a  witness  of  their  holy  resignation  in  pain  and  sick- 
ness, and  of  their  peace  and  hope  in  death.  In  the  presence  of  gain- 
sayers  and  accusers,  therefore,  he  was  accustomed  to  defend  them;  and 
frequently  said,  "  A  people  who  live  and  die  so  well  must  be  good." 
From  the  poor  of  the  society  he  would  accept  no  fee ;  but  always  re- 
quested an  interest  in  their  prayers.  When  he  had  become  a  gray- 
headed  man  of  seventy  years,  and  was  induced  through  age  and  in- 
firmity to  anticipate  his  removal  into  another  world,  he  felt  his  need 
of  that  inward  witness  of  God's  adopting  love,  the  cheering  effects  of 
which  he  had  often  seen  in  his  Methodist  patients.  In  this  manner  the 
prayers  of  the  people  in  his  behalf  were  answered  by  the  God  of  all 
grace.  The  man  of  science,  humanity,  and  virtue,  saw  that  he  was  a 
mere  sinner ;  and  in  the  spirit  of  deep  penitence  and  self-abasement, 
he  cried  for  mercy  through  the  sacrifice  of  Christ.  After  a  long  and 
painful  delay,  he  received  the  gift  of  faith,  and  with  it  the  salvation 
revealed  in  the  gospel.  He  was  filled  with  peace,  and  joy,  and  holy 
love ;  manifested  the  gentleness  and  sweetness  of  a  little  child ;  de- 
clared with  rapturous  gratitude  what  the  Lord  had  done  for  his  soul ; 
uttered  earnest  benedictions  upon  all  around  him ;  and  at  length,  full 
of  triumphant  hope,  he  yielded  up  his  spirit  into  the  hands  of  his  mer- 
ciful Saviour.  He  died  in  the  arms  of  his  friend  Dr.  Robertson,*  on 
the  16th  of  December,  1760;  and  on  the  occasion  of  his  death  Mr. 
Charles  Wesley  wrote  a  hymn  of  considerable  length,  full  of  affection, 
and  of  admiration  of  the  grace  of  God.  He  left  it  among  his  inedited 
manuscripts.  It  is  probable  that  Dr.  Middleton's  attendance  upon  Mr. 
Charles  Wesley,  on  the  occasion  just  described,  led  to  this  signal  dis- 
play of  the  divine  mercy. 

Under  the  care  of  this  skilful  physician,  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  just 
recovered  his  health  in  time  to  prevent  a  riot  among  the  colliers  of 
Kingswood,  which,  but  for  his  interference,  would  in  all  probability 
have  been  followed  by  calamitous  consequences.  "  I  was  setting  out," 
says  he,  "  for  the  Downs,  when  one  asked  me  to  ride  out  toward  Mr. 
Willis's.  At  the  end  of  the  town  I  was  informed  the  colliers  were 
risen.  Above  one  thousand  of  them  I  met  at  Lawrence-hill.  They 
came  about  me,  and  saluted  me  very  affectionately,  not  having  seen 
me  since  my  illness.  The  occasion  of  their  rising,  they  told  me,  was 
the  dearness  of  corn.  I  got  to  an  eminence,  and  began  speaking  to 
them.  Many  seemed  inclined  to  go  back  with  me  to  the  school ;  but 
the  devil  stirred  up  his  oldest  servants,  who  violently  rushed  upon  the 

*  This  was,  in  all  probability,  the  Dr.  Robertson  to  whom  Mr.  John  Wesley  ad- 
dressed the  letter  concerning  Chevalier  Ramsay's  "  Philosophical  Principles  of  Reli- 
gion," which  is  inserted  in  the  sixth  volume  of  his  Works,  pp.  720-724. 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  199 

others,  beating  and  tearing  and  driving  them  away  from  me.  I  rode 
up  to  a  ruffian,  who  was  striking  one  of  our  colliers,  and  prayed  him 
rather  to  strike  me.  He  would  not,  he  said,  for  all  the  world  ;  and  was 
quite  overcome.  I  turned  upon  one  who  struck  my  horse,  and  he  also 
sunk  into  a  lamb.  Wherever  I  turned,  Satan  lost  ground ;  so  that  he 
was  obliged  to  make  one  general  assault,  and  by  the  few  violent  col- 
liers forced  on  the  quiet  ones  into  the  town. 

"  I  seized  on  one  of  the  tallest,  and  earnestly  besought  him  to  follow 
me :  that  he  would,  he  said,  all  the  world  over.  About  six  more  I 
pressed  into  Christ's  service.  We  met  several  parties,  stopped,  and 
exhorted  them  to  join  us.  We  gleaned  a  few  from  every  company, 
and  grew  as  we  marched  along,  singing,  to  the  school.  From  one  till 
three  we  spent  in  prayer,  that  evil  might  be  prevented,  and  the  lion 
chained.  Then  news  was  brought  us,  that  the  colliers  were  returned 
in  peace.  They  had  quietly  walked  into  the  city,  without  sticks,  or 
the  least  violence.  A  few  of  the  better  sort  went  to  the  mayor,  and 
told  their  grievance.  Then  they  all  returned  as  they  came,  without 
noise  or  disturbance.  All  who  saw  were  amazed ;  for  the  leopards 
were  laid  down.  Nothing  coidd  have  more  shown  the  change  wrought 
in  them  than  this  rising. 

"  I  found  afterward  that  all  our  colliers,  to  a  man,  had  been  forced 
into  it.  Having  learned  of  Christ  not  to  resist  evil,  they  went  a  mile 
with  those  that  compelled  them,  rather  than  free  themselves  by  vio- 
lence. One  the  rioters  dragged  out  of  his  sick-bed,  and  threw  him 
into  the  fish-ponds.  Near  twenty  of  Mr.  Willis's  men  they  got  by 
threatening  to  fill  up  their  pits,  and  bury  them  alive,  if  they  did  not 
come  up,  and  bear  them  company."  The  next  day  he  says,  "  I  carried 
Mr.  Seward  to  our  colliers,  before  whom  I  set  the  things  they  would 
have  done,  in  the  late  rising,  had  not  grace  restrained  them.  One  poor 
man  declared,  when  they  forced  him  away,  he  would  much  more  will- 
ingly have  gone  to  the  gallows."  So  mighty  was  the  change  which 
divine  truth  and  grace  had  wrought  in  the  spirit  of  these  once  fierce, 
ungovernable,  and  wicked  men ;  and  so  substantial  was  the  proof 
afforded  to  the  Wesleys,  that  they  had  not  laboured  in  vain. 

Hitherto  Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  as  an  itinerant  preacher,  had  confined 
his  labours  mostly  to  London  and  Bristol,  with  their  respective  neigh- 
bourhoods ;  but  he  now  resolved  to  pay  a  visit  to  Wales,  as  his  brother 
had  done  some  time  before.  A  remarkable  revival  of  religion  was  now 
begun  in  the  principality,  chiefly  through  the  efforts  of  Howell  Harris, 
a  pious  layman  of  great  zeal,  and  of  undaunted  resolution.  He  had 
entered  himself  at  the  University  of  Oxford,  but  did  not  remain  there 
long  enough  to  take  his  first  degree,  being  offended  with  the  ungodli- 
ness which  he  witnessed  among  the  members  of  that  learned  body. 


200  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

He  returned  home,  and  opened  a  school ;  but  having  obtained  peace 
with  God,  by  faith  in  the  Lord  Jesus,  he  became  greatly  concerned  for 
his  fellow-countrymen,  and  began  to  preach  in  private  houses,  and  in 
the  open  air,  as  Vavosour  Powell  had  done  eighty  or  ninety  years 
before,  and  as  the  Wesleys  and  Mr.  Whitefield  were  then  doing  in 
England ;  although,  at  first,  he  had  no  acquaintance  either  with  them 
or  their  proceedings.  Notwithstanding  his  irregularity,  he  lived  and 
died  in  communion  with  the  Church  of  England,  to  whose  services  he 
was  inviolably  attached.  His  simple,  energetic,  and  faithful  ministra- 
tions were  highly  successful  in  calling  the  public  attention  to  religion, 
and  in  turning  many  to  righteousness.  His  theological  views  were 
Calvinistic ;  but  his  charity  Avas  expansive.  He  visited  the  Wesleys 
in  London ;  preached  in  the  Foundery ;  attended  various  meetings  in 
Fetter-lane,  and  urged  upon  the  people  there  a  diligent  attendance 
upon  the  ordinances  of  God,  in  opposition  to  the  refinements  which 
Molther  and  his  friends  were  attempting  to  introduce.  The  Wesleys 
loved  him  sincerely,  notwithstanding  the  difference  in  their  views  of 
the  knotty  "  five  points."  A  few  of  the  Welsh  clergy,  too,  were  at  this 
time  disposed  to  countenance  these  extraordinary  efforts  for  the  revival 
of  decayed  religion.  They  were  friendly  with  Mr.  Harris,  whom  they 
encouraged  in  his  labours  of  love  ;  and  they  cordially  welcomed  the 
Wesleys  to  their  respective  pulpits. 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley  landed  at  Cardiff  on  the  evening  of  November 
6th,  with  the  voice  of  praise  and  thanksgiving.  Mr.  Wells,  the  clergy- 
man, at  whose  invitation  he  had  come,  was  waiting  to  greet  him  on  his 
arrival.  He  remained  a  fortnight  in  Wales,  preaching  with  great  en- 
largement of  heart  in  many  of  the  churches,  and  taking  sweet  counsel 
with  two  or  three  clergymen  of  kindred  spirit,  especially  Mr.  Wells, 
Mr.  Thomas,  and  Mr.  Hodges,  the  minister  of  Wenvo.  Finding  that 
Howell  Harris's  Calvinism  had  given  offence  at  Cardiff,  Mr.  Charles 
Wesley  says,  "  God  opened  my  mouth  to  declare  the  truth  of  his  ever- 
lasting love  to  all  mankind.  At  the  same  time  he  enlarged  my  heart 
to  its  opposers.  I  took  occasion  to  speak  of  Howell  Harris  ;  bore  such 
a  testimony  of  him  as  he  deserves  ;  and  mildly  upbraided  them  for  their 
ingratitude  toward  the  greatest  benefactor  their  country  ever  had.  We 
all  expressed  our  love  by  joining  in  hearty  prayer  for  him." 

On  the  same  day  he  sent  a  messenger  to  Harris,  with  the  following 
i  '.mracteristic  note  ;  finding  that  some  of  the  advocates  of  absolute  pre- 
destination were  attempting  to  fill  his  mind  Avith  unjust  suspicion,  and 
thus  produce  an  alienation  of  heart  between  him  and  the  Wesleys : — 

"  My  Dearest  Friend  and  Brother, — In  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ,  I 
beseech  you,  if  you  have  his  glory  and  the  good  of  souls  at  heart,  come 


LIFE   OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  201 

immediately,  and  meet  me  here.  I  trust  we  shall  never  be  two,  in 
time  or  eternity.  O  my  brother,  I  am  grieved  that  Satan  should  get  a 
moment's  advantage  over  us ;  and  I  am  ready  to  lay  my  neck  under 
your  feet  for  Christ's  sake.  If  your  heart  is  as  my  heart,  hasten,  in 
the  name  of  our  dear  Lord,  to 

"  Your  second  self." 

In  a  few  days  Howell  Harris  arrived.  "  All  misunderstandings 
vanished  at  sight  of  each  other,  and  our- hearts  were  knit  together  as  at 
the  beginning.  Alas,  poor  world,  poor  Baptists !  We  sung  a  hymn 
of  triumph.  God  had  prepared  his  heart  for  this  meeting.  At  the 
sacrament  he  had  found  the  spirit  of  martyrdom  falling  upon  him  ;  and 
immediately  I  was  brought  to  his  remembrance.  His  heart  overflowed 
with  love  ;  and  he  thought  we  were  going  hand  in  hand  to  the  stake.'' 

A  similar  spirit  actuated  the  pious  clergy,  especially  Mr.  Hodges. 
"  At  parting,"  says  Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  he,  "  in  great  simplicity,  de- 
sired my  prayers,  and  a  kiss." 

In  other  breasts,  however,  very  different  feelings  prevailed.  The 
players  at  Cardiff  were  deeply  offended,  that  the  people  went  to  the 
church  in  preference  to  the  theatre ;  and  some  among  the  moral  part 
of  the  community  were  at  least  equally  offended  at  the  preacher's 
strong  statements  concerning  the  universal  corruption  of  human  nature, 
and  the  consequent  necessity  of  the  new  birth.  Many  bound  them- 
selves by  a  curse,  during  the  last  Sunday  of  his  stay,  that  they  would 
hinder  him  from  preaching.  In  this  they  were  disappointed ;  but  many 
of  them,  during  the  sermon,  rushed  out  of  the  church  together.  Soon 
after,  a  physician  arose  from  his  seat,  and  walked  out,  with  evident 
signs  of  disapprobation.  "  I  called  after  him  in  vain,"  says  Charles ; 
and  "  then  earnestly  prayed  for  him,  and  the  rest,  the  Spirit  helping 
my  infirmity." 

This  was  a  prelude  to  greater  disturbance.  "  The  captain  giving 
me  notice,"  says  Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  "  that  we  should  sail  the  next 
day,  I  determined  to  spend  the  night  in  taking  leave.  We  supped  at 
the  friendly  Mr.  Wells's,  and  then  called  at  Captain  Phillips's.  Be- 
tween ten  and  eleven,  just  as  I  was  going,  Satan  began  to  show  his 
wrath.  The  physician  who  had  gone  out  of  church  on  Sunday,  stirred 
up  by  his  companions,  and  unusually  heated  with  wine,  came,  and  de- 
manded satisfaction  of  me  for  calling  him  Pharisee.  I  said,  I  was  ready 
to  acknowledge  my  mistake,  if  he  would  assure  me,  he  had  gone  out 
of  church  to  visit  his  patients.  He  replied,  he  had  gone  out  because 
he  disliked  my  discourse.  'Then,  sir,'  said  I,  'I  cannot  ask  pardon 
for  telling  you  a  truth.'  '  But  you  must  for  calling  me  a  Pharisee.'  I 
still  insisted,  '  You  are  a  Pharisee,  and  cannot  endure  sound  doctrine. 


202  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

My  commission  is,  to  show  you  your  sins  ;  and  I  shall  make  no  apology 
for  so  doing,  to  you,  or  any  man  living.  You  are  a  condemned  sinner 
by  nature,  and  a  Pharisee,  like  me  ;  and  this  testimony  I  should  bear 
before  rulers  and  kings.  You  are  a  rebel  against  God,  and  must  bow 
your  stiff  neck  to  him,  before  you  can  be  forgiven.'  '  How  do  you  know 
my  heart  V  '  My  heart  showeth  me  the  wickedness  of  the  ungodly.' 
'  Sir,  I  am  as  good  a  Christian  as  yourself.'  '  You  are  no  Christian  at 
all,  unless  you  have  received  the  Holy  Ghost.'  '  How  do  you  prove 
that  you  have  the  Holy  Ghost  ?'  '  By  searching  your  heart,  and  showing 
you  that  you  are  a  Pharisee.'  Here  he  lifted  up  his  cane  and  struck  me. 
Mrs.  Phillips  intercepted  and  broke  the  blow.  Felix  Farley  tripped 
up  his  heels,  and  the  company  rushed  in  between.  My  soul  was  im- 
mediately filled  with  the  calm,  recollected  boldness  of  faith.  There 
was  a  great  outcry  among  the  women.  Several  of  them  he  struck  and 
hurt,  and  raged  like  one  possessed,  till  the  men  forced  him  out,  and 
shut  the  door. 

"  Soon  after  it  was  broken  open  by  a  justice,  and  the  bailiff  or  head 
magistrate.  The  latter  began  expostulating  with  me  upon  the  affront 
offered  the  doctor  ;  and  said,  as  it  was  a  public  injury,  I  ought  to  make 
him  public  satisfaction.  I  answered,  '  Mr.  Bailiff,  I  honour  you  for 
your  office'  sake ;  but  was  you  yourself,  or  his  majesty  King  ^George, 
among  my  hearers,  I  should  tell  you  both,  that  you  are  by  nature  con- 
demned sinners.  In  the  church,  while  preaching,  I  have  no  superior 
but  God,  and  shall  not  ask  man  leave  to  show  him  his  sins.  As  a 
ruler,  it  is  your  duty  to  be  a  terror  to  evil-doers,  but  a  praise  to  them 
that  do  well.'  Upon  my  thus  speaking  he  became  exceeding  civil ; 
assured  me  of  his  good  will ;  that  he  had  come  to  prevent  my  being 
insulted  ;  and  none  should  touch  a  hair  of  my  head. 

"  While  we  were  talking,  the  doctor  made  another  attempt  to  break 
in,  and  get  at  me  ;  but  the  two  justices  and  others,  with  much  trouble, 
at  last  got  him  out.  They  went ;  and  we  continued  our  triumph  in  the 
name  of  the  Lord  our  God.  The  shout  of  a  King  was  among  us.  We 
sung  on,  unconcerned,  though  those  sons  of  Belial,  the  players,  had 
beset  the  house.  They  were  armed,  and  threatened  to  burn  the  house. 
The  ground  of  their  quarrel  with  me  is,  that  the  gospel  has  starved 
them.  We  prayed  and  sung  with  great  tranquillity,  till  one  in  the  morn- 
ing. Then  1  lay  down  till  three  ;  rose  again ;  and  was  scarcely  got 
into  the  room,  when  they  discovered  a  player  just  by  me,  who  had 
stolen  in  unobserved.  They  seized  him,  and  Felix  Farley  wrested 
the  sword  from  him.  There  was  no  need  of  drawing  it ;  for  the  point 
and  blade  were  stripped  a  hand-breadth  of  the  scabbard. 

"  When  the  sword  was  brought  in,  the  spirit  of  faith  was  kindled  at 
the  sight  of  the  danger.    Great  was  our  rejoicing  within,  and  the  uproar 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  203 

of  the  players  without,  who  strove  to  force  their  way  after  their  com- 
panion. My  female  advisers  were  by  no  means  for  my  turning  out, 
but  deferring  my  journey.  I  preferred  Mr.  Wells's  advice,  of  going 
with  him  through  the  midst  of  our  enemies.  I  called  in  on  the  poor 
creature  they  had  secured.  They  talked  of  warrants,  prosecutions,  &c. 
On  sight  of  me,  he  cried,  '  Indeed,  Mr.  Wesley,  I  did  not  intend  to  do 
you  any  harm.'  That,  I  answered,  was  best  known  to  God,  and  his 
own  heart ;  but  my  principle  was,  to  return  good  for  evil ;  wherefore  1 
desired  he  might  be  released ;  assured  him  of  my  good  wishes ;  and 
with  Mr.  Wells  walked  peaceably  to  the  water-side,  no  man  forbidding 
me.  Our  friends  stood  on  the  shore,  while  we  joined  in  hearty  thanks- 
giving." 

The  vessel  was  unable  to  proceed  for  want  of  water  :  so  between 
five  and  six  in  the  morning  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  returned  to  the  house 
of  Captain  Phillips,  where  he  found  Howell  Harris  and  the  other  friends 
still  assembled.  He  preached  to  them  on  the  promise  of  sanctification 
in  Ezek.  xxxvi.  He  then  says,  "  I  took  leave  of  my  dear  Howell ;  and 
Mr.  Wells  waited  upon  the  bailiff;  acknowledged  his  last  night's  civi- 
lities ;  and  left  him,  as  a  trophy,  the  player's  sword.  In  public  prayer 
Mr.  Wells  returned  thanks  to  God  for  our  late  deliverance. 

"  At  two  I  took  my  leave  of  the  society,  and  preached  the  pure  gos- 
pel from  the  woman  of  Canaan.  A  spirit  of  love  constrained  me  to 
beseech  them  with  tears  to  receive  Christ  Jesus.  It  ran  through  all. 
Some  of  the  greatest  opposers  wept,  especially  a  young  lady  for  whose 
entertainment  the  players  had  acted  me.  She  sung,  and  prayed,  and 
trembled  exceedingly.  The  word  was  as  a  fire  that  melteth  the  rocks. 
I  saw  why  God  had  brought  me  back.  Our  parting  was  such  as  it 
ought  to  be. 

"  About  four  Mr.  Wells  and  others  attended  me  to  the  vessel.  I  laid 
me  down  and  slept,  and  took  my  rest ;  for  it  is  thou,  Lord,  only,  that 
makest  me  dwell  in  safety.  By  five  the  next  morning,  Thursday,  Nov. 
20th,  He  who  blessed  my  going  out  blessed  our  coming  into  Bristol." 
Here  he  remained,  preaching  and  exercising  the  pastoral  charge  over 
the  societies,  till  the  latter  end  of  December,  when  he  resumed  his 
labours  in  London. 

It  is  a  remarkable  fact,  that  while  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  was  inces- 
santly employed  in  ministerial  duties,  preaching  in  the  open  air,  ex- 
pounding the  Scriptures  in  private  circles,  visiting  the  sick,  travelling 
from  place  to  place,  and  encountering  opposition  in  all  its  forms  of 
menace,  calumny,  and  violence,  he  was  almost  daily  exercised  in 
the  composition  of  hymns.  His  thoughts  flowed  in  numbers  j  and  his 
deep  feelings  of  joy,  and  confidence,  and  zeal,  could  find  no  adequate 
expression  but  in  poetry.     His  sermons  appear  to  have  been  generally 


204  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

extempore.  What  he  wrote  was  mostly  in  sacred  verse.  His  hymns 
were  not  the  productions  of  a  lively  imagination,  gazing  upon  external 
objects  ;  nor  were  they  the  fruits  of  hard  mental  toil.  They  were  the 
irrepressible  effusions  of  his  heart,  burning  with  love  to  God,  reposing 
with  absolute  and  joyous  confidence  in  the  divine  truth  and  mercy, 
yearning  with  affection  for  the  souls  of  redeemed  men,  and  anticipating 
the  visions  of  future  glory.  Three  volumes  of  hymns  he  and  his  brother 
had  already  published;  and  this  year  (1740)  they  added  a  fourth,  not 
at  all  inferior  to  its  predecessors  in  poetic  merit,  or  Christian  feeling. 
It  bears  the  same  title  as  the  last  two  volumes  which  they  had  sent 
forth ;  and  contains  several  admirable  translations  from  the  German, 
which  doubtless  came  from  the  pen  of  John.  The  original  hymns, 
among  which  are  some  of  the  finest  in  the  English  language,  display 
a  deep  pathos,  with  all  the  energy  and  daring  of  Charles's  genius. 
The  following  stanzas,  which  occur  in  a  hymn  describing  a  storm  at 
sea,  exhibit  the  writer's  mighty  faith,  and  power  of  expression.  They 
were  probably  addressed  to  Mr.  Whitefield  on  his  embarking  a  second 
time  for  America. 

Headlong  we  cleave  the  yawning  deep, 

And  back  to  highest  heaven  are  borne, 
Unmoved,  though  rapid  whirlwinds  sweep, 

And  all  the  watery  world  upturn. 

Roar  on,  ye  waves  !  our  souls  defy 
Your  roaring  to  disturb  our  rest ; 
In  vain  t'  impair  the  calm  ye  try, 
The  calm  in  a  believer's  breast. 

The  volume  comprises  a  fine  hymn  "  for  the  Kingswood  colliers  ;" 
another,  for  "  the  anniversary  of  one's  conversion  ;"  and  one  on  "  walk- 
ing over  Smithfield."  But  the  most  remarkable  hymn  in  the  volume  is 
one  entitled,  "  The  just  shall  live  by  faith  ;"  which  describes  Mr.  Charles 
Wesley's  religious  history  up  to  this  period  of  his  life. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

The  difference  of  opinion  between  the  Wesleys  and  the  Moravian 
Brethren  avIio  met  in  Fetter-lane,  respecting  the  ordinances  of  God,  and 
which  led  to  their  separation,  was  quickly  succeeded  by  disputes  at 
Kingswood  on  the  subject  of  predestination :  one  of  the  most  perplex- 
ing questions,  viewed  in  all  its  bearings,  that  ever  vexed  the  Christian 
church.  It  was  not  to  be  expected  that  controversy  on  this  topic  could 
be  permanently  avoided  in  the  religious  societies  which  were  now  rising 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  205 

up  in  various  directions.  It  had  been  mooted  in  some  of  the  meetings 
of  the  young  converts  in  London,  when  Mr.  John  Wesley  was  in  Ger- 
many ;  but  Charles  opposed  the  Calvinian  view  with  such  firmness,  as 
prevented  all  further  attempts  at  that  time  to  unsettle  the  minds  of  the 
people  respecting  the  universality  of  God's  love  to  men.  He  was  not 
equally  successful  in  Kingswood,  where  strenuous  attempts  were  made, 
by  a  man  whom  the  Wesley s  themselves  had  invested  with  influence, 
to  leaven  the  society  with  Calvin's  bold  and  repulsive  peculiarities. 

As  Mr.  Whitefield  was  the  first  that  carried  the  truth  to  the  Kingswood 
colliers  ;  so  a  school  for  the  instruction  of  their  children  Avas  first  pro- 
posed in  connection  with  his  pious  and  disinterested  labours  there. 
He  knelt  down  and  prayed  upon  the  spot,  commenced  the  fund  by  means 
of  subscriptions  and  congregational  collections  ;  and  then,  being  on  the 
point  of  leaving  England,  he  resigned  the  whole  concern  into  the  hands 
of  Mr.  John  Wesley,  who  took  the  entire  responsibility  upon  himself. 
He  completed  the  design  under  many  discouragements,  and  with  a  con- 
siderable sacrifice  of  his  own  property;  upward  of  thirty  pounds  of 
the  sum  which  had  been  contributed  toward  the  building  having  been 
stolen  by  a  young  man,  who  confessed  the  fact  when  under  sentence 
of  death  for  another  felony.  "  You  call  Kingswood  your  own  house," 
said  Dr.  Church  :  "  So  I  do,"  rejoined  Mr.  Wesley  ;  "  that  is,  the  school- 
house  there.  For  I  bought  the  ground  where  it  stands,  and  paid  for 
the  building  it,  partly  from  the  contribution  of  my  friends,  one  of  whom 
contributed  fifty  pounds  ;  partly  from  the  income  of  my  own  Fellow- 
ship." The  school  here  intended  was  erected  for  the  instruction  of  the 
colliers'  children,  and  of  such  adults  as  chose  to  attend  for  the  purpose 
of  learning  to  read.  The  establishment  which  has  long  been  known  as 
Kingswood  school,  where  the  sons  of  Wesleyan  ministers  are  educated, 
was  a  distinct  concern,  and  not  built  till  several  years  afterward. 

When  the  school  for  the  colliers'  children  was  opened,  Mr.  Wesley 
secured  the  best  teachers  that  he  could  obtain ;  and  he  also  used  the 
place  for  preaching,  the  administration  of  the  Lord's  supper,  and  for 
society-meetings,  as  well  as  meetings  for  prayer.  Among  other  per- 
sons whom  he  engaged  to  assist  in  the  school  was  Mr.  John  Cennick. 
whom  he  also  employed  in  visiting  the  sick,  and,  in  the  absence  of  the 
brothers,  holding  meetings  for  prayer  and  exhortation.  Like  Thomas 
Maxfield  in  London,  he  also  soon  began  to  preach,  and  was  well 
received  by  the  congregations.  Cennick  was  a  native  of  Reading ;  a 
man  of  sincere  piety  and  zeal ;  of  respectable  education  ;  and  though 
not  distinguished  by  extraordinary  power  of  understanding,  was  pos- 
sessed of  useful  talents.  He  visited'  the  Wesleys  in  London  in  the 
year  1739;  and  having  then  written  several  hymns,  the  effusions  of 
his  devout  feelings,  Charles  Wesley,  pleased  with  the  spirit  of  the 


.. 


206  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

man,  corrected  these  compositions,  and  prepared  them  for  publication. 
Cennick  was  in  want  of  some  useful  employ ;  and  hearing  of  the  erec- 
tion of  the  school  at  Kingswood,  he  applied  to  Mr.  Wesley  for  the 
situation  of  master,  and  was  accepted.  When  he  made  the  application, 
he  confesses  that  he  was  treated  with  great  kindness.  For  some  time 
things  went  on  with  smoothness  and  comfort.  He  was  .respected  for 
his  piety  and  usefulness ;  and  the  Wesleys  especially  regarded  him 
with  affection  and  confidence.  On  the  27th  of  July,  1740,  Mr.  Charles 
Wesley,  preaching  at  Kingswood  in  his  warm  and  strong  manner  on 
the  subject  of  the  universal  redemption  of  mankind,  declared  to  the 
people  that  John  Cennick,  whom  they  all  esteemed  and  loved,  was  of 
the  same  mind  with  himself  on  this  encouraging  point  of  doctrine. 
Cennick  confirmed  this  statement,  and  recited  a  hymn  of  his  own  com- 
posing in  proof  of  his  cordial  belief  of  this  animating  truth.  "  Never," 
says  Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  "  did  I  find  my  spirit  more  knit  to  him." 
Soon  after,  however,  he  began  to  waver,  then  became  a  decided  Cal- 
vinist,  and  contradicted  the  tenets  of  the  Wesleys  in  their  own  pulpit, 
so  as  to  cause  great  strife  and  contention  among  the  people.  Mr. 
Charles  Wesley  remonstrated  with  him,  and  pledged  himself  to  pre- 
serve an  entire  silence  on  the  controverted  points,  if  Cennick  would  do 
the  same.  To  this  proposal,  which  was  certainly  a  great  concession, 
considering  the  relative  situation  of  the  parties,  Cennick  would  not 
accede.  He  attached  so  much  importance  to  his  new  opinions,  that 
he  would  publicly  teach  them  at  all  hazards.  The  consequence  was, 
what  might  be  expected, — heart-burnings  and  unhallowed  disputation 
in  the  society. 

On  the  30th  of  November,  says  Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  "  I  prayed 
Christ,  our  teacher,  to  enlighten  the  people  and  me ;  and  began  my 
discourse  with  fear  and  trembling.  The  Spirit  gave  me  utterance.  I 
calmly  warned  them  against  apostacy,  and  spake  with  great  tenderness 
and  caution.  But  who  can  stand  before  envy,  bigotry,  and  predestina- 
tion? The  strong  ones  were  offended.  The  poison  of  Calvin  has 
drunk  up  their  spirit  of  love.  Ann  Ayling  and  Ann  Davis  could  not 
refrain  from  railing.  John  Cennick  never  offered  to  stop  them.  Alas  ! 
we  have  set  the  wolf  to  keep  the  sheep.  God  gave  me  great  modera- 
tion toward  him,  who  for  many  months  has  been  undermining  our  doc- 
trine and  authority." 

It  is  impossible  to  justify  the  conduct  of  Cennick  in  this  case.  His 
right  to  change  his  opinions,  and  to  declare  and  defend  his  honest  con- 
victions, was  indisputable ;  but  to  oppose  the  men  to  whom  he  had 
offered  his  services,  and  who  had  generously  treated  him  as  a  brother, 
in  their  own  house,  and  among  their  own  people,  attempting  to  alienate 
from  them  their  spiritual  children,  was  a  course  which  Cennick  him- 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  207 

self,  under  other  circumstances,  would  have  indignantly  condemned. 
Yet  he  wrote  a  letter  to  Mr.  Whitefield  in  America,  urging  him  to  return 
without  delay,  to  assist  in  maintaining  the  contest  against  the  brothers, 
whose  zeal  in  defending  the  doctrine  of  God's  universal  love,  and  in 
opposing  that  of  absolute  predestination,  was  ardent  and  uncompromis- 
ing. Having  stirred  up  the  people  to  rail  against  the  Wesleys,  Cennick 
confesses  that  he  was  silent  when  he  ought  to  have  defended  these 
his  best  friends.  Matters  at  length  came  to  a  crisis.  Cennick,  and 
those  who  entertained  his  views,  formed  themselves  into  a  separate 
society,  and  held  meetings  apart  from  their  breihren ;  and  were  thus 
evidently  making  arrangements  for  becoming  a  distinct  people. 

After  various  warnings  and  expostulations,  and  bearing  for  some 
months  with  these  mischievous  irregularities,  Mr.  John  Wesley  met  all 
the  parties  at  the  conclusion  of  a  love-feast  in  Bristol.  Here  he  com- 
plained of  the  practices  which  had  been  carried  on,  and  produced  a 
copy  of  the  letter  which  Cennick  had  addressed  to  Mr.  Whitefield ; 
and  Cennick  accused  the  Wesleys  of  teaching  popery,  because  they 
asserted  general  redemption,  and  opposed  the  Calvinian  doctrine  of 
unconditional  election  to  eternal  life.  Continued  forbearance,  in  the 
present  state  of  things,  Mr.  Wesley  declared  to  be  impossible ;  and 
called  upon  the  people  to  make  their  choice  between  the  society  which 
had  existed  from  the  beginning,  and  that  which  had  been  formed  out  of 
it  by  Cennick  and  his  friends.  Cennick,  and  about  half  of  the  people 
present,  withdrew.  About  fifty-two  persons  connected  themselves  with 
him,  and  upward  of  ninety  remained  under  the  care  of  their  former 
pastors.  From  this  time  the  Wesleyan  and  the  Calvinistic  Methodists 
became  two  distinct  bodies. 

At  this  period  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  addressed  the  following  charac- 
teristic letter  to  his  unfaithful  friend.  It  is  a  fine  exhibition  of  the 
frankness  and  integrity  which  marked  his  spirit  through  life  : — 

"  My  Dearest  Brother,  John  Cennick, — In  much  love  and  tenderness 
I  speak.  You  came  to  Kingswood  upon  my  brother's  sending  for  you. 
You  served  under  him  in  the  gospel  as  a  son.  I  need  not  say  how 
well  he  loved  you.  You  used  the  authority  he  gave  you  to  overthrow 
his  doctrine.  You  everywhere  contradicted  it.  Whether  true  or 
false,  is  not  the  question :  but  you  ought  first  to  have  fairly  told  him, 
'  I  preach  contrary  to  you.  Are  you  willing,  notwithstanding,  that  I 
should  continue  in  your  house  gainsaying  you  ?  If  you  are  not,  I  have 
no  place  in  these  regions.  You  have  a  right  to  this  open  dealing.  I 
now  give  you  fair  warning.  Shall  I  stay  here  opposing  you,  or  shall 
I  depart  V 

"  My  brother,  have  you  dealt  thus  honestly  and  openly  with  him  ? 


208  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

No  ;  but  you  have  stolen  away  the  people's  heart  from  him.  And  when 
some  of  them  basely  treated  their  best  friend,  God  only  excepted,  how 
patiently  did  you  take  it !  When  did  you  ever  vindicate  us,  as  we  have 
you  ?  Why  did  you  not  plainly  tell  them  ? — '  You  are  eternally  indebted 
to  these  men.  Think  not  that  I  will  stay  among  you,  to  head  a  party 
against  my  dearest  friend — and  brother,  as  he  suffers  me  to  call  him, 
having  humbled  himself  for  my  sake,  and  given  me  (no  bishop,  priest, 
or  deacon)  the  right  hand  of  fellowship.  If  I  hear  that  one  word  more 
is  spoken  against  him,  I  will  leave  you  that  moment,  and  never  see 
your  face  more.' 

"  This  had  been  just  and  honest,  and  not  more  than  we  have  de- 
served at  your  hands.  I  say  we;  for  God  is  my  witness  how  conde- 
scendingly loving  I  have  been  toward  you.  Yet  did  you  so  forget 
yourself,  as  both  openly  and  privately  to  contradict  my  doctrine  ;  while, 
in  the  mean  time,  I  was  as  a  deaf  man  that  heard  not,  neither  answered 
a  word,  either  in  private  or  public. 

"  Ah,  my  brother  !  I  am  "distressed  for  you.  I  would — but  you  will 
not  receive  my  saying.  Therefore  I  can  only  commit  you  to  Him  who 
hath  commanded  us  to  forgive  one  another,  even  as  God,  for  Christ's 
sake,  hath  forgiven  us." 

John  Cennick  renounced  his  connection  with  the  Wesleys,  because 
of  their  opposition  to  the  peculiar  tenets  of  Calvinism,  and  united  him- 
self to  Mr.  Whitefield ;  but  he  was  not  long  satisfied  with  this  new 
relation.  In  about  two  or  three  years  he  forsook  Mr.  Whitefield,  and 
joined  the  Moravians ;  although  some  of  them,  to  say  the  least,  held 
doctrines  far  more  remote  from  Calvinism  than  were  those  of  John  and 
Charles  Wesley.  But  consistency  of  principle  was  no  characteristic 
of  this  good  man ;  for  such  he  was,  notwithstanding  his  weaknesses. 
The  evils  resulting  from  his  proceedings  at  Kingswood  were  long  felt 
and  lamented.  Nearly  twenty  years  after  this  separation,  Mr.  John 
Wesley  says,  "  I  visited  the  classes  at  Kingswood.  Here  only  there 
is  no  increase  ;  and  yet,  where  was  there  such  a  prospect  till  that  weak 
man,  John  Cennick,  confounded  the  poor  people  with  strange  doc- 
trines ?  O  what  mischief  may  be  done  by  one  that  means  well !  We 
see  no  end  of  it  till  this  day." 

When  Mr.  Wesley  perceived  that  the  minds  of  several  persons  be- 
longing to  his  societies  in  Bristol  and  the  neighbourhood  were  un- 
settled on  the  subject  of  predestination,  he  preached  a  sermon  on  the 
question  ;  and  afterward  published  it,  under  the  title  of  "  Free  Grace." 
The  object  of  the  discourse  is  to  prove  that,  as  the  saving  grace  of  God 
is  perfectly  free  in  all  the  persons  to  whom  it  is  vouchsafed;  so  it  is 
also  free  for  every  child  of  Adam,  the  liOrd  Jesus  having  given  himself 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  209 

a  ransom  for  all.  This  was  the  third  sermon  that  he  had  ever  published. 
The  first  was  that  on  "  The  Trouble  and  Rest  of  Good  Men,"  which 
he  left  as  a  sort  of  parting  memorial  when  he  went  to  Georgia ;  the 
second  was  that  on  "  Salvation  by  Faith,"  which  he  committed  to  the 
press  soon  after  he  had  believed  with  the  heart  unto  righteousness. 
The  sermon  on  "  Free  Grace"  is  the  most  powerful  and  impassioned 
of  all  his  compositions.  The  reason  is  obvious.  That  Almighty  God, 
by  a  sovereign  act  of  his  will,  without  any  respect  to  the  conduct  of 
his  creatures,  should  absolutely,  and  from  everlasting,  have  appointed 
some  men,  personally  considered,  to  eternal  life,  and  others  to  eternal 
death ; — that  he  should  then  declare,  in  every  form  of  expression,  that 
he  gave  his  Son  to  die  for  the  redemption  of  every  one  of  them,  that 
his  mercies  are  over  all  his  works,  and  with  him  is  no  respect  of  per- 
sons ; — that  he  should  command  his  ministers  to  offer  his  mercy  indis- 
criminately to  all ; — that  he  should,  in  the  most  impressive  manner, 
invite  all  to  come  to  him  for  salvation,  and  expostulate  with  the  utmost 
tenderness  with  those  who  refuse  compliance  with  his  will ; — that  he 
should  set  life  and  death  before  them,  and  bid  them  choose  life  that 
they  may  live ; — that  he  should  patiently  bear  with  them,  and  even 
swear  by  himself  that  he  has  no  pleasure  in  their  destruction,  and  would 
have  them  all  to  be  saved,  and  come  to  the  knowledge  of  the  truth ; — 
that  he  should,  at  last,  condemn  the  impenitent  and  unbelieving  for  their 
disobedience  to  his  gracious  calls,  earnestly  and  often  repeated,  and 
thus  charge  their  misery  upon  themselves  ; — and  that  they  should  be 
"  speechless"  under  his  sentence  of  condemnation,  thus  confessing  that 
they  were  the  authors  of  their  own  ruin  ; — appeared  to  Mr.  Wesley,  of 
all  incredible  things,  the  most  incredible,  and  the  foulest  aspersion  upon 
the  attributes  of  God  that  was  ever  invented  by  perverted  intellect. 
Under  this  impression  he  wrote ;  every  view  of  the  subject  serving  to 
heighten  his  astonishment,  and  excite  his  feelings.  Dr.  Southey  has 
given  a  large  extract  from  this  sermon ;  and  when  the  late  earl  of 
Liverpool  read  it  in  the  doctor's  work,  he  declared  that,  in  his  judg- 
ment, it  was  the  most  eloquent  passage  he  had  ever  met  with  in  any 
writer,  either  ancient  or  modern.  By  some  men  Mr.  Wesley  has  been 
severely  censured,  for  the  very  strong  and  animated  manner  in  which 
he  wrote  on  the  awful  subject  of  predestination.  This  was  to  be  ex- 
pected. When  irresistible  argument  is  proposed  with  all  the  advan- 
tages of  appropriate  expression  and  illustration,  it  is  doubly  painful  to 
the  men  whose  favourite  opinions  are  overthrown.  That  the  force  of 
Mr.  Wesley's  reasoning  has  been  felt,  is  evident  from  the  fact,  that, 
since  the  publication  of  his  sermon,  few  writers  have  attempted  to  re- 
fute his  argumentation,  but  many  have  endeavoured  to  evade  it,  by 
changing  and  modifying  the  principles  which  he  assailed. 

14 


210  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

To  this  discourse  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  affixed  a  hymn  of  thirty-six 
stanzas,  which  he  poured  forth  in  the  fulness  of  his  heart  in  praise  of 
God's  universal  love  to  man.     The  following  is  a  specimen : — 

Stir  up  thy  strength,  and  help  us,  Lord, 

The  preachers  multiply ; 
Send  forth  thy  light,  and  give  the  word, 

And  let  the  shadows  fly. 

0  if  thy  Spirit  send  forth  me, 
The  meanest  of  the  throng, 

1  '11  sing  thy  grace  divinely  free, 

And  teach  mankind  the  song. 

Grace  will  I  sing,  through  Jesu's  name, 

On  all  mankind  bestow'd  ; 
The  everlasting  truth  proclaim, 

And  seal  that  truth  with  blood. 

Come,  then,  thou  all-embracing  Love, 

Our  frozen  bosoms  warm  ; 
Dilating  fire,  within  us  move, 

With  truth  and  meekness  arm. 

Let  us  triumphantly  ride  on, 

And  more  than  conquerors  prove, 
With  meekness  bear  th'  opposers  down, 

And  bind  with  cords  of  love  ! 

No  one  was  more  deeply  offended  with  the  sermon  on  "  Free  Grace" 
than  Mr.  Whitefield,  who  was  then  in  America,  and  had  become  a  de- 
cided convert  to  Calvin's  theological  views.  One  or  more  copies  were 
sent  over  to  America ;  and  at  the  Orphan  House  in  Georgia,  Mr.  White- 
field  wrote  an  answer  to  it,  which  he  published  under  the  title  of,  "  A 
Letter  to  the  Rev.  John  Wesley."  This  pamphlet  was  manifestly 
written  under  the  influence  of  conflicting  feelings,  and  is  a  remarkable 
example  of  lingering  affection  mixed  with  unkindness.  The  author 
often  introduces  the  name  of  his  opponent,  and  in  almost  every  instance 
calls  him  "  dear  Mr.  Wesley ;"  yet  he  publishes  the  substance  of  pri- 
vate and  confidential  letters,  which  had  nothing  to  do  with  the  questions 
at  issue,  and  the  publication  of  which  he  knew  would  wound  Mr.  Wes- 
ley in  the  tenderest  part.  The  committing  of  these  documents  to  the 
press  could  have  no  object,  but  that  of  reflecting  discredit  upon  Mr. 
Wesley's  judgment ;  and  their  exposure  to  the  public,  without  the 
writer's  leave,  was  a  violation  of  Christian  honour.  Mr.  Whitefield 
did  not  at  first  receive  the  creed  of  Calvin  as  it  has  been  softened  by 
modern  metaphysicians.  He  avowed  the  doctrine  of  limited  redemp- 
tion ;  and  contended  for  an  absolute  decree  of  reprobation,  as  well  as 
for  a  decree  of  election.     Yet  in  doing  this  it  is  undeniable  that  his 

14* 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  211 

pious  and  compassionate  heart  remonstrated  against  his  opinions.  It 
is  easy  to  perceive  that,  when  traversing  the  regions  of  Calvinian  re- 
probation, he  walked  with 

"  uneasy  steps 
Over  the  burning  marie  ;" 

and  was  anxious  to  place  his  foot  upon  ground  less  painful  to  the  tread ; 
for  he  passes  over  some  of  Mr.  Wesley's  principal  arguments  in  entire 
silence.  One  of  his  favourite  authors,  at  this  period,  was  Dr.  John 
Edwards,  of  Cambridge  :  an  able  and  learned  man,  but  a  sour  and  re- 
pulsive theologue  of  the  true  Genevan  school. 

In  the  composition  of  this  pamphlet  Mr.  Whitefield  was  assisted  by 
some  American  ministers  ;  yet  neither  by  fairness,  nor  logical  acumen, 
did  it  gain  much  credit  for  any  of  the  parties  who  were  concerned  in  it. 
Mr.  Whitefield  was  unrivalled  in  oratory ;  but  in  dialectics,  though  not 
deficient  in  confidence,  he  was  feeble,  and  easily  worsted  by  an  oppo- 
nent of  ordinary  skill.  Some  singular  instances  of  the  want  of  discri- 
mination, and  of  correct  theological  knowledge,  occur  in  this  pamphlet. 
One  specimen  may  be  given.  The  writer  identifies  the  doctrine  of 
general  redemption,  as  held  by  Mr.  Wesley  and  others  who  were  like- 
minded  with  him,  with  the  tenets  of  those  who  deny  redemption  alto- 
gether, and  who  even  repudiate  the  Holy  Scriptures.  Addressing  Mr. 
Wesley,  he  says,  "  Infidels  of  all  kinds  are  on  your  side  of  the  ques- 
tion. Deists,  Arians,  Socinians,  arraign  God's  sovereignty,  and  stand 
up  for  universal  redemption."  It  is  painful  to  see  a  man  of  undoubted 
piety,  who  was  designed  in  the  arrangements  of  divine  Pnmdence  for 
extensive  and  permanent  good  to  the  world,  thus  confounding  things 
that  are  essentially  different,  and  exposing  himself  to  ridicule  by  en- 
gaging in  a  service  for  which  he  was  utterly  unqualified.  He  ought  to 
have  known,  not  only  that  Socinians  deny  all  proper  redemption,  but 
that,  with  scarcely  any  exception,  Deists  and  Socinians  are  philoso- 
phical Necessitarians,  and  therefore  fatalists,  like  himself. 

Having  finished  his  answer  to  Mr.  Wesley's  sermon,  and  committed 
it  to  the  press,  both  in  Charleston  and  Boston,  Mr.  Wrhitefield  embarked 
a  second  time  for  England,  intending  to  raise  fresh  supplies  in  behalf 
of  the  Orphan  House.  During  his  voyage  he  wrote  a  letter  to  his 
friend  Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  dated  Feb.  1st,  1741,  in  which  he  says, 
"  My  dear,  dear  brethren,  why  did  you  throw  out  the  bone  of  conten- 
tion? Why  did  you  print  that  sermon  against  predestination?  Why 
did  you  in  particular,  my  dear  brother  Charles,  affix  your  hymn,  and 
join  in  putting  out  your  late  Hymn-Book  ?  How  can  you  say  you  will 
not  dispute  with  me  about  election,  and  yet  print  such  hymns,  and  your 
brother  send  his  sermon  over,  against  election,  to  Mr.  Garden  and 
others,  in  America  ?     Do  not  you  think,  my  dear  brethren,  I  must  be 


212  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

as  much  concerned  for  truth,  or  what  I  think  truth,  as  you  1  God  is  my 
judge,  I  always  was,  and  hope  I  always  shall  be,  desirous  that  you 
may  be  preferred  before  me.  But  I  must  preach  the  gospel  of  Christ ; 
and  that  I  cannot  now  do  without  speaking  of  election."  In  relation  to 
his  answer,  he  adds,  "  If  it  occasion  a  strangeness  between  us,  it  shall 
not  be  my  fault.  There  is  nothing  in  my  answer  exciting  to  it  that  I 
know  of.  O  my  dear  brethren,  my  heart  almost  bleeds  within  me ! 
Methinks  I  could  be  willing  to  tarry  here  on  the  waters  for  ever,  rather 
than  come  to  England  to  oppose  you." 

On  his  arrival  in  London,  in  the  month  of  March,  he  submitted  the 
tract  which  he  had  written  against  the  sermon  on  free  grace  to  the 
inspection  of  his  friend,  Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  who  returned  it  to  the  author 
endorsed  with  these  significant  words  :  "  Put  up  again  thy  sword 
into  its  place."  In  consequence  of  this  advice,  the  publication  of  the 
pamphlet  was  for  a  while  suspended  ;  but  the  writer,  deeply  impressed 
with  the  truth  and  importance  of  the  theological  principles  which  it 
was  designed  to  defend,  at  length  resolved  to  commit  it  to  the  press. 
He  requested  James  Hutton  to  print  and  sell  it ;  but  James  had  now 
attached  himself  to  the  Moravian  body,  who  held  the  doctrine  of  gen- 
eral redemption  as  tenaciously  as  the  Wesleys  themselves  :  hence  he 
refused  to  connect  his  name  with  a  tract  in  which  that  tenet  was 
assailed.  Mr.  Whitefield  was  therefore  compelled  to  seek  another 
publisher.  This  was  an  unimportant  repulse  ;  yet  he  felt  it  somewhat 
painfully ;  for  he  knew  that  the  sale  of  his  Journal  had  put  some  hun- 
dreds of  pounds  in  Hutton's  pocket. 

Mr.  Whitefield's  pecuniary  embarrassments,  arising  from  the  outlay 
of  money  upon  the  Orphan  House  in  Georgia,  at  this  time  distressed 
him  exceedingly ;  and  Mr.  William  Seward,  of  Bengeworth,  on  whose 
aid  his  chief  reliance  had  been  placed  in  this  emergency,  was  dead ; 
so  that  all  hope  from  that  quarter  was  cut  off.  But  his  greatest  grief 
arose  from  the  loss  of  his  friends.  His  defence  of  absolute  reprobation 
gave  great  offence  to  many  ;  and  the  betrayal  of  the  secrets  confided  to 
him  by  his  friend  Mr.  John  Wesley  was  regarded  as  an  act  of  flagrant 
injustice.  Several  of  the  people  who  had  formerly  run  with  the  great- 
est eagerness  to  hear  him,  now  shunned  his  ministry.  When  he 
resumed  his  preaching  under  one  of  the  trees  in  Moorfields  he  wit- 
nessed a  sad  falling  off  in  his  congregations.  At  first  he  had  not  so 
many  hundreds  to  hear  him  as  on  former  occasions  he  had  thousands. 

On  the  28th  of  March  Mr.  Wesley  says,  "  Having  heard  much  of 
Mr.  Whitefield's  unkind  behaviour  since  his  return  from  Georgia,  I 
went  to  him,  to  hear  him  speak  for  himself,  that  I  might  know  how  to 
judge.  I  much  approved  of  his  plainness  of  speech.  He  told  me,  he 
and  I  preached  two  different  gospels ;  and  therefore  he  not  only  would 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  213 

not  join  with,  or  give  me  the  right  hand  of  fellowship,  but  was  resolved 
publicly  to  preach  against  me  and  my  brother,  wherever  he  preached 
at  all.  Mr.  Hall,  who  went  with  me,  put  him  in  mind  of  the  promise 
he  had  made  but  a  few  days  before,  that,  whatever  his  private  opinion 
was,  he  would  never  publicly  preach  against  us.  He  said,  that  promise 
was  only  an  effect  of  human  weakness,  and  he  was  now  of  another 
mind."  Accordingly  he  did  preach  against  the  Wesleys  by  name, 
both  in  Moorfields,  and  in  all  other  public  places.  So  earnest  was  he 
in  enforcing  the  peculiarities  of  the  creed  which  he  had  now  adopted, 
that  when  he  was  invited  to  occupy  che  pulpit  of  his  friends  in  the 
Foundery,  before  some  thousands  of  people,  and  while  Mr.  Charles 
Wesley  was  sitting  by  him,  "  he  preached  the  absolute  decrees  in  the 
most  peremptory  and  offensive  manner." 

Under  the  influence  of  irritated  feelings,  occasioned  by  disappoint- 
ment and  vexation,  Mr.  Whitefield  addressed  a  private  letter  of  reproof 
and  admonition  to  Mr.  John  Wesley.  He  complained  that  his  designs 
with  respect  to  the  school  for  the  colliers'  children  at  Kingswood  had 
not  been  fully  accomplished ;  and  that  the  room  where  the  brothers 
preached  in  Bristol  was  too  richly  ornamented.  To  the  first  of  these 
charges  Mr.  Wesley  says,  "  One  master  and  one  mistress  have  been  in 
the  house  ever  since  it  was  capable  of  receiving  them.  A  second 
master  has  been  placed  there  some  months  since ;  and  I  have  long 
been  seeking  for  two  proper  mistresses ;  so  that  as  much  has  been 
done,  as  matters  stand,  if  not  more,  than  I  can  answer  to  God  or  man. 

"  Hitherto  then  there  is  no  ground  for  the  heavy  charge  of  pervert- 
ing your  design  for  the  poor  colliers.  Two  years  since  your  design 
was  to  build  them  a  school,  that  their  children  also  might  be  taught  to 
fear  the  Lord.  To  this  end  you  collected  some  money,  more  than 
once.  How  much  I  cannot  say,  till  I  have  7ny  papers.  But  this  I 
know,  it  was  not  near  one  half  of  what  has  been  expended  on  the  work. 
The  design  you  then  recommended  to  me ;  and  I  pursued  it  with  all 
my  might,  through  such  a  train  of  difficulties  as,  I  will  be  bold  to  say, 
you  have  not  met  with  in  your  life.  For  many  months  I  collected  money 
wherever  I  was ;  and  began  building,  though  I  had  not  then  a  quarter 
of  the  money  requisite  to  finish.  However,  taking  all  the  debt  upon 
myself,  the  creditors  were  willing  to  stay :  and  then  it  Avas  that  I  took 
possession  of  it  in  my  own  name  ;  that  is,  when  the  foundation  was  laid  : 
and  I  immediately  made  my  will,  fixing  my  brother  and  you  to  succeed 
me  therein." 

On  the  other  subject  of  complaint,  Mr.  Wesley  remarks,  "  The 
society  room  at  Bristol,  you  say,  is  adorned.  How  ?  Why,  with  a 
piece  of  green  cloth  nailed  to  the  desk ;  two  sconces  for  eight  candles 
each  in  the  middle ;    and — nay,  I  know  no  more.     Now  which  of 


214  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

these  can  be  spared,  I  know  not ;  nor  would  I  desire  either  mor* 
adorning  or  less." 

In  reference  to  Mr.  Whitefield's  answer  to  the  sermon  on  "  Free 
Grace,"  Mr.  Wesley  says,  "  If  you  had  disliked  my  sermon,  you  might 
have  printed  another  on  the  same  text,  and  have  answered  my  proofs 
without  mentioning  my  name.     This  had  been  fair  and  friendly. 

"  You  rank  all  the  maintainors  of  universal  redemption  with  Soci- 
nians  themselves.  Alas  !  my  brother,  do  you  not  know  even  this,  that 
the  Socinians  allow  no  redemption  at  all  ?  that  Socinus  himself  speaks 
thus  :  Tota  redemptio  nostra  per  Christum  metaphor  a  ?  [Is  not  our  whole 
redemption  through  Christ  a  figure  ?]  and  says  expressly,  Christ  did 
not  die  as  a  ransom  for  any,  but  only  as  an  example  for  all  mankind  ? 
How  easy  were  it  for  me  to  hit  many  other  palpable  blots,  in  that 
which  you  call  an  answer  to  my  sermon  ;  and  how  above  measure  con- 
temptible would  you  then  appear  to  all  impartial  men,  either  of  sense 
or  learning !  But  I  spare  you.  Mine  hand  shall  not  be  upon  you. 
The  Lord  be  judge  between  me  and  thee !  The  general  tenor  both  of 
my  public  and  private  exhortations,  when  I  touch  thereon  at  all, — as 
even  my  enemies  know,  if  they  would  testify, — is,  '  Spare  the  young 
man,  even  Absalom,  for  my  sake.'  " 

On  the  4th  of  April  these  eminent  men  had  another  personal  inter- 
view. Mr.  Wesley  says,  "  I  believed  both  love  and  justice  required  that 
I  should  speak  my  sentiments  freely  to  Mr.  Whitefield,  concerning  the 
'  Letter'  he  had  published,  said  to  be  an  answer  to  my  sermon  on 
'  Free  Grace.'  The  sum  of  what  I  observed  to  him  was  this  :  1.  Thai 
it  was  imprudent  to  publish  it  at  all,  as  being  only  the  putting  of  weap- 
ons into  their  hands,  who  loved  neither  the  one  nor  the  other.  2.  That 
if  he  was  constrained  to  bear  his  testimony  (as  he  termed  it)  against 
the  error  I  was  in,  he  might  have  done  it  by  publishing  a  treatise  on 
this  head,  without  ever  calling  my  name  in  question.  3.  That  what  he 
had  published  was  a  mere  burlesque  upon  an  answer,  leaving  four  of 
my  eight  arguments  untouched,  and  handling  the  other  four  in  so  gen- 
tle a  manner,  as  if  he  was  afraid  they  would  burn  his  fingers.  How- 
ever, that,  4.  He  had  said  enough  of  what  was  wholly  foreign  to  the 
question,  to  make  an  open  (and  probably  irreparable)  breach  between 
him  and  me :  seeing  '  for  a  treacherous  wound,  and  for  the  bewraying 
of  secrets,  every  friend  will  depart.' " 

Up  to  this  period  the  Wesleys  and  Mr.  AVhitefield  were  as  "  a  three- 
fold cord  Avhich  is  not  easily  broken ;"  but  from  this  time,  though  their 
hearts  still  clave  to  each  other,  and  they  freely  forgave  each  other  the 
offences  that  had  been  given,  their  labours  were  no  longer  united.  The 
separation  took  place,  not  with  the  free  consent  of  the  brothers ;  but 
through  the  importunity  of  Mr.  Whitefield's  friends,  and  in  consequence 


LIFE  OF   REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  215 

of  the  manner  in  which  he  was  resolved  to  inculcate  his  peculiar 
opinions.  This  Mr.  Wesley  positively  declares ;  and  his  testimony 
was  never  contradicted  by  any  competent  authority.  "  In  March,  1741," 
says  he,  "  Mr.  Whitefield  being  returned  to  England,  entirely  separated 
from  Mr.  Wesley  and  his  friends,  because  he  did  not  hold  the  decrees. 
Here  was  the  first  breach,  which  warm  men  persuaded  Mr.  Whitefield 
to  make,  merely  for  a  difference  of  opinion.  Those,  indeed,  who  be- 
lieved universal  redemption  had  no  desire  at  all  to  separate  ;  but  those 
who  held  particular  redemption  would  not  hear  of  any  accommoda- 
tion, being  determined  to  have  no  fellowship  with  men  that  '  were  in 
so  dangerous  errors.'  So  there  were  now  two  sorts  of  Methodists,  so 
called ;  those  for  particular,  and  those  for  general,  redemption."* 

He  adds,  on  another  occasion,  "  Did  not  Mr.  Whitefield  proclaim, 
upon  the  house-top,  the  difference  between  us  and  him  ?  And  yet  it  was 
not  merely  the  difference  of  doctrine  that  caused  the  division.  It  was 
rather  the  manner  wherein  he  maintained  his  doctrine,  and  treated  us, 
in  gvejy  place.  Otherwise  difference  of  doctrine  would  not  have 
created  any  difference  of  affection ;  but  he  might  lovingly  have  held 
particular  redemption,  and  we  general,  to  our  live's  end." 

What,  then,  is  to  be  thought  of  the  following  statement,  which  is 
made  by  the  anonymous  writer  of  the  countess  of  Huntingdon's  "  Life 
and  Times  ?" — "  Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  who  was  more  kind  and  gene- 
rous, less  positive  and  hostile  to  Calvinism,  than  his  brother,  wept  and 
prayed  that  the  breach  might  be  prevented ;  but  John  Wesley  seems 
to  have  parted  with  his  old  companion  with  great  coolness.  Mr.  White- 
field  is  said  to  have  told  him,  '  You  and  I  preach  a  different  gospel :' 
then  they  turned,  one  to  the  right  hand  and  the  other  to  the  left.  Mr. 
Whitefield  was  only  once  allowed  to  preach  in  the  Foundery ;  and  '  at 
Bristol'  (he  says)  '  I  was  forbidden  to  preach  in  the  house  I  had 
founded.' " 

The  reflections  which  are  here  cast  upon  Mr.  John  Wesley  are  noto- 
riously unjust.  That  Mr.  Whitefield,  at  this  time,  "  once  preached  in 
the  Foundery,  and  no  more,"  he  has  himself  stated  ;  that  he  was  "  only 
once  allowed  to  preach"  there,  is  the  unauthorized  assertion  of  Lady 
Huntingdon's  biographer.  By  whom  was  he,  at  this  or  at  any  other  time. 
"forbidden  to  preach,"  either  in  "  the  Foundery,"  or  in  the  "  house  at 
Bristol  V  Not  by  Mr.  Charles  Wesley ;  for  Mr.  Whitefield  himself 
says,  "  It  would  have  melted  any  heart,  to  have  heard  Mr.  Charles 
Wesley  and  me  weeping,  after  prayer,  that  if  possible  the  breach  might 
be  prevented."  Nor  was  he  "  forbidden"  by  Mr.  John  Wesley ;  who 
avers  that  neither  he  nor  his  friends  who  held  general  redemption  had 
any  "  desire  at  all  to  separate."  Mr.  Whitefield  never  charged  either 
*  Works,  vol.  v,  p.  247. 


216  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

of  the  brothers  with  any  thing  of  the  kind  ;  although  he  was  accustomed 
to  preach  against  them  by  name  in  Moorfields,  and  had  vehemently 
opposed  them  in  their  own  pulpit  at  the  Foundery.  He  was  grieved 
and  chafed  in  his  spirit,  as  might  be  supposed,  considering  the  diffi- 
culties by  which  he  was  beset ;  yet  he  states  the  case  in  a  manner 
that  was  worthy  of  his  pure  and  elevated  character,  when  time  had 
calmed  his  irritated  feelings.  Having  described  the  loss  of  his  congre- 
gation at  Moorfields,  he  says,  "  A  like  scene  opened  at  Bristol,  where 
I  was  denied  preaching  in  the  house  I  had  founded.  Busy-bodies,  on 
both  sides,  blew  up  the  coals.  A  breach  ensued.  But  as  both  sides 
differed  in  judgment,  and  not  in  affection,  and  aimed  at  the  glory  of  our 
common  Lord ;  though  we  hearkened  too  much  to  tale-bearers  on  both 
sides,  we  were  kept  from  anathematizing  each  other,  and  went  on  in 
our  usual  way ;  being  agreed  in  one  point,  endeavouring  to  convert 
souls  to  the  ever-blessed  Mediator." 

It  is  freely  conceded  that  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  was  "  kind ;"  but  at 
uo  period  of  his  life  was  he  more  distinguished  by  this  Christian  grace 
than  was  his  brother.  He  was  also  "  generous,"  in  a  high  degree ; 
and  yet  he  did  not  exercise  that  virtue  in  so  great  perfection  as  did  his 
brother  John.  Charles  could  readily  forgive  ;  but  when  once  his  friends 
had  betrayed  the  trust  which  he  reposed  in  them,  he  would  rarely  re- 
ceive them  a  second  time  to  his  confidence.  Whereas  John,  through 
the  whole  of  his  public  life,  was  known  to  carry  his  "  generosity"  thus 
far,  for  which  he  was  often  rebuked  by  his  more  cautious  brother. 
That  Charles  "  was  less  positive  and  hostile  to  Calvinism  than  his 
brother,"  is  an  affirmation  which  no  one  would  make,  who  knows  the 
facts  of  the  case,  and  respects  his  own  reputation.  No  man  ever  lived 
who  had  a  more  deep  and  solemn  conviction  than  he,  that  the  pecu- 
liarities of  what  is  called  Calvinism  are  unscriptural,  of  dangerous  ten- 
dency to  the  souls  of  men,  and  are  only  neutralized  in  their  effects  by 
the  admixture  of  saving  truth  with  which  they  are  generally  proposed. 
He  preached  against  absolute  predestination,  and  in  defence  of  God's 
universal  love,  much  oftener,  and  with  far  greater  warmth,  than  his 
brother,  and  expressed  himself  in  language  much  stronger  than  John 
ever  employed  in  reference  to  this  subject.  He  loved  Mr.  Whitefield 
with  an  ardour  that  nothing  could  quench  ;  but  what  he  thought  of  Mr. 
Whitefield's  creed  may  be  readily  perceived  from  the  following  lines, 
which  he  wrote  in  a  letter  to  a  friend,  not  in  the  heat  of  controversy, 
but  two  years  after  the  separation  had  taken  place : — 

Whitefield  begins  his  course,  and  rises  fair, 
And  shoots  and  glitters  like  a  blazing  star. 
He  lets  his  light  on  all  impartial  shine, 
And  strenuously  asserts  the  birth  divine, 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  217 

While  thousands  listen  to  th1  alarming  song, 
And  catch  conviction  darted  from  his  tongue. 
Parties  and  sects  their  ancient  feuds  forget, 
And  fall  and  tremble  at  the  preacher's  feet ; 
With  horror  in  the  wise  inquiry  join, 
"  What  must  we  do  t'  escape  the  wrath  divine  V 

Meek,  patient,  humble,  wise  above  his  years, 
Unbribed  by  pleasures,  and  unmoved  by  fears, 
From  strength  to  strength  the  young  apostle  goes, 
Pours  like  a  torrent,  and  the  land  o'erflows ; 
To  distant  climes  his  healing  doctrine  brings, 
And  joins  the  morning's  with  the  eagle's  wings  ; 
Resistless  wins  his  way  with  rapid  zeal, 
Turns  the  world  upside  down,  and  shakes  the  gates  of  hell. 

0  had  he  kept  the  post  by  Heaven  assign'd, 
Sent  to  invite  and  waken  all  mankind  ! 
O  had  he  'scaped  that  plague   that  deadly  draught, 
Which  rigid  Calvin  from  old  Dominic  caught ! 
Unless  to  heathen  Zeno  we  ascribe 
W'hat  Mahomet  taught  his  wild  elected  tribe. 
Shall  Whitefield  too  mis-spend  his  noble  might, 
To  wash  the  Ethiop  Reprobation  white  ? 
Shall  Whitefield  too  to  prop  the  doctrine  try, 
The  hellish,  blasphemous,  exploded  lie, 
The  "  horrible  decree,"  the  foulest  tale, 
The  deadliest  that  was  ever  hatch'd  in  hell ! 
Ajid  shall  I  spare  the  doctrine  1  spare  the  fiend  1 
Th'  old  Fatalist,  the  murderer  of  my  friend  1 
No  :  while  the  breath  of  God  these  limbs  sustains, 
Or  flows  one  drop  of  blood  within  these  veins, 
War,  endless  war,  with  Satan's  scheme  I  make, 
Full  vengeance  on  the  hellish  doctrine  take, 
Its  sworn  eternal  foe  for  my  own  Whitefield's  sake  ! 

A  conviction  and  feelings  equally  deep  and  strong  Mr.  Charles 
Wesley  manifested  in  his  "  Hymns  on  God's  Everlasting  Love,"  which 
he  published  during  the  year  1741,  and  which  were  afterward  enlarged, 
and  often  reprinted.  Several  of  them  are  eminently  beautiful,  and 
breathe  a  spirit  of  enlightened  and  fervent  piety :  a  considerable  pro- 
portion of  them,  therefore,  were  inserted  in  the  collection  which  is  in 
general  use  in  the  Wesleyan  congregations.  They  were  published  not 
long  after  the  sermon  on  "  Free  Grace,"  the  leading  principles  of  which 
they  imbody ;  and  at  the  time  of  their  appearance  they  could  scarcely 
be  less  powerful  in  their  influence  upon  the  public  mind  than  was  that 
very  impassioned  and  argumentative  discourse.  One  specimen  may  be 
given.  It  is  entitled,  "  The  Cry  of  a  Reprobate  ;"  not  of  one  who  \\  u 
from  eternity  an  absolute  outcast  from  the  divine  mercy;  but  one  who 
had  been  redeemed  by  the  blood  of  the  Saviour,  and  in  opposition  to 


218  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

repeated  warnings,  and  the  gracious  strivings  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  had 
spent  his  day  of  probation  in  wilful  impenitence,  unbelief,  and  rebellion 
against  Christ.  While  he  sinks  into  perdition,  therefore,  he  confesses 
that  the  justice,  faithfulness,  and  compassion  of  God  are  unimpeach- 
able. The  composition  is  a  striking  example  of  the  writer's  energy 
and  spirit.     [We  retain  the  last  six  stanzas.] 

"  Hear  an  incarnate  devil  preach, 

Nor  throw,  like  me,  your  souls  away, 
While  heavenly  bliss  is  in  your  reach, 

And  God  prolongs  your  gracious  day. 

"  Whom  I  reject,  do  you  receive, 

The  Saviour  of  mankind  embrace  ; 
He  tasted  death  for  all ;  believe, 

Believe,  and  ye  are  saved  by  grace. 

"  Ye  are,  and  I  was  once,  forgiven  ; 

Jesus's  doom  did  mine  repeal  ; 
I  might  with  you  have  come  to  heaven, 

Saved  by  the  grace  from  which  I  fell. 

"  A  ransom  for  my  soul  was  paid  ; 

For  mine,  and  every  sou!  of  man, 
The  Lamb  a  full  atonement  made, 

The  Lamb  for  me  and  Judas  slain. 

"  Before  I  at  his  bar  appear, 

Thence  into  outer  darkness  thrust, 
The  Judge  of  all  the  earth  I  clear, 

Jesus,  the  merciful,  the  just. 

"  By  my  own  hands,  not  his,  I  fall, 

The  hellish  doctrine  I  disprove  ; 
Sinners,  his  grace  is  free  for  all, 

Though  I  am  damn'd,  yet  God  is  love  !" 

The  reader  may  now  judge  whether  the  comparison  between  Mr. 
John  and  Charles  Wesley,  to  which  reference  has  just  been  made,  is 
or  is  not  founded  in  truth.  The  fact  is,  Lady  Huntingdon's  biographer 
is  a  decided  admirer  of  Calvin's  theological  system,  of  which  Mr.  John 
Wesley  was,  without  exception,  the  most  successful  opponent  that  ever 
lived;  and  hence  the  unwillingness  to  do  justice  to  his  excellences. 
Even  Charles's  character  must  be  misrepresented,  to  dishonour  John. 
It  is  high  time  that,  among  all  Christian  men,  such  a  mode  of  writing- 
history  was  abandoned  for  ever.  It  is  not  true  that  Mr.  Charles  Wes- 
ley was  either  "  more  kind  and  generous,"  or  "  less  positive  and  hos- 
tile" to  Calvinism,  than  his  brother.  In  generosity  he  excelled  most 
men,  yet  fell  short  of  John ;  but  in  hostility  to  Calvinism  he  far  sur- 
passed him. 

"  Anger  resteth  in  the  bosom  of  fools  ;"  but  it  found  no  permanent 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  219 

residence  in  the  heart  of  George  Whitefield,  and  of  his  brethren  John 
and  Charles  Wesley.  The  effervescence  of  feeling  occasioned  by  the 
first  publication  of  their  respective  pamphlets  at  length  subsided,  and 
they  wisely  "  agreed  to  differ."  Mr.  Whitefield  united  with  John  Cen- 
nick  in  the  erection  of  another  school  in  Kingswood,  where  they  could 
teach  their  favourite  tenets  without  restraint.  In  London  his  friends 
also  rallied  round  him ;  and,  having  obtained  the  loan  of  a  piece  of 
ground  near  the  Foundery,  he  employed  a  carpenter  to  raise  a  tempo- 
rary building,  which  they  called  a  "  tabernacle,"  to  shelter  him  and  his 
hearers  during  his  stay  in  England.  Two  years  before  he  had  declared 
himself  strongly  at  Fetter-lane  against  lay-preaching  ;  but  now  his  views 
were  changed,  and  feeling  his  need  of  help,  he  called  to  his  aid  the 
unordained  brethren,  Cennick,  Harris,  Seagrave,  Humphries,  and  others. 
In  the  low  and  slender  "  tabernacle"  these  excellent  men  preached 
"  electing  love,"  and  the  Wesleys,  with  their  assistants,  in  the  Foun- 
dery, "  universal  redemption,"  to  their  hearts'  content.  Yet,  while 
they  gave  a  due  prominence  to  their  peculiarities  of  opinion,  they  were 
all  mindful  of  the  great  end  of  preaching :  the  turning  of  men  to  right- 
eousness. They  all  insisted  upon  the  guilt  and  corruption  of  mankind, 
and  the  consequent  necessity  of  justification  and  the  new  birth.  Equally 
faithful  wrere  they  all  in  maintaining,  that  there  is  no  justification,  but 
through  faith  in  the  blood  of  Jesus  ;  and  no  holiness,  but  that  which 
results  from  the  Holy  Spirit's  influence.  "  All  was  wonderfully  over- 
ruled for  good,"  says  Mr.  Whitefield,  "  and  for  the  furtherance  of  the 
gospel.  A  fresh  awakening  immediately  began.  The  congregations 
grew  exceeding  large." 

Toward  the  close  of  the  following  year  Mr.  Whitefield  wrote  to  Mr. 
John  Wesley  to  this  effect : — "  I  long  to  hear  from  you  ;  and  write  this 
hoping  to  have  an  answer.  I  rejoice  to  hear  the  Lord  blesses  your 
labours.  May  you  be  blessed  in  bringing  souls  to  Christ  more  and 
more !  I  believe  we  shall  go  on  best  when  we  only  preach  the  simple 
gospel,  and  do  not  interfere  with  each  other's  plan.  Our  Lord  exceed- 
ingly blesses  us  at  the  tabernacle.  I  doubt  not  but  he  deals  in  the  same 
bountiful  manner  with  you.  I  was  at  your  letter-day  on  Monday.  Bro- 
ther Charles  has  been  pleased  to  come  and  see  me  twice.  Behold 
what  a  happy  thing  it  is  for  brethren  to  dwell  together  in  unity !  That 
the  whole  Christian  world  may  all  become  of  one  heart  and  one  mind  ; 
and  that  we,  in  particular,  though  differing  in  judgment,  may  be  exam- 
ples of  mutual,  fervent,  undissembled  affection,  is  the  hearty  prayer  of. 
Rev.  and  dear  Sir, 

"  Your  most  affectionate,  though  most  unworthy,  younger  brother  in 
the  kingdom  and  patience  of  Jesus." 


220  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

Mr.  Wesley's  answer  to  this  truly  Christian  letter  has  not  been  pre- 
served ;  but  that  it  breathed  the  same  spirit  of  candour  and  of  fraternal 
love,  is  manifest  from  the  manner  in  which  it  was  immediately  acknow- 
ledged by  Mr.  Whitefield.  "  I  thank  you,"  says  he,  "  for  your  kind 
answer  to  my  last.  Had  it  come  a  few  hours  sooner,  I  should  have 
read  some  part  of  it  among  our  other  letters.*  Dear  sir,  who  would  be 
troubled  with  a  party-spirit  ?  May  our  Lord  make  all  his  children  free 
from  it  indeed !" 

Such  was  the  kindly  spirit  of  the  noble-minded  Whitefield,  after  he 
had  felt  it  necessary  so  to  withdraw  from  the  Wesleys  as  to  pursue  an 
independent  course  of  labour ;  and  the  same  affection  and  esteem  they 
reciprocated  toward  him,  till  their  work  was  done,  and  their  disembodied 
spirits  met  in  the  world  of  perfect  light  and  holiness.  It  was  rather 
from  other  parties  than  themselves  that  their  differences  were  exas- 
perated and  magnified.  They  could  hold  their  peculiar  opinions  with 
entire  and  uninterrupted  charity.  After  this  mutual  reconciliation  Mr. 
Charles  Wesley  poured  out  the  feelings  of  his  heart  in  the  following 

HYMN  FOR  THE  REV.  MR.  WHITEFIELD  AND  MR.  WESLEYS. 

Come,  Saviour,  from  above, 

Our  dear  redeeming  Lord, 
And  twist  us  by  thy  dying  love 

Into  a  threefold  cord, 

Friendship  that  shall  endure 

Long  as  the  life  of  God, 
Indissolubly  strong,  and  pure 

As  thy  cementing  blood. 

Thy  love  which  passeth  thought 

In  every  heart  reveal, 
And  by  a  common  ransom  bought, 

We  one  salvation  feel ; 

We  one  salvation  given 

To  desperate  sinners  show, 
And  preach  the  throne  of  God  in  heaven, 

Set  up  in  man  below. 

For  this  raised  up  by  thee, 
And  on  thy  message  sent, 
With  primitive  simplicity, 

To  the  highways  we  went ; 

*  Mr.  Whitefield,  as  well  as  the  Wesleys,  used  to  hold  meetings  on  particular  daye 
for  the  purpose  of  reading  to  his  people  extracts  from  his  correspondence,  relating  par- 
ticularly to  the  advancement  of  the  work  of  God.  Many  advantages  arose  from  this 
practice.  The  people  were  encouraged,  and  their  sympathies  and  prayers  in  behalf 
of  their  distant  brethren  were  called  forth. 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  221 

Nor  scrip  nor  purse  we  took, 
But  cast  the  world  behind, 
But  cheerfully  our  all  forsook, 
Our  all  in  thee  to  find  : 

Our  sole  desire  and  aim 

Perishing  souls  to  win, 
Collect  the  outcasts  in  thy  name, 

And  force  them  to  come  in ; 

As  thunder's  sons  to  rouse 

The  dead  that  cannot  die, 
And  fill  with  guests  the  lower  house, 

And  fit  them  for  the  sky. 

For  this  we  still  remain, 
By  labours  undepress'd, 
And  feel  the  love  revive  again 

That  warm'd  our  youthful  breast : 
Thou  dost  the  zeal  regive, 
The  first  uniting  grace, 
,  And  bid  us  to  thy  glory  live 

Our  last  and  happiest  days. 

Thy  mind  we  surely  know, 

In  which  we  now  agree, 
And  hand  in  hand  exulting  go 

To  final  victory  : 

Obedient  to  thy  will, 

We  put  forth  all  our  fire, 
Our  ministerial  work  fulfil, 

And  in  a  blaze  expire. 

While  the  controversy  respecting  predestination  was  agitated,  Mr. 
Charles  Wesley's  pious  zeal  still  prompted  him  to  labour  in  every  pos- 
sible way  to  advance  the  cause  of  Christ.  His  exertions  were  in  per- 
fect consistency  with  his  creed.  He  felt  that  Christ  was  both  able  and 
willing  to  save,  and  he  was  anxious  to  fix  the  attention  of  all  mankind 
upon  the  Redeemer's  sacrifice,  compassion,  and  saving  power.  Of  his 
mother's  strength  of  understanding,  and  general  sincerity  and  upright- 
ness, he  had  no  doubt ;  but  he  appears  to  have  had  serious  apprehen- 
sions that  she  had  only  inadequate  views  of  the  Christian  salvation, 
and  of  the  faith  by  which  it  is  obtained ;  and  that  therefore  her  spi- 
ritual state  coidd  not  be  contemplated  with  entire  satisfaction.  Under 
these  impressions  he  addressed  to  her  a  letter  on  the  subject,  which 
she  immediately  answered.  His  letter  has  not  been  preserved,  and 
only  a  part  of  hers  is  forthcoming ;  but  that  part  is  of  very  superior 
value  and  importance.  It  proves  that  her  apprehensions  of  religion 
were  more  evangelical  than  her  sons  supposed.  The  spiritual  enjoy- 
ments with  which  they  were  only  recently  made  acquainted,  she  had 


222  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

known  many  years  before,  but  had  unhappily  lost  them  through  unfaith- 
fulness. Her  hints  to  Charles,  not  to  undervalue  the  good  that  was  in 
him  before  he  obtained  the  abiding  witness  of  his  personal  adoption, 
show  a  just  discrimination,  and  were  especially  seasonable  : — 

"  October  2d,  1740.  Dear  Charles, — I  do  heartily  join  with  you  in 
giving  God  thanks  for  your  recovery.  He  hath  many  wise  reasons  for 
every  event  of  providence,  far  above  our  apprehension ;  and  I  doubt 
not  but  his  having  restored  you  to  some  measure  of  health  again  will 
answer  many  ends  which  as  yet  you  are  ignorant  of. 

"  I  thank  you  for  your  kind  letter.     I  call  it  so,  because  I  verily  be- 
lieve it  was  dictated  by  a  sincere  desire  of  my  spiritual  and  eternal 
good.     There  is  too  much  truth  in  many  of  your  accusations  ;  nor  do  I 
intend  to  say  one  word  in  my  own  defence  ;  but  rather  choose  to  refer 
all  things  to  Him  that  knoweth  all  things.     But  this  I  must  tell  you : 
You  are  somewhat  mistaken  in  my  case.     Alas !  it  is  far  worse  than 
you  apprehend  it  to  be  !    I  am  not  one  of  those  who  have  never  been  , 
enlightened,  or  made  partaker  of  the  heavenly  gift,  or  of  the  Holy 
Ghost ;  but  have  many  years  since  been  fully  awakened,  and  deeply 
sensible  of  sin,  both  original  and  actual.     But  my  case  is  rather  like 
that  of  the  church  of  Ephesus.     I  have  been  unfaithful  to  the  talents 
committed  to  my  trust,  and  have  lost  my  first  love.     '  Yet  is  there  hope 
in  Israel  concerning  this  thing.'     I  do  not,  and  by  the  grace  of  God  I 
will  not,  despair ;  for  even  since  my  sad  defection,  when  I  was  almost 
without  hope,  when  I  had  forgotten  God,  yet  I  then  found  he  had  not 
forgotten  me :  for  even  then  he  did  by  his  Spirit  apply  the  merits  of 
the  great  atonement  to  my  soul,  by  telling  me  that  Christ  died  for  me. 
And  shall  the  God  of  truth,  the  almighty  Saviour,  tell  me  that  I  am 
interested  in  his  blood  and  righteousness,  and  shall  I  not  believe  him  ? 
God  forbid.     I  do,  I  will  believe ;  and  though  I  am  the  greatest  of 
sinners,  that  does  not  discourage  me  :  for  all  my  transgressions  are  the 
sins  of  a  finite  person ;  but  the  merits  of  our  Lord's  sufferings  and 
righteousness  are  infinite !     If  I  do  want  any  thing  without  which  I 
cannot  be  saved ;  (of  which  I  am  not  at  present  sensible  ;)  then  I  be- 
lieve I  shall  not  die  before  that  want  be  supplied. 

"  You  ask  many  questions  which  I  care  not  to  answer ;  but  I  refer 
you  to  our  dear  Lord,  who  will  satisfy  you  in  all  things  necessary  for 
you  to  know.  I  cannot  conceive  why  you  affirm  yourself  to  be  no 
Christian ;  which  is,  in  effect,  to  tell  Christ  to  his  face,  that  you  have 
nothing  to  thank  him  for  ;  since  you  are  not  the  better  for  any  thing  he 
hath  yet  done  or  suffered  for  you.  O  what  great  dishonour,  what  won- 
drous ingratitude,  is  this  to  the  ever-blessed  Jesus  !  I  think  myself  far 
from  being  so  good  a  Christian  as  you  are,  or  as  I  ought  to  be ;  but 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  223 

God  forbid  I  should  renounce  the  little  Christianity  I  have  :  nay,  rather 
let  me  grow  in  grace,  and  in  the  knowledge  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour 
Jesus  Christ.     Amen. 

"  I  know  not  what  other  opinion  people  may  have  of  human  nature ; 
but,  for  my  part,  I  think,  that  without  the  grace  of  God  we  are  utterly 
incapable  of  thinking,  speaking,  or  doing  any  thing  good ;  and,  there- 
fore, if  in  any  part  of  our  life  we  have  been  enabled  to  perform  any  thing 
good,  we  should  give  God  the  glory.  If  we  have  not  improved  the 
talents  given  us,  the  fault  is  our  own.  But  I  find  this  is  a  way  of 
talking  much  used  among  these  people,  which  has  much  offended  me ; 
and  I  have  often  wished  they  would  talk  less  of  themselves,  and  more 
of  God.  I  often  hear  loud  complaints  of  sin,  &c,  but  rarely,  very 
rarely,  any  word  of  praise  and  thanksgiving  to  our  dear  Lord,  or  ac- 
knowledgment of  his  infinite ." 

This  letter  shows  that  Mrs.  Wesley's  spirit  was  not  pharisaical. 
She  distinctly  acknowledges  the  entire  corruption  and  helplessness  of 
human  nature ;  and  confesses,  that  she  had  deeply  felt  her  own  de- 
pravity, guilt,  and  demerit  before  God.  Although  she  does  not  speak 
of  the  nature  and  method  of  deliverance  with  the  clearness  that  charac- 
terized the  teaching  of  her  sons,  when  their  views  were  matured,  and 
their  hearts  were  established  with  grace ;  yet  she  expected  salvation 
only  from  the  mercy  of  God,  through  the  death  and  intercession  of  the 
Lord  Jesus.  At  this  period  both  the  brothers  undervalued  the  grace 
which  they  had  previously  received,  and  which  led  them  to  do  and 
suffer  many  things  for  the  glory  of  God,  and  the  benefit  of  mankind. 
It  is,  nevertheless,  undeniable,  that  until  they  received  and  exemplified 
the  doctrine  of  present  salvation  from  the  guilt  and  power  of  sin  by 
faith  in  Christ,  they  had  neither  of  them  attained  to  the  true  Christian 
character,  as  it  is  described  in  the  apostolical  epistles.  This  the  ex- 
cellent mother  herself  afterward  perceived,  and  entered  by  faith  into  a 
higher  state  of  spiritual  enjoyment  and  of  holiness  than  she  had  here- 
tofore experienced. 

The  biographers  of  Mr.  John  Wesley  have  represented  his  situation, 
for  a  little  while  after  the  withdrawal  of  Mr.  Whitefield  from  him,  as 
one  of  peculiar  difficulty  and  trial,  arising  from  the  leaning  of  his 
brother  toward  the  Moravians,  and  consequent  inclination  to  retire 
from  the  "itinerant  ministry  in  which  he  had  been  so  signally  owned  of 
God.  On  this  subject  much  misapprehension  has  prevailed.  All  the 
information  that  we  possess  concerning  it  lies  in  a  very  small  compass. 
It  is  contained  in  a  passage  of  Mr.  John  Wesley's  Journal ;  in  a  letter 
which  he  addressed  to  Charles ;  and  in  a  paragraph  of  one  of  Lady 
Huntingdon's  letters.     They  are  as  follows  : — 


224  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

"Jan.  22d,  1741.  I  began  expounding,"  says  Mr.  John  Wesley, 
speaking  of  the  Foundery  in  London,  "  where  my  brother  had  left  off; 
namely,  at  the  fourth  chapter  of  the  first  Epistle  of  St.  John.  He  had 
not  preached  the  morning  before;  nor  intended  to  do  it  any  more. 
'  The  Philistines  are  upon  thee,  Samson.'  But  the  Lord  is  '  not  de- 
parted from  thee.'  He  shall  strengthen  thee  yet  again,  and  thou  shalt 
be  '  avenged  of  them  for  the  loss  of  thy  eyes.'  " 

In  a  letter  which  Mr.  John  Wesley  addressed  to  Charles  on  the  21st 
of  April  following,  it  is  said,  "  O  my  brother,  my  soul  is  grieved  for 
vou.  The  poison  is  in  you.  Fair  words  have  stolen  away  your  heart. 
'  No  English  man  or  woman  is  like  the  Moravians !'  So  the  matter  is 
come  to  a  fair  issue.  Five  of  us  did  stand  together  a  few  months 
since  ;  but  two  are  gone  to  the  right  hand,  Hutchins  and  Cennick  ;  and 
two  more  to  the  left,  Mr.  Hall  and  you.  Lord,  if  it  be  thy  gospel  which 
I  preach,  arise,  and  maintain  thine  own  cause  !     Adieu !" 

During  the  same  year  Lady  Huntingdon,  who  was  then  a  personal 
friend  of  the  Wesleys,  and  had  belonged  to  the  society  in  Fetter-lane, 
writing  to  Mr.  John  Wesley,  under  the  date  of  October  24th,  somewhat 
obscurely  says,  "  Your  answer  to  the  former  part  of  mine  has  quite 
silenced  me  on  that  subject.  But  I  believe  your  brother's  journal  will 
clear  up  my  meaning  more  fully  to  you ;  for  I  should  labour  very  much 
to  have  as  few  snares  in  his  way  as  possible.  Since  you  left  us,  the 
still  ones  are  not  without  their  attacks.  I  fear  much  more  for  him  than 
for  myself,  as  the  conquest  of  the  one  would  be  nothing  to  the  other. 
They  have,  by  one  of  their  agents,  reviled  me  very  much ;  but  I  have 
taken  no  sort  of  notice,  as  if  I  had  never  heard  it.  I  comfort  myself  very 
much,  that  you  will  approve  a  step  with  respect  to  them  your  brother 
and  I  have  taken.  No  less  than  his  declaring  open  war  with  them. 
He  seemed  under  some  difficulty  about  it  at  first,  till  he  had  free  liberty 
given  him  to  use  my  name,  as  the  instrument  in  God's  hand,  that  had 
delivered  him  from  them.  I  rejoice  much  at  it,  hoping  it  might  be  a 
means  of  working  my  deliverance  from  them.  I  have  desired  him  to 
enclose  to  them  yours  on  Christian  perfection.  The  doctrine  therein 
contained  I  hope  to  live  and  die  by.  It  is  absolutely  the  most  com- 
plete thing  I  know.  God  hath  helped  your  infirmities.  His  Spirit 
was  with  you  of  a  truth.  You  cannot  guess  how  I  in  spirit  rejoice 
over  it. 

"  Your  brother  is  also  to  give  his  reasons  for  quite  separating ;  and  I 
am  to  have  a  copy  of  the  letter  he  sends  them,  to  keep  by  me.  I  have 
great  faith,  God  will  not  let  him  fall.  He  will  surely  have  mercy  on 
him ;  and  not  on  hiin  only  ;  for  many  would  fall  with  him.  I  feel  he 
would  make  me  stagger  through  his  fall.  But  I  fly  from  them  as  far  as 
pole  from  pole ;   for  I  will  be  sound  in  my  obedience.     His  natural 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  225 

parts,  his  judgment,  and  the  improvement  he  has  made,  are  so  far  above 
the  highest  of  them,  that  I  should  imagine  nothing  but  frenzy  had 
seized  upon  him.  But  when  I  consider  him,  with  so  many  advocates 
for  the  flesh  about  him,  having  the  form  of  angels  of  light,  my  flesh 
trembleth  for  fear  of  him ;  and  I  should  have  no  comfort,  did  I  not 
know  assuredly,  that  He  that  is  for  him  is  greater  than  he  that  is  against 
him. 

"  When  you  receive  his  journal  you  will  rejoice  much  when  you 
come  to  Thursday,  October  15th.  I  think  you  must  have  felt  our  hap- 
piness. It  was  more  than  I  can  express.  I  will  not  allow  you  to  call 
me  a  still  branch.  I  spoke  so  strongly  against  boasting,  I  can  desire 
nothing  at  present,  but  that  my  name  may  be  cast  out  from  among  men  ; 
and  that  you  and  your  brother  might  think  on  me  as  you  do  on  no  one 
else.  I  am  sure  God  will  reward  you  ten  thousand  times  for  your 
labour  of  love  to  my  soul.  I  am  sine  of  your  prayers.  You  are  con- 
tinually borne  upon  my  heart  to  God,  as  well  as  the  flock  over  whom 
the  Holy  Ghost  has  made  you  overseer." 

From  these  statements  it  appears,  that  in  the  month  of  January, 
1741,  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  was  engaged  in  the  public  delivery  of  ex- 
pository discourses  on  the  first  Epistle  of  St.  John,  at  the  early  hour 
of  five  o'clock,  in  the  Foundery,  when  he  suddenly  desisted,  and 
expressed  his  intention  to  proceed  no  further  in  that  service.  He  did 
this  under  an  influence  foreign  from  himself.  "  The  Philistines  were 
upon  him."  Yet  his  brother  perceived  that  his  piety  was  not  lost.  In 
this  instance  he  was  acting  under  a  mistaken  sense  of  duty,  and  not 
under  the  power  of  a  corrupt  motive.  He  was  not  forsaken  by  God, 
who  would  deliver  him  from  the  temporary  delusion,  and  "  avenge 
him  for  the  loss  of  his  eyes,"  by  enabling  him  to  resume  his  very 
effective  ministry,  and  bear  a  decisive  testimony  against  the  mischiev- 
ous novelties  which  were  then  entertained. 

The  influence  under  which  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  acted  at  this  time 
was  doubtless  of  a  Moravian  character.  Molther,  whose  doctrine  was 
the  most  bold  and  revolting,  was  recalled  to  Germany ;  and  his  place 
was  supplied  by  Peter  Bdhler,  who  had  now  returned  to  England, 
where  he  had  formerly  been  a  means  of  spiritual  good  to  many.  He 
would  not  disavow  the  tenets  which  Molther  had  maintained,  but  ex- 
pressed his  persuasion  that  Molther  had  been  misunderstood  ;  of  which, 
indeed,  there  is  no  probability,  his  doctrine  being  thoroughly  sifted  at 
the  time,  and  too  clearly  explained  by  the  conduct  of  the  people  who 
received  it.  Mr.  Hall,  the  brother-in-law  of  the  Wesleys,  was  now  in 
London,  and  also  their  esteemed  friend  Mr.  Gambold,  of  Stanton-Har- 
court ;  both  of  whom  avowed  and  advocated  the  views  of  the  Moravian 
Church  ;    and  they   appear  to  have  succeeded  in  partially  warping 

15 


226  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

Charles's  better  judgment.  A  few  days  after  he  had  discontinued 
his  morning  services  at  the  Foundery,  these  two  Moravian  converts 
waited  upon  the  brothers.  Their  visit  is  thus  described  by  Mr.  John 
Wesley  : — 

"  Our  old  friends,  Mr.  Gambold  and  Mr.  Hall,  came  to  see  my  brother 
and  me.  The  conversation  turned  wholly  upon  silent  prayer,  and  quiet 
waiting  for  God  ;  which,  they  said,  was  the  only  possible  way  to  attain 
living,  saving  faith. 

Sirenum  voces,  et  Circes  pocula  nosti  1* 

Was  there  ever  so  pleasing  a  scheme  ?  But  where  is  it  written  1  Not 
in  any  of  those  books  which  I  account  the  oracles  of  God.  I  allow, 
if  there  is  a  better  way  to  God  than  the  Scriptural  way,  this  is  it.  But 
the  prejudice  of  education  so  hangs  upon  me,  that  I  cannot  think  there 
is.  I  must  still  wait  in  the  Bible  way,  from  which  this  differs  as  light 
from  darkness." 

These  plausible  teachers  of  a  smooth  and  easy  way  to  heaven,  Avho 
alarmed  no  sinner,  and  confounded  no  Pharisee, — who  encountered  no 
mobs,  and  carefully  shunned  all  the  shame  and  inconvenience  of  field- 
preaching,  quietly  leaving  the  world  to  sleep  on,  and  take  its  rest, — 
appear  to  have  been  "  the  Philistines,"  who,  if  they  did  not  "  put  out" 
Charles's  "  eyes,"  dimmed  his  perceptions  of  truth  and  duty,  and  led 
him  to  falter  in  his  glorious  career  of  evangelical  labour.  But  not  long  ; 
his  strength  was  yet  unimpaired ;  and  scarcely  had  a  week  passed 
before  he  was  found  again  in  the  pulpit  of  the  Foundery ;  and  John 
bore  the  following  testimony  to  his  faithfulness  : — "  My  brother  returned 
from  Oxford,  and  preached  on  the  true  way  of  waiting  for  God  :  thereby 
dispelling  at  once  the  fears  of  some,  and  the  vain  hopes  of  others  ;  who 
had  confidently  affirmed,  that  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  was  still  already, 
and  would  come  to  London  no  more." 

But  it  has  been  concluded,  from  Mr.  John  Wesley's  letter  of  April 
21st,  that  Charles  was  again  inclined  to  what  was  called  "the  German 
stillness."  This,  however,  is  by  no  means  clear.  John  was  then  in 
London,  and  Charles  in  Bristol ;  so  that  their  intercourse  was  not  per- 
sonal. Charles  had  said,  most  probably  in  a  letter,  "  No  English  man 
or  woman  is  like  the  Moravians  ;"  and  John,  knowing  what  had  occurred 
a  few  weeks  before,  immediately  inferred  that,  a  second  time,  "  fair 
words  had  stolen  away"  his  brother's  "  heart."  That  John  was  mis- 
taken in  this,  we  have  direct  and  positive  proof.  On  the  very  day  that 
he  wrote  this  letter,  and  under  the  influence  of  strong  feeling  said,  "  O 
my  brother,  my  soul  is  grieved  for  you ;  the  poison  is  in  you ;"  Charles, 
as  if  to  refute  the  imputation,  was  actually  writing  his  "  Short  Account 

*  "  Know'st  thou  th'  enchanted  cup,  and  Siren's  song  V 
15* 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  227 

of  Airs.  Hannah  Richardson;"  which  John  afterward  inserted  in  his 
own  Works,  and  which  is  unquestionably  one  of  the  most  striking  and 
effective  antidotes  to  the  peculiarities  which  were  taught  by  Molther, 
that  the  brothers  ever  published.  Hannah  was  convinced  of  sin,  and 
entered  by  faith  into  Christian  liberty,  under  Charles's  early  ministry 
in  Bristol.  Some  time  after  she  was  brought  into  what  Mr.  John  Wes- 
ley describes,  in  one  of  his  sermons,  as  "the  wilderness  state."  Her 
mind  was  deeply  depressed  under  a  conviction  of  the  guilt  and  power 
of  original  sin.  All  this  while  Charles  describes  her  as  a  child  of  God, 
holding  fast  her  confidence,  and,  of  course,  as  still  accepted  in  the 
Beloved :  in  opposition  to  the  tenets  of  those  Moravians  who  would 
have  contended  that  she  had  no  faith,  becaiise  she  was  distressed  with 
doubts  and  fears.  In  this  state  she  sought  and  waited  for  deliverance, 
not  in  stillness  and  quietude,  as  Molther  recommended  in  similar  cases, 
but  in  a  diligent  and  prayerful  use  of  all  the  means  of  grace,  and  in  the 
discharge  of  every  religious  and  moral  duty ;  for  which  Charles  com- 
mends her  in  the  strongest  manner. 

"  For  many  days  and  months,"  says  he,  "  she  walked  on  still  in  dark- 
ness, and  had  no  light,  but  against  hope  believed  in  hope ;  staggering 
oftentimes,  but  not  falling  through  unbelief.  Still  she  bore  up  under 
her  continual  fears  of  being  a  castaway.  She  Avaited  in  a  constant  use 
of  all  the  means  of  grace,  never  missed  the  communion,  or  hearing  the 
Avord ;  though  all  Avas  torment  to  her ;  for  she  never  found  benefit. 
Nothing,  she  said,  affected  her:  there  was  none  so  Avicked  as  her.  I 
am  a  witness  of  her  many  complaints  and  Availings.  Yet  she  persisted 
Avith  a  glorious  obstinacy ;  and  followed  on  to  know  the  Lord,  Avalking 
in  all  his  commandments  and  ordinances  blameless.  She  went  on 
steadily  in  the  Avay  of  her  duty,  never  intermitting  it  on  account  of  her  in- 
Avard  conflicts.  Not  slothful  in  business,  but  working  almost  continually 
with  her  oavu  hands.  Most  strict  was  she  and  unblameable  in  all  her 
relative  duties,  and  in  all  manner  of  conversation.  Those  who  lived 
Avith  her  never  heard  a  light  and  trifling  word  come  out  of  her  mouth. 
She  did  not  sit  still  till  she  should  be  pure  in  heart ;  but  redeemed  the 
time,  and  bought  up  every  opportunity  of  doing  good.  To  do  good  she 
never  forgot,  but  spoke  to  all,  and  warned  all,  both  children  and  grown 
persons,  as  God  delivered  them  into  her  hands.  She  was  exceeding 
tender-hearted  toward  the  sick,  whether  in  body  or  soul.  She  covdd 
not  rejoice  with  those  that  rejoiced,  but  she  Avept  with  those  that  wept, 
and  encouraged  them  to  Avait  upon  God,  who  hid  his  face  from  her, 
never  to  be  Aveary  in  well-doing :  for  in  the  end,  said  she,  they  Avould 
reap,  if  they  fainted  not. 

"  See  here  a  pattern  of  true  mourning !  a  spectacle  for  men  and 
angels  !  a  soul  standing  up  under  the  intolerable  Aveight  of  original  sin  ; 


228  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

troubled  on  every  side ;  perplexed,  but  not  in  despair ;  persecuted  by 
sin,  the  world,  and  the  devil,  but  not  forsaken ;  cast  down,  but  not 
destroyed ;  walking  on  as  evenly  under  the  load  of  darkness,  as  if  she- 
had  been  in  the  broad  light  of  God's  countenance.  Whosoever  thou 
art,  that  seekest  Christ  sorrowing,  go  thou,  and  do  likewise." 

In  this  state  of  mind  and  of  Christian  diligence,  Hannah  was  seized 
with  mortal  sickness,  when  the  Lord  restored  to  her  "  the  joy  of  his 
salvation,"  in  all  its  richness  and  plenitude  ;  and  she  died  in  a  most 
peaceful  and  triumphant  manner.  The  entire  tract,  giving  an  account 
of  her  life  and  end,  is  written  with  singular  terseness  and  spirit.  It 
quickly  passed  through  many  editions,  and  ought  never  to  be  out  of 
print. 

The  practice  of  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  at  this  time  fully  agreed  with 
the  principles  which  he  imbodied  in  this  admirable  pamphlet.  He 
exercised  his  ministry  with  unimpaired  efficiency  and  power.  No  man 
upon  earth,  not  even  his  brother  in  London,  more  fully  exemplified  the 
apostolic  admonition,  "  Preach  the  word ;  be  instant  in  season,  out  of 
season ;  reprove,  rebuke,  exhort,  with  all  long-suffering  and  doctrine." 

What  then,  it  may  be  asked,  does  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  mean  by  the 
sentence  which  his  brother  quotes  from  one  ofhis  letters,  "  No  English 
man  or  woman  is  like  the  Moravians  ?"  This  question  admits  of  an 
easy  solution.  He  was  accustomed  to  express  himself,  not  in  measured 
and  logical  tenns,  but  with  warmth  and  abruptness.  The  comparison 
is  not  between  all  the  professed  members  of  the  Moravian  Church,  and 
the  Arminian  and  Calvinistic  Methodists  ;  for  all  the  "  English,"  with- 
out exception,  including  the  English  Moravians,  are  spoken  of  in  lan- 
guage of  comparative  disparagement.  The  fact  is,  Mr.  Charles  Wesley 
was  now  labouring  in  Bristol  and  Kingswood,  where  strenuous  attempts 
were  made  to  imbue  with  the  doctrine  of  predestination  a  people  who 
had  but  just  emerged  from  a  state  of  semi-barbarism,  and  who  managed 
their  disputes  with  violence.  The  bitterness  of  some  was  almost  incre- 
dible. One  instance  may  be  mentioned,  which  occurred  near  the  time 
of  which  we  are  speaking.  "  While  I  was  passing  by  the  Bowling- 
green,"  says  he,  "  a  woman  cried  out,  '  The  curse  of  God  light  upon 
you !'  with  such  uncommon  bitterness,  that  I  could  not  but  turn,  and 
stop  to  bless  her.  When  I  asked  her  why  she  cursed  me,  she  an- 
swered, '  For  preaching  against  Mr. .'     I  had  indeed  a  suspicion, 

from  her  dialect,  that  she  was  one  of  the  self-elect ;  but  stayed,  heap- 
ing coals  upon  her  head,  till  at  last  she  said,  '  God  bless  you  all.' " 

In  the  midst  of  such  contention,  and  strife  of  words,  it  would  appear 
that  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  recollected,  perhaps  in  a  fit  of  temporary 
impatience,  the  meek  and  gentle  Moravians  with  whom  he  and  his  bro- 
ther sailed  to  Georgia,  and  whose  sweetness  of  spirit  shone  with  greater 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  229 

lustre  when  viewed  in  comparison  with  that  of  the  angrv  disputants  by 
whom  he  was  now  surrounded,  and  of  others  who  had  recently  tried 
his  patience  in  London  and  elsewhere.  It  was  acknowledged,  on  all 
hands,  that  the  genuine  Moravians  excelled  in  the  passive  graces  of  the 
Christian  character ;  and  these  would  appear  to  be  of  supreme  import- 
ance to  a  man  whose  mind  was  vexed  with  the  pertinacity  of  persons 
who  would  rather  dispute,  than  either  pray,  or  govern  their  tempers. 

From  Lady  Huntingdon's  letter  we  learn,  that  in  the  autumn  of  the 
year  1741  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  had  returned  to  London,  where  strenu- 
ous attempts  were  made  to  alienate  him  from  his  brother,  and  connect 
him  with  the  Moravians  ;  but  all  in  vain.  He  sent  them  a  letter  of 
absolute  and  final  refusal.  To  effect  his  strict  and  permanent  union 
with  them  was  indeed  a  hopeless  task.  It  would  have  been  an  open 
abandonment  of  the  principles  which  he  had  most  sacredly  held  through 
life.  The  Moravians  in  England  were  now  a  distinct  sect;  and  he 
had  ever  been  most  tenacious  of  his  membership  in  the  established 
Church,  from  which  nothing  could  induce  him  to  swerve.  He  longed 
for  retirement,  and  often  passionately  desired  to  die  ;  and  their  quiet 
doctrine  and  habits  were  in  full  accordance  with  his  inclination ;  but 
he  could  not  reconcile  these  with  the  Scriptures,  and  with  his  sense 
of  duty.  Greatly  also  was  he  offended  with  their  views  of  the  ordi- 
nances of  God,  and  Avith  their  irreverent  phraseology,  in  reference  to 
the  most  sacred  subjects,  especially  in  investing  the  Holy  Spirit  with 
a  female  character.  He  was  also  deeply  grieved  with  the  manner  in 
which  they  separated  from  him  the  dearest  of  his  friends,  denying  them 
the  slightest  intercourse  with  him,  when  once  they  had  become  mem- 
bers of  the  Moravian  Church.  William  Delamotte,  the  Cambridge 
student,  who  was  Charles  Wesley's  own  son  in  the  gospel,  with  the 
rest  of  the  family,  joined  the  Moravians.  The  pious  youth  soon  after 
died ;  but  even  when  languishing  upon  the  bed  of  mortal  sickness,  he 
was  not  allowed  to  see  either  of  the  Wesleys,  or  any  of  his  former 
friends  who  retained  their  connection  with  these  men  of  God.  Nothing 
coidd  justify  such  exclusiveness  as  this. 

Mr.  John  Gambold,  a  man  of  fine  genius,  and  an  accomplished  scho- 
lar, was  one  of  the  most  intimate  and  confidential  friends  of  John  and 
Charles  Wesley ;  but  he  no  sooner  joined  the  Moravians,  than  he 
resigned  his  living,  renounced  all  connection  with  the  Establishment, 
and  declined  all  further  intercourse  with  his  old  companions.  He  told 
Mr.  John  Wesley  that  he  was  ashamed  to  be  seen  in  his  company.  His 
usefulness  to  the  world  was  now  limited  indeed.  This  amiable  man 
and  accomplished  scholar  was  sent  to  an  obscure  place,  Broadoaks  in 
Essex,  and  intrusted  there  with  the  management  of  a  small  Moravian 
school ;  thus  hiding  his  talents  in  the  earth,  and  leaving  his  friends, 


230  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

the  Wesleys  and  Mr.  Whitefield,  to  wear  themselves  out  in  the  unaided 
attempt  to  turn  an  ungodly  nation  to  righteousness.  At  Broadoaks  Mr. 
Gambold  entered  into  the  labours  of  Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  who  had 
carried  the  truth  to  that  place  some  years  before,  and  successfully 
preached  in  the  open  air.  The  branches  of  the  Delamotte  family,  who 
resided  there,  transferred  their  confidence  and  affection  from  the  Wes- 
leys to  the  Moravian  Brethren.  The  Rev.  George  Stonehouse,  of 
Islington,  departed  further  from  the  truth  than  even  Mr.  Gambold  had 
done.  He  resigned  his  vicarage  and  his  ministry,  and  retired  to  a  vil- 
lage in  the  neighbourhood  of  Woodstock,  in  Oxfordshire,  where  he 
appears  to  have  spent  the  residue  of  his  days  in  inglorious  "  stillness," 
enjoying  the  benefits  of  a  quiet  religion,  and  a  harmless  life.  The  feel- 
ings of  grief  and  mortification  with  which  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  contem- 
plated these  things  he  has  strongly  expressed  in  his  manuscript  poetry. 

The  details  respecting  the  practical  and  speculative  errors  in  the 
Moravian  Church,  at  the  time  of  its  rise  in  England,  are  not  introduced 
here  with  the  design  of  perpetuating  ancient  feuds,  but  merely  for  the 
purpose  of  placing  the  history  of  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  in  its  true  light. 
It  is  but  just  to  all  the  parties  to  state,  that,  in  the  subsequent  years  of 
his  life,  he  was  accustomed  to  speak  of  these  evils  as  being  temporary. 
He  used  to  remark  that,  after  these  unhappy  times,  a  decided  improve- 
ment took  place  in  the  Moravian  body  ;  and  he  cultivated  toward  its 
members  a  kindly  feeling  to  the  end  of  his  days.  The  evils  complained 
of  were  introduced  chiefly  by  Molther  ;  and  they  were  perpetuated  for 
some  time  by  Count  Zinzendorf,  whose  theology,  as  he  advanced  in 
life,  became  more  and  more  unsound,  and  his  influence  increasingly 
mischievous.  He  drew  many  aside  from  that  godly  simplicity  in 
which  they  had  walked.  Indeed  it  is  hardly  possible  to  speak  in  terms 
too  high  of  the  Christian  spirit  of  the  Moravians  who  accompanied  the 
Wesleys  to  Georgia,  and  of  their  brethren  at  Hernhuth,  when  Mr.  John 
Wesley  visited  them  to  his  great  spiritual  advantage.  They  were  holy, 
cheerful,  diligent,  and  devout ;  and  their  discipline  was  scarcely  infe- 
rior to  that  of  the  apostolic  churches. 

Mr.  John  Wesley  also,  after  his  formal  separation  from  the  Moravian 
Church,  cherished  a  profound  respect  for  the  sound  members  of  that 
community.  On  the  1st  of  May,  1741,  he  says,  "  I  went  to  a  little  love- 
feast  which  Peter  Bohler  made  for  those  ten  who  joined  together  this 
day  three  years,  to  confess  our  faults  one  to  another.  Seven  were  pre- 
sent ;  one  being  sick,  and  two  unwilling  to  come.  Surely  the  time  will 
return  when  there  shall  be  again 

'  Union  of  mind,  as  in  us  all  one  soul.'  " 

The  Wesleyan  Connection  owes  to  the  Moravian  Brethren  a  debt  of 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  231 

respect  and  grateful  affection  which  can  never  be  repaid.  Mr.  John 
and  Charles  Wesley,  with  all  their  excellences,  were  neither  holy  nor 
happy  till  they  were  taught  by  Peter  Border,  that  men  are  saved  from 
sin,  its  guilt,  dominion,  and  misery,  by  faith  in  Christ ;  a  faith  which  is 
the  inspired  gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  exercised  in  a  penitent  state  of 
heart,  and  immediately  followed  by  the  inward  witness  of  God's  adopt- 
ing mercy.  The  application  to  themselves  of  this  doctrine  was  with 
them  the  beginning  of  the  Christian  life,  and  the  grand  qualification  for 
that  ministry  which  was  destined  to  turn  the  world  upside  down.  Had 
they  not  been  made  acquainted  with  that  master-truth  of  Christianity, 
they  would  never  have  been  itinerant  and  field-preachers,  nor  have  had 
companies  of  awakened  sinners  to  form  into  religious  societies.  Dur- 
ing the  last  hundred  years  this  doctrine  has  ever  been  the  most  promi- 
nent subject  of  the  Methodist  ministry,  in  the  United  Kingdom,  on  the 
American  continent,  and  in  the  wide  mission  field.  The  faithful, 
affectionate,  and  experimental  inculcation  of  this  doctrine  has  unques- 
tionably been,  under  God,  the  great  secret  of  the  power  and  success 
of  Methodist  preaching.  God,  in  the  merciful  dispensations  of  his 
providence,  might  indeed,  by  other  means,  have  given  the  Wesleys  a 
knowledge  of  this  essential  element  of  evangelical  truth ;  but  he  did 
not.  Peter  Bohler  was  his  honoured  instrument  of  imparting  this 
benefit  to  the  brothers,  and  consequently  to  the  millions  of  their  spiritual 
children. 

The  Moravian  Brethren  are  at  present  comparatively  few  in  number  ; 
and  yet.  their  missions,  which  are  widely  diffused  through  the  hea- 
then world,  are  carried  on  with  exemplary  zeal  and  patience.  In  sup- 
porting this  noble  enterprise  of  charity  their  sacrifices  and  privations 
must  be  great  and  painful.  Few  things,  it  is  conceived,  would  be  more 
becoming  in  itself,  or  more  acceptable  to  the  adorable  Saviour  and 
head  of  all  "  the  churches  of  the  saints," — or  be  a  finer  example  of 
catholic  love,  in  these  days  of  bitter  exclus'iveness, — than  a  pecuniary 
contribution  from  the  Wesleyan  body  in  behalf  of  the  Moravian  mis- 
sions, as  an  acknowledgment  of  God's  goodness  in  sending  Peter 
Bohler  so  opportunely  to  England,  when  Mr.  John  and  Charles  Wes- 
ley were  anxiously  inquiring,  "  What  must  we  do  to  be  saved  ?"  The 
writer  of  this  narrative  hopes  that  his  Wesleyan  brethren  will  give  due 
attention  to  this  suggestion ;  which  is  advanced  with  all  deference  and 
respect,  but  with  great  earnestness  and  sincerity. 


232  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

CHAPTER  IX. 

We  have  already  seen  the  part  which  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  took  in 
the  controversies  concerning  predestination,  and  the  nature  of  Christian 
ordinances  as  means  of  grace,  which  agitated  the  societies  in  London, 
Bristol,  and  Kingswood.  In  full  concurrence  with  his  brother,  he 
steadily  adhered  to  the  doctrine  of  general  redemption ;  and,  with  the 
exception  of  a  momentary  hesitation,  occasioned  by  the  smooth  and 
self-pleasing  representations  of  Mr.  Hall,  Gambold,  and  Stonehouse,  he 
not  only  enforced  the  duties  of  religion  with  unflinching  fidelity,  but 
was  an  example  of  what  he  taught.  There  is  a  chasm  in  his  journal 
from  January  1st  to  the  4th  of  April,  1741  ;  when  we  find  him  at  Bris- 
tol, Kingswood,  and  the  vicinity,  preaching  with  undiminished  zeal 
and  success.  He  did  not  return  to  London  till  the  autumn.  During 
the  summer  he  paid  three  visits  to  Wales,  not  for  the  purpose  of  finding 
relaxation  in  its  moimtain  scenery,  but  to  minister  the  word  of  life  to 
dying  men. 

Many  were  the  spiritual  children  which  he  had  in  Bristol  and  its 
neighbourhood,  whose  improving  piety  and  upright  conduct  he  wit- 
nessed with  gratitude,  and  who,  he  was  pleased  to  believe,  would  be 
his  joy  and  the  crown  of  his  rejoicing  in  the  day  of  the  Lord.  He  was 
now  called  to  visit  many  of  them  on  the  bed  of  death,  and  to  witness 
their  departure  from  the  toils  and  afflictions  of  mortality.  Several  of 
them  died  during  his  stay  in  Bristol ;  and  their  "  latter  end"  was  indeed 
such  as  to  strengthen  his  conviction,  that  the  conversions  which  had 
taken  place  in  connection  with  his  ministry,  and  that  of  his  fellow- 
labourers,  were,  as  he  had  ever  regarded  them,  "  the  work  of  God." 
The  people  died  in  the  faith  and  hope  of  the  gospel,  "  looking  for  the 
mercy  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  unto  eternal  life ;"  and  their  funerals, 
like  those  of  the  primitive  Christians,  were  celebrated  as  solemn  festi- 
vals, where  tears  of  sorrow  were  mingled  with  tears  of  joy.  The 
members  of  the  society  used  to  assemble  in  considerable  numbers,  and 
follow  the  remains  of  their  departed  friends  to  the  grave.  Mr.  Charles 
Wesley  often  attended ;  he  composed  hymns  suited  to  the  occasions, 
which  he  called  upon  the  people  to  sing  ;  and  he  addressed  them  on  the 
subject  of  death  and  eternity.  The  civil  authorities  in  Bristol  were 
then  remiss,  and  unfriendly  to  the  Wesleys  and  their  converts  ;  so  that 
when  'the  Methodist  funerals  passed  along  the  streets  of  that  ancient 
and  pious  city,  the  mourners  and  their  friends  were  pelted  with  mud 
and  stones,  by  persons  of  "  the  baser  sort,"  who  knew  that  they  could 
perpetrate   the   outrage    with   impunity.     A   few    examples,  selected 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  233 

from  Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  journal,  will  show  the  power  of  religion 
among  the  Methodists  at  this  period. 

"April  11th.  I  found  a  dying  sinner  rejoicing  in  God  her  Saviour. 
At  the  sight  of  me  she  cried  out,  O  how  loving  is  God  to  me  !  But  he 
is  loving  to  every  man.  He  loves  every  soul  as  well  as  he  loves  mine.' 
Many  like  words  she  uttered  in  triumphant  faith,  and  witnessed  in  death 
the  universal  love  of  Christ  Jesus. 

"  April  12th.  To-day  He  called  forth  another  of  his  dying  witnesses  : 
the  young  woman  whom  at  my  last  visit  I  left  in  utter  despair.  This 
morning  she  broke  out  into,  '  I  see,  I  see  it  now,  that  Jesus  Christ  died 
for  me,  and  for  all  the  world.'  From  that  time  she  testified,  with  much 
assurance,  that  Christ  gave  his  life  a  ransom  for  all.  Some  of  her 
words  to  me  were,  '  Death  stares  me  in  the  face  ;  but  I  fear  him  not. 
He  cannot  hurt  me  ; 

'And  Death  may  shake  his  dart  in  vain  !' 
Your  report  is  true.     God  is  love ;    pure  love ;   love  to  every  man. 
The  Spirit  which  is  in  me  tells  me,  that  Jesus  Christ  died  for  me,  and 
the  whole  world.' 

"  The  next  I  saw  was  our  brother  S — , 

'  With  joyful  eyes,  and  look  divine, 
Smiling  and  pleased  in  death.' 

He  likewise  had  in  himself  the  witness  of  God's  all-redeeming  love ; 
and  could  stake  his  soul  upon  the  truth  of  it. 

"  April  20th.  Returning  from  Baptist-mills,  I  heard  that  our  sister 
Richardson  had  finished  her  course.  My  soul  was  filled  with  strong 
consolation,  and  struggled  as  it  were  to  go  out  after  her,  '  as  heaven- 
ward endeavouring.'  Jesus  !  my  time  is  in  thy  hand.  Only  let  me  so 
follow  her,  as  she  has  followed  thee.  The  voice  of  thanksgiving  was 
in  the  congregation  while  I  spake  of  her  death.  Our  sister  Parnel  has 
proved  a  true  prophet,  that  many  of  the  society  would  quickly  follow 
her ;  but  God  would  first  finish  his  work,  and  cut  it  short  in  righteous- 
ness. 

"  April  22d.  I  hastened  to  the  joyful  funeral  of  our  sister  Richard- 
son. The  room  was  crowded  within  and  without.  My  subject  was, 
'  I  know  that  my  Redeemer  liveth,'  &c.  Job  xix,  25.  I  spoke 
searchingly  to  the  hearsay  believers ;  and  then  largely  of  her  whose 
faith  they  might  safely  follow.  Great  was  my  glorying  and  rejoicing 
over  her.  She  being  dead,  yet  spoke  in  words  of  faith  and  love,  which 
ought  to  be  had  in  remembrance.  Surely  her  spirit  was  present  with 
us,  and  we  were  in  a  measure  partakers  of  her  joy  ;  a  joy  unspeakable 
and  full  of  glory. 

"  The  whole  society  followed  her  to  her  grave,  through  all  the  city. 


234  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

Satan  raged  exceedingly  in  his  children,  who  threw  dirt  and  stones  at 
us  ;  but  the  bridle  was  in  their  mouths.  After  the  burial  we  joined^  in 
the  following  hymn  : — 

Come  let  us  who  in  Christ  believe, 

With  saints  and  angels  join  ; 
Glory,  and  praise,  and  blessing  give, 

And  thanks,  and  grace  divine. 

Our  friend,  in  sure  and  certain  hope, 

Hath  laid  her  body  down, 
She  knew  that  Christ  will  raise  her  up, 

And  give  the  heavenly  crown. 

To  all  who  his  appearing  love, 

He  opens  paradise  ; 
And  we  shall  join  the  hosts  above, 

And  we  shall  grasp  the  prize. 

Then  let  us  wait  to  see  the  day, 

To  hear  the  welcome  word, 
To  answer, — '  Lo  !  we  come  away, 

We  die  to  meet  our  Lord  !' 

"  May  1st.  I  visited  a  sister  dying  in  the  Lord  ;  and  then  two  others, 
one  mourning  after,  the  other  rejoicing  in,  God  her  Saviour. 

"  May  4th.  I  passed  an  hour  in  weeping  with  some  that  wept ;  then 
rejoiced  over  our  sister  Hooper.  The  more  the  outward  man  decayeth, 
the  inner  man  is  renewed.  For  one  whole  night  she  had  wrestled  with 
all  the  powers  of  darkness.  This  is  that  evil  day,  that  fiery  trial.  But 
having  done  all,  she  stood  unshaken.  From  henceforth  she  was  kept 
in  peace,  and  that  wicked  one  touched  her  not. 

"  I  saw  my  dear  friend  again,  in  great  bodily  weakness,  but  strong 
in  the  Lord,  and  in  the  power  of  his  might.  \  The  Spirit,'  said  she, 
'  bears  witness  every  moment  with  my  spirit,  that  I  am  a  child  of  God.' 
I  spoke  with  her  physician,  who  said  he  had  little  hope  of  her  re- 
covery :  '  Only,'  added  he,  '  she  has  no  dread  upon  her  spirits,  which 
is  generally  the  worst  symptom.  Most  people  die  for  fear  of  dying ; 
but  I  never  met  with  such  people  as  yours.  They  are  none  of  them 
afraid  of  death ;  but  calm,  and  patient,  and  resigned  to  the  last.'  He 
had  said  to  her,  '  Madam,  be  not  cast  down.'  She  answered,  smiling, 
'  Sir,  I  shall  never  be  cast  down.' 

"  May  6th.  I  found  our  sister  Hooper  just  at  the  haven.  She  ex- 
pressed, while  able  to  speak,  her  fulness  of  confidence  and  love  ;  her 
desire  to  be  with  Christ ;  her  grief  at  their  preaching  the  other  gospel. 
Some  of  her  words  were,  '  Does  Mr.  Cennick  still  preach  his  wretched 
doctrine  ?    0  what  has  he  to  answer  for,  for  turning  his  poor  sister  out 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  235 

of  the  way !  But  my  Lord  will  pity,  and  not  suffer  her  to  die  in  that 
delusion.' 

"  At  my  next  visit  I  saw  her  in  her  last  conflict.  The  angel  of  death 
was  come ;  and  there  were  but  a  few  moments  between  her  and  a 
blessed  eternity.  We  poured  out  our  souls  to  God  for  her,  her  chil- 
dren, and  ourselves,  the  Church,  and  ministers,  and  all  mankind.  I 
had  some  perception  of  her  joy.  My  soul  was  tenderly  affected  for 
her  sufferings ;  yet  the  joy  swallowed  up  the  sorrow.  How  much 
more  then  did  her  consolations  abound !  The  servants  of  Christ  suffer 
nothing.  I  asked  her  whether  she  was  not  in  great  pain.  '  Yes,'  she 
answered  ;  '  but  in  greater  joy.  I  would  not  be  without  either.'  '  But 
do  you  prefer  life  or  death  ?'  She  replied,  '  All  is  alike  to  me.  Let 
Christ  choose.  I  have  no  will  of  my  own.'  This  is  that  holiness,  or 
absolute  resignation,  or  Christian  perfection. 

"  Two  days  ago  I  asked  her  if  she  expected  to  recover.  She  an- 
swered, God  had,  at  the  beginning  of  her  sickness,  given  her  notice 
of  her  departure.  And  I  now  remember,  she  told  me,  some  months 
ago,  that  Mrs.  Parnel,  on  her  death-bed,  said,  '  You  shall  shortly  fol- 
low me.' 

"  A  few  moments  before  her  last,  I  found  such  a  complication  of 
grief,  joy,  love,  envy,  as  quite  overpowered  me.  I  fell  upon  the  bed, 
and  in  that  instant  her  spirit  ascended  to  God.  I  felt  our  souls  were 
knit  together  by  the  violent  struggle  of  mine  to  follow  her. 

"  When  I  saw  the  breathless  temple  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  my  heart 
was  still,  and  a  calm  resignation  took  place.  We  knelt  down,  and  gave 
God  thanks  from  the  ground  of  our  heart. 

"  After  her  death  they  found  a  memorandum  in  her  hand-writing : 
'  On  such  a  day  Mr.  Wesley  came  to  town.  The  next  day  I  received 
a  fresh  witness.  Nov.  2d,  early  in  the  morning,  I  received  such  a 
manifestation  of  God's  love  as  is  not  to  be  expressed.' 

"  One  night,  I  remember,  she  told  me,  she  knew,  while  coming  to 
us,  we  should  have  that  extraordinary  power  among  the  bands :  that  in 
the  way,  God  had  given  her  a  sight  of  the  new  Jerusalem.  This  she 
did  not  mention  to  others,  nor  indeed  many  manifestations  of  Christ, 
being  exceedingly  jealous  lest  she  shoidd  take  any  glory  to  herself. 
O  that  all  who  tell  what  God  hath  done  for  their  souls  would  tell  it 
with  like  humble  reverence  ! 

"  May  8th.  We  solemnized  the  funeral  of  our  sister  Hooper,  and  re- 
joiced over  her  with  singing ;  particularly  that  hymn  which  concludes, 

'  Thus  may  we  all  our  parting  breath 
Into  the  Saviour's  hands  resign  ! 
0  sister  !  let  me  die  thy  death, 
And  let  thy  latter  end  be  mine  !' 


236  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

"  My  text  was,  '  Lord,  now  lettest  thou  thy  servant  depart  in  peace.' 
A  great  multitude  attended  her  to  her  grave.  There  we  sung  another 
hymn  of  triumph  ;  and  I  found  myself  pressed  in  spirit  to  speak  to  those 
who  contradicted  and  blasphemed.  While  I  reasoned  on  death,  and 
judgment  to  come,  many  trembled.  One  woman  cried  out  in  horrible 
agony.  We  returned  to  the  room,  and  continued  our  solemn  rejoicings, 
desiring  all  to  be  dissolved,  and  to  be  with  Christ. 

"  May  14th.  I  visited  our  sister  Lillington,  whom  her  Saviour  had 
brought  to  a  bed  of  sickness  before  she  knew  he  was  her  Saviour.  She 
told  me,  two  nights  ago  she  saw  herself  as  it  were  dropping  into  hell, 
when  suddenly  a  ray  of  light  was  darted  into  her  soul,  and  filled  her 
with  all  joy  and  peace  in  believing.  All  fear  of  hell,  death,  and  sin, 
fled  away  in  that  same  moment. 

"  I  saw  two  more  of  our  sick  sisters,  then  two  of  the  brethren,  in 
Kingswood,  who  were  all  rejoicing  in  hope  of  a  speedy  dissolution. 

"  May  15th.  I  saw  our  sister  Lillington  again,  still  without  fear,  de- 
siring nothing  but  to  be  with  Christ.  '  I  never  felt,'  said  she,  '  such 
love  before.  I  love  every  soul :  I  am  all  love  ;  and  so  is  God.  He  is 
loving  unto  every  man.     He  would  have  all  men  to  be  saved.' 

"May  16th.  I  visited  another  of  our  sisters,  who  was  triumphing 
over  death.  I  asked  her,  '  Do  you  know  Christ  died  for  you  V  '  Yes,' 
she  answered  joyfully ;  '  for  me,  and  for  the  whole  world.  He  has 
begun,  and  he  will  finish,  his  work  in  my  soul.'  '  But  will  he  save 
you,'  I  said,  '  from  all  sin  V  She  replied,  '  I  know  he  will.  There 
shall  no  sin  remain  in  me.' 

"  I  was  sent  for  to  another,  who  had  lately  heard  a  preacher  of 
reprobation.  The  tempter  would  not  lose  his  advantage  ;  and  imme- 
diately suggested,  '  You  are  one  of  those  for  whom  Christ  did  not  die.' 
This  threw  her  into  a  fever.  I  found  her  dying  in  despair ;  preached 
the  true  gospel ;  (gospel  to  every  creature ;)  prayed ;  and  left  her  a 
prisoner  of  hope. 

"  May  20th.  I  was  called  to  a  dying  woman,  who  confessed  she  had 
often  railed  on  me  in  her  health  ;  but  was  now  constrained  to  send  for 
me,  to  ask  my  pardon,  or  she  could  not  die  in  peace.  We  prayed  our 
Lord  to  speak  peace  and  pardon  to  her  soul.  Several  such  instances 
have  we  had  of  scoffers,  when  their  feet  came  to  stumble  on  the  dark 
mountains. 

"  May  22d.  I  preached  a  funeral  sermon  over  sister  Lillington,  and 
attended  her  to  her  grave  ;  where  we  rejoiced  in  hope  of  quickly  fol- 
lowing her.  I  gave  an  exhortation  to  repentance,  though  Satan  greatly 
withstood  me  ;  thereby  teaching  me  never  to  let  go  unwarned  the  poor 
sinners  that  come  on  such  occasions." 

Such  was  the  spirit  in  which  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  visited  the  afflicted 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  237 

people  of  his  charge,  and  the  manner  in  which  he  laboured  for  the 
benefit  of  the  living.  These  cases,  which  occurred  in  the  course  of  a 
very  few  weeks,  are  given  merely  as  a  specimen.  His  journal  abounds 
with  similar  accounts.  The  anointing  of  the  Holy  One  rested  upon 
him  in  its  richest  plenitude.  In  the  exercise  of  his  ministry  he  laid 
great  stress  upon  the  universality  of  Christ's  atonement,  and  with  the 
most  perfect  confidence  offered  to  all  a  full,  a  free,  and  an  immediate 
deliverance  from  sin,  and  from  the  torment  connected  with  it.  Some- 
times in  preaching  he  was  almost  overpowered  with  feelings  of  mingled 
reverence  and  joy ;  and  the  truth  of  God,  delivered  by  him,  was  so 
clothed  with  supernatural  energy,  that,  as  he  distinctly  states,  almost 
every  day  intelligence  was  conveyed  to  him  from  one  or  more  persons, 
that  they  had  received  by  faith  the  salvation  which  he  recommended, 
with  a  request  that  he  would  offer  thanks  to  the  Lord  in  the  public 
congregation  on  their  account. 

"April  14th.  While  I  was,  in  great  love,"  says  he,  "warning  the 
bands,  the  Spirit  of  power  came  down ;  the  Fountain  was  set  open ; 
my  mouth  and  heart  were  enlarged ;  and  I  spoke  such  words  as  I  can- 
not repeat.  Many  sunk  under  the  love  of  Christ  crucified,  and  were 
constrained  to  break  out,  '  Christ  died  for  all !'  Some  confessed,  with 
tears  of  joy,  they  were  going  to  leave  us,  but  could  now  die  for  the  truth 
of  the  doctrine. 

"  April  23d.  I  sharply  reproved  three  or  four  inflexible  Pharisees  ; 
then  prayed  the  Lord  to  give  me  words  of  consolation ;  and  imme- 
diately I  was  filled  with  power,  which  broke  out  as  a  mighty  torrent. 
All  our  hearts  caught  fire  as  in  a  moment ;  and  such  tears  and  strong 
cryings  followed  as  quite  drowned  my  voice.  I  sat  still,  while  the 
prayer  of  the  humble  pierced  the  clouds,  and  entered  into  the  ears  of 
the  Lord  of  Sabaoth.  All  present  received  an  answer  of  peace  ;  and 
from  his  love  in  their  hearts  testified  that  Christ  died  for  all. 

"  The  Spirit  of  Jesus  is  the  Spirit  of  prophecy.  One  prophesied  in 
words  that  pierced  my  soul.  At  last  I  lifted  up  the  book,  and  cried, 
'  The  spirits  of  the  prophets  are  subject  to  the  prophets.  Bow  down 
to  the  written  word.'  Immediately  there  was  a  profound  silence,  while 
I  read  Elijah's  contention  with  the  priests  of  Baal.  The  God  that 
answereth  by  fire  received  my  appeal ;  and  at  those  words,  '  Then  the 
fire  of  the  Lord  fell,  and  consumed  the  burnt  sacrifice,'  a  prisoner  of 
hope  broke  loose,  and  cried,  '  Christ  died  for  all !'  She  was  soon  filled 
with  faith,  and  the  Holy  Ghost.  Not  one  soul  was  sent  empty  away. 
We  were  all  amazed,  and  glorified  God  the  Saviour  of  all  men,  saying, 
'  We  never  saw  it  on  this  fashion.' 

"  April  25th.  I  rode  to  Kingswood,  where  many  were  come  from  far, 
to  spend  the  night  in  watching  and  prayer.    We  had  much  of  the  divine 


238  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

presence  ;  but  I  remained  myself  like  Gideon's  fleece  ;  till  at  midnight 
a  cry,  '  Behold  the  Bridegroom  cometh !'  The  flame  was  kindled,  and 
the  Lord  our  God  was  among  us,  as  in  the  holy  place  of  Sinai. 

"  April  27th.  God  every  day  adds  fresh  seals  to  my  ministry,  as  many 
testify  in  their  notes  of  thanksgiving. 

"  May  3d.  At  Kingswood,  as  soon  as  I  had  named  my  text,  '  It  is 
finished !'  the  love  of  Christ  crucified  so  constrained  me,  that  I  burst 
into  tears,  and  felt  strong  sympathy  with  him  in  his  sufferings.  In 
like  manner,  the  whole  congregation  looked  upon  Him  whom  they  had 
pierced,  and  mourned. 

"  I  joined  our  society  in  thanksgiving  for  our  departed  sister,  E. 
Smith,  who  went  home  in  triumph.  She  witnessed  a  good  confession 
of  the  universal  Saviour  ;  and  gave  up  her  spirit  in  those  words  :  '  I  go 
to  my  heavenly  Father.'  We  found  where  she  was,  by  the  sweet 
power  and  solemn  awe  with  which  the  divine  presence  filled  us. 

"  May  19th.  I  am  more  and  more  confirmed  in  the  truth,  by  its  mise- 
rable opposers.  I  talked  largely  with  Mr.  H.,  and  urged  him  with 
this  dilemma :  '  For  what  did  God  make  this  reprobate  ?  to  be  damned, 
or  to  be  saved  V  He  durst  not  say,  God  made  even  Judas  to  be  damned  ; 
and  would  not  say,  God  made  him  to  be  saved.  I  desired  to  know  for 
what  third  end  he  could  make  him  ;  but  all  the  answer  I  could  get  was, 
'  It  is  not  a  fair  question.' 

"  Next,  I  asked  him,  whether  he  that  believeth  not  shall  not  be 
damned,  because  he  believeth  not.  '  Yes,'  he  answered :  and  I  replied, 
'  Because  he  believeth  not  what  V  Here  he  hesitated  ;  and  I  was  forced 
to  help  him  out  with  the  apostle's  answer,  '  That  they  all  might  be 
damned  who  believed  not  the  truth.'  '  What  truth  V  I  asked  again, 
'  but  the  truth  of  the  gospel  of  their  salvation.  If  it  is  not  the  gospel 
of  their  salvation,  and  yet  they  are  bound  to  believe  it,  then  they  are 
bound  to  believe  a  lie,  under  pain  of  damnation ;  and  the  apostle  should 
have  said,  That  they  all  might  be  damned  who  believed  not  a  lie.'  This 
drove  him  to  assert  that  no  man  was  damned  for  actual  unbelief,  but 
only  for  what  he  called  original :  that  is,  for  not  believing  before  he  was 
born.  '  But  where,'  said  I,  '  is  the  justice  of  this  V  He  answered,  not 
over  hastily,  '  I  confess  there  is  a  mystery  in  reprobation :'  or,  to  put 
it  in  Beza's  words,  which  I  then  read  to  him,  '  We  believe,  though  it 
is  incomprehensible,  that  it  is  just  to  damn  such  as  do  not  deserve  it.' 

"  Further  I  asked  him, '  Why  does  God  command  all  men  everywhere 
to  repent  ?  Why  does  he  call,  and  offer  his  grace  to  reprobates  ?  Why 
does  his  Spirit  strive  with  every  child  of  man  for  some  time,  though  not 
always  ?'  I  could  get  no  answer,  and  so  read  him  one  of  his  friend  Cal- 
vin's :  '  God  speaketh  to  them,  that  they  may  be  the  deafer ;  he  gives 
light  to  them,  that  they  may  be  the  blinder ;  he  offers  instruction  to 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  239 

them,  that  they  may  be  the  more  ignorant ;  and  uses  the  remedy,  that 
they  may  not  be  healed.' 

"  Never  did  I  meet  with  a  more  pitiful  advocate  of  a  more  pitiful 
cause ;  and  yet  I  believe  he  could  say  as  much  for  reprobation  as 
another.  I  told  him  his  predestination  had  a  millstone  about  its  neck, 
and  would  infallibly  be  drowned,  if  he  did  not  part  it  from  reprobation. 

"  At  Kingswood  I  preached  from  those  much-perverted  words,  '  I 
pray  not  for  the  world,  but  for  them  which  thou  hast  given  me ;'  that 
is,  his  apostles.  He  does  not  take  in  believers  of  future  ages  till 
verse  20.  Then,  in  verse  21,  he  prays  for  the  unbelieving  world,  that 
(to  use  Mr.  Baxter's  words  on  the  place)  '  by  their  concord,  the  world 
may  be  won  to  Christianity.'  (Paraphrase  on  the  New  Testament. 
See  again  on  verse  23.)  '  That  this  lustre  of  their  excellency  and  con- 
cord may  convince  the  world  that  thou  hast  sent  me.'  So  far  is  .our 
Lord  from  not  praying  for  the  world  at  all,  that  in  this  very  chapter  he 
prays  once  for  his  first  disciples  ;  once  for  believers  in  after  ages ;  and 
twice  for  the  world  that  lieth  in  wickedness  ;  that  the  world  may  believe, 
that  the  world  may  know. 

"  He  who  prays  for  all  men  himself,  and  commands  us  to  pray  for 
all  men,  was  with  us,  and  showed  us,  with  the  demonstration  of  his 
Spirit,  that  he  is  not  willing  any  should  perish,  but  that  all  should  come 
to  the  knowledge  of  the  truth. 

"  May  22d.  I  passed  the  night  with  my  brother  at  Kingswood,  in 
watching  unto  prayer.  I  would  this  custom  were  revived  among  all 
our  brethren.  The  word  of  God  encourages  us  to  be  '  in  watchings 
often.' 

"May  31st.  I  read  in  the  society  my  account  of  Hannah  Richard- 
son's death.  She,  being  dead,  yet  spoke  so  powerfully  to  our  hearts, 
that  my  voice  was  lost  in  the  sorrowful  sighing  of  such  as  be  in  capti- 
vity. To  several  God  showed  himself  the  God  of  consolation  also  ; 
particularly  to  two  young  Welshmen,  whom  his  providence  sent  hither 
from  Carmarthen.  They  had  heard  most  dreadful  stories  of  us  Armi- 
nians,  free-willers,  perfectionists,  Papists  ;  which  all  vanished  like 
smoke  when  they  came  to  hear  with  their  own  ears.  God  applied  to 
their  hearts  the  word  of  his  power.  I  carried  them  to  my  lodgings, 
and  stocked  them  with  books,  and  sent  them  away,  recommended  to 
the  grace  of  God,  which  bringeth  salvation  to  all  men. 

"June  16th.  I  spoke  with  one  of  the  bands,  most  barbarously  used 
by  her  husband,  because  she  will  not  forsake  God  and  his  people.  A 
hundred  times,  she  said,  has  he  carried  a  knife  to  bed  with  him,  to  cut 
her  throat.  Her  soul  is  alway  in  her  hand.  She  sleeps  in  the  shadow 
of  death,  and  fears  no  evil.  She  ventures  her  life  upon  that  word, 
4  How  knowest  thou,  O  woman,  but  thou  mayest  save  thy  husband  ?' 


240  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

"  July  11th.  I  preached  at  Bristol ;  then  among  the  colliers  ;  a  third 
time,  at  Bath  ;  a  fourth,  at  Sawford ;  and  yet  again,  in  the  wood.  Let 
God  have  the  glory.  Preaching  five  times  a  day,  when  he  calls  me  to 
it,  no  more  wearies  the  flesh  than  preaching  once. 

"  Satan  took  it  ill  to  be  attacked  in  his  own  quarters,  that  Sodom  of 
our  land,  Bath.  While  I  was  explaining  the  trembling  jailer's  question, 
he  raged  horribly  in  his  children.  They  went  out,  and  came  back 
again,  and  mocked,  and  at  last  roared,  as  if  each  man's  name  was 
Legion.  My  power  increased  with  the  opposition.  The  sincere  were 
melted  into  tears,  and  strong  desires  of  salvation." 

In  this  manner  was  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  employed  in  what  may  be 
properly  called  his  Bristol  circuit,  till  the  13th  of  July,  when  he  paid 
another  visit  to  Wales,  where  he  preached  with  his  wonted  energy, 
and  was  glad  to  renew  his  acquaintance  with  the  three  clergymen  who 
had  formerly  treated  him  with  respect.  It  was  during  this  visit  that  he 
was  for  the  first  time  introduced  to  Robert  Jones,  Esq.,  of  Fonmon- 
castle,  which  was  a  means  of  permanent  spiritual  good  to  that  gentle- 
man, and  led  to  a  most  affectionate  friendship  between  them.  Mr. 
Jones  obtained  for  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  the  use  of  a  neighbouring 
church,  where  a  minister  was  offended  with  the  largeness  of  the  con- 
gregation, and  with  the  doctrine  and  manner  of  the  Methodist  itinerant. 
It  was  with  great  difficulty  that  he  could  so  far  restrain  his  angry  feel- 
ings as  to  behave  with  decency,  either  to  the  'squire,  or  the  stranger. 
The  following  notices  from  Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  journal  present  a 
lively  view  of  his  preaching,  and  of  the  effects  which  it  produced  : — 

"  July  13th.  I  set  out  with  our  brother  Hooper,  and  by  three  reached 
Cardiff.  At  six  I  met  and  laboured  to  stir  up  the  society ;  and  the  Lord 
was  with  my  mouth. 

"July  14th.  I  warned  them  against  apostacy ;  and  preached  in  the 
afternoon  to  the  prisoners,  on,  '  How  shall  I  give  thee  up,  Ephraim  V 
Above  twenty  were  felons.  The  word  melted  them  down.  At  night, 
for  near  three  hours,  I  described  the  grace  of  God,  which  bringeth 
salvation  to  all  men. 

"  July  15th.  I  encouraged  them  to  expect  salvation  from  indwelling 
sin,  from  that  blessed  promise,  '  Who  art  thou,  O  great  mountain  1  Be- 
fore Zerubbabel  thou  shalt  become  a  plain.' 

"  I  rode  to  Wenvo,  and  asked  my  brother  Hodges,  if  he  had  forbid 
letting  me  preach.  He  told  me  his  church,  while  he  had  one,  should 
be  always  open  to  me.  It  was  full  at  so  short  a  warning.  I  read 
prayers,  and  preached  from  Isaiah  Hi,  '  Awake,  awake,  put  on  thy 
strength,  O  Zion,'  &c. 

"  I  rode  on  five  miles  further  with  Mr.  Wells,  Hodges,  and  others, 
to  Fonmon-castle.     Mr.  Jones,  who  had  sent  for  me,  received  me  very 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  241 

courteously.  He  civilly  apologized  for  his  first  questions,  which  he 
asked  me  as  a  magistrate,  whether  I  was  a  Papist ;  whether  I  was  a 
member  of  the  established  Church  of  England,  &c. ;  was  fully  satisfied 
with  my  answers ;  and  found  we  were  cotemporaries  at  the  same 
college. 

"  After  dinner  he  sent  to  Porthkerry,  where,  at  his  desire,  the  minis- 
ter lent  me  his  pulpit.  After  Mr.  Richards  had  made  him  a  promise 
of  it,  he  sent  again,  desiring  him  to  act  without  bias,  or  constraint,  by 
either  granting  or  refusing  the  church,  as  his  conscience  directed.  I 
read  prayers,  and  preached  on,  '  God  so  loved  the  world !'  God  was 
among  us,  and  a  mighty  tempest  was  stirred  up  round  about  him.  He 
shook  many  souls  out  of  their  carnal  security.  Never  hath  he  given 
me  more  convincing  words.  The  poor  simple  souls  fell  down  at  the 
feet  of  Jesus.  Their  shepherd  also  was  deeply  affected,  and  hid  his 
face,  and  wept  *  especially  while  I  was  praying  for  him.  After  sermon 
he  begged  my  pardon  for  believing  the  strange  reports  concerning  me. 
God  had  spoken  the  contrary  to  his  heart,  and  the  hearts  of  his  peo- 
ple ;  for  when  we  were  gone  out  of  the  church,  it  was  still  filled  with 
the  cries  of  the  wounded. 

"  I  yielded  to  Mr.  Jones's  importunity,  and  agreed  to  delay  my  return 
to  Bristol,  that  I  might  preach  here  once  more,  and  pass  a  night  at  the 
castle.  Mr.  Richards  pressed  me  first  to  come  to  his  house.  I  hastened 
back  to  Cardiff,  and  in  great  bodily  weakness  showed  unawakened 
sinners  their  state  in  dead  Lazarus.  The  word  was  quick  and 
powerful. 

"July  16th.  I  discoursed  on  Lazarus  raised;  dined  at  Lanissan, 
and  preached  to  the  society,  and  a  few  others,  chiefly  predestinarians. 
Without  touching  the  dispute,  I  simply  declared  the  Scriptural  marks 
of  election  ;  whereby  some,  I  believe,  were  cut  off  from  their  vain  con- 
fidence. The  sincere  ones  clave  to  me.  Who  can  resist  the  power 
of  love  1  A  loving  messenger  of  a  loving  God  might  drive  reprobation 
out  of  Wales,  without  once  naming  it. 

"  In  the  evening,  at  Cardiff,  Mr.  Wells  and  Hodges  shamed  me  by 
patiently  sitting  by  to  hear  me  preach.  My  subject  was  wrestling 
Jacob.  Some  whole  sinners  were  offended  at  the  sick  and  wounded, 
who  cried  out  for  a  physician.     But  such  offences  must  needs  come. ' 

"  July  17th.  I  expounded  the  narrative  of  the  woman  healed  of  the 
bloody  issue.  The  power  of  the  Lord  was  present.  We  took  leave 
of  each  other  with  many  tears  ;  and  I  earnestly  exhorted  them  to  con- 
tinue in  the  grace  of  God. 

"  I  dropped  most  of  my  company  on  the  road,  that  I  might  meet  Mr. 
Jones  at  Mr.  Richards's.  He  came  with  Mrs.  Jones  ;  and  was  met  by 
a  minister,  whom,  with  some  others,  he  had  invited  to  his  house,  with 

16 


242  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

a  view  of  reconciling  them  to  me.  None  but  Mr.  Came  accepted  his 
invitation.  His  address  was  not  so  smooth  as  theirs  who  dwell  in 
King's  palaces ;  but  I  said  little  till  I  could  speak  as  one  having  autho- 
rity.    With  difficulty  Mr.  Jones  restrained  him  from  breaking  out. 

"  He  flew  out  on  sight  of  the  multitude  in  the  church-yard,  and  a 
motion  made  for  my  preaching  there.  It  was  then  proposed  to  take 
down  one  of  the  windows,  that  those  without  might  hear ;  but  on  Mr. 
Carne's  again  threatening  to  go  away,  we  went  into  the  church,  as  many 
as  could,  and  the  rest  stood  without. 

"  Mr.  Carnes  stood  up  all  the  prayers  and  sermon-time.  I  never  read 
prayers  with  more  inward  feeling.  Like  strength  was  given  to  me  to 
explain  the  good  Samaritan  for  two  hours.  Out  of  the  abundance  of 
my  heart  my  mouth  spake.  Great  was  the  company  of  mourners, 
whose  tears  God  put  into  his  bottle  :  and  they  shall  reap  in  joy. 

"  I  could  not  help  smiling  at  Mr.  Came,  who  had  come,  as  he  said, 
on  purpose  to  judge  me  ;  and  his  judgment  was,  '  Sir,  you  have  got 
very  good  lungs ;  but  you  will  make  the  people  melancholy.  I  saw 
them  crying  throughout  the  church.'  Then  he  turned  on  Mr.  Jones, 
and  told  him,  he  would  make  himself  ridiculous  all  over  the  country, 
by  encouraging  such  a  fellow.  I  was  afraid  of  despising  him ;  and 
therefore  pressed  on,  and  left  them  together.  Mr.  Jones  almost  over- 
came his  evil  with  good  ;  but  could  not  prevail  upon  him  to  come  under 
the  same  roof  with  me. 

"  However,  the  poor  people  were  glad  to  accept  of  his  invitation  to 
hear  me  again  at  the  Castle.  We  ate  our  bread  with  gladness  and 
singleness  of  heart ;  and  at  seven  I  preached  to  some  hundreds  in  the 
court-yard.  My  three  brethren,  Richards,  Wells,  and  Hodges,  stood 
in  the  midst  of  them,  and  knelt  on  the  ground  in  prayer,  and  cried  after 
the  Son  of  David.  He  breathed  into  our  souls  strong  desires.  O  that 
he  may  confirm,  increase,  and  satisfy  them  ! 

"  The  voice  of  praise  and  thanksgiving  was  heard  in  this  dwelling- 
place.  Before,  at,  and  after  supper,  we  sung,  and  blessed  God  with 
joyful  lips.  Those  in  the  parlour  and  kitchen  were  continually  honour- 
ing, by  offering  him  praise.  I  thought  it  looked  like  the  house  of 
faithful  Abraham.  We  called  our  brethren  of  Kingswood  to  be  present 
with  us  in  spirit,  and  continued  rejoicing  with  them  till  morning. 

"  July  18th.  I  took  sweet  counsel  with  Mr.  Jones  alone.  The  seed 
is  sown  in  his  heart,  and  shall  bring  forth  fruit  unto  perfection.  His 
wife,  a  simple,  innocent  creature,  joined  us.  I  commended  them  to  the 
grace  of  God  in  earnest  prayer,  and  then,  with  my  Cardiff  friends,  went 
on  my  way  rejoicing. 

"  I  consented  that  some  should  ask  Mr.  Coldrach  for  the  use  of  his 
pulpit.     He  civillv  answered,  that  he  would  readily  grant  it,  but  the 

16* 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  243 

bishop  had  forbidden  him.  '  Doth  our  law  judge  any  man  before  it 
hear  him,  and  know  what  he  doeth  V 

"At  two  I  set  out  for  the  Passage.  The  boat  was  just  ready  for  us. 
By  nine  I  found  my  brother  at  the  room ;  the  Lord  having  blessed 
my  going  out,  and  coming  in." 

Soon  after  his  return  from  Wales  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  had  a  narrow 
escape  with  his  life ;  and  svas  called  to  witness  another  triumphant 
death  in  the  society,  on  occasion  of  which  he  himself  passionately 
desired  to  enter  into  rest. 

"  August  2d.  I  got  unawares,  with  my  chaise,  among  the  coal-pits. 
We  were  going  to  alight,  when  the  horse  started,  and  overturned  us.  I 
leaped  over  both  horse  and  chaise,  but  our  sister  Gaseath  was  thrown 
out  upon  her  head,  and  the  chaise  turned  topsy-turvy  over  her.  She 
lay  between  the  wheels,  untouched  by  either.  The  horse  lay  quiet 
upon  his  back.  We  all  rose  unhurt.  '  Lord,  thou  shalt  save  both  man 
and  beast.'     How  excellent  is  thy  mercy ! 

"  I  preached  a  funeral  sermon  over  our  sister  Rachel  Peacock,  who 
died  in  the  Lord  most  triumphantly.  She  had  continual  joy  in  the 
Lord,  which  made  her  cry  out,  '  Though  I  groan,  I  feel  no  pain  at  all ; 
Christ  so  rejoices  and  fills  my  heart.'  Her  mouth  also  was  filled  with 
laughter,  and  her  tongue  with  joy.  She  sung  hymns  incessantly. 
'  Christ,'  said  she,  '  is  in  my  heart ;  and  one  minute  with  the  Lord  is 
worth  a  million  of  ages.  O  how  brave  it  is  to  banquet  with  the  Lamb  !' 
She  was  always  praising  God  for  giving  her  such  patience.  All  her 
desires  were  unto  the  Lord ;  and  she  continued  calling  upon  him,  in 
all  the  confidence  of  love,  till  he  received  her  into  his  more  immediate 
presence. 

"  At  the  sight  of  her  coffin  my  soul  was  moved  within  me,  and  strug- 
gled as  a  bird  to  break  its  cage.  Some  relief  I  found  in  tears ;  but 
still  was  so  overpowered,  that  unless  God  had  abated  the  vehemence  of 
my  desires,  I  could  have  had  no  utterance.  The  whole  congregation 
partook  with  me  in  the  blessedness  of  mourning." 

Toward  the  latter  end  of  August  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  returned  again 
to  Wales.  It  was  the  time  of  the  assizes  at  Cardiff,  so  that  he  had 
many  strangers  to  hear  him ;  and  before  his  return  he  preached  to  the 
prisoners,  and  attended  some  convicts  to  the  place  of  execution.  Those 
who  heard  him  in  the  evening  were  so  impressed,  as  to  come  to  the 
preaching  at  five  o'clock  the  next  morning. 

"  I  found  our  dear  friend  and  brother  at  Wenvo,"  says  he,  "  nothing 
terrified  by  his  adversaries.  Their  threats,  instead  of  .shaking,  have 
more  deeply  rooted  him  in  the  truth.  They  have  had  the  same  effect 
upon  Mr.  Jones.  The  poor  prodigals,  who  are  not  yet  come  to  them- 
selves, say  of  him,  that  he  is  beside  himself ;  but  he  is  content  that 


244  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

they  fools  should  count  his  life  madness  ;  only  when  any  of  them  come 
in  his  way,  he  speaks  such  words  of  truth  and  soberness  as  they  can- 
not resist. 

"  For  three  hours  we  sung,  rejoiced,  and  gave  thanks  ;  then  rode  to 
Porthkerry,  where  I  read  prayers,  and  preached  near  two  hours  on  the 
pool  of  Bethesda.  The  whole  congregation  were  in  tears.  I  returned 
to  the  Castle,  and  met  some  hundreds  of  the  poor  neighbours  in  our 
chapel,  the  dining-room.  I  exhorted  them  to  build  up  one  another, 
from  Malachi :  '  Then  they  that  feared  the  Lord  spake  often  one  to 
another,'  &c.     We  kept  on  rejoicing  till  one  in  the  morning. 

"  August  27th.  Great  power  was  among  us  at  Cardiff,  while  I  spake 
on  the  walls  of  Jericho  falling  down ;  but  much  more  at  the  prison, 
where  I  recommended  to  two  condemned  malefactors  the  example  of 
the  penitent  thief.  Both  were  melted  into  tears.  The  congregation 
sympathized,  and  joined  in  fervent  prayer,  that  our  Lord  would  remem- 
ber them,  now  he  is  come  into  his  kingdom. 

"  I  went  to  a  revel  at  Lanvane,  and  dissuaded  them  from  their  inno- 
cent diversions  in  St.  Peter's  words  :  '  For  the  time  past  of  our  life  may 
suffice  us,  to  have  wrought  the  will  of  the  Gentiles,  when  we  walked 
in  lasciviousness,  lusts,  excess  of  wine,  revellings,  and  abominable  idol- 
atries.' An  old  dancer  of  threescore  fell  down  under  the  stroke  of  the 
hammer.  She  could  never  be  convinced  before  that  there  was  any 
harm  in  these  innocent  pleasures.  0  that  all  her  fellows  might  like- 
wise confess,  '  She  that  liveth  in  pleasure  is  dead  while  she  liveth !' 

"  August  28th.  I  preached  again  at  Porthkerry  church.  Many  cried 
after  Jesus,  with  the  woman  of  Canaan.  It  was  a  time  of  great  refresh- 
ing.    I  returned  in  the  coach  with  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Jones. 

"  At  six  I  expounded  Isaiah  liii,  in  the  court-yard,  and  was  greatly 
assisted  to  purge  out  the  leaven  of  Calvin.  I  spent  the  evening  in 
conference  with  those  who  desired  to  be  of  the  society,  which  was  now 
begun  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ,  the  Saviour  of  all  men.  I  sung  and 
prayed  with  them  till  ten ;  with  the  family  till  midnight. 

"  August  29th.  I  preached  on  our  Lord's  seven  last  cries  on  the 
cross,  and  spoke  to  the  men  under  sentence  of  death.  God  showed 
my  thoughts  were  not  his  thoughts ;  for  the  most  hardened,  whom  I 
had  least  hopes  of,  appeared  truly  justified.  He  told  Mr.  Wells  and 
me,  he  was  quite  easy ;  had  no  fear  of  death  ;  no  ill-will  to  his  prose- 
cuters.  '  But  had  you  never  any  fear  of  it  ?'  I  asked.  '  Yes,'  he 
replied ;  '  till  I  heard  you  preach :  then  it  went  away ;  and  I  have  felt 
bo  trouble  ever  since.' 

"  I  took  horse  with  Mr.  Wynn  and  Farley ;  reached  the  Passage  by- 
seven  ;  the  English  shore  by  nine  ;  and  Bristol  before  midnight." 

It  would  seem  that,  at  this  time,  opposition  of  a  somewhat  formidable 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  245 

kind  was  raised  against  the  Methodists  at  Kingswood ;  and  perhaps 
this  was  the  reason  why  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  returned  so  speedily  from 
Wales,  where  a  wide  door  of  usefulness  was  opened  before  him  and 
where  he  intended  soon  to  rejoin  his  friends.  On  the  5th  of  Septem- 
ber he  says,  "  I  heard  that  Justice  Cr — ,  and  forty  more,  both  of  the 
great  vulgar  and  small,  had  seized  upon  Mr.  Cennick's  house ;  and 
threatened  to  take  ours  on  Tuesday  next.  They  forget  whose  bridle 
is  in  their  jaws." 

Count  Zinzendorf  was  now  in  London,  where  he  carried  the  doc- 
trines of  Antinomianism  to  a  greater  length  than  even  Molther  had 
done,  to  the  serious  injury  of  the  Moravian  Church,  in  which  he  had 
acquired  a  leading  influence.  The  very  lax  principles  which  he  avowed, 
in  conversation  with  Mr.  John  Wesley,  are  well  known,  having  been 
published  in  Mr.  Wesley's  Journal.  On  receiving  from  his  brother,  in 
a  letter,  the  substance  of  that  conversation,  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  makes 
the  following  entry  in  his  journal : — "  Sept.  6th.  I  was  astonished  by 
a  letter  from  my  brother,  relating  his  conference  with  the  apostle  of 
the  Moravians : 

'  If  thou  art  he  !  but  O  how  fallen  !' 
Who  would  believe  it  of  Count  Zinzendorf,  that  he  should  utterly  deny 
all  Christian  holiness !     I  never  could,  but  for  a  saying  of  his,  which 
I  heard  with  my  own  ears.     Speaking  of  St.  James's  Epistle,  he  said, 
'  If  it  was  thrown  out  of  the  canon,  I  would  not  restore  it?  " 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley  hastened  back  again  to  Wales,  which  had  now 
evidently  become  a  favourite  field  of  labour. 

"  Sept.  9th,"  at  Cardiff,  he  says,  "  I  preached  to  the  two  condemned 
malefactors,  and  found  them  in  the  passage  from  death  to  life  eternal. 

"  I  rode  by  Wenvo  to  Fonmon,  and  rejoiced  with  that  household  of 
faith.  I  went  to  fetch  our  little  society  from  Aberthaw,  and  returned 
singing  to  the  Castle ;  where  I  explained  the  apostle's  answer  to  the 
jailer,  '  Believe  on  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  thou  shalt  be  saved.' 
God  gave  me  words  to  awaken  some,  who  were  lulled  fast  asleep  by 
the  opiate  of  final  perseverance. 

"  Sept.  10th.  I  read  prayers  at  Porthkerry,  and  applied  our  Lord's 
words,  Matt,  xi,  5 :  '  The  blind  receive  their  sight,'  &c.  I  preached 
again  from  Acts  iii,  to  the  self-righteous  predestinarians  chiefly.  Some 
of  them  afterward  complained  to  me,  that  I  should  say,  if  they  fell  from 
grace  after  justification,  they  had  better  never  have  been  justified  at  all. 
Hinc  ilia  lachryma.  [Hence  those  tears.]  I  cannot  allow  them  Christ's 
righteousness  as  a  cloak  to  their  sins. 

"Sept.  11th.  I  besought  my  guilty  brethren  at  Cardiff,  especially 
those  who  are  to  be  executed  to-morrow,  to  be  reconciled  unto  God.  I 
set  out  directly  for  Lantrissent,  eight  Welsh  miles  from  Cardiff,  and 


246  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

pointed  them  to  the  Son  of  man,  lifted  up,  that  whosoever  believeth  in 
him  might  not  perish,  but  have  everlasting  life.  I  hasted  back,  shifted 
my  wet  clothes,  and  attended  Mr.  Wells  and  Thomas  to  the  prison.  I 
asked  one  of  the  malefactors,  '  Are  you  afraid  to  die  V  '  No,'  he  an- 
swered ;  '  I  should  rejoice  to  die  this  moment.'  Both  behaved  as 
believing  penitents.  We  had  strong  consolation  in  prayer,  the  amen 
and  answer  in  our  hearts. 

"  Sept.  12th.  I  had  only  time  at  the  society  to  offer  up  a  prayer  for 
the  prisoners.  At  five  I  went  to  them ;  the  sheriff  being  resolved  to 
hurry  them  away  at  six,  some  hours  before  the  usual  time.  He  would 
hardly  let  them  stay  to  receive  the  sacrament.  Then  he  ordered  them 
out,  not  allowing  time  to  strike  off  their  fetters. 

"  They  were  very  calm  and  composed ;  nothing  afraid  of  death  or  its 
consequences.  One  of  them  assured  me,  if  it  was  now  left  to  his 
choice,  he  would  rather  die  than  live.  I  asked  the  reason ;  and  he 
answered,  '  Was  I  to  be  any  longer  in  this  world,  I  might  sin  again.' 
He  also  acknowledged  that  his  punishment  was  just ;  not  on  account 
of  the  theft  for  which  ne  was  condemned,  (as  to  which  he  persisted  in 
his  innocence  to  the  last,)  but  for  another  offence  of  the  same  sort,  for 
which  the  justice  of  man  had  never  taken  hold  of  him. 

"  Mr.  Wells  rode  by  the  side  of  the  cart :  Mr.  Thomas  and  I,  with 
the  criminals,  in  it.  The  sheriff's  hurry  often  endangered  our  being 
overturned ;  but  could  not  hinder  our  singing,  till  we  came  to  the  place 
of  execution.  I  spoke  a  few  minutes  to  the  people,  from  Gal.  iii,  13  : 
'  Christ  hath  redeemed  us  from  the  curse  of  the  law,  being  made  a  curse 
for  us :  for  it  is  written,  Cursed  is  every  one  that  hangeth  on  a  tree.' 
Still  I  could  not  observe  the  least  sign  of  fear  or  trouble  on  either  of 
the  dying  men.  They  confessed  their  steadfast  faith  in  Christ  cruci- 
fied ;  and  are  now,  I  make  no  doubt,  with  him  in  paradise. 

"  I  preached  at  night  to  a  numerous  congregation  of  gentry  and  others. 
God  gives  me  favour  in  their  sight.  O  that  I  coidd  make  them  dis- 
pleased with  themselves ! 

"Sept.  13th.  I  preached  at  Cardiff;  then  at  Wenvo;  a  third  time, 
at  Porthkerry ;  and  the  last,  at  Fonmon.  The  remainder  of  the  night 
passed,  admonishing  one  another  in  psalms,  and  hymns,  and  spiritual 
songs. 

"  Sept.  14th.  We  sung  on  till  two ;  then  I  rode  to  a  revel  at  Den- 
nis-Powis.  It  was  one  of  the  greatest  in  the  country;  but  is  now 
dwindled  down  to  nothing.  I  preached  Jesus,  the  Saviour  of  his  peo- 
ple from  their  sins. 

"  Sept.  15th.  I  was  at  another  famous  revel  in  Whitchurch,  which 
lasts  a  week,  and  is  honoured  with  the  presence  of  the  gentry  and 
clergy  far  and  near.     I  put  myself  in  their  way,  and  called,  'Awake. 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  247 

thou  that  sleepest,  and  arise  from  the  dead,  and  Christ  shall  give  thee 
light.'  I  trust  there  was  a  great  awakening  among  the  dead  souls. 
So  again  at  Cardiff,  while  I  showed  the  state  of  modern  Christians  in 
the  church  of  Laodicea. 

"Sept.  16th.  I  exhorted  the  society  in  private.  One  accursed  thin  g 
is  discovered  and  removed  ;  their  abominably  wicked  custom  of  selling 
on  Sundays.  I  kept  a  watch-night  at  Fonmon,  and  expounded  the  ten 
virgins.  We  continued  singing  and  rejoicing  till  two  in  the  morning. 
O  that  all  the  world  were  partakers  with  us  !" 

On  the  next  day  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  left  Wales,  taking  Mr.  Jones 
with  him,  that  this  wealthy  stranger,  who  was  recently  turned  to  Christ, 
might  witness  the  poAver  of  religion  in  the  Bristol  society,  and  among 
the  converted  colliers  of  Kingswood.  He  was  greatly  impressed  and 
strengthened  by  what  he  saw  and  heard.  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  says. 
"  I  carried  Mr.  Jones  to  Kingswood,  where  the  Lord  was  mightily  pre- 
sent in  his  own  ordinance.  At  Baptist-mills  I  expounded  the  account 
of  the  bloody  issue.  Great  disturbance  was  made  behind  me,  till  I 
•  turned  upon  the  disturbers,  and  by  the  law  first,  and  then  by  the  gospel, 
entirely  silenced  them. 

"  It  was  a  glorious  time  at  the  society,  where  God  called  forth  hie 
witnesses.  Our  guest  was  fdled  with  consolation,  and  acknowledged 
that  God  was  with  us  of  a  truth.  I  introduced  him  to  the  leaders  of 
the  colliers,  with  whom  he  had  sweet  fellowship.  I  met  the  bands, 
and  strongly  urged  them  to  press  toward  the  mark.  I  read  them  a  letter, 
full  of  threatenings  to  take  our  house  by  violence.  Immediately  the 
power  came  down,  and  we  laughed  all  our  enemies  to  scorn.  Faith 
saw  the  mountain  full  of  horsemen  and  chariots  of  fire.  Our  brother 
from  Wales  was  compelled  to  bear  his  testimony,  and  declare  before 
all  what  God  had  done  for  his  soul.  At  that  time,  when  the  power  of 
the  Holy  Ghost  so  overshadowed  him,  (he  assured  them,)  all  bodilv 
sufferings  would  have  been  as  nothing.  Neither  would  they  feel  them, 
if  made  partakers  of  the  Holy  Ghost  in  the  same  measure.  He  warned 
us  to  prepare  for  the  storm,  which  would  surely  fall  upon  us,  if  the 
work  of  God  went  on.  His  artless  words  were  greatly  blessed  to  us 
all ;  and  our  hearts  were  bowed  and  warmed,  by  the  Spirit  of  love,  as 
the  heart  of  one  man. 

"  Sept.  22d.  He  would  have  carried  me  to  some  great  friends  of  his 
in  the  city,  and  particularly  to  a  counsellor,  about  the  threatened  seizure. 
I  feared  nothing  but  helping  myself,  and  trusting  to  an  arm  of  flesh 
Our  safety  is  to  sit  still.  However,  at  his  importunity,  I  went  with 
him  a  little  way ;  but  stopped,  and  turned  him  back  ;  and  at  last  agreed 
to  accompany  him  to  Justice  Cr — ,  the  most  forward  of  all  our  ad- 
versaries. 


248  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

"  He  received  us  courteously.  1  said,  I  came  to  wait  upon  him,  in 
respect  to  his  office,  having  heard  his  name  mentioned  among  some 
who  were  offended  at  the  good  we  did  to  the  poor  colliers ;  that  I 
should  be  sorry  to  give  any  just  cause  of  complaint ;  and  was  willing 
to  know  from  himself  if  such  had  been  given ;  that  many  idle  reports 
were  spread,  as  if  we  should  countenance  the  violence  of  those  who 
had  seized  Mr.  Cennick's  house,  and  now  threatened  to  take  away  the 
colliers'  school. 

"  I  caught  up  an  expression  he  dropped,  that  it  would  make  a  good 
workhouse ;  and  said,  '  It  is  a  workhouse  already.'  '  Ay,  but  what 
work  is  done  there  V  '  We  work  the  works  of  God,  which  man  cannot 
hinder.'  '  But  you  occasion  the  increase  of  our  poor.'  '  Sir,  you  are 
misinformed.  The  reverse  of  that  is  true.  None  of  our  society  is 
chargeable  to  you ;  even  those  who  were  so  before  they  heard  us,  or 
Avho  spent  all  their  wages  at  the  alehouse,  now  never  go  there  at  all, 
but  keep  their  money  to  maintain  their  families,  and  have  to  give  to 
those  that  want.  Notorious  swearers  have  now  only  the  praises  of 
God  in  their  mouths.  The  good  done  among  them  is  indisputable : 
our  worst  enemies  cannot  deny  it.  None  who  hears  us  continues  either 
to  swear  or  drink.'  '  If  I  thought  so,'  he  hastily  replied, '  I  would  come 
and  hear  you  myself.'  I  desired  he  would  ;  said,  the  grace  of  God  was 
as  sufficient  for  him  as  for  our  colliers ;  and  who  knew  but  he  might 
be  converted  among  us  ? 

"  I  gave  him  to  know,  Mr.  Jones  was  in  the  commission ;  who  then 
asked  him  on  what  pretence  they  had  seized  Mr.  Cennick's  house. 
He  utterly  denied  his  having  any  hand  in  it ;  (his  own  servant,  by  the 
way,  was  one  of  the  foremost  in  pulling  up  the  hedge,  &c. ;)  said,  he 
should  not  at  all  concern  himself;  '  for  if  what  you  do,  you  do  for  gain, 
you  have  your  reward  :  if  for  the  sake  of  God,  he  will  recompense  you. 
I  am  of  Gamaliel's  mind :  if  this  counsel  or  work  be  of  men,  it  will 
come  to  naught.'  '  But  if  it  be  of  God,'  I  proceeded,  '  ye  cannot  over- 
throw it ;  lest,  haply,  ye  be  found  to  fight  against  God.  Therefore, 
follow  Gamaliel's  advice.  Take  heed  to  yourselves  :  refrain  from  these 
men,  and  let  them  alone.' 

"  He  seemed  determined  so  to  do ;  and  thus,  through  the  blessing 
of  God,  we  parted  friends. 

"  On  our  way  home  I  admired  that  Hand  which  directs  all  our  paths. 
I  rejoiced,  at  Bristol,  to  hear  that  God  had  laid  hold  on  poor  William, 
.vfr.  Jones's  man,  who  is  under  strong  convictions  of  sin,  and  continually 
in  tears.  In  the  evening  we  found,  under  the  word,  that  there  is  none 
like  unto  the  God  of  Jeshurun.  It  was  a  time  of  sweet  refreshment. 
Just  when  I  had  concluded,  my  brother  came  in  from  London,  as  if 
sent  on  purpose  to  be  comforted  together  with  us.     He  exhorted  and 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  249 

prayed  with  the  congregation  for  another  half-hour.  Then  we  went  to 
our  friend  Vigor's,  and  for  an  hour  or  two  longer  our  souls  were  satis- 
fied as  with  marrow  and  fatness,  while  our  mouths  praised  God  with 
joyful  lips." 

There  is  a  chasm  in  Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  journal  from  this  time 
till  the  1st  of  January,  1743.  This  is  the  more  to  be  regretted,  because 
it  would  appear  that,  during  this  interval,  he  entered  upon  service 
which  was  somewhat  new  to  him.  As  a  field-preacher,  he  had  not  led 
the  way,  but  followed  in  the  path  of  his  brother,  and  of  their  mutual 
friend  Mr.  Whitefield ;  and,  generally  speaking,  he  had  only  laboured 
in  those  places  where  they  had  been  before  him.  But  in  the  course 
of  this  year  there  is  reason  to  believe  that  he  carried  the  truth  into 
extensive  districts  where  they  had  never  been,  and  that  at  the  hazard 
of  his  life  ;  especially  in  Staffordshire,  where  the  colliers,  and  the  men 
who  were  employed  in  the  iron-works,  greatly  needed  evangelical  light, 
but  were  unwilling  to  receive  it.  With  the  particulars  connected  with 
his  first  visit  to  this  county,  and  to  other  places  in  the  north,  (for  he 
was  also  at  Leeds,  and  Newcastle-upon-Tyne,)  we  are  not  acquainted. 
But  though  we  cannot  trace  him  through  the  year  1742,  in  his  various 
journeyings,  nor  describe  his  ministerial  labours  in  detail,  several  inci- 
dents occurred  during  this  period  which  possess  a  superior  interest. 

He  united  with  his  brother  in  the  publication  of  a  fifth  volume  of 
hymns,  the  greater  part  of  them  written  by  himself ;  for  in  the  midst 
of  his  incessant  labours,  and  high  spiritual  excitement,  his  thoughts 
flowed  the  most  naturally  in  sacred  verse.  A  few  months  previously 
he  had  preached,  with  deep  interest,  on  "  wrestling  Jacob  ;"  and  in  the 
volume  of  this  year  his  incomparable  hymn  on  that  subject  first  ap- 
peared. It  applies,  with  admirable  ingenuity  and  tact,  the  patriarch's 
mysterious  conflict,  and  the  happy  result  to  which  it  led,  to  the  process 
of  an  awakened  sinner's  salvation.  The  absence  of  company,  the  night 
season,  the  length  of  the  struggle,  the  lameness  inflicted  upon  the 
patriarch,  the  return  of  the  morning,  the  communication  of  the  desired 
blessing,  are  all  brought  co  bear  upon  the  penitent's  deliverance  from 
sin,  obtained  by  praying,  agonizing  faith,  and  followed  by  the  joy  of 
pardon  and  holiness,  and  by  the  race  for  eternal  life.  The  language 
of  this  composition  is  thoroughly  English.  It  is  terse  and  poetical, 
and  the  thoughts  are  as  important  as  they  are  in  accordance  with 
evangelical  truth.  The  sentiments  of  this  hymn  are  as  true  to  fact, 
as  they  are  to  soimd  theology.  The  divine  Angel  with  whom  Jacob 
wrestled  was  unquestionably  the  Son  of  God ;  and  that  the  patriarch 
received,  in  the  course  of  that  memorable  conflict,  not  merely  the 
assurance  of  temporal  preservation,  but  actual  salvation  from  sin,  is 
undeniable.     From  that  time  his  conduct  proves  him  to  have  been  a 


250  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

new  man.  The  entire  volume  is  rich  in  poetry  and  Christian  expe- 
rience. 

The  venerable  Dr.  Watts  was  living  when  this  volume  appeared, 
and  had  acquired  a  high  degree  of  respect,  especially  in  his  own 
denomination,  for  the  excellent  hymns  which  he  had  published, 
and  for  his  version  of  the  psalms  of  David,  adapted  to  congregational 
use.  He  was  too  generous  and  pious  a  man  to  regard  with  envy  and 
dislike  the  gifts  which  the  Author  of  all  good  had  conferred  upon 
Charles  Wesley.  "  Wrestling  Jacob"  is  said  to  have  especially 
arrested  his  attention ;  and,  with  a  magnanimity  worthy  of  his  talents 
and  character,  he  exclaimed,  "  That  single  poem,  '  Wrestling  Jacob,' 
is  worth  all  the  verses  I  have  ever  written  !"  Without  adopting  this 
sentiment  as  literally  true,  every  one  must  admire  the  feeling  by  which 
it  was  dictated.  Whether  these  two  honoured  servants  of  Christ,  and 
of  the  universal  church,  ever  met  in  this  world,  we  are  not  informed. 
One  thing,  however,  is  certain, — no  feeling  of  unholy  rivalship  existed 
in  either  of  their  minds.  The  doctor  was  then  in  the  decline  of  life. 
Charles  was  in  all  his  freshness  and  vigour. 

On  the  4th  of  April,  1742,  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  preached  again  in 
his  turn  before  the  University  of  Oxford.  When  his  brother  was 
engaged  in  that  service  the  preceding  year,  Charles  was  in  Bristol ; 
and  he  says  in  his  journal,  under  the  date  of  July  25th,  "  We  met  at 
ten  to  pray  for  a  blessing  on  my  brother's  sermon,  which  he  is  preach- 
ing at  this  hour  before  the  university."  John,  who  was  in  London, 
was  equally  mindful  of  Charles.  "  About  two  in  the  afternoon,"  says 
he,  "  being  the  time  my  brother  was  preaching  at  Oxford,  before  the 
university,  I  desired  a  few  persons  to  meet  with  me,  and  join  in  prayer. 
We  continued  herein  much  longer  than  we  at  first  designed,  and  be- 
lieved we  had  the  petition  we  asked  of  God." 

The  text  upon  which  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  founded  his  discourse  was 
Eph.  v,  14  :  "  Awake  thou  that  sleepest,  and  arise  from  the  dead,  and 
Christ  shall  give  thee  light."  The  sermon  was  afterward  published  ; 
though  not  "  by  request"  of  the  learned  body  to  whom  it  was  addressed. 
It  is  plain,  simple,  and  unadorned ;  but  withal  energetic  and  earnest 
almost  beyond  example.  The  preacher  points  out  the  resemblance 
between  sleep,  and  that  state  of  guilty  insensibility  and  indifference 
into  which  the  sin  of  Adam  has  plunged  his  posterity ;  and  he  calls 
upon  all  who  are  in  this  condition  to  awake  out  of  their  fatal  lethargy, 
to  contemplate  their  wretchedness  and  peril,  as  fallen  creatures,  and  by 
a  timely  application  to  Christ,  and  compliance  with  his  will,  to  avert 
their  impending  doom ;  assuring  them  of  the  willingness  of  Christ  to 
bestow  upon  the  most  unworthy  the  light  of  life.  The  discourse  is  full 
of  Scripture  imagery  and  expression ;    and  is  addressed  with   great 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  251 

fidelity  and  power  to  the  consciences  of  unconverted  men.  The  ac- 
complished collegian  is  lost  in  the  Christian  minister,  whose  heart  is 
all  on  fire  to  turn  the  people  from  sin,  worldliness,  and  miser)-,  to 
Christ,  and  holiness,  and  heaven.  It  is  doubtful  whether  any  sermon 
in  the  English  language,  or  in  any  language  upon  earth,  has  passed 
through  so  many  editions,  or  has  been  the  means  of  so  much  spiritual 
good.  Within  seven  years  of  the  time  of  its  publication  it  had  passed 
to  a  sixteenth  edition ;  and  ever  since  it  has  been  in  constant  demand. 

Whether  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  ever  preached  again  in  the  same  place 
does  not  appear.  Some  time  afterward  John  was  informed  that  when 
his  next  turn  came  to  occupy  the  university  pulpit,  a  substitute  would 
be  provided  for  him.  It  is  likely  that  Charles  received  a  similar  notice. 
Yet  there  is  no  reason  to  believe  that  he  was  otherwise  treated  with 
personal  disrespect. 

In  this  he  was  more  fortunate  than  his  friend  Mr.  Piers,  the  pious 
vicar  of  Bexley,  who  was  appointed  on  the  21st  of  May  following  to 
preach  at  Sevenoaks,  in  Kent,  "  before  the  right  worshipful  the  dean 
of  Arches,  and  the  reverend  the  clergy  of  the  deanery  of  Shoreham, 
assembled  in  visitation."  He  selected  as  his  text  1  Cor.  iv,  1,  2  : 
"  Let  a  man  account  of  us,  as  of  the  ministers  of  Christ,  and  stewards 
of  the  mysteries  of  God.  Moreover  it  is  required  in  stewards,  that  a 
man  be  found  faithful."  From  these  words  he  undertook  to  show  the 
doctrines  which  those  who  sustain  the  sacred  office  ought  to  teach  ;  the 
tempers  which  they  should  possess  and  cherish ;  and  the  manner  in 
which  they  ought  to  live ;  confirming  all  his  statements  by  quotations  from 
Scripture  and  the  formularies  of  the  Church ;  and  laying  great  stress 
upon  those  blessed  truths  of  the  Reformation  which  the  Wesleys  were 
labouring  to  revive.  Having  finished  the  argumentative  part  of  the 
sermon,  the  preacher  proposed  to  inquire,  "  whether  we  preach  these 
doctrines,  and  have  such  tempers,  and  lead  such  lives,  as  become  the 
high  character  we  bear,  ministers  of  Christ,  and  stewards  of  the  myste- 
ries of  God  ?"  The  effect  of  this  announcement  was  such  as  he  had 
not  anticipated.  The  learned  part  of  the  auditory  could  bear  him  no 
longer.  The  dean  rose  from  his  seat,  in  all  the  dignity  of  his  office, 
and  walked  out  of  the  church ;  and  the  clergy,  in  a  body,  followed  his 
example  ;  leaving  their  faithful  monitor  to  address  himself  to  the  laity, 
and  practically  confessing  that  they  could  not  endure  the  proposed 
scrutiny.  This  untoward  occurrence,  of  course,  produced  great  excite- 
ment in  many  quarters ;  and  Mr.  Piers  felt  it  his  duty  to  publish  his 
sermon  in  self-defence. 

It  was  therefore  printed  without  delay,  accompanied  by  a  faithful 
and  affectionate  dedication  to  the  clergy  who  at  the  time  of  its  delivery 
had  offered  him  the  public  affront.     A  note  at  the  bottom  of  the  28th 


252  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

page  states,  "  It  was  just  here  that  the  right  worshipful  the  ordinary, 
together  with  the  clergy,  rose  up  and  left  me  to  finish  my  discourse  to 
the  laity."  Between  the  dedication  and  the  sermon  there  is  a  list  of 
"  books  published  by  the  Rev.  Mr.  John  and  Charles  Wesley,  and  sold 
at  the  Foundery,  near  Upper  Moorfields  ;"  thus  identifying  the  author 
with  those  holy  and  devoted  men  who  were  "  everywhere  spoken 
against."  There  was  a  propriety  in  this  which  did  not  openly  appear. 
To  a  certain  extent  Mr.  John  Wesley  was  answerable  for  the  sermon ; 
for  he  had  been  requested  to  revise  it  before  it  was  delivered.  Hence 
xhe  following  notice  in  a  letter  to  Charles,  dated  May  17th  :  "  I  think 
of  going  early  in  the  morning  to  Bexley,  and  correcting  Mr.  Piers's 
sermon."  This,  it  will  be  observed,  was  four  days  before  the  sermon 
was  preached. 

Between  the  delivery  of  the  sermon,  and  its  appearance  in  print,  the 
pious  author  addressed  a  letter  to  his  friend  Mr.  John  Wesley,  then  in 
the  west  of  Yorkshire,  containing  a  description  of  the  scene  which 
occurred  in  the  church  at  Sevenoaks.  It  is  dated,  Bexley,  May  24th, 
1742.     The  following  is  an  extract : — 

"  I  found  the  beginning  of  my  discourse  listened  to  gravely ;  but  the 
things  that  I  took  for  granted,  seemed  matter  of  novelty  to  most  of  them. 
The  division  was  received  with  shrewd  looks,  hems,  indignant  smiles, 
and  laughter.  As  the  tragical  scene  arose,  that  is,  as  the  doctrines  of 
their  Church  were  laid  before  them,  the  dislike  increased  in  loud  whis- 
pers, changes  of  countenance  and  posture,  and  other  symptoms  of 
uneasiness  ;  some  having  been  heard  to  say,  '  The  man  is  mad,  crazy, 
a  fool ;'  till  coming  to  my  third  head,  to  inquire  whether  these  doctrines 
were  preached,  whether  we  had  such  tempers,  and  led  such  lives,  the 
ordinary  could  bear  no  longer ;  beckons  to  the  apparitor  to  open  his 
pew  door,  and  to  the  minister  of  the  church,  who  sat  in  the  desk  under 
me,  to  bid  me  stop ;  who,  putting  up  his  hand  to  the  pulpit  cushion, 
said  something  so  cowardly,  that  I  could  not  hear.  After  this,  the 
ordinary,  or  chancellor,  desires  me  to  dismiss  the  people  with  the 
blessing ;  '  for  there  was  enough.'  I  took  no  notice,  but  went  on  with 
my  discourse.  Away  he  sweeps  his  clergy,  (except  one  or  two  who 
.had  the  face  to  hold  out  to  the  end,)  and  collects  their  procurations, 
while  I  finished  my  discourse  to  an  attentive  lay  audience. 

"  After  I  had  done  I  went  to  the  chancellor's  court,  a  place  within 
sight  and  hearing  of  the  pulpit,  to  show  them  that  I  was  not  ashamed 
of  the  gospel,  the  power  of  God  unto  salvation.  But  having  nothing  to 
do  there,  I  (who  in  the  morning  was  honoured  with  his  right 
worshipful's  coach)  went  on  foot  to  my  inn,  attended  by  about  twenty 
of  my  friends,  who  came  from  Bexley.  After  he  had  ended  his 
court,  he  came  to  his   inn,  and  sent  for  me  very  civilly.     When  I 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  253 

came  I  was  surprised  to  find  him  as  complaisant  as  in  the  morning. 
He  makes  me  a  compliment  of  my  procurations,  (a  favour  always 
granted  to  the  preacher,)  and  tells  me  he  '  liked  my  sermon  exceeding 
well,  but  that  it  was  too  long ;  and  then  entering  upon  a  third  head,  I 
found  inconsistent  with  my  business.'  '  Sir,'  said  I,  '  you  seem  not  to 
know  that  the  sermon,  together  with  the  prayers  of  the  Church,  is  the 
most  important  part  of  the  business  of  the  day.  As  to  the  objected 
length  of  my  discourse,  it  is  altogether  a  pretence  ;  for  I  was  but  about 
fifty  minutes  in  all ;  and  you  interrupted  me  when  I  had  not  preached 
above  thirty-five.  Sir,  I  must  tell  you,  you  have  done  what  you  can- 
not justify.'  I  found  he  had  nothing  to  say ;  and  do  believe  that  he 
heartily  wishes  he  had  not  done  what  he  did,  for  fear  the  sermon 
should  appear  in  print :  for,  as  he  recollects,  the  doctrines  being  all  of 
the  Church  of  England,  he  thinks  it  may  make  a  bad  figure  in  the  eyes 
of  the  world,  that  the  ordinary  of  an  ecclesiastical  court,  together  with 
his  clergy,  cannot  bear  the  doctrines  of  their  own  Church,  which  they 
have  so  often  subscribed. 

"  Indeed  I  believe  it  to  be  an  unprecedented  thing ;  nay,  a  breach  of 
the  law  of  the  land,  and  that  by  a  judge  in  the  execution  of  his  office : 
not  to  say  that  here  are  none  of  the  foolish  objections  to  be  pleaded  in 
excuse,  of  '  field-preaching,'  or  '  breaking  in  upon  the  regulations  of 
parishes.'  Here,  it  is  plain,  nothing  can  give  offence  but  the  gospel  of 
Christ ;  the  very  Scriptural  doctrine  of  our  Church. 

"  I  am  acquainted  with  a  clothier's  wife,  at  Wakefield,  or  Halifax, 
whose  name  is  Farrar.  If  you  will  give  my  sendee  to  her,  it  may  be 
a  means  of  bringing  you  acquainted  with  the  family,  and  I  hope  of 
bringing  salvation  to  the  house.  You  may  tell  her  that  I  was  acquainted 
with  her  when  a  curate  of  Winwick. 

"  My  dear  brother,  I  am  for  ever  indebted  to  you  and  dear  Charles 
for  having  brought  me  acquainted  with  our  Lord.  May  he  ever  knit 
our  hearts  to  himself,  above  all  things,  and  to  one  another  in  his  love !" 
Two  deaths,  which  took  place  in  the  summer  of  1742,  greatly  affected 
Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  mind.  One  of  these,  and  the  first  that  occurred, 
was  that  of  Mr.  Jones,  of  Fonmon-castle,  in  Glamorganshire,  to  whom 
he  had  been  a  means  of  salvation  in  his  late  visits  to  Wales.  The 
other  was  his  venerated  mother,  Mrs.  Susanna  Wesley ;  a  woman 
never  to  be  mentioned  but  with  profound  respect. 

Whether  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  ever  saw  his  friend  Jones,  after  they 
parted  in  Bristol,  toward  the  close  of  the  preceding  year,  we  are  not 
informed.  It  is,  however,  satisfactory  to  know  that  this  young  convert 
suffered  no  religious  declension,  and  died  in  peace  and  hope.  In  March 
he  came  to  Cardiff,  to  meet  Mr.  John  Wesley,  and  conduct  him  to  the 
Castle,  where  Mr.  Wesley  preached,  as  well  as  in  some  of  the  neigh- 


254  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

bouring  churches,  to  which  he  was  accompanied  by  Mr.  Jones,  who 
was  yet  warm  in  his  first  love.  Mr.  Wesley  says  that  he  was  "  still 
pressing  on  into  all  the  fulness  of  God."  On  the  6th  of  July  following, 
being  again  in  South  Wales,  Mr.  Wesley  says,  "  I  rode  over  to  Fon- 
mon,  and  found  Mrs.  Jones  throughly  resigned  to  God,  although  feeling 
what  it  was  to  lose  a  husband,  and  such  a  husband,  in  the  strength  of 
his  years." 

This  is  all  the  information  that  we  possess  concerning  the  end  of 
this  very  excellent  man ;  who,  as  we  have  already  seen,  sustained  the 
office  of  a  magistrate,  and  was  Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  fellow-collegian 
at  Oxford.  Though  he  was  moral  in  his  habits,  and  a  man  of  polished 
manners,  he  lived  without  God  in  the  world,  taking  the  lead,  in  his 
own  vicinity,  in  unhallowed  pleasure  and  gayety,  till  he  heard  Mr. 
Charles  Wesley  preach ;  when  he  discovered  his  guilty  and  fallen 
condition,  and  felt  that  he  was  a  stranger  to  the  peace  and  holiness  of 
genuine  Christianity.  By  coming  to  Christ,  he  found  rest  to  his  soul, 
and  was  made  a  new  creature.  A  society  was  formed  of  persons  like- 
minded  with  himself,  who  held  their  meetings  in  his  mansion ;  and 
with  them  he  used  to  unite  in  prayer,  in  reading  the  Holy  Scriptures, 
and  in  singing  hymns  and  spiritual  songs.  He  also  became  a  faithful 
witness  for  God,  reproving  sin,  recommending  spiritual  religion,  and 
defending  divine  truth  in  all  circles  where  he  found  it  assailed  ;  espe- 
cially the  Godhead  and  atonement  of  his  Saviour.  With  the  pious 
colliers  of  Kingswood,  to  whom  he  was  introduced  by  Mr.  Charles 
Wesley,  this  regenerated  man  of  family,  education,  and  fortune,  realized 
the  true  communion  of  saints ;  and  with  all  simplicity  and  fervour  he 
declared  to  them  what  God  had  done  for  his  soul.  When  laid  upon 
the  bed  of  death  his  joys  were  rich  and  abundant ;  and  he  yielded  up 
his  spirit  into  the  hands  of  his  Redeemer  with  holy  confidence  and 
resignation. 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  who  was  deeply  affected  with  the  compara- 
tively sudden  removal  of  his  friend  and  son  in  the  gospel,  and  impressed 
with  the  excellence  of  his  character,  poured  forth  the  feelings  of  his 
heart  in  an  elegy  of  considerable  length,  which  he  immediately  pub- 
lished in  a  duodecimo  pamphlet.  It  was  afterward  inserted  by  his 
brother  in  the  third  volume  of  his  "  Collection  of  Moral  and  Sacred 
Poems."  This  elegy,  which  is  written  with  great  spirit,  describes  Mr. 
Jones's  early  life,  conversion,  subsequent  piety,  exemplary  conduct  as 
a  husband  and  a  father,  his  attachment  to  the  Church  of  England, 
catholic  spirit,  fidelity  to  his  Christian  profession,  and  triumphant 
death. 

In  the  midst  of  his  severe  labours,  it  must  have  afforded  Mr.  Charles 
Wesley  the  most  solid  satisfaction,  that  his  ministry  was  a  means  of 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  255 

carrying  into  effect  the  blessed  end  for  which  the  Son  of  God  was  in- 
carnated, and  died  upon  the  cross ;  the  end  for  which  the  apostles 
travelled,  and  preached,  and  bled  ;  the  conversion  of  men  from  sin  to 
holiness ;  making  them  useful  and  happy  in  life,  and  conducting  them 
through  the  valley  of  the  shadow  of  death,  not  only  "  calm  and  undis- 
mayed," but  full  of  joy  and  hope. 

Scarcely  had  the  grave  closed  upon  the  remains  of  Mr.  Jones,  when 
Mr.  Charles  Wesley  was  called  to  mourn  and  rejoice  on  account  of  his 
mother's  peaceful  removal  to  the  heavenly  paradise.  She  died  in 
London,  on  the  23d  of  July,  1742.  Three  days  previously  Mr.  John 
Wesley  says,  "  I  found  my  mother  on  the  borders  of  eternity.  But  she 
had  no  doubt  or  fear,  nor  any  desire  but  (as  soon  as  God  should  call) 
to  depart,  and  to  be  with  Christ."  On  the  day  of  her  dissolution  he 
adds,  "  About  three  in  the  afternoon  I  went  to  my  mother,  and  found 
her  change  was  near.  I  sat  down  on  the  bed-side.  She  was  in  her 
last  conflict ;  unable  to  speak,  but.  I  believe  quite  sensible.  Her  look 
was  calm  and  serene,  and  her  eyes  fixed  upward,  while  we  commended 
her  soul  to  God.  From  three  to  four  the  silver  cord  was  loosing,  and 
the  wheel  breaking  at  the  cistern ;  and  then,  without  any  struggle,  or 
sigh,  or  groan,  the  soul  was  set  at  liberty.  We  stood  round  the  bed, 
and  fulfilled  her  last  request,  uttered  a  little  before  she  lost  her  speech  : 
'  Children,  as  soon  as  I  am  released,  sing  a  psalm  of  praise  to  God.' " 

Mrs.  Hall,  Mrs.  Wright,  Mrs.  Lambert,  Mrs.  Harper,  and  Mrs.  Elli- 
son appear  to  have  been  present  when  their  honoured  mother  passed 
through  her  last  conflict.  Kezzy  was  not  living.  She  died  on  the  9th 
of  March,  1741.  Where  Charles  was,  we  have  no  means  of  ascertain- 
ing. That  he  was  not  in  London  is  unquestionable ;  for  his  brother 
and  Mrs.  Lambert  both  wrote  to  him,  giving  him  an  account  of  their 
mother's  last  hours.  As  these  communications  contain  particulars 
which  have  never  before  been  published,  an  extract  from  each  of  them 
will  not  be  unacceptable.  "  Yesterday,"  says  John,  "  about  three  in 
the  afternoon,  as  soon  as  intercession  was  ended,  I  went  up  to  my 
mother.  I  found  her  pidse  almost  gone,  and  her  fingers  dead,  so  that 
it  was  easy  to  see  her  spirit  was  on  the  wing  for  eternity.  After  using 
the  commendatory  prayer,  I  sat  down  on  her  bed-side,  and  with  three 
or  four  of  our  sisters,  sung  a  requiem  to  her  departing  soul.  She  con- 
tinued in  just  the  same  way  as  my  father  was,  struggling  and  gasping 
for  life,  though  (as  I  could  judge  by  several  signs)  perfectly  sensible, 
till  near  four  o'clock.  I  was  then  going  to  drink  a  dish  of  tea,  being 
faint  and  weary,  when  one  called  me  again  to  the  bed-side.  It  was 
just  four  o'clock.  She  opened  her  eyes  wide,  and  fixed  them  upward 
for  a  moment.  Then  the  lids  dropped,  and  the  soul  was  set  at  liberty, 
without  one  struggle,  or  groan,  or  sigh.     I  shall  write  Lady  Hunting- 


256  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

don  word  of  my  mother's  death  to-night.  She  is  to  be  buried  to- 
morrow evening." 

Addressing  her  brother  Charles,  Mrs.  Lambert  says,  "  This  comes 
to  return  thanks  for  all  favours,  which  I  ought  to  have  done  some  time 
ago ;  but  I  trust  the  fatigue  which  I  have  had  will,  in  some  measure, 
excuse  my  silence.  A  few  days  before  my  mother  died,  she  desired 
me,  if  I  had  strength  to  bear  it,  that  I  would  not  leave  her  till  death, 
which  God  enabled  me  to  do.  She  laboured  under  great  trials,  both  of 
soul  and  body,  some  days  after  you  left  her ;  but  God  perfected  his 
work  in  her-  above  twelve  hours  before  he  took  her  to  himself.  She 
waked  out  of  a  slumber  ;  and  we,  hearing  her  rejoicing,  attended  to  the 
words  she  spake,  which  were  these :  '  My  dear  Saviour !  Are  you 
come  to  help  me,  at  my  extremity  at  last  V  From  that  time  she  was 
sweetly  resigned  indeed.  The  enemy  had  no  more  power  to  hurt  her. 
The  remainder  of  her  time  was  spent  in  praise." 

Mrs.  Wesley  died  of  the  gout,  a  complaint  to  which  her  husband, 
and  her  two  sons,  John  and  Charles,  were  all  more  or  less  subject. 

The  remains  of  this  venerable  woman  were  interred  on  Sunday, 
August  1st,  in  Bunhill-fields.  "  Almost  an  innumerable  company  of 
people  being  gathered  together,"  says  Mr.  Wesley,  "  about  five  in  the 
afternoon,  I  committed  to  the  earth  the  body  of  my  mother,  to  sleep 
with  her  fathers.  The  portion  of  Scripture  from  which  I  afterward 
spoke  was,  '  I  saw  a  great  white  throne,  and  Him  that  sat  on  it,  from 
whose  face  the  earth  and  the  heaven  fled  away ;  and  there  was  found 
no  place  for  them.  And  I  saw  the  dead,  small  and  great,  stand  before 
God ;  and  the  books  were  opened :  and  the  dead  were  judged  out  of 
those  things  that  were  written  in  the  books,  according  to  their  works.' 
It  was  one  of  the  most  solemn  assemblies  I  ever  saw,  or  expect  to  see, 
on  this  side  eternity. 

"  We  set  up  a  plain  stone  at  the  head  of  her  grave,  inscribed  with 
the  following  words  :  '  Here  lies  the  body  of  Mrs.  Susanna  Wesley,  the 
youngest  and  last  surviving  daughter  of  Dr.  Samuel  Annesley. 

In  sure  and  certain  hope  to  rise, 
And  claim  her  mansion  in  the  skies, 
A  Christian  here  her  flesh  laid  down, 
The  cross  exchanging  for  a  crown. 

True  daughter  of  affliction,  she 
Inured  to  pain  and  misery, 
Mourn'd  a  long  night  of  griefs  and  fears, 
A  legal  night  of  seventy  years. 

The  Father  then  reveal'd  his  Son, 
Him  in  the  broken  bread  made  known ; 
She  knew  and  felt  her  sins  forgiven, 
And  found  the  earnest  of  her  heaven. 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  257 

'■  Meet  for  the  fellowship  above, 

She  heard  the  call,  '  Arise,  my  love  !' 

'  I  come,'  her  dying  looks  replied, 

And  Lamb-like,  as  her  Lord,  she  died."  " 

Mrs.  Wesley  was  honourably  descended.  Her  father  was  one  of  the 
most  pious  ministers  of  his  age.  He  was  nearly  related  to  the  noble 
family  of  Anglesey  ;  and  was  one  of  the  two  thousand  clergymen  who 
at  the  time  of  the  Restoration,  chose  rather  to  endure  ejectment,  with 
pains  and  penalties,  than  violate  their  consciences  by  a  compliance 
with  what  they  conceived  to  be  antiscriptural  terms  of  communion. 
She  was  well  educated  ;  possessed  a  very  superior  understanding,  con- 
nected with  independent  habits  of  thought,  which  she  early  acquired ; 
and  is  said  to  have  been  distinguished  by  great  personal  beauty.  When 
very  young,  she  renounced  the  Dissenting  community,  to  which  her 
father  belonged,  and  united  herself  to  the  established  Church.  At  one 
time  she  entertained  the  fatal  errors  of  Socinianism,  from  which  she 
was  happily  reclaimed  by  one  of  the  English  prelates.  Such  boldness 
of  speculation  in  a  young  la'dy,  and  that  on  subjects  the  most  difficult 
and  sacred,  is  not  to  be  commended.  It  would  have  been  far  more 
becoming,  especially  at  this  early  period  of  her  life,  to  have  paid  a 
greater  deference  to  the  judgment  of  her  holy  and  wise  father.  Her 
husband  was  the  first  man  in  England  that  wrote  in  favour  of  the  revo- 
lution of  1688 ;  but  she  decidedly  disapproved  of  that  great  national 
change ;  and,  for  a  time,  so  disobliged  him,  as  to  induce  him  to  leave 
her,  because  she  would  not  say  "  amen"  when  he  prayed  for  King 
William ;  refusing  to  acknowledge  him  as  her  lawful  sovereign :  for 
after  her  marriage,  as  well  as  when  she  was  in  her  teens,  she  cherished 
the  habit  of  thinking  for  herself. 

As  the  wife  of  the .  rector  of  Ep worth,  hers  was  a  life  of  sorrow. 
Their  family  was  very  large,  and  their  income  limited.  Their  embar- 
rassments were  distressing ;  and  for  some  time  the  head  of  the  family 
was  confined  for  debt  in  the  castle  of  Lincoln.  Though  Mrs.  Wesley 
could  not  say  that  she  had  ever  absolutely  wanted  bread,  she  told 
the  archbishop  of  York,  when  he  questioned  her  on  the  subject, 
that  she  had  often  experienced  so  much  difficulty  in  obtaining  it,  and 
in  paying  for  it  when  it  was  obtained,  as  nearly  equalled  the  pain  of 
destitution. 

As  a  mother  she  was,  perhaps,  never  surpassed  in  sound  discretion. 
It  is  questionable  whether  any  children  in  the  kingdom  were  better 
governed  and  trained  than  hers.  She  formed  them  to  habits  of  piety, 
virtue,  and  decorum ;  and  so  commanded  their  respect,  that  to  the  end 
of  their  lives  they  cherished  toward  her  the  most  sincere  esteem  and 
affection  ;  for  they  had  an  entire  confidence  in  her  judgment. 

17 


258  LIFE  OF  -REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY 

Notwithstanding  her  temporary  alienation  from  the  truth,  through  the 
greater  part  of  her  life  she  had  a  deep  sense  of  the  importance  of  reli- 
gion, and  was  conscientiously  strict  in  the  discharge  of  its  duties.  She 
knew  that  for  many  years  her  father  had  walked  in  the  unclouded  light 
of  God's  countenance ;  but  she  was  not  aware  that  this  is  the  common 
privilege  of  believers  in  Christ ;  and  hence  she  confessed,  that  she 
never  dared  to  ask  of  God  the  abiding  witness  of  his  Spirit  that  she 
was  accepted  in  the  Beloved.  Hers  was  rather  a  religion  of  fear,  than 
of  joyous  love.  It  was  a  legal  night,  and  not  the  bright  shining  of  evan- 
gelic day.  But  when  her  two  sons,  being  justified  by  faith,  had  peace 
with  God  through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  began  to  preach  this 
great  truth  of  apostolical  Christianity,  she  fully  entered  into  their  views, 
and  waited  upon  God  in  the  earnest  expectation  of  receiving  the  same 
blessing.  It  was  done  to  her  according  to  her  faith.  While  her  son- 
in-law,  Mr.  Hall,  was  presenting  to  her  the  sacramental  cup,  and  pro- 
nouncing the  words,  "  The  blood  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  which  was 
shed  for  thee,  preserve  thy  body  and  soul  unto  everlasting  life,"  she 
was  filled  with  peace  and  joy  in  believing,  and  was  assured,  beyond  all 
painful  doubt,  of  the  pardoning  mercy  of  God  to  her  soul. 

She  spent  the  latter  years  of  her  life  in  the  humble  dwelling  connected 
with  the  Foundery,  attended  the  religious  meetings  which  were  held 
there,  and  even  anticipated  her  sons  in  the  ecclesiastical  irregularities 
which  they  introduced.  When  Thomas  Maxfield,  a  pious  layman, 
began  to  preach,  and  Mr.  John  Wesley  determined  to  resist  this  en- 
croachment upon  the  clerical  office,  she  interposed ;  warned  her  indig- 
nant son  against  the  act  which  he  meditated ;  and  declared,  that  the 
devoted  and  intelligent  Maxfield  was  as  surely  called  of  God  to  preach 
the  gospel,  as  John  himself  was.  He  took  her  advice,  heard  the  man 
himself,  and  then  concurred  in  her  judgment ;  as  did  also  his  brother 
Charles.  Mrs.  Susanna  Wesley  was  as  much  a  Methodist  as  either 
o(  her  sons ;  and  Charles,  who  wrote  her  epitaph,  and  John,  who 
approved  of  it,  evidently  dwelt  with  delight  upon  the  fact,  that,  after  all 
her  sorrows  and  fears,  she  died  in  the  possession  of  that  vital  faith  in 
Christ  which  brings  perfect  tranquillity  to  the  conscience,  and  is  con- 
nected with  an  assured  hope  of  eternal  life.  It  was  a  high  gratification 
to  the  sons,  that  God  made  them  the  instruments  of  conveying  to  such 
a  mother  a  blessing  so  rich  and  substantial. 

17* 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  259 


CHAPTER  X. 


In  the  beginning  of  the  year  1743,  we  find  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  in 
London,  preaching  in  all  directions,  visiting  the  prisoners,  and  labour- 
ing with  unabated  diligence  in  the  spread  of  divine  truth.  In  his 
attempts  to  benefit  the  poor  outcasts  in  Newgate,  he  met  with  much 
vexatious  opposition,  not  from  the  civil  authorities,  but  the  keeper,  and 
the  ungodly  turnkeys,  who  acted  under  the  keeper's  direction.  Though 
he  had  a  written  order  from  the  sheriff,  these  underlings  of  office  threw 
every  obstruction  in  his  way.  Undismayed,  however,  he  persevered 
in  his  attempts  to  convert  and  save  the  men  that  were  appointed  to  die. 
He  was  not  allowed  to  enter  their  cells,  but  was  merely  admitted  into 
the  yard  of  the  prison.  There  he  used  to  stand  upon  a  bench ;  and  the 
unhappy  inmates  of  the  different  cells,  who  knew  the  voice  of  this 
faithful  friend,  presenting  their  faces  at  the  iron  gratings,  listened  to  the 
words  of  truth  and  mercy.  When  he  preached  a  present  salvation  from 
sin,  by  faith  in  Christ,  no  man  withstood  him  with  greater  pertinacity 
than  his  old  friend,  Mr.  Broughton,  one  of  the  Oxford  Methodists,  and 
then  a  clergyman  in  London.  Wherever  he  could  obtain  access, 
whether  into  Newgate  or  elsewhere,  this  zealous  opponent  of  the  truth 
bore  a  vehement  testimony  against  the  doctrine  of  salvation  by  faith ; 
denying  to  all  classes  of  men  the  enjoyment  of  the  divine  favour. 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley  was  doubtless  more  frequent  in  his  visits  to 
Newgate  than  he  otherwise  would  have  been,  because  of  the  ineffi- 
ciency of  the  clergymen  to  whose  care  the  spiritual  interests  of  the 
prisoners  were  confided.  He  reproved  some  convicts  for  their  levity ; 
and  adds,  "  They  seemed  humbled,  and  awakened  to  a  sense  of  their 
condition.  Their  lightness  had  been  occasioned  by  that  poor  creature, 
the  ordinary ;  who  is  worse  than  no  minister  at  all.  Six  times  they 
were  forced  to  wake  him  before  he  got  through  the  prayers.  He 
might  just  as  well  read  them  in  Latin.  His  life  and  actions  are  worse 
than  even  his  words." 

At  this  time  the  apostles  of  Antinomianism  were  labouring  in  different 
parts  of  the  kingdom  to  propagate  their  plausible  errors  ;  and  not  a  few 
of  the  Methodist  societies  were  in  danger  of  imbibing  the  insidious 
poison.  Of  this  the  brothers  were  aware,  and  therefore  exerted  them- 
selves with  all  zeal  and  fidelity  to  establish  them  in  the  belief  of  the 
truth.  For  this  purpose  they  employed  the  pulpit  and  the  press ;  and 
when  they  could  not  personally  visit  the  people  who  were  under  their 
care,  they  addressed  them  by  letter,  in  cases  of  peculiar  emergency. 


260  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

The  following  document  is  a  sample.    It  was  sent  by  Mr.  Charles  Wes- 
ley to  the  society  in  Grimsby,  and  bears  the  date  of  April  27th,  1743  :— 

"  My  Dear  Brethren  and  Sisters, — I  rejoice  in  your  behalf,  that  our 
Lord  hath  given  you  ears  to  hear,  and  a  heart  to  obey,  the  word  of 
God,  rather  than  man.  The  foundation  standeth  sure.  The  Lord 
knoweth  those  that  are  his ;  even  all  obedient  believers ;  every  one 
who  nameth  the  name  of  Christ,  and  departs  from  iniquity.  Little 
children,  (saith  the  Spirit  expressly,)  let  no  man  deceive  you.  He 
that  doeth  righteousness  is  righteous ;  and  no  unrighteous  person, 
none  who  doth  not  do  good,  shall  inherit  the  kingdom  of  heaven.  Jesus 
is  the  author  of  eternal  redemption  to  all  them,  and  them  only,  that  obey 
him.  There  can  be  no  true  faith,  where  there  is  not  love  :  and  this 
is  love,  that  we  walk  after  his  commandments.  Look  to  yourselves, 
therefore,  my  brethren,  that  ye  lose  not  those  things  which  ye  have 
wrought ;  but  that  ye  receive  a  full  reward.  I  need  only  say  concern- 
ing them  that  would  seduce  you,  and  bring  not  this  doctrine,  '  Receive 
them  not  into  your  house ;  neither  bid  them  God  speed ;  for  he  that 
biddeth  them  God  speed  is  partaker  of  their  evil  deeds.' 

"  May  the  God  of  all  grace,  after  you  have  suffered  awhile,  make 
you  perfect,  (for  he  is  able  and  willing,)  strengthen,  stablish,  settle  you. 
I  do  not  fear  your  listening  to  the  other  gospel,  (preached  by  poor  Mr. 
Parker,  and  his  German  friends,)  till  you  listen  to  flesh  and  blood,  and 
cast  off  the  yoke  of  Christ,  and  all  the  Scriptures.  All  the  Scriptures 
are  point-blank  against  them ;  and  therefore  they  are  wise  in  refusing 
to  stand  by  the  law  and  the  testimony.  They  have  cast  out  St.  James 
from  the  canon.  They  all  reject  the  whole  Old  Testament,  and  most 
of  the  New.  Nay,  some  of  them  have  said  they  saw  no  occasion  for 
any  more  than  the  Epistle  to  the  Romans.  Now  shall  we  give  up 
them,  or  the  word  of  God  ?  Whether  it  be  right  in  the  sight  of  God  to 
hearken  unto  man,  rather  than  God,  judge  ye. 

"  Our  Lord  fasted,  and  prayed,  and  did  good.  His  apostles  were  in 
fastings  often,  prayed  without  ceasing,  confessed  Christ  before  men, 
did  all  manner  of  good,  and  suffered  all  manner  of  evil.  In  their  steps 
would  I  rather  tread,  than  in  Mr.  Parker's.  We  need  say  and  think 
no  more  of  them,  except  to  pray  for  them.  Leave  them  to  the  Opener 
of  eyes  ;  and  look  you  unto  Jesus,  by  walking  as  he  walked.  Let  his 
word  be  a  lantern  to  your  feet,  and  a  light  to  your  path.  Let  all  Scrip- 
ture (seeing  all  is  given  by  inspiration  of  God)  be  equally  dear  to  you : 
but  at  present  you  should  more  especially  study  what  is  more  especially 
wanted  by  you.  Read  again  and  again  the  Epistle  of  St.  James,  [that 
you  may  have  a  just  view]  of  stillness.  If  any  of  you  have  even  drunk 
the  deadly  thing,  St.  James  will  help  him  to  an  antidote.     Should  any 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  261 

deny  the  glorious  liberty  of  the  sons  of  God,  (liberty  from  all  sin,  liberty 
to  fulfil  the  whole  law,)  St.  John's  Epistles  will  confirm  you  in  the  hope 
of  the  gospel.  Hold  fast,  then,  my  beloved  brethren,  the  sword  of  the 
Spirit,  which  is  the  word  of  God.  Hold  fast  the  beginning  of  your 
confidence  unto  the  end ;  for  '  to  him  that  overcometh,'  saith  the  Son 
of  God,  '  and  keepeth  my  words  unto  the  end,  to  him  will  I  give  power 
over  the  nations,  even  as  I  have  received  of  my  Father  ;  and  I  will  give 
him  the  morning  star.' 

"  I  trust  to  find  you  shortly  none  otherwise  minded.  Pray  ye  that 
the  Lord  would  direct  my  way  unto  you  To  him  I  now  commend  you, 
and  to  the  word  of  his  grace,  which  is  able  to  build  you  up,  and  to  give 
you  an  inheritance  among  them  that  are  sanctified  through  faith  which 
is  in  Jesus. 

"  We  acknowledge  ourselves  your  debtors  and  servants  for  Christ's 
sake. 

"  My  Dear  Brother  and  Sister  Blow, — I  pray  God  strengthen  and  keep 
you  in  your  resolution,  to  be  guided  by  his  holy  word.  Satan  desired 
to  have  you,  that  he  might  sift  you  like  wheat ;  but  our  Lord  prayed 
for  you  ;  and  still  he  liveth  to  make  intercession.  Be  not  henceforth 
as  children,  tossed  to  and  fro,  and  carried  about  with  every  wind  of 
doctrine ;  but  speaking  the  truth  in  love,  (that  is,  obedience,)  let  us 
grow  up  in  all  things  into  Christ  our  head,  till  we  all  come  in  the  unity 
of  the  faith,  unto  a  perfect  man,  to  the  measure  of  the  stature  of  the 
fulness  of  Christ.  Remember  my  kindest  love  to  sister  Scudamore. 
Bid  her  in  all  her  ways  acknowledge  God ;  and  he  will  direct  her 
paths.  I  warn  Henry  Simpson  and  his  wife,  in  much  love,  to  return 
to  our  Lord,  in  his  own  way  of  ordinances  and  commandments ;  for 
thus  it  becometh  us  to  fulfil  all  righteousness.  Be  pleased  to  give  my 
kind  love  to  every  one  in  particular  who  inquires  after  me,  or  is  willing 
to  believe  my  report.  May  the  Spirit  of  Jesus  dwell  with  you  all,  till 
he  is  in  you  a  well  of  water  springing  up  into  everlasting  life.  Pray  for 
"  Your  affectionate  brother  in  the  Lord." 

From  London  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  went  to  the  west  of  England ; 
and  after  preaching  at  Bath,  Painswick,  Evesham,  and  other  places, 
on  the  20th  of  May,  he  says,  "  I  got  once  more  to  our  dear  colliers  at 
Wednesbury.  Here  the  seed  has  taken  root,  and  many  are  added  to 
the  church.  A  society  of  above  three  hundred  are  seeking  full  redemp- 
tion in  the  all-cleansing  blood.  The  enemy  rages  exceedingly,  and 
preaches  against  them.  A  few  have  returned  railing  for  railing  ;  but  the 
generality  have  behaved  as  the  followers  of  Christ  Jesus.  I  preached 
in  a  garden,  on  the  first  words  I  met :  1  Cor.  ii,  1.  While  I  spake  of 
his  suffering  he  looked  upon  us,  and  made  us  look  upon  him  and  mount. 


262  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

Many  wept  as  one  that  mourn eth  for  his  first-born.  I  exhorted  and 
entreated  the  very  lively  society.  Surely  among  this  people  I  have 
not  run  or  laboured  in  vain. 

"May 21st.  At  five  I  commended  the  woman  of  Canaan  as  an  ex- 
ample of  prevalent  importunity.  A  young  man  who  had  been  grievously 
vexed  of  the  devil  was  now  set  at  liberty.  I  spent  the  morning  in 
conference  with  several  who  have  received  the  atonement  under  my 
brother,  &c.  I  saw  a  piece  of  ground,  given  us  by  a  Dissenter  to  build 
a  meeting-house  upon,  and  consecrated  it  by  a  hymn. 

"  I  walked  with  many  of  the  brethren  to  Walsal  singing.  We  were 
received  with  the  old  complaint,  '  Behold,  they  that  turn  the  world  up- 
side down  are  come  hither  also.'  I  walked  through  the  town  amid  the 
noisy  greetings  of  our  enemies.  I  stood  on  the  steps  of  the  market- 
house.  A  host  of  men  was  laid  against  us.  The  floods  lifted  up  their 
voice,  and  raged  horribly.  The  street  was  full  of  fierce  Ephesian 
beasts,  (the  principal  man  setting  them  on,)  who  roared,  and  shouted, 
and  threw  stones  incessantly.  Many  struck  without  hurting  me.  I 
besought  them  in  calm  love  to  be  reconciled  to  God  in  Christ.  While 
I  was  departing  a  stream  of  ruffians  was  suffered  to  bear  me  from  the 
steps.  I  rose,  and,  having  given  the  blessing,  was  beaten  down  again. 
So  the  third  time,  when  we  had  returned  thanks  to  God  for  our  salva- 
tion. I  then,  from  the  steps,  bade  them  depart  in  peace,  and  walked 
quickly  back  through  the  thickest  rioters.  They  reviled  us,  but  had  no 
commission  to  touch  a  hair  of  our  heads." 

Having  preached  at  Birmingham  and  at  Wednesbury,  he  took  his 
leave  of  the  people  in  Staffordshire,  and  hastened  to  Sheffield,  preach- 
ing at  Melbourne,  Coleorton,  and  Nottingham-cross  on  his  way.  In 
Sheffield  the  clergy  had  succeeded  in  inflaming  the  public  mind,  so 
that  during  his  stay  a  mob  assembled,  and  pulled  down  the  Methodist 
chapel,  which  had  been  erected  by  the  liberality  of  a  poor  people.  He 
states  that,  on  his  arrival,  he  found  them  "  as  sheep  in  the  midst  of 
wolves  :  the  ministers  having  so  stirred  up  the  people,  that  they  were 
ready  to  tear  them  in  pieces."  He  adds,  "  I  went  to  the  society-house, 
next  door  to  our  brother  Bennett's.  Hell  from  beneath  was  moved  to 
oppose  us.  As  soon  as  I  was  in  the  desk,  with  David  Taylor,  the 
floods  began  to  lift  up  their  voice.  An  officer  (Ensign  Garden)  con- 
tradicted and  blasphemed.  I  took  no  notice  of  him,  and  sung  on. 
The  stones  flew  thick,  hitting  the  desk  and  people.  To  save  them 
and  the  house,  I  gave  notice  I  should  preach  out,  and  look  the  enemy 
in  the  face. 

"  The  whole  army  of  aliens  followed  me.  The  captain  laid  hold  of 
me,  and  began  reviling.  I  gave  him  for  answer,  '  A  Word  in  Season, 
or  Advice  to  a  Soldier ;'  then  prayed,  particularly  for  his  majesty  King 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  263 

George,  and  preached  the  gospel  with  much  contention.  The  stones 
often  struck  me  in  the  face.  After  sermon  I  prayed  for  sinners  as 
servants  of  their  master  the  devil ;  upon  which  the  captain  ran  at  me 
with  great  fury,  threatening  revenge  for  my  abusing,  as  he  called  it, 
the  king  his  master.  He  forced  his  way  through  the  brethren,  drew 
his  sword,  and  presented  it  to  my  breast.  My  breast  was  immediately 
steeled.  I  threw  it  open,  and  fixing  mine  eye  on  his,  smiled  in  his 
face,  and  calmly  said,  '  I  fear  God,  and  honour  the  king.'  His  counte- 
nance fell  in  a  moment ;  he  fetched  a  deep  sigh ;  put  up  his  sword ; 
and  quickly  left  the  place.  To  one  of  the  company,  who  afterward 
informed  me,  he  said,  '  You  shall  see,  if  I  do  but  hold  my  sword  to  his 
breast,  he  will  faint  away.'  So  perhaps  I  should,  had  I  only  had  his 
principles  to  trust  to ;  but  if  at  that  time  I  was  not  afraid,  no  thanks  to 
my  natural  courage. 

"We  returned  to  our  brother  Bennett's,  and  gave  ourselves  unto 
prayer.  The  rioters  followed,  and  exceeded  in  their  outrage  all  I  have 
seen  before.  Those  of  Moorfields,  Cardiff,  and  Walsal,  were  lambs  to 
these.  As  there  is  '  no  king  in  Israel,'  (no  magistrate,  I  mean,  in  Shef- 
field,) every  man  does  as  seems  good  in  his  own  eyes.  Satan  now 
put  it  into  their  hearts  to  pull  down  the  society-house  ;  and  they  set 
to  their  work  while  we  were  praying  and  praising  God.  It  was  a 
glorious  time  with  us.  Every  word  of  exhortation  sunk  deep  ;  every 
prayer  was  sealed  ;  and  many  found  the  Spirit  of  glory  resting  on  them. 
One  sent  for  the  constable,  who  came  up,  and  desired  me  to  leave  the 
town,  since  I  was  the  occasion  of  all  this  disturbance.  I  thanked  him 
for  his  advice,  withal  assuring  him,  I  should  not  go  a  moment  the  sooner 
for  all  this  uproar ;  I  was  sorry  for  their  sakes  that  they  had  no  law  or 
justice  among  them :  as  for  myself,  I  had  my  protection,  and  knew  my 
business,  as  I  supposed  he  did  his.  In  proof  whereof  he  went  from 
us,  and  encouraged  the  mob.  They  pressed  hard  to  break  open  the 
door.  I  would  have  gone  out  to  them,  but  the  brethren  would  not  suf- 
fer me.  They  laboured  all  night  for  their  master,  and  by  morning  had 
pulled  down  one  end  of  the  house.  I  could  compare  them  to  nothing 
but  the  men  of  Sodom  ;  or  those  coming  out  of  the  tombs,  '  exceeding 
fierce.'  Their  outcries  often  waked  me  in  the  night :  yet  I  believe  I 
got  more  sleep  than  any  of  my  neighbours. 

"  May  26th.  At  five  I  expounded  the  pool  of  Bethesda,  and  stayed 
conversing  with  the  society  till  eight.  I  breakfasted  with  several  of 
the  brethren  from  Yorkshire,  Derbyshire,  Lancashire,  and  Cheshire. 
I  met  a  daughter  of  affliction,  who  had  long  mourned  in  Zion.  God 
gave  me  immediate  faith  for  her,  which  I  made  proof  of  in  prayer  ;  and 
in  that  instant  she  received  the  comfort.  It  being  agreed  that  I  should 
preach  in  the  heart  of  the  town,  I  went  forth,  nothing  doubting.     \  e 


264  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

heard  our  enemies  shouting  from  afar.  I  stood  up  in  the  midst  of  them, 
and  read  the  first  words  that  offered,  '  If  God  be  for  us,  who  can  be 
against  us  ?'  &c.  God  made  bare  his  arm  in  the  sight  of  the  heathen, 
and  so  restrained  the  fierceness  of  men,  that  not  one  lifted  up  hand  or 
voice  against  us. 

"  I  took  David  Taylor,  and  walked  through  the  open  street,  to  our 
brother  Bennett's,  with  the  multitude  at  my  heels.  We  passed  by  the 
spot  where  the  house  stood.  They  had  not  left  one  stone  upon  another. 
'  Nevertheless  the  foundation  standeth  sure,'  as  I  told  one  of  them ;  and 
our  house  not  made  with  hands  is  eternal  in  the  heavens.  The  mob 
attended  me  to  my  lodgings  with  great  civility ;  but  as  soon  as  I  was 
entered  the  house,  they  renewed  their  threatenings  to  pull  it  down. 
The  windows  were  smashed  in  an  instant ;  and  my  poor  host  so  fright- 
ened, that  he  was  ready  to  give  up  his  shield.  He  had  been  for  a 
warrant  to  Mr.  Buck,  a  justice  of  peace  in  Rotherham,  who  refused  it 
him,  unless  he  would  promise  to  forsake  '  this  way.' 

"  The  house  was  now  on  the  point  of  being  taken  by  storm.  I  was 
writing  within  when  the  cry  of  my  poor  friend  and  his  family,  I  thought, 
called  me  out  to  those  sons  of  Belial.  In  the  midst  of  the  rabble  I 
found  a  friend  of  Edward's  with  the  Riot  Act.  At  their  desire  I  took 
and  read  it,  and  made  a  suitable  exhortation.  One  of  the  sturdiest 
rebels  our  constable  seized,  and  carried  away  captive  into  the  house. 
I  marvelled  at  the  patience  of  his  companions  ;  but  the  Lord  overawed 
them.  What  was  done  with  the  prisoner  I  know  not ;  for  in  five  min- 
utes I  was  fast  asleep  in  the  room  which  they  had  dismantled.  I  feared 
no  cold,  but  dropped  asleep  with  that  word,  '  Scatter  thou  the  people 
that  delight  in  war.'  I  afterward  heard,  that,  within  the  hour,  they 
had  all  quitted  the  place. 

"  May  27th.  At  five  I  took  leave  of  the  society.  We  had  the  extra- 
ordinary blessing  I  expected.  Our  hearts  were  knit  together,  and 
greatly  comforted.  We  rejoiced  in  hope  of  the  glorious  appearing  of 
the  great  God,  who  had  now  delivered  us  out  of  the  mouth  of  the  lions. 
David  Taylor  informed  me  that  the  people  of  Thorpe,  through  which 
we  should  pass,  were  exceeding  mad  against  us.  So  we  found  them 
as  we  approached  the  place,  and  were  turning  down  the  lane  to  Barley- 
hall.  The  ambush  rose,  and  assaulted  us  with  stones,  eggs,  and  dirt. 
My  horse  flew  from  side  to  side,  till  he  forced  his  way  through  them. 
David  Taylor  they  wounded  in  his  forehead,  which  bled  much.  His 
hat  he  lost  in  the  fray.  I  returned,  and  asked  what  was  the  reason  a 
clergyman  could  not  pass  without  such  treatment.  At  first  the  rioters 
scattered  ;  but  their  captain,  rallying,  answered,  with  horrible  impreca- 
tions and  stones,  that  would  have  killed  both  man  and  beast,  had  they 
not  been  turned  aside  by  a  hand  unseen.     My  horse  took  fright,  and 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  265 

hurried  away  with  me  down  a  steep  hill,  till  we  came  to  a  lane,  which 
I  turned  up,  and  took  a  circuit,  to  find  our  brother  Johnson's.  The 
enemy  spied  me  from  afar,  and  followed  shouting.  Blessed  be  God,  I 
got  no  hurt,  but  only  the  eggs  and  dirt.  My  clothes  indeed  abhorred 
me,  and  my  arm  pained  me  a  little  by  a  blow  I  received  at  Sheffield. 
David  Taylor  had  got  just  before  me  to  Barley-hall,  with  the  sisters, 
whom  God  had  hid  in  the  hollow  of  his  hand. 

"  We  met  many  sincere  souls  assembled  to  hear  the  word  of  God. 
Never  have  I  known  a  greater  power  of  love.  All  were  drowned  in 
tears,  yet  very  happy.  The  scripture  I  met  was,  '  Blessed  be  the  Lord 
God  of  Israel ;  for  he  hath  visited  and  redeemed  his  people.'  We 
rejoiced  in  the  God  of  our  salvation,  who  hath  compassed  us  about  with 
songs  of  deliverance. 

"  By  four  we  came  to  a  land  of  rest ;  for  our  brethren  at  Birstal  have 
stopped  the  mouths  of  gainsayers,  and  fairly  overcome  evil  with  good. 
At  present,  peace  is  in  all  their  borders.  The  little  foxes  that  spoil  the 
vineyard,  or  rather  the  wild  boars  out  of  the  wood  that  root  it  up,  have 
no  more  place  among  them.  Only  the  Germans  still  prowl  about  the 
fences,  to  pick  up  stragglers.  My  mouth  was  opened  to  declare  God, 
who  spared  not  Ms  Son,  &c.  A  great  multitude  were  bowed  down  by 
the  victorious  power  of  his  love.  It  was  a  time  much  to  be  remembered 
for  the  gracious  rain  wherewith  our  God  refreshed  us." 

Having  preached  to  the  people  twice  at  Birstal,  and  once  at  Armley, 
on  Saturday,  May  28th,  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  went  to  Leeds,  where  he 
was  treated  with  great  respect  by  the  clergy.  This  was  the  more 
remarkable,  because  when  he  was  introduced  to  them  he  had  preached 
to  some  thousands  of  people  in  the  principal  street.  He  evidently 
possessed  their  esteem.  The  following  is  his  own  account  of  his  visit 
to  this  town.  William  Shent,  at  whose  door  he  preached,  kept  a  bar- 
ber's shop  in  Briggate.  "  Not  a  year  ago  I.  walked  to  and  fro  in  these 
streets,  and  could  not  find  a  man :  but  a  spark  is  at  last  lighted  in  this 
place  also ;  and  a  great  fire  it  will  kindle.  I  met  the  infant,  society, 
about  fifty  in  number,  most  of  them  justified ;  and  exhorted  them  to 
walk  circumspectly,  since  so  much  depended  on  the  first  witnesses. 
At  seven  I  stood  before  William  Shent's  door,  and  cried  to  thousands, 
1  Ho,  every  one  that  thirsteth,  come  ye  to  the  waters !'  The  word  took 
place.  They  gave  diligent  heed  to  it,  and  seemed  a  people  ready  pre- 
pared for  the  Lord. 

"  I  went  to  the  great  church,  and  was  showed  to  the  ministers'  pew. 
Their  whole  behaviour  said,  '  Friend,  go  up  higher.'  Five  clergymen 
were  there,  who  a  little  confounded  me  by  making  me  take  the  place 
of  my  elders  and  betters.  They  made  me  help  to  administer  the  sa- 
crament ;  would  not  let  me  steal  into  a  corner ;  but  placed  me  at  the 


266  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

table  opposite  to  him  that  consecrated.  I  assisted,  with  eight  more 
ministers,  for  whom  my  soul  was  much  drawn  out  in  prayer.  But  I 
dreaded  their  favour  more  than  the  stones  in  Sheffield. 

"  At  two  I  found  a  vast  multitude  waiting  for  the  word.  I  strongly 
exhorted  them  to  repent  and  believe,  that  their  sins  might  be  blotted 
out.  At  Birstal  I  called  the  poor,  and  maimed,  and  halt,  and  blind,  to 
the  great  supper.  My  Lord  disposed  many  hearts,  I  doubt  not,  to 
accept  the  invitation.  He  shows  me  several  witnesses  of  the  truth, 
which  they  have  even  now  received  in  the  love  of  it.  I  had  a  blessed 
parting  with  the  society." 

It  is  an  interesting  fact,  that  while  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  was  preach- 
ing three  or  four  times  a  day,  during  the  intervals  of  public  worship  he 
was  almost  constantly  engaged  in  the  composition  of  hymns.  This 
fact  appears  not  only  in  the  number  of  hymns  which  he  published  from 
time  to  time,  on  a  great  variety  of  subjects  ;  but  also  from  the  following 
incident,  which  occurred  when  he  was  on  his  way  from  Birstal  to  New- 
castle. "  Near  Ripley,"  says  he,  "  my  horse  threw  and  fell  upon  me. 
My  companion  thought  I  had  broken  my  neck ;  but  my  leg  only  was 
bruised,  my  hand  sprained,  and  my  head  stunned :  which  spoiled  my 
making  hymns,  or  thinking  at  all,  till  the  next  day,  when  the  Lord 
brought  us  safe  to  Newcastle. 

"  At  seven  I  went  to  the  room,  which  will  contain  above  two 
thousand.  It  was  filled  from  end  to  end.  God  gave  testimony  to 
the  word  of  his  grace.  We  rejoiced  for  the  consolation  of  our  mutual 
faith." 

On  Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  arrival  at  Newcastle,  he  found  that  the 
bodily  excitement  into  which  some  persons  had  been  thrown  there,  as 
in  Bristol,  under  his  brother's  preaching,  had  given  offence  in  different 
quarters.  He  had  long  been  accustomed  to  look  upon  things  of  this 
nature  with  jealousy ;  and  few  instances  of  the  kind  appear  to  have 
ever  attended  his  preaching,  powerful  and  impressive  as  it  was.  If 
they  did  occur,  they  were  discouraged  by  him  ;  and  in  relating  the 
success  of  his  ministry  he  has  passed  them  over  in  silence.  His 
brother  attached  no  more  importance  to  them  than  he  did  ;  but  he  used 
greater  caution  in  suppressing  them,  lest  he  should  in  any  degree  de- 
stroy the  good  which  was  unquestionable,  and  the  fruit  of  the  Holy 
Spirit's  influence,  with  effects  which  had  no  higher  origin  than  the 
physical  constitution  of  human  nature.  Charles  was  more  bold  and 
decided.  That  which  appeared  to  him  to  have  no  necessary  connec- 
tion with  the  work  of  God,  and  which  he  saw  to  be  a  cause  of  offence, 
he  did  not  hesitate  firmly  to  discountenance ;  and  yet  his  usefulness 
was  not  thereby  impaired.  In  what  manner  he  proceeded  at  Newcas- 
tle in  the  suppression  of  irrregularities  he  has  stated  in  the  following 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  267 

extracts,  which  also  contain  a  striking  view  of  his  continued  fidelity 
and  zeal : — 

"June  3d.  Our  room  was  crowded  at  the  watch-night.  Several 
gentry  from  the  races  stood  with  great  attention,  while  I  set  forth  Christ 
crucified.     It  was  a  season  both  of  grief  and  love. 

"  June  4th.  I  went  on  at  five  expounding  the  Acts.  Some  stum- 
bling-blocks, with  the  help  of  God,  I  have  removed,  particularly  the 
fits.  Many  no  doubt  were,  at  our  first  preaching,  struck  down,  both 
soul  and  body,  into  the  depth  of  distress.  Their  outward  affections 
were  easy  to  be  imitated.  Many  counterfeits  I  have  already  detected. 
To-day  one  who  came  from  the  alehouse  drunk  was  pleased  to  fall 
into  a  fit  for  my  entertainment,  and  beat  himself  heartily.  I  thought  it 
a  pity  to  hinder  him  ;  so,  instead  of  singing  over  him,  as  had  often 
been  done,  we  left  him  to  recover  at  his  leisure.  A  girl,  as  she  began 
her  cry,  I  ordered  to  be  carried  out.  Her  convulsion  was  so  violent  as 
to  take  away  the  use  of  her  limbs,  till  they  laid  and  left  her  without  the 
door.  Then  immediately  she  found  her  legs,  and  walked  off.  Some 
very  unstill  sisters,  who  always  took  care  to  stand  near  me,  and  try 
which  should  cry  loudest,  since  I  had  them  removed  out  of  my  sight, 
have  been  as  quiet  as  lambs.  The  first  night  I  preached  here,  half 
my  words  were  lost  through  their  outcries.  Last  night,  before  I  began, 
I  gave  public  notice,  that  whosoever  cried,  so  as  to  drown  my  voice, 
should,  without  any  man's  hurt,  or  judging  them,  be  gently  carried  to 
the  furthest  corner  of  the  room.  But  my  porters  had  no  employment 
the  whole  night ;  yet  the  Lord  was  with  us,  mightily  convincing  of  sin 
and  righteousness. 

"June  5th.  My  soul  was  revived  by  the  poor  people  at  Chowden ; 
and  yet  more  at  Tanfield,  where  I  called  to  great  numbers  to  behold 
the  Lamb  of  God.  To  the  society  I  spake  words  not  my  own.  At 
Newcastle,  one  just  come  from  the  sacrament  received  the  seal  of  for- 
giveness among  us. 

"  I  preached  in  the  crowded  square,  chiefly  to  backsliders,  whom  I 
besought  with  tears  to  be  reconciled  to  God.  Surely  Jesus  looked  upon 
some  of  them,  as  he  looked  upon  Peter.  I  wrestled  in  prayer  for  them 
in  the  society,  and  found  it  is  for  their  sake  principally  that  God  hath 
brought  me  hither. 

"  June  6th.  I  had  the  great  comfort  of  recovering  some  of  those  that 
had  drawn  back.  They  came  confessing  their  sin.  I  trust  we  shall 
receive  them  again  for  ever. 

"  June  8th.  I  spake  to  the  bands  severally,  and  tried  if  their  faith 
could  bear  shaking.  We  have  certainly  been  too  rash  and  easy  in 
allowing  persons  for  believers,  on  their  own  testimony ;  nay,  and  even 
persuading  them  into  a  false  opinion  of  themselves.     Some  souls  it  is 


268  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

doubtless  necessary  to  encourage ;  but  it  should  be  done  with  the  ut- 
most caution.  To  tell  one  in  darkness,  he  has  faith,  is  to  keep  him  in 
darkness  still ;  or  to  make  him  trust  in  a  false  light ;  a  faith  that  stands 
in  the  words  of  men,  not  in  the  power  of  God. 

"  June  13th.  I  wrote  thus  to  a  son  in  the  gospel :  '  Be  not  over  sure 
that  so  many  are  justified.  By  their  fruits  you  shall  know  them.  You 
will  see  reason  to  be  more  and  more  deliberate  in  the  judgments  you 
pass  on  souls.  Wait  for  their  conversation.  I  do  not  know  whether 
we  can  infallibly  pronounce  at  the  time,  that  any  one  is  justified.  I 
once  thought  several  in  that  state,  who,  I  am  now  convinced,  were 
only  under  the  drawings  of  the  Father.  Try  the  spirits,  therefore,  lest 
you  should  lay  the  stumbling-block  of  pride  in  their  way  ;  and  by  allow- 
ing them  to  have  faith  too  soon,  keep  them  out  of  it  for  ever.' 

"  June  15th.  I  observed  at  Newcastle  that  many  more  of  the  gentry 
come  now  that  the  stumbling-block  of  the  fits  is  taken  out  of  their  way  ; 
and  I  am  more  and  more  convinced  it  was  a  device  of  Satan,  to  stop 
the  course  of  the  gospel.  Since  I  preached  it,  (if  I  can  discern  any 
thing,)  it  never  had  greater  success  than  at  this  time.  Yet  we  have 
no  fits  among  us  ;  and  I  have  done  nothing  to  prevent  them,  only  de- 
clared that  I  do  not  think  the  better  of  any  one  for  crying  out,  and 
interrupting  my  work. 

"June  16th.  I  set  out  for  Sunderland,  with  a  strong  aversion  to 
preaching.  But  I  am  more  and  more  convinced  that  the  freedom  of 
heart,  which  the  Moravians  and  Quakers  so  much  talk  of,  is  a  rule  of 
the  devil's  inventing,  to  supersede  the  written  word.  I  dragged  myself 
to  about  a  thousand  wild  people,  and  cried,  '  O  Israel,  thou  hast  de- 
stroyed thyself ;  but  in  me  is  thy  help.'  Never  have  I  seen  greater 
attention  in  any  at  their  first  hearing. 

"  We  rode  on  to  Shields.  I  went  to  church,  and  the  people  flocked 
in  crowds  after  me.  The  minister  could  not  be  heard  in  reading 
prayers  ;  but  I  heard  him  loud  enough  afterward,  calling  for  the  church- 
wardens to  quiet  the  disturbance  which  none  but  himself  raised.  I 
fancy  he  thought  I  should  preach  there,  like  some  of  the  first  Quakers. 
The  clerk  came  to  me,  bawling  out,  it  was  consecrated  ground,  and  I 
had  no  business  to  preach  on  it ;  was  no  minister,  &c.  When  he  had 
cried  himself  out  of  breath,  I  whispered  him  in  the  ear,  that  I  had  no 
intention  to  preach  there  ;  and  he  stumbled  upon  a  good  saying,  '  Sir 
if  you  have  any  word  of  exhortation  for  the  people,  speak  it  to  them 
without.' 

"  I  did  so  at  my  leisure,  a  huge  multitude  waiting  in  the  church-yard  ; 
many  of  them  fierce,  and  threatening  to  drown  me,  and  what  not.  I 
walked  quietly  through  the  midst  of  them,  and  discoursed  in  strong, 
awakening  words,  on  the  jailer's  question,  'What  must  I  do  to  be 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  269 

saved  V  The  church-wardens  and  others  laboured  in  vain  to  interrupt, 
by  throwing  dirt,  nay,  and  money,  among  the  people.  Having  deli- 
vered my  message,  I  rode  to  the  ferry ;  crossed ;  and  met  as  rough 
friends  on  the  other*side.  The  mob  of  North- Shields  waited  to  salute 
me,  with  the  minister  at  their  head.  He  had  got  a  man  with  a  horn, 
instead  of  a  trumpet,  and  bade  him  blow,  and  his  companions  shout. 
Others  were  almost  as  violent  in  their  approbation.  We  went  through 
honour  and  dishonour  ;  (but  neither  of  them  hurt  us  ;)  and  by  six,  with 
God's  blessing,  came  safe  to  Newcastle. 

"June  19th.  I  asked  the  multitudes  in  the  square,  'Will  ye  also  go 
away  V  The  word  prospered  in  the  thing  whereunto  it  was  sent ; 
namely,  the  bringing  back  the  wanderers.  We  concluded  the  day  with 
our  first  love-feast.     Jesus  was  with  his  disciples. 

"  I  took  my  leave  in  those  words  :  '  What  ye  have  already,  hold  fast 
till  I  come.'  It  was  a  hard  parting  with  the  society.  Their  hearts 
were  all  as  melting  wax,  and  will,  I  trust,  retain  the  impression  then 
made  by  every  word  spoken.  Some  cried  aloud ;  others  knelt  down 
for  my  blessing ;  most  laid  hold  on  me  as  I  passed  ;  all  wept,  and  made 
lamentation. 

"  I  preached  at  Swalwell.  Never  were  people  better  disposed,  or 
more  eager  of  instruction  ;  and  their  love  was  such,  that  they  would,  if 
possible,  have  plucked  out  their  eyes,  and  given  them  me. 

"June  21st.  I  set  out  between  three  and  four;  and  was  met  by 
several  parties  of  the  society,  who  had  walked  before  some  miles  to 
watch  my  passing.  I  travelled  but  slowly  through  them,  blessing  and 
being  blessed.  I  rode  to  Sandhutton.  The  poor  people  filled  the 
house  where  I  was.  I  showed  them  the  way  of  salvation,  in  the  cred- 
itor and  debtors.     They  returned  me  many  thanks." 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley  now  returned  to  London,  preaching  at  a  few 
intermediate  places  by  the  way.  At  Selby  he  dined  "  in  a  mixed  com- 
pany," probably  at  an  inn,  where  he  was  asked  if  there  was  any  good 
in  the  rite  of  confirmation.  Ever  intent  upon  the  inculcation  of  spirit- 
ual religion,  as  opposed  to  mere  formality,  he  answered,  "  No  ;  nor  in 
any  outward  thing,  unless  you  are  in  Christ  a  new  creature."  "  I  con- 
founded all  my  hearers  by  relating  my  own  experience  under  the 
law.  I  left  some  books,  and  went  on  my  way  rejoicing.  Still  the 
Spirit  was  upon  me ;  and  I  felt  stronger  faith  for  myself  than  I  ever 
did  before." 

From  Selby  he  went  to  Epworth,  where  he  spent  a  few  days,  preach- 
ing in  the  open  air,  and  admonishing  the  society  in  private.  Here  he 
was  treated  with  great  respect.  Eight  years  had  now  elapsed  since 
the  death  of  his  honoured  father,  and  the  dispersion  of  the  family ;  and 
many  tender  recollections  were  doubtless  suggested  to  his  mind  by  the 


270  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

sight  of  the  church,  the  parsonage-house,  and  other  objects ;  but  he  was* 
too  intent  upon  saving  the  souls  of  the  people  to  indulge  in  mere  sen- 
timentality. The  Methodists  of  Grimsby  came  to  Epworth,  that  they 
might  be  edified  by  his  ministry  and  counsel.  Th#y  parted  with  great 
affection,  and  with  the  peace  of  God. 

On  his  way  to  Nottingham  he  states,  that  he  was  favoured  with 
"  the  best  company  that  either  earth  or  heaven  could  furnish."  On  his 
arrival  he  says,  "  I  found  my  brother  in  the  market-place,  calling  lost 
sinners  to  him  that  justifieth  the  ungodly.  He  gave  notice  of  my 
preaching  in  the  evening.  From  him  I  had  the  first  account  of  our 
brethren's  persecution  at  Wednesbury.  Their  unhappy  minister  was 
the  contriver  of  all.  The  Lord  opened  my  mouth  at  seven.  Many 
thousands  attended  in  deep  silence.  Surely  the  Lord  hath  much  people 
in  this  place.    We  began  a  society  of  nine  members." 

He  spent  Sunday,  the  26th  of  June,  at  Birmingham,  where  he  was 
met  by  several  persons  belonging  to  the  persecuted  society  at  Wednes- 
bury, whom  he  endeavoured  to  strengthen  and  comfort.  The  cruel 
opposition  which  they  had  experienced  was  but  "  the  beginning  of  sor- 
rows." In  the  course  of  a  few  months  several  of  them  were  horribly 
maltreated,  and  lost  the  greater  part  of  their  property.  Mr.  Charles 
Wesley  preached  in  Birmingham,  at  eight  o'clock  in  the  morning, 
without  interruption ;  and  again  to  several  thousands  in  the  evening ; 
"  many  of  whom,"  says  he,  "  I  observed  by  their  tears,  were  pricked  at 
the  heart,  and  ready  to  say,  '  I  will  arise,  and  go  to  my  Father.' "  He 
adds,  "  In  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus  I  began  our  society.  The  num- 
ber at  present  is  thirteen." 

From  Birmingham  he  went  to  London,  where  he  scarcely  remained 
a  fortnight,  before  he  set  out  on  horseback,  in  a  heavy  rain,  for  Corn- 
wall, taking  Bristol  in  his  way.  A  brother,  whose  name  he  has  not 
mentioned,  accompanied  him  twenty  miles  beyond  Exeter,  where  he 
was  left  to  prosecute  his  journey  alone.  By  wandering,  he  states,  he 
made  it  threescore  miles  to  Bodmin.  Here  both  horse  and  rider  were 
worked  down,  so  as  greatly  to  enjoy  the  rest  of  the  night.  The  next 
morning  he  says  it  cost  him  four  hours  to  reach  Mitchell ;  and  the  pain 
of  his  colic  made  them  seem  four  days.  After  taking  a  little  rest,  he 
pursued  his  way  through  Redruth  to  St.  Ives.  "  Two  tinners,"  says 
he,  "  met  me  first,  and  wished  me  good  luck  in  the  name  of  the  Lord. 
My  next  meeting  was  from  the  devil's  children,  who  shouted  as  I 
passed,  and  pursued  me  like  the  men  out  of  the  tombs.  Between 
seven  and  eight  I  entered  St.  Ives.  The  boys  and  others  continued 
their  rough  salutes  for  some  time  at  brother  Nance's  ;  but  I  was  too 
weary  to  regard  them." 

The  next  day  was  the  sabbath.     "  I  rose,"  says  he,  "  and  forgot  I 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  271 

had  travelled  from  Newcastle.  I  spoke  with  some  of  this  loving,  simple 
people,  who  are  as  sheep  in  the  midst  of  wolves.  The  priests  stir  up 
the  people,  and  make  their  minds  evil  affected  toward  the  brethren. 
Yet  the  sons  of  violence  are  much  checked  by  the  mayor,  an  honest 
Presbyterian,  whom  the  Lord  hath  raised  up.  I  preached  in  the  room 
at  eight,  on,  '  Thou  shalt  call  his  name  Jesus ;  for  he  shall  save  his 
people  from  their  sins.'  We  found  his  presence  sensibly  among  us. 
So  did  the  opposers  themselves. 

"  I  heard  the  rector  preach.  His  application  was  downright  railing 
at  the  '  new  sect,'  as  he  calls  us  ;  those  '  enemies  of  the  church,  se- 
ducers, troublers,  scribes  and  Pharisees,  hypocrites.'  I  had  prayed  for 
a  quiet  heart,  and  a  steady  countenance  ;  and  my  prayer  was  answered. 
My  calmness  was  succeeded  with  strong  consolation. 

"  I  rode  to  Wednock,  with  almost  all  the  brethren.  Mr.  Hoblin,  the 
curate,  entertained  us  with  a  curious  discourse  on,  '  Beware  of  false 
prophets.'  I  stood  up  over  against  him,  within  two  yards  of  the  pulpit, 
and  heard  such  a  hotch-potch  of  railing,  foolish  lies,  as  Satan  himself 
might  have  been  ashamed  of.  I  had  asked  that  my  countenance  might 
not  alter,  and  was  kept  in  perfect  peace.  The  poor  people  behaved 
very  decently ;  and  all  followed  me  to  hear  the  true  word  of  God.  I 
stayed,  and  mildly  told  the  preacher  he  had  been  misinformed.  '  No,' 
he  answered ;  '  it  was  all  truth.'  '  Sir,'  said  I,  '  if  you  believe  what 
you  preach,  you  believe  a  lie.'  '  You  are  a  liar,'  he  replied.  I  put  him 
in  mind  of  the  great  day ;  testified  my  good-will ;  and  left  him  for  the 
congregation.  God  opened  a  door  of  utterance,  to  preach  the  gospel 
of  Christ  Jesus.  I  know  they  found  that  difference  between  the  chaff 
and  the  wheat." 

Such  were  the  stirring  occurrences  of  the  first  sabbath  which  Mr. 
Charles  Wesley  spent  in  Cornwall.  He  remained  in  this  county  about 
three  weeks,  when  he  was  suddenly  called  to  London.  During  this 
period  his  labours  were  incessant,  and  were  signally  owned  of  God  in 
the  conversion  of  men,  although  the  opposition  was  formidable  and 
appalling.  The  clergy  preached  against  him  with  great  vehemence, 
and  represented  his  character  and  designs  in  the  worst  possible  light ; 
and  the  people  were  ready  everywhere  to  congregate  in  mobs,  and 
perpetrate  any  outrage.  His  doctrine  not  only  interfered  with  their 
prejudices,  but  with  their  habits,  and  exposed  the  dishonest  practices 
by  which  many  of  them  obtained  their  livelihood.  But  nothing  moved 
him  from  his  purpose.  Ease,  liberty,  honour,  life  itself,  were  of  no 
account  in  his  estimation,  when  compared  with  the  salvation  of  the 
ignorant  and  wicked  multitudes  with  whom  the  country  abounded. 
He  was  willing  to  endure  any  reproach  and  hardship,  and  even  to  die 
by  the  hand  of  violence  at  any  hour,  if  Christ  were  only  honoured  by 


272  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

the  spread  of  his  religion.  No  better  view  of  his  spirit  and  exertions 
can  be  given  than  that  which  his  own  journal  supplies.  The  following 
selections  are  a  specimen  of  his  daily  labours.  The  difference  between 
the  irreligious,  fierce,  and  daring  Cornishmen  of  those  times,  and  their 
devout  and  moral  successors  of  the  present  age,  is  very  striking. 

"July  18th.  I  went  forth  toward  the  market-house  at  St.  Ives. 
When  Ave  came  to  the  place  of  battle,  the  enemy  was  ready,  set  in 
array  against  us.  I  began  the  hundredth  psalm,  and  they  beating  their 
drums  and  shouting.  I  stood  still  and  silent  for  some  time,  finding  they 
would  not  receive  my  testimony.  I  then  offered  to  speak  to  some  of 
the  most  violent ;  but  they  stopped  their  ears,  and  ran  upon  me,  crying, 
I  should  not  preach  there  ;  and  catching  at  me,  to  pull  me  down.  They 
had  no  power  to  touch  me.  My  soul  was  calm  and  fearless.  I  shook 
off  the  dust  of  my  feet,  and  walked  leisurely  through  the  thickest  of 
them,  who  followed  like  ramping  and  roaring  lions :  but  their  mouth 
was  shut.  We  met  the  mayor,  who  saluted  us,  and  threatened  the 
rioters.     I  rejoiced  at  my  lodgings  in  our  almighty  Jesus. 

"  I  preached  at  three  on  Cannage-downs  to  near  a  thousand  tinners, 
who  received  the  word  into  honest  and  good  hearts.  While  I  pointed 
them  to  the  Lamb  of  God,  many  wept ;  and  particularly  the  captain- 
general  of  the  tinners  ;  a  man  famous  in  his  generation  for  his  acts  of 
valour  and  violence,  and  his  usual  challenge  to  fight  any  six  men  with 
his  club.  He  is  known  through  the  west  by  the  title  of  the  Destroyer. 
This  leopard  will  soon,  I  trust,  lie  down  with  the  lamb. 

"July  19th.  I  preached  at  Pool,  in  the  heart  of  the  tinners.  A 
drunkard  got  within  two  or  three  yards,  designing,  I  suppose,  to  push 
me  down  the  hill.  I  was  forced  to  break  off  my  prayer,  and  warn  him 
to  take  care  of  himself.  He  attempted  to  lay  hold  on  me  ;  upon  which 
a  tinner  cried,  '  Down  with  him !'  In  a  moment  the  Philistines  were 
upon  him.  I  strove  to  rescue  him,  and  besought  them  not  to  hurt 
him ;  otherwise  I  should  go  away,  and  not  preach  at  all.  They  were 
entreated  for  him ;  and,  taking  him  by  the  legs  and  arms,  quietly 
handed  him  down  from  one  to  another,  till  they  had  put  him  without 
the  congregation ;  and  he  was  heard  no  more.  I  published  the  faith- 
ful, acceptable  saying ;  and  their  hearts  seemed  all  bowed  and  opened 
to  receive  it.  God,  I  nothing  doubt,  will  call  these  a  people,  who  were 
not  a  people.  Our  prayers  for  the  opposers  also  begin  to  be  answered; 
for  the  fiercest  of  them  came  this  evening  to  the  room,  and  behaved 
with  great  decency. 

"  July  20th.  I  spake  with  more  of  the  society ;  most  of  whom  have 
the  first  knowledge  of  salvation,  as  their  lives  show.  A.  G.  tells  me 
that  faith,  as  he  thinks,  came  by  hearing  yesterday  morning.  He  has 
been  a  sinner  above  other  sinners,  till  within  this  fortnight  God  called, 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  273 

and  made  him  equal  with  those  who  have  borne  the  burden  and  heat 
of  the  day. 

"  I  preached  at  Zunnor,  one  of  Mr.  Symon's  four  parishes,  which  is 
come  in  to  a  man  at  the  joyful  news.  Some  hundreds  of  the  poor 
people,  with  sincerity  in  their  faces,  received  my  saying,  '  The  king- 
dom of  heaven  is  at  hand  :  repent  ye,  and  believe  the  gospel.' 

"  I  began  at  eight  expounding  the  good  Samaritan ;  but  could  not 
proceed  for  pity  to  the  poor  mockers.  Many  of  them  were  present ; 
but  their  mocking  was  over.  I  urged,  and  besought,  and  with  tears 
even  compelled  them  to  come  in.  The  Spirit  made  intercession  for 
them,  that  God  might  grant  them  repentance  unto  life. 

"  July  22d.  I  rode  in  the  rain  to  Morva,  a  settlement  of  tinners,  to 
whom  I  preached  nothing  but  the  gospel.  I  had  just  named  my  text 
at  St.  Ives,  '  Comfort  ye,  comfort  ye,  my  people,  saith  your  God,'  when 
an  army  of  rebels  broke  in  upon  us,  like  those  at  Sheffield  or  Wednes- 
bury.  They  began  in  a  most  outrageous  manner,  threatening  to  mur- 
der the  people  if  they  did  not  go  out  that  moment.  They  broke  the 
sconces,  dashed  the  windows  in  pieces,  bore  away  the  shutters,  benches, 
poor-box,  and  all  but  the  stone  walls.  I  stood  silently  looking  on ;  but 
mine  eyes  were  unto  the  Lord.  They  swore  bitterly  I  should  not 
preach  there  again ;  which  I  immediately  disproved  by  telling  them 
Christ  died  for  them  all.  Several  times  they  lifted  up  their  hands  and 
clubs  to  strike  me ;  but  a  stronger  arm  restrained  them.  They  beat 
and  dragged  the  women  about,  particularly  one  of  a  great  age,  and 
trampled  on  them  without  mercy.  The  longer  they  stayed,  and  the 
more  they  raged,  the  more  power  I  found  from  above.  I  bade  the 
people  stand  still,  and  see  the  salvation  of  God,  resolving  to  continue 
with  them,  and  see  the  end.  In  about  an  hour  the  word  came, '  Hitherto 
shalt  thou  come  ;  and  no  farther.'  The  ruffians  fell  to  quarrelling 
among  themselves,  broke  the  town-clerk's  (their  captain's)  head,  and 
drove  one  another  out  of  the  room.  Having  kept  the  field,  we  gave 
thanks  for  the  victory ;  and  in  prayer  the  Spirit  of  glory  rested  upon 
us.  Going  home,  we  met  the  mayor,  with  another  justice,  and  went 
back  to  show  them  the  havoc  which  the  gentlemen  and  their  mob  had 
made.  He  commended  our  people  as  the  most  quiet,  inoffensive  sub- 
jects ;  encouraged  us  to  sue  for  justice ;  said  he  was  no  more  secure 
from  such  lawless  violence  than  we ;  wished  us  success ;  and  left  us 
rejoicing  in  our  strong  Helper. 

"  July  23d.  I  cannot  find  one  of  this  people  who  fears  those  that  can 
kill  the  body  only.  It  was  next  to  a  miracle  that  no  more  mischief 
was  done  last  night.  The  gentlemen  had  resolved  to  destroy  all  within 
doors.  They  came  upon  us  like  roaring  lions,  headed  by  the  mayor's 
son.     He  struck  out  the  candles  with  his  cane,  and  began  courageously 

18 


274  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

beating  the  women.  I  laid  my  hand  upon  him,  and  said,  '  Sir,  you  ap- 
pear like  a  gentleman.  I  desire  you  would  show  it  by  restraining  these 
of  the  baser  sort.  Let  them  strike  the  men,  or  me,  if  they  please  ;  but 
not  hurt  poor  helpless  women  and  children.'  He  was  turned  into  a 
friend  immediately,  and  laboured  the  whole  time  to  quiet  his  associates. 
Some,  not  of  the  society,  were  likewise  provoked  to  stand  up  for  us, 
and  put  themselves  between.  Others  held  the  ruffians,  and  made  use 
of  an  arm  of  flesh.  Some  of  our  bitterest  enemies  were  brought  over 
by  the  meekness  of  the  sufferers,  and  malice  of  the  persecutors.  They 
had  sworn  to  drive  us  all  out,  and  then  take  possession  of  our  house ; 
but  their  commission  did  not  go  so  far.  One  was  overheard  saying  to 
his  companions,  as  they  were  going  off,  '  I  think  the  desk  was  insured. 
We  could  not  touch  it,  or  come  near  it.' 

"  I  preached  at  Gwennap  to  near  two  thousand  hungry  souls,  who 
devoured  the  word  of  reconciliation.  Half  my  audience  were  tinners 
from  about  Redruth,  which,  I  hear,  is  taken.  God  gives  us  their  hearts. 
If  any  man  speak  against  us,  (they  say,)  he  deserves  to  be  stoned.  I 
again  expounded  in  the  room  at  St.  Ives,  and  advised  the  society  to 
possess  their  souls  in  patience,  not  threatening,  or  even  mentioning  the 
late  uproar,  but  suffering  all  things  for  the  sake  of  Jesus  Christ. 

"  July  24th.  At  Wednock  many  listened  to  my  description  of  our 
Lord's  sufferings.  After  evening  service,  I  would  have  finished  my 
discourse,  but  the  minister's  mob  fell  upon  us,  threatening  and  striking 
all  they  came  near.  They  swore  horribly  they  would  be  revenged  on 
us,  for  our  making  such  a  disturbance  on  the  sabbath  day,  our  taking 
the  people  from  the  Church,  and  doing  so  much  mischief  continually. 
They  assaulted  us  with  sticks  and  stones,  and  endeavoured  to  pull  me 
down.  I  bade  them  strike  me,  and  spare  the  people.  Many  lifted 
up  their  hands  and  weapons,  but  were  not  permitted  to  touch  me.  We 
were  now  encompassed  with  a  host  of  men,  bent  on  mischief,  with  no 
visible  way  of  escape ;  but  the  Lord  hath  many  ways.  He  touched 
the  heart  of  one  of  our  persecutors,  who  came  up  to  me,  took  me  by 
the  hand,  and  besought  me  to  depart  in  peace,  assuring  me  he  would 
preserve  me  from  all  violence.  Another  gentleman  said  the  same.  I 
thanked  them,  and  told  them  I  had  an  unseen  Protector ;  but  as  I  saw 
there  was  no  door,  I  should  not  attempt  preaching  at  this  season.  I 
stayed  some  time  to  make  my  observations.  Ten  cowardly  ruffians  I  saw 
upon  one  unarmed  man,  beating  him  with  their  clubs,  till  they  felled  him 
to  the  ground.  Another  escaped  by  the  swiftness  of  his  horse.  My 
convoy  they  set  upon  for  dissuading  them,  and  forced  him  to  fly  for  his 
life.  I  walked  on  slowly,  with  all  the  rabble  behind.  One  of  the 
brethren  attended  me.  The  Lord  hid  us  in  the  hollow  of  his  hand. 
The  pillar  came  between  the  Egyptians  and  us.     About  six  we  rested 

18* 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  275 

at  brother  Nance's.  The  enemy  still  pursued.  I  went  out  and  looked 
•hem  in  the  face  ;  and  they  pulled  off  their  hats  and  slunk  away.  The 
right  hand  of  the  Lord  hath  the  pre-eminence  ;  and  therewith  hath  he 
got  himself  the  victory. 

"  The  society  came.  Our  hearts  danced  for  joy ;  and  in  our  song 
did  we  praise  Him.  'We  all  longed  for  his  last  glorious  appearing, 
and  with  an  eye  of  faith  saw  the  Son  of  man  as  coming  in  the  clouds 
of  heaven,  to  confess  us  before  his  Father,  and  the  holy  angels. 

"  July  25th.  The  mayor  told  us,  that  the  ministers  were  the  principal 
authors  of  all  this  evil,  by  continually  representing  us  in  their  sermons 
as  Popish  emissaries,  and  urging  the  enraged  multitude  to  take  all 
manner  of  ways  to  stop  us.  Their  whole  preaching  is  cursing  and 
lies.  Yet  they  modestly  say,  my  fellow-labourer  and  I  are  the  cause 
of  all  the  disturbance !  It  is  always  the  lamb  that  troubles  the  wafer. 
Yesterday  we  were  stoned  as  Popish  incendiaries.  To-day  it  is  our 
turn  to  have  favour  with  the  people.  I  preached  at  Cannage-downs  to 
a  multitude  of  simple-hearted  tinners,  on,  '  Who  is  this  that  cometh 
from  Edom,  with  dyed  garments  from  Bozrah  V  They  received  the 
word  with  all  gladness  and  gratitude  ;  wondered  at  the  St.  Ives  people, 
that  could  endeavour  to  hurt  us  for  teaching  them  such  blessed  truths. 
At  St.  Ives  I  had  warning  of  an  approaching  trial,  and  was  led  to  pray 
that  the  fierceness  of  men  might  be  at  this  time  restrained.  I  had 
scarce  begun  at  the  room  when  news  was  brought  that  all  the  gentle- 
men were  coming  to  pull  it  down.  We  looked  for  them  every  moment 
About  half  a  dozen  came  first,  and  threw  eggs  in  at  the  windows. 
Others  cast  great  stones,  to  break  what  remained  of  the  shutters. 
Others  struck  the  women,  and  swore  they  would  have  the  house  down. 
I  prayed,  and  dismissed  our  people.  John  Nance  was  gone  to  the 
mayor.  I  followed  to  stop  him,  and  met  the  mayor  at  the  head  of  his 
posse.  At  first  hearing  of  the  tumult  he  had  started  up,  charged  all  he 
met  to  assist  him,  and  was  coming  to  the  room,  when  I  desired  him  to 
save  himself  the  trouble  of  a  walk  in  the  rain.  He  behaved  with  great 
civility  and  resolution ;  declaring  before  all,  that  none  should  hurt  us. 
This  disappointed  and  scattered  our  adversaries  ;  and  I  met  the  society 
without  molestation.  Glory  be  to  God,  that  we  are  once  more  delivered 
out  of  the  mouth  of  these  lions.  They  were  sure  of  accomplishing 
their  design  this  night :  but  the  Lord  beheld  their  threatening*  ;  and 
stilled  the  raging  of  the  sea,  the  noise  of  the  waves,  and  the  madness 
of  the  people. 

"  July  26th.  At  the  Pool  one  stopped,  and  demanded  my  lettor>  (A 
orders.  I  marvelled  at  Mr.  Church-warden's  ignorance,  gave  him  my 
Oxford  sermon,  and  rode  on.  He  followed  me,  with  another  gentle* 
man,  and  vowed  I  should  not  preach  in  his  parish.     When  I  began,  he 


276  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

shouted,  and  hallooed,  and  put  his  hat  to  my  mouth.  We  went  to 
another  place.  He  followed  us,  like  Shimei.  I  told  him  I  should 
surely  deliver  my  message  unless  his  master  was  stronger  than  mine. 
After  much  contention,  I  walked  away  with  near  two  thousand  people, 
most  part  tinners,  to  the  next  parish,  as  my  wise  church-warden  sup- 
posed. He  followed  us  another  mile  ;  and  a  warm  walk  he  had  of  it, 
but  left  us  on  the  border  of  the  neighbouring  parish.  However,  to  take 
my  leave  of  it,  I  preached  in  what  he  called  his.  In  spite  of  Satan, 
the  poor  had  the  gospel  preached  to  them,  and  heard  it  joyfully.  Great 
was  their  zeal  and  affection  toward  me.  I  marvel  not  that  Satan  should 
light  for  his  kingdom.     It  begins  to  shake  in  this  place. 

"  All  was  quiet  at  St.  Ives,  the  mayor  having  declared  his  resolution 
to  swear  twenty  new  constables,  and  suppress  the  rioters  by  force  of 
arms.  Their  drum  he  has  sent  and  seized.  All  the  time  I  was  preach- 
ing he  stood  at  a  little  distance,  to  awe  the  rebels.  He  has  set  the 
whole  town  against  him,  by  not  giving  us  up  to  their  fury :  but  he 
plainly  told  Mr.  Hoblin,  the  fire-and-fagot  minister,  that  he  would  not 
be  perjured  to  gratify  any  man's  malice.  He  informed  us  that  he  had 
often  heard  Mr.  Hoblin  say,  they  ought  to  drive  us  away  by  blows,  not 
arguments. 

"  July  28th.  I  dined  at  our  brother  Mitchell's,  a  confessor  of  the  faith 
which  once  he  persecuted ;  and  rode  on  to  St.  Hilary-downs.  Here 
the  careless  hearers  were  kept  away  by  the  enemy's  threatenings ;  but 
near  one  thousand  well-disposed  tinners  listened  to  the  joyful  tidings, 
'  Comfort  ye,  comfort  ye,  my  people.'  That  word  of  grace,  '  Thine 
iniquities  are  pardoned,'  quite  melted  them  down  into  tears  on  all  sides. 

"  I  began  explaining  the  Beatitudes  at  St.  Ives.  None  interrupted. 
I  do  not  despair  but  some  of  our  persecutors  themselves  may  yet,  before 
we  depart,  receive  that  damnable  Popish  doctrine,  as  Mr.  Hoblin  calls  it, 
of  justification  by  faith  only. 

"  July  29th.  I  rode  to  Morva,  and  invited  the  whole  nation  of  tinners 
to  Christ.  I  took  the  names  of  several  who  were  desirous  of  joining 
in  a  society.  The  adversaries  have  laboured  with  all  their  might  to 
hinder  this  good  work  \  but  we  doubt  not  our  seeing  a  glorious  church 
in  this  place. 

"  July  30th.  I  believed  a  door  would  be  opened  this  day  :  and  in  the 
strength  of  the  Lord  set  out  for  St.  Just,  a  town  of  tinners,  four  miles 
from  Morva,  and  twelve  from  St.  Ives.  My  text  was,  '  The  poor  have 
the  gospel  preached  unto  them/  I  showed,  the  sum  thereof  is,  '  Thine 
iniquity  is  pardoned.  God  for  Christ's  sake  hath  forgiven  thee.'  The 
hearts  of  thousands  seemed  moved,  as  the  trees  of  the  forest,  by  the 
wind  which  bloweth  as  it  listeth.  The  door  stood  wide  open,  and  a 
multitude  were  just  entering  in.     Here  it  is  that  I  expect  the  largest 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  277 

harvest.  We  rode  four  miles  further  to  Zunning,  and  took  up  our  lodg- 
ing at  a  hospitable  farmer's. 

"  I  walked  with  our  brother  Shepherd  to  the  Land's  End,  and  sung,* 
on  the  extremest  point  of  the  rocks, — 

Come,  divine  Immanuel,  come, 

Take  possession  of  thy  home,  &c. 

"  I  rode  back  to  St.  Just,  and  went  from  the  evening  service  to  a 
plain  by  the  town,  made  for  field-preaching.  I  stood  on  a  green  bank, 
and  cried,  '  All  we  like  sheep  have  gone  astray ;  we  have  turned  every 
one  to  his  own  way ;  and  the  Lord  hath  laid  upon  Him  the  iniquity  of 
us  all.'  About  two  thousand,  mostly  tinners,  attended,  no  one  offering 
to  stir  or  move  a  hand  or  tongue.  The  fields  are  white  unto  harvest. 
Lord,  send  forth  labourers  ! 

"  We  returned  to  our  host  at  Zunning.  He  is  just  entering  the 
kingdom.  I  went  early  to  bed,  having  lost  most  of  my  senses,  through 
the  constant  fog  in  which  we  have  laboured  to  bretthe  this  fortnight 
past. 

"August  1st.  I  saw  a  strange  sight,  the  sun  shining  in  Cornwall! 
I  explained  at  nine  the  song  of  Simeon.  Several  aged  people  were 
present,  whom  I  left  waiting  for  the  Consolation  of  Israel.  I  took  my 
leave  of  Cannage-downs,  and  returned  to  St.  Ives  in  peace.  I  showed 
the  blessedness  of  persecution ;  then  exhorted  the  society  to  pray 
without  ceasing  for  humility,  the  grace  which  draws  all  others  after  it. 

"  August  2d.  I  carried  my  tinners  from  the  Pool  to  the  nearest  par- 
ish. It  was  a  glorious  sight,  the  wide-spread  multitude  walking  up  the 
hill,  eager  for  the  word  of  life  ;  hungry  and  thirsty  after  righteousness  ! 
I  met  with  that  in  St.  Matthew,  '  A  certain  man  had  two  sons,'  &c. 
These  publicans  know  the  time  of  their  visitation,  and  bring  forth  fruit 
meet  for  repentance.  An  elderly  man  pressed  us  to  turn  into  his  house, 
near  Camborne.  It  was  a  large  old  country  seat,  and  looked  like  the 
picture  of  English  hospitality.  When  he  could  not  prevail  on  us  to 
stay  longer,  he  would  ride  two  or  three  miles  on  our  way  with  us,  and 
listened  all  the  while  to  the  ministry  of  reconciliation. 

"  August  3d.  I  took  my  leave  of  the  dear  people  of  Zunnor,  in  our 
Lord's  words,  '  Be  thou  faithful  unto  death,  and  I  will  give  thee  a  crown 

*  This  hymn  was  not  selected  for  the  occasion,  but  was  "  written  at  the  Land's 
End."  (Hymns  and  Sacred  Poems.  By  Charles  Wesley.  Vol.  i,  p.  329.)  It  is 
founded  upon  the  following  passage  :  "  And  the  stretching  out  of  his  wings  shall  fill 
the  breadth  of  thy  land,  0  Immanuel,"  Isaiah  viii,  8.  Tradition  states  that  the  hymn 
beginning, 

"  Thou  God  of  glorious  majesty," 

was  also  written  at  the  Land's  End ;  but  of  this  there  is  no  direct  proof.  It  was 
published  in  the  volume  just  mentioned,  but  is  simply  entitled,  "  A  Hymn  for  Se- 
riousness." 


278  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

of  life.'  With  many  tears  they  besought  us  to  come  again ;  and  evi- 
dently showed  that  our  labour  has  not  been  in  vain  in  the  Lord. 

"August  5th.  I  preached  my  farewell  sermon  to  our  sorrowful 
brethren  in  Morva.  Many  from  St.  Just  increased  the  lamentation.  1 
shall  think  it  long  till  I  see  them  again  ;  but  my  comfort  is,  that  I  leave 
them  following  hard  after  God. 

"  I  took  my  leave  of  the  friendly  mayor,  to  whom  we  acknowledged, 
under  God,  our  deliverance  from  the  hands  of  unrighteous  and  cruel 
men.  He  expressed  the  same  affection  for  us,  as  from  the  beginning , 
listened  to  our  report ;  (for  which  our  Lord  gave  us  a  fair  opportunity  ;) 
ordered  his  servant  to  light  us  home ;  and,  in  a  word,  received  us,  and 
sent  us  away,  as  messengers  of  peace. 

"  August  6th.  I  rode  to  Gwennap,  and  with  many  words  exhorted 
them  to  save  themselves  from  this  untoward  generation.  They  were 
exceedingly  moved,  and  very  urgent  with  me  to  know  when  I  should 
return  ;  when  myi  brother,  or  any  other,  would  come,  Surely  they  are 
a  people  ready  prepared  for  the  Lord. 

"  I  began  at  St.  Ives  before  the  usual  time,  '  And  now,  brethren,  I 
commend  you  to  God,'  &c.  I  had  no  thought  of  the  rioters,  though  the 
mayor  had  informed  us,  they  were  so  impudent  as  to  tell  him  to  his 
face,  they  would  have  a  parting  blow  at  us.  As  soon  as  we  were  met 
in  society,  at  brother  Nance's,  they  came  to  the  room,  ready  to  pull  it 
down.  The  drunken  town-clerk  led  his  drunken  army  to  our  lodgings  , 
but  an  invisible  power  held  them  from  breaking  in,  or  hurting  our  bro- 
ther Nance,  who  went  out  to  them,  and  stood  in  the  midst,  till  our  King 
scattered  the  evil  with  his  eyes,  and  turned  them  back  by  the  way  thai 
they  came.  The  great  power  of  God  was,  mean  time,  among  us,  over- 
turning all  before  it,  and  melting  our  hearts  into  contrite,  joyful  love. 

"  August  7th.  At  four  I  took  leave  of  the  society,  with  that  apostoli- 
cal prayer,  '  And  the  very  God  of  peace  sanctify  you  wholly,'  &c. 
Great  grace  was  upon  them  all.  Their  prayers,  and  tears  of  love,  I 
shall  never  forget.  I  nothing  doubt,  if  I  follow  their  faith,  that  I  shall 
meet  them  in  the  new  Jerusalem.  At  six  we  left  the  lions'  den,  with 
about  twenty  horse.  Some  would  have  us  take  a  back  way ;  but  I 
would  not  go  forth  with  haste,  or  by  flight ;  and  therefore  rode  slowly 
through  the  largest  street,  in  the  face  of  our  enemies.  At  eight  I 
preached  faith  in  Christ  to  many  listening  souls  in  Veiling- Varine,  They 
received  the  word  with  surprising  readiness.  Their  tears  and  hearty 
expressions  of  love  convince  me,  that  there  is  a  work  begun  in  their  hearts 

"  I  rode  on  rejoicing  to  Gwennap.  As  soon  as  I  went  forth  I  saw 
the  end  of  my  coining  to  Cornwall,  and  of  Satan's  opposition.  Such  a 
company  assembled  as  I  have  not  seen,  excepting  sometimes  at  Ken- 
nington.     By  their  looks  I  perceived  they  all  heard,  while  I  lifted  up 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  279 

my  voice  like  a  trumpet,  and  testified,  '  God  sent  his  Son  to  be  the 
Saviour  of  the  world.'  The  convincing  Spirit  was  in  the  midst,  as  I 
have  seldom,  if  ever,  known.  Most  of  the  gentry  from  Redruth  were 
just  before  me,  and  so  hemmed  in,  that  they  could  not  escape.  For 
an  hour  my  voice  was  heard  by  all,  and  reached  further  than  their  out- 
ward ears.  I  am  inclined  to  think,  that  most  present  were  convinced 
of  righteousness  or  of  sin.  God  hath  now  set  before  us  an  open  door, 
and  who  shall  be  able  to  shut  it  ? 

"  At  four  we  rode  to  Mitchell ;  my  brother  having  summoned  me  to 
London,  to  confer  with  the  heads  of  the  Moravians  and  predestinarians 
We  had  near  three  hundred  miles  to  ride  in  five  days.  I  was  willing 
to  undertake  this  labour  for  peace,  though  the  journey  was  too  great 
for  us,  and  our  weary  beasts,  which  we  have  used  almost  every  day  for 
these  three  months." 

As  the  time  was  so  short,  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  had  not  many  oppor- 
tunities for  preaching  on  his  journey  to  London.  At  the  inns,  however, 
where  he  called  to  obtain  refreshment,  he  recommended  Christ  and  his 
salvation  to  almost  ever}-  one  that  came  in  his  way  ;  and  upon  the  public 
roads  he  was  not  silent,  when  he  met  with  any  persons  either  rich,  or  poor, 
who  were  willing  to  receive  the  evangelical  message  with  which  he 
was  intrusted.  At  Bridport,  for  instance,  he  says,  "  I  met  with  a  poor 
creature,  ready  for  the  gospel.  It  was  glad  news  indeed  to  her. 
When  I  said,  '  God  sent  me  to  you,'  she  cried,  '  And  did  he  indeed !' 
and  fell  a  trembling  and  weeping.  We  prayed  together  ;  and  she 
seemed  not  far  from  the  kingdom  of  God.  She  innocently  asked  me, 
what  church  she  should  be  of.     I  showed  her  the  excellence  of  our  own." 

On  his  arrival  at  Exeter  he  met  with  his  friend  Felix  Farley,  from 
Bristol;  and  there  he  says,  "I  called  to  about  one  thousand  sinners, 
mostly  gentlemen  and  ladies,  with  some  clergy,  '  Behold  the  Lamb  of 
God,  which  taketh  away  the  sin  of  the  world.'  God  gave  me  favour  in 
their  eyes,  although  I  did  not  prophesy  smooth  things.  I  found,  as 
soon  as  I  began  to  speak,  that  the  fear  of  the  Lord  was  upon  them. 
Many  followed  me  to  my  inn,  to  take  their  leave  ;  and  wished  me  good 
luck  in  the  name  of  the  Lord.  I  left  one  behind  me,  to  keep  up  the 
awakening,  and  pursued  my  journey  alone  to  London." 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley  finished  his  journey  to  London  in  the  evening 
of  August  12th;  and  had  the  mortification  to  find,  that  the  meeting 
which  he  had  been  at  so  much  pains  to  attend  would  not  be  held. 
"  By  nine  at  night,"  says  he,  "  I  hardly  reached  the  Foundery.  Here 
I  heard,  the  Moravians  would  not  be  present  at  the  conference.  Span- 
genberg  indeed  said  he  would,  but  immediately  left  England.  .M\ 
brother  was  come  from  Newcastle,  John  Nelson,  from  Yorkshire,  and 
I,  from  the  Land's  End,  to  good  purpose !" 


280  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

Mr.  John  Wesley  is  silent  concerning  this  abortive  attempt  to  obtain 
the  contemplated  conference.  But  in  his  printed  Journal,  relating  to 
this  period,  he  has  inserted  a  paper  of  considerable  length,  stating  the 
points  of  difference  between  himself  and  Mr.  Whitefield,.  and  the  con- 
cessions which  he  was  ready  to  make  for  the  purpose  of  meeting  the 
views  of  his  friend.  From  this  document,  which  was  doubtless  drawn 
up  to  be  laid  before  Mr.  Whitefield,  compared  with  Mr  Charles 
Wesley's  private  journal,  weiearn, — 

1.  That  it  was  proposed  to  hold  a  conference,  in  London,  between 
the  leading  men  of  the  three  communities  who  were  then  exerting 
themselves  to  effect  a  revival  of  evangelical  religion :  the  Calvinistic 
Methodists,  the  Moravians,  and  the  Arminian  Methodists  ; — Mr.  White- 
field,  with  some  of  his  friends,  to  represent  the  first ;  Mr.  Spangenberg, 
and  a  few  members  of  the  Fetter-lane  society,  to  represent  the  second  ; 
John  and  Charles  Wesley,  with  John  Nelson,  and  perhaps  a  few  other 
laymen,  the  third. 

2.  That  the  object  of  this  conference  was,  by  mutual  explanations 
and  concessions,  to  cultivate  a  better  understanding  with  each  other ; 
so  that  the  parties  might  avoid  all  unnecessary  collision,  and  unite,  as 
far  as  was  practicable,  in  advancing  what  they  all  believed  to  be  the  ,. 
work  of  God.  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  states,  that  "peace"  was  the 
avowed  design  of  the  meeting. 

3.  That  the  project  had  its  origin  with  Mr.  John  Wesley.  It  was 
not  proposed  by  Charles,  who  was  "  summoned"  by  his  brother  to 
attend ;  nor  by  the  Moravians,  who  declined  the  conference  after  Mr. 
Spangenberg  had  promised  to  be  present ;  nor  by  Mr.  Whitefield,  who 
does  not  appear  to  have  even  accepted  the  invitation',  although  he  was 
in  London  immediately  after  the  time  proposed  for  the  interview. 

4.  That  Mr.  John  Wesley  and  his  brother  were  anxious  to  enter 
into  a  general  agreement  with  their  friends  from  whom  they  had  been 
unexpectedly  and  painfully  separated.  They  came  on  horseback  from 
the  two  extremities  of  the  kingdom  for  this  purpose.  Charles  was 
"  willing  to  undertake  the  labour  for  peace  ;"  although  he  felt  that  "  the 
journey  was  too  great"  for  his  strength,  and  that  of  his  horse.  John,  who 
invited  the  parties  to  meet  him,  drew  up  a  statement  of  the  questions 
at  issue  between  himself  and  Mr.  Whitefield,  in  a  spirit  the  most  kind 
and  conciliatory,  with  the  concessions  which  he  was  willing  to  make. 
Some  of  the  concessions  which  he  offered  to  Mr.  Whitefield,  in  favour 
of  the  peculiarities  of  Calvinian  theology,  he  would  have  found  it  diffi- 
cult to  defend.  He  introduces  the  subject  by  declaring  that  he  had 
"  found,  for  some  time,  a  strong  desire  to  unite  with  Mr.  Whitefield,  as 
far  as  possible." 

This  transaction,  viewed  in  all  its  bearings,  furnishes  additional  proof 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  281 

of  the  flagrant  injustice  done  to  Mr.  John  Wesley  by  Lady  Hunting- 
don's biographer,  who  insinuates  that  Mr.  Wesley  "  parted  with  his  old 
companion,"  Mr.  Whitefield,  "  with  great  coolness."  We  have  already 
seen,  that  after  Mr.  Whitefield  had  begun  zealously  to  preach  the  doc- 
trine of  the  absolute  and  unconditional  predestination  of  some  men  to 
eternal  life,  and  of  others  to  eternal  death,  Mr.  Wesley  declared  his 
readiness  still  to  labour  in  immediate  connection  with  him ;  and  when 
Mr.  Whitefield,  under  the  advice  of  his  -friends,  had  withdrawn,  (for 
the  act  of  separation  was  unquestionably  his,)  Mr.  Wesley  published 
to  the  world  his  "  strong  desire"  for  a  re-union  with  his  "  old  compan- 
ion ;"  but  his  proposal  was  not  met  in  the  spirit  of  concession  of  which 
he  set  the  example.  The  "  coolness"  was  on  the  other  side,  as  it  was 
when  they  "  parted  asunder."  Mr.  Whitefield  was  cordial  in  his  per- 
sonal friendship  with  the  Wesleys ;  but  he  would  concede  nothing  for 
the  sake  of  a  union  of  operation  with  them. 

Mr.  John  and  Charles  Wesley  were  men  of  peace,  for  they  were 
men  of  love.  They  did  what  they  could  to  restore  concord  among 
brethren,  and  to  put  an  end  to  the  unseemly  bickerings  which  had  been 
a  stumbling-block  to  many  ;  but  having  failed  in  the  attempt,  they  re- 
sumed their  itinerant  ministry  with  a  pure  conscience,  and  unabated 
zeal.  John  repaired  to  Cornwall,  accompanied  by  John  Nelson ;  and 
on  his  arrival  at  St.  Ives,  the  late  scene  of  Charles's  labours  and  per- 
secutions, he  makes  the  following  remarks  : — 

"  I  spoke  severally  with  those  of  the  society,  who  were  about  one 
hundred  and  twenty.  Near  a  hundred  of  these  had  found  peace  with 
God.  Such  is  the  blessing  of  being  persecuted  for  righteousness'  sake  ! 
As  we  were  going  to  church  at  eleven,  a  large  company  at  the  market- 
place welcomed  us  with  a  loud  huzza :  wit  as  harmless  as  the  ditty 
sung  under  my  window,  (composed,  one  assured  me,  by  a  gentlewoman 
of  their  own  town,) 

1  Charles  Wesley  is  come  to  town, 
To  try  if  he  can  pull  the  churches  down.' " 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley  remained  for  some  weeks  in  London,  preaching 
daily  in  one  place  or  another,  particularly  at  the  Foundery,  and  at  the 
chapel  in  Snow's  Fields,  Southwark,  of  which  he  and  his  brother  had 
recently  taken  possession.  He  speaks  in  strong  language  concerning 
the  Spirit  of  power  which  generally  rested  upon  the  congregations, 
awakening  the  careless,  comforting  the  mourners,  and  renewing  the 
strength  of  those  who  had  already  believed.  He  lived  as  a  man  whose 
great  concern  was  to  save  souls  ;  so  that  in  passing  along  the  streets. 
he  reproved  profane  swearers,  and  invited  loiterers  to  attend  the  house 
of  God  ;  sometimes  with  the  most,  encouraging  success.  On  the  24th 
of  September  he  says,  "  I  reproved  one  for  swearing,  among  an  army 


282  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

of  porters  and  carmen.  I  spoke  to  them  for  some  time,  till  all  were 
overpowered.  Two  I  carried  away  with  me  to  the  Foundery.  They 
received  my  saying  and  books,  and  departed  with  their  eyes  full  of  tears 
and  their  hearts  of  good  desires." 

At  this  time  his  sympathy  was  strongly  excited  in  behalf  of  Mr. 
Piers,  of  Bexley,  who  had  a  dangerous  illness,  and  was  restored  almost 
by  miracle.  "  I  rode  to  Bexley,"  says  he,  "  and  found  my  friend  on  a 
sick-bed,  but  full  of  peace  and  comfort."  Two  days  after  he  adds,  "  I 
was  sent  for  to  Mr.  Piers,  who  lay  dying  in  convulsions.  I  prayed  for 
him  first  with  a  friend,  who  said,  '  If  he  is  not  dead  already,  he  will  not 
die  now.'  I  got  to  Bexley  by  three.  My  brother  had  recovered  his 
senses  about  the  time  we  were  praying  for  him.  I  was  much  comforted 
by  his  calm  resignation  ;  and  in  prayer  saw,  as  it  were,  heaven  opened ; 
having  seldom  had  greater  freedom  of  access."  Eight  days  afterward 
he  says,  "  News  was  brought  me  again  that  Mr.  Piers  was  dying. 
Next  morning  I  found  him  more  than  conqueror  in  a  mighty  conflict 
he  had  had  for  eight  hours  with  all  the  powers  of  darkness.  '  Now,' 
he  told  me,  '  I  shall  not  die,  but  live,  and  declare  the  works  of  the 
Lord.' " 

On  the  17th  of  October,  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  left  London  for  Not- 
tingham, where  he  expected  to  meet  his  brother.  He  was  gratified  to 
find  that  the  society,  which  had  been  begun  in  that  town  half  a  year 
before,  consisting  then  of  only  eleven  members,  was  now  increased  to 
fifty.  Here  he  continued  for  some  days,  preaching  abroad  with  his 
wonted  energy  and  success.  His  brother  appeared  on  the  21st,  having 
just  escaped  out  of  the  hands  of  the  Staffordshire  rioters,  who  seem  to 
have  been  intent  upon  shedding  his  blood.  Of  the  terrible  persecutions 
which  he  and  the  society  endured  at  Wednesbury  and  the  neighbour- 
hood, Mr.  John  Wesley  published  a  circumstantial  narrative,  at  the 
time,  both  in  his  Journal,  and  in  a  separate  pamphlet.  The  principal 
agent  in  exciting  these  murderous  tumults  was  Mr.  Egginton,  the  parish 
minister  at  Wednesbury.  This  does  not  appear  in  any  account  that 
the  brothers  published ;  (for  they  ever  showed  a  great  delicacy  in  con- 
cealing the  delinquencies  of  their  brethren  the  clergy ;)  but  in  a  private 
letter,  written  soon  after  these  riots  had  occurred,  Mr.  John  Wesley 
says,  "  When  I  preached  at  Wednesbury  first,  Mr.  Egginton  (the  vicar) 
invited  me  to  his  house,  and  told  me,  the  oftener  I  came,  the  welcomer 
I  should  be  ;  for  I  had  done  much  good  there  already,  and  he  doubted 
not  but  I  should  do  much  more.  But  the  next  year  I  found  him  another 
man.  He  had  not  only  heard  a  vehement  Visitation-Charge  ;  but  had 
been  informed  that  we  had  publicly  preached  against  drunkards,  which 
must  have  been  designed  as  a  satire  on  him.  From  this  time  we  found 
more  and  more  effects  of  his  unwearied  labours,  public  and  private, 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  283 

in  stirring  up  the  people  on  every  side,  to  '  drive  these  fellows  out  of 
the  country.'  One  of  his  sermons  I  heard  with  my  own  ears.  I  pray 
God  I  may  never  hear  such  another  !  The  minister  at  Darlaston,  and 
the  curate  of  Walsal,  trod  in  the  same  steps  ;  and  these  were  they  who, 
not  undesignedly ,  occasioned  all  the  disorders  which  followed  there." 

The  following  is  Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  account,  drawn  up  on  the 
spot ;  for  he  immediately  went  to  the  place  where  the  outrages  had 
been  perpetrated : — 

"  My  brother  came,  delivered  out  of  the  mouth  of  the  lions !  He 
looked  like  a  soldier  of  Christ.  His  clothes  were  torn  to  tatters.  The 
mob  of  Wednesbury,  Darlaston,  and  Walsal,  were  permitted  to  take 
him  by  night  out  of  the  society-house,  and  carry  him  about  several 
hours,  with  a  full  purpose  to  murder  him.  But  his  work  is  not  finished  , 
or  he  had  been  now  with  the  souls  under  the  altar. 

"  Oct.  24th.  I  had  a  blessing  at  parting  from  the  society ;  set  out 
at  five,  and  by  night  came  weary  and  wet  to  Birmingham."  The  next 
day,  he  says,  "  I  was  much  encouraged  by  the  faith  and  patience  of  our 
brethren  from  Wednesbury,  who  gave  me  some  particulars  of  the  late 
persecution.  My  brother,  they  told  me,  had  been  dragged  about  for 
three  hours  by  the  mob  of  three  towns.  Those  of  Wednesbury  and 
Darlaston  were  disarmed  by  a  few  words  he  spoke,  and  thenceforward 
laboured  to  screen  him  from  their  old  allies  of  Walsal,  till  they  were 
overpowered  themselves,  and  most  of  them  knocked  down.  Three  of 
the  brethren  and  one  young  woman  kept  near  him  all  the  time,  striving 
to  intercept  the  blows.  Sometimes  he  was  almost  borne  upon  their 
shoulders,  through  the  violence  of  the  multitude,  who  struck  at  him 
continually  that  he  might  fall :  and  if  he  had  once  been  down,  he 
would  have  risen  no  more.  Many  blows  he  escaped  through  his  low- 
ness  of  stature  ;  and  his  enemies  were  struck  down  by  them.  His  feet 
never  once  slipped ;  for  in  their  hands  the  angels  bore  him  up. 

"  The  ruffians  ran  about,  asking,  '  Which  is  the  minister  V  and  lost 
and  found  and  lost  him  again.  That  hand  which  struck  the  men  of 
Sodom  and  the  Syrians  blind  withheld  or  turned  them  aside.  Some 
cried,  '  Drown  him  !  Throw  him  into  a  pit !'  some,  '  Hang  him  up  upon 
the  next  tree  !'  others,  '  Away  with  him !  Away  with  him  !'  and  some 
did  him  the  infinite  honour  to  cry,  in  express  terms,  '  Crucify  him '' 
One  and  all  said,  '  Kill  him !'  but  they  were  not  agreed  what  death  to 
put  him  to.  In  Walsal  several  said,  '  Carry  him  out  of  the  town.  Don't 
kill  him  here  !  Don't  bring  his  blood  upon  us  !' 

"  To  some  who  cried,  '  Strip  him  !  Tear  off  his  clothes  ;'  he  mildly 
answered,  'That  you  need  not  do.  I  will  give  you  my  clothes,  if  you 
want  them.'  In  the  intervals  of  tumult,  he  spoke,  the  brethren  assure  I 
me,  with  as  much  composure  and  correctness  as  he  used  to  do  in  their 


284  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

societies.  The  Spirit  of  glory  rested  on  him.  As  many  as  he  spoke 
to,  or  but  laid  his  hand  on,  he  turned  into  friends.  He  did  not  wonder 
(as  he  himself  told  me)  that  the  martyrs  should  feel  no  pain  in  the 
flames  ;  for  none  of  their  blows  hurt  him,  although  one  was  so  violent 
as  to  make  his  nose  and  mouth  gush  out  with  blood. 

"  At  the  first  justice's,  whither  they  carried  him,  one  of  his  poor 
accusers  mentioned  the  only  crime  alleged  against  him,  '  Sir,  it  is  a 
downright  shame.  He  makes  people  rise  at  five  in  the  morning  to 
sing  psalms.'  Another  said,  '  To  be  plain,  sir,  I  must  speak  the  truth. 
All  the  fault  I  find  him  with  him  is,  that  he  preaches  better  than  our 
parsons.'  Mr.  Justice  did  not  care  to  meddle  with  him,  or  with  those 
who  were  murdering  an  innocent  man  at  his  worship's  door.  A  second 
justice,  in  like  manner,  remanded  him  to  the  mob.  The  mayor  of 
Walsal  refused  him  protection,  when  entering  his  house,  for  fear  the 
mob  should  pull  it  down.  Just  as  he  was  within  another  door,  one 
fastened  his  hand  in  his  hair,  and  drew  him  backward,  almost  to  the 
ground.  A  brother,  at  the  peril  of  his  life,  fell  on  the  man's  hand,  and 
bit  it,  which  forced  him  to  loose  his  hold. 

"  The  instrument  of  his  deliverance,  at  last,  was  the  ringleader  of 
the  mob,  the  greatest  profligate  in  the  country.  He  carried  him  through 
the  river  upon  his  shoulders.  A  sister  they  threw  into  it.  Another's 
arm  they  broke.  No  further  hurt  was  done  our  people  ;  but  many  of 
our  enemies  were  sadly  wounded. 

"  The  minister  of  Darlaston  sent  my  brother  word,  he  would  join 
with  him  in  any  measures  to  punish  the  rioters ;  that  the  meek  be- 
haviour of  our  people,  and  their  constancy  in  suffering,  convinced  him 
the  counsel  was  of  God;  and  he  wished  all  his  parish  were  Methodists. 

"  They  pressed  me  to  come,  and  preach  to  them  in  the  midst  of  the 
town.  This  was  the  sign  agreed  on  between  my  brother  and  me.  If 
they  asked  me,  I  was  to  go.  Accordingly  we  set  out  in  the  dark,  and 
came  to  Francis  Ward's,  whence  my  brother  had  been  carried  last 
Thursday  night.  I  found  the  brethren  assembled,  standing  fast  in  one 
mind  and  spirit,  nothing  terrified  by  their  adversaries.  The  word  given 
me  for  them  was,  '  Watch  ye,  stand  fast  in  the  faith,  quit  yourselves 
like  men,  be  strong.'  Jesus  was  in  the  midst,  and  covered  us  with  a 
covering  of  his  Spirit.  Never  was  I  before  in  so  primitive  an  assembly. 
We  sung  praises  lustily,  and  with  a  good  courage ;  and  could  all  set  to 
our  seal  to  the  truth  of  our  Lord's  saying,  '  Blessed  are  they  that  are 
persecuted  for  righteousness'  sake.' 

"  We  laid  us  down,  and  slept,  and  rose  up  again ;  for  the  Lord  sus- 
tained us.  We  assembled  before  day  to  sing  hymns  to  Christ,  as  God. 
As  soon  as  it  was  light  I  walked  down  the  town,  and  preached  boldly 
on  Rev.  ii,  10:  '  Fear  none  of  those  things  which  thou  shalt  suffer. 


LEFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  285 

Behold,  the  devil  shall  cast  some  of  you  into  prison,  that  ye  may  be 
tried;  and  ye  shall  have  tribulation  ten  days.  Be  thou  faithful  unto 
death,  and  I  will  give  thee  a  crown  of  life.'  It  was  a  most  glorious 
time.  Our  souls  were  satisfied  as  with  marrow  and  fatness ;  and  we 
longed  for  our  Lord's  coming,  to  confess  us  before  his  Father  and  his 
holy  angels.  We  now  understood  what  it  was  to  receive  the  word  in 
much  affliction,  and  yet  with  joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost. 

"  I  took  several  new  members  into  the  society,  and  among  them  the 
young  man  whose  arm  was  broken  ;  and  (upon  trial)  Munchin,  the  late 
captain  of  the  mob.  He  has  been  constantly  under  the  word  since  he 
rescued  my  brother.  I  asked  him  what  he  thought  of  him.  '  Think 
of  him  !'  said  he  :  '  that  he  is  a  mon  of  God  ;  and  God  was  on  his  side, 
when  so  many  of  us  could  not  kill  one  mon.' 

"  We  rode  through  the  town  unmolested,  to  Birmingham,  where  I 
preached,  and  one  received  faith.  I  rode  on  to  Evesham,  and  found 
John  Nelson  preaching.  I  confirmed  his  word,  and  prayed  in  the 
Spirit." 

Having  preached  at  Evesham,  Quinton,  Guthberton,  and  Cirencester, 
Mr.  Charles  Wesley  came  once  more  to  Bristol,  where  he  had  spent 
only  one  day  during  the  last  six  months.  He  preached  a  few  times  in 
the  city,  and  to  the  colliers  of  Kingswood,  gladdening  their  hearts  by 
an  account  of  the  success  of  the  gospel  in  various  places ;  and  then 
paid  a  visit  to  South  Wales ;  acknowledging  a  signal  interposition  of 
Providence  in  crossing  the  Channel.  "  When  we  came  to  the  Pass- 
age," says  he,  "  the  boatmen  refused  to  venture  in  such  a  storm.  We 
waited  till  four ;  then  committed  ourselves  to  Him  whom  the  winds 
and  seas  obey ;  and  embarked  with  Mr.  Ashton,  and  faithful  Felix 
Farley.  The  rest  of  the  passengers  stayed  on  the  safe  side.  The 
waves  of  the  sea  were  mighty,  and  raged  horribly.  When  with  much 
toiling  we  were  come  near  the  opposite  shore,  the  storm  caught  the 
vessel ;  our  sails  were  backed,  and  we  were  driving  full  on  the  black 
rock,  where  thirty-two  persons  lost  their  lives  a  few  weeks  since.  But 
the  answer  of  prayer,  after  much  fatigue,  brought  us  to  the  haven.  '  O 
that  men  would  therefore  praise  the  Lord  for  his  goodness,  and  declare 
the  wonders  that  he  doeth  for  the  children  of  men  !'  It  was  dark  when 
we  landed.  However,  we  had  a  good  Guide,  (the  darkness  is  no 
darkness  to  him,)  who  conducted  us  through  the  heavy  rain  to  the 
Rock  and  Fountain.  I  spoke  a  word  in  season  to  the  poor  young 
women  servants,  who  dwell  as  in  the  confines  of  hell,  in  the  midst  of 
human  devils. 

"  Nov.  1st.  I  took  horse  some  hours  before  day,  and  by  ten  reached 
Cardiff.  The  gentlemen  had  threatened  great  things  if  I  ever  came 
there  again.     I  called  in  the  midst  of  them,  '  Is  it  nothing  to  you,  all 


286  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

ye  that  pass  by  V  &c.  The  love  of  Christ  constrained  me  to  speak, 
and  them  to  hear.  The  word  was  irresistible.  After  it  one  of  our 
most  violent  opposers  took  me  by  the  hand,  and  pressed  me  to  come 
to  see  him.  The  rest  were  equally  civil  all  the  time  I  stayed.  Only 
one  drunkard  made  some  disturbance ;  but  when  sober,  sent  to  ask  my 
pardon.  The  voice  of  praise  and  thanksgiving  was  in  the  society. 
Many  are  grown  in  grace,  and  in  the  knowledge  of  our  Lord  Jesus.  I 
passed  an  hour  with  the  wife  and  daughter  of  the  chief  bailiff,  who  are 
waiting  as  little  children  for  the  kingdom  of  God." 

During  this  short  stay  in  Wales  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  preached  in 
the  castle  at  Cardiff,  where  he  made  a  collection  for  the  prisoners,  and 
distributed  religious  books  among  them.  He  also  visited  his  faithful 
friend,  Mr.  Hodges,  the  minister  of  Wenvo,  and  preached  in  his  church. 
In  recrossing  the  Channel,  on  his  return  to  Bristol,  he  says,  "  The 
floods  lifted  up  their  voice  ;  but  faith  saw  Jesus  walking  on  the  water, 
and  heard  his  voice,  'It  is  I.  Be  not  afraid.'  In  eight  minutes  Ave 
were  brought  safe  to  land  by  Him  who  rides  in  the  whirlwind." 

About  the  middle  of  November  he  took  leave  of  the  societies  in 
Kingswood  and  Bristol,  and,  preaching  at  Bath,  Cirencester,  Guthber- 
ton,  Evesham,  Quinton,  in  his  way,  came  to  London,  where  he  con- 
cluded the  year  in  happy  intercourse  with  God,  and  with  the  lively 
societies,  among  whom  he  was  a  joyful  witness  of  the  power  of  religion. 
"  I  called  upon  Mr.  Witham,"  says  he,  "  given  over  by  his  physicians  ; 
trembling  at  the  approach  of  the  king  of  terrors  ;  and  catching  at  every 
word  that  might  flatter  his  hopes  of  life."  On  the  day  following  he 
adds,  "  I  prayed  with  him  again,  and  found  him  somewhat  more  re- 
signed." Eleven  days  afterward  he  says,  "  I  prayed  in  great  faith  for 
Mr.  Witham,  the  time  of  whose  departure  draws  nigher  and  nigher." 
The  following  statement  closes  this  death-bed  scene : — "  At  half-hour 
past  seven  in  the  evening  he  broke  out,  '  Now  I  am  delivered !  I  have 
found  the  thing  I  sought.  I  know  what  the  blood  of  sprinkling  means  !' 
He  called  his  family  and  friends  to  rejoice  with  him.  Some  of  his 
last  words  were,  '  Why  tarry  the  wheels  of  his  chariot  1  I  know  that 
my  Redeemer  liveth.  Just  at  twelve  this  night  my  spirit  will  return  to 
him.'  While  the  clock  was  striking  twelve  he  died  like  a  lamb,  with 
that  word,  '  Come,  Lord  Jesus.' " 

A  case  somewhat  different  occurred  at  Bexley,  a  few  days  afterward, 
when  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  was  on  a  visit  to  the  pious  vicar  of  that 
place.  "  I  heard,"  says  he,  "that  one  of  our  fiercest  persecutors,  who 
had  cut  his  throat,  and  lay  for  dead  some  hours,  was  miraculously  re- 
vived, as  a  monument  of  divine  mercy.  Many  of  his  companions  have 
been  hurried  into  eternity,  while  fighting  against  God.  He  is  now 
seeking  Him  whom  once  he  persecuted ;  was  confounded  at  the  sight 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  287 

of  me  ;  much  more  by  my  comfortable  words,  and  a  small  alms.     He 
could  only  thank  me  with  his  tears." 

It  is  a  remarkable  fact,  that  Mr.  Egginton,  the  clergyman  of  Wed- 
nesbury,  died  almost  immediately  after  the  beginning  of  the  destructive 
riots  of  which  he  had  been  the  principal  cause. 


CHAPTER  XI. 

The  riots  at  St.  Ives  and  Wednesbury  were  only  a  prelude  to  similar 
outrages  in  various  parts  of  the  kingdom ;  and  to  opposition  the  most 
systematic  and  determined,  by  which  the  Methodist  preachers  and 
societies  were  harassed.  The  country  was  in  a  very  unsettled  state. 
It  was  at  war  with  France  and  Spain ;  and  was  threatened  with  an 
invasion  by  the  French,  for  the  purpose  of  deposing  the  reigning 
monarch,  George  the  Second,  and  of  placing  upon  the  British  throne 
the  exiled  representative  of  the  house  of  Stuart ;  under  whose  govern- 
ment it  was  understood,  should  the  project  succeed,  Popery  and  arbi- 
trary power  were  to  be  restored.  The  people,  of  course,  dreaded  the 
loss  of  their  liberty,  civil  and  religious ;  and  a  feverish  anxiety  was 
generally  prevalent.  -^ 

The  national  danger  was  made  a  pretext  for  persecution  the  most 
bitter  and  undisguised.  To  rouse  the  popular  vengeance  against  the 
Wesleys,  and  their  fellow-labourers  in  the  gospel,  it  was  only  neces- 
sary to  represent  them  as  Papists,  who  were  supported  by  the  money 
of  the  Pretender,  and  were  endeavouring  to  prepare  the  way  for  his 
assumption  of  the  crown  which  his  fathers  had  forfeited.  This  expe- 
dient was  successfully  adopted  in  various  places.  In  several  instances 
magistrates  and  constables  interfered,  not  to  protect  an  unoffending 
people,  but  to  tear  Methodist  preachers  away  from  their  families,  and 
send  them  into  the  army.  Mr.  John  and  Charles  Wesley  were  both 
of  them  subjected  to  unjust  charges,  and  examined  before  the  civil 
authorities :  one  in  Cornwall,  and  the  other  in  Yorkshire.  Yet  men 
of  purer  loyalty  did  not  exist.  There  is  no  reason  to  believe  that  they 
received  from  their  mother  in  early  life  any  bias  in  favour  of  the  Stuarts  ; 
and  their  attachment  to  the  house  of  Brunswick,  through  the  whole 
of  their  public  life,  was  unimpeachable.  In  this  emergency  of  the 
national  affairs  they  used  all  their  influence  in  support  of  the  reigning 
family.  They  inculcated  loyalty  wherever  they  preached ;  and  in  the 
principal  societies  under  their  care,  they  appointed  weekly  meetings 
of  intercession  with  God  for  the  maintenance  of  public  tranquillity. 
and  of  the  Protestant  constitution.     Both  of  them  employed  the  press 


288  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

for  the  same  purpose.  Charles  poured  forth  the  feelings  of  his  pious 
and  loyal  heart  in  sacred  verse  ;  and  published  a  tract,  which  was  very 
widely  circulated,  under  the  title  of  "  Hymns  for  Times  of  Trouble." 
In  these  very  spirited  compositions  the  national  sins  are  confessed  and 
lamented  ;  the  mercy  of  God  is  earnestly  implored  in  behalf  of  a  guilty 
people ;  civil  war  is  deprecated  as  a  great  and  terrible  calamity ;  the 
preservation  of  the  Protestant  religion,  and  a  revival  of  its  primitive 
spirit,  are  both  solicited  as  the  most  important  of  all  blessings ;  and 
the  kin<r  is  especially  commended  to  the  divine  protection,  not  as  the 
creature  of  the  popular  will,  but  as  God's  vicegerent,  and  his  minister 
for  good  to  the  people. 

It  was  upon  this  occasion  that  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  wrote  and  pub- 
lished the  three  fine  hymns,  beginning, 

"  Sovereign  of  all,  whose  will  ordains" — 
"  Lord,  thou  hast  bid  thy  people  pray" — 
"  Sinners,  the  call  obey." 

With  the  purest  sentiments  of  Christian  loyalty  and  patriotism,  and 
a  heart  yearning  with  affection  for  the  souls  of  men,  Mr.  Charles  Wes- 
ley left  London  on  the  30th  of  January,  1744,  and  commenced  his 
journey  to  Newcastle,  preaching  at  Birmingham,  Dudley,  Wednesbury, 
Nottingham,  Sheffield,  Epworth,  Leeds,  and  other  places  on  his  way. 
This  was  one  of  the  most  eventful  journeys  he  ever  took.  The  coun- 
try was  unsettled ;  fear  was  everywhere  excited ;  daring  wickedness 
abounded  ;  persecution  lowered  in  all  directions ;  Dissenters,  as  well 
as  Churchmen,  were  prepared  to  engage  in  acts  of  riot ;  yet  his  spirit 
was  undaunted,  and  he  was  even  ready  to  die  for  the  Lord  Jesus, 
should  such  be  the  divine  will. 

The  following  selections  from  his  private  journal  will  present  the 
most  correct  view  of  his  circumstances,  spirit,  and  labours  : — 

"  Sunday,  Jan.  29th.  I  assisted  my  brother  and  Mr.  Gordon  in  ad- 
ministering the  sacrament  to  almost  our  whole  society  of  above  two 
thousand. 

"  Jan.  30th.  I  set  out,  with  our  brother  Webb,  for  Newcastle,  com- 
mended to  the  grace  of  God  by  all  the  brethren.  Wednesday  afternoon 
we  found  our  brother  Jones  at  Birmingham.  A  great  door  is  opened  in 
this  country  ;  but  there  are  many  adversaries.  At  Dudley  our  preacher 
was  cruelly  abused  by  a  mob  of  Papists  and  Dissenters :  the  latter 
stirred  up  by  Mr.  Whitting,  their  minister.  Probably  he  would  have 
been  murdered  but  for  an  honest  Quaker,  who  helped  him  to  escape 
disguised  with  his  broad  hat,  and  coat.  Staffordshire  at  present  seems 
the  seat  of  war. 

"  Feb.  2d.  I  set  out,  with  brother  Webb,  for  Wednesbury,  the  field 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  289 

of  battle.  I  met  with  a  variety  of  greetings  on  the  road.  I  cried  in 
the  street,  '  Behold  the  Lamb  of  God,  which  taketh  away  the  sin  of  the 
world !'  Several  of  our  persecutors  stood  at  a  distance ;  but  none 
offered  to  make  the  least  disturbance.  I  walked  through  the  blessings 
and  curses  of  the  people  to  see  Mr.  Egginton's  widow.  Never  have  I 
observed  such  bitterness  as  in  these  opposers ;  yet  they  had  no  power 
to  touch  us. 

"  Feb.  3d.  I  preached  and  prayed  with  the  society,  and  beat  down 
the  fiery  self-|venging  spirit  of  resistance,  which  was  rising  in  some, 
to  disgrace,  if  hot  destroy,  the  work  of  God.  I  preached  unmolested 
within  sight  of  Dudley.  Many  Shimeis  called  after  me  ;  and  that  was 
all.  I  waited  on  the  friendly  Captain  Dudley,  who  has  stood  in  the 
gap  at  Tipton-green,  and  kept  off  persecution,  while  it  raged  all  around ; 
and  returned  in  peace  through  the  enemy's  country. 

"  On  Tuesday  next,  they  have  given  it  out,  that  they  will  come  with 
all  the  rabble  of  the  country,  and  pull  down  the  houses  and  destroy  all 
the  goods  of  our  poor  brethren.  One  would  think  there  was  '  no  king 
in  Israel.'  There  is  certainly  no  magistrate  who  will  put  them  to 
shame  in  any  thing.  Mr.  Constable  offered  to  make  oath  of  their  lives 
being  in  danger  ;  but  the  justice  refused  it ;  saying,  he  could  do  nothing. 
Others  of  our  complaining  brethren  met  with  the  same  redress,  being 
driven  away  with  revilings.  The  magistrates  do  not  themselves  tear 
off  their  clothes,  and  beat  them.  They  only  stand  by  and  see  others 
do  it.  One  of  them  told  Mr.  Jones,  it  was  the  best  thing  the  mob  ever 
did,  so  to  treat  the  Methodists  ;  and  he  would  himself  give  five  pounds 
to  drive  them  out  of  the  country.  Another,  when  our  brother  Ward 
begged  his  protection,  himself  delivered  him  up  to  the  mercy  of  the 
mob,  (who  had  half  murdered  him  before,)  threw  his  hand  round  his 
head,  and  cried, '  Huzza,  boys  !  Well  done  !  Stand  up  for  the  Church  !' 
No  wonder  that  the  mob,  so  encouraged,  should  say  and  believe  that 
there  is  no  law  for  Methodists.  Accordingly,  like  outlaws  they  treat 
them,  breaking  their  houses,  and  taking  away  their  goods  at  pleasure  ^ 
extorting  money  from  those  that  have  it,  and  cruelly  beating  those  that 
have  not. 

"  The  poor  people  from  Darlaston  are  the  greatest  sufferers.  The 
rioters  lately  summoned  them,  by  proclamation  of  the  crier,  to  come  to 
such  a  public  house,  and  set  to  their  hands  that  they  would  never  hear 
the  Methodist  preachers,  or  they  should  have  their  houses  pulled  down. 
About  one  hundred  they  compelled  by  blows.  Notwithstanding  which, 
both  then,  and  at  other  times,  they  have  broken  into  their  houses,  rob- 
bing and  destroying.  And  still,  if  they  hear  any  of  them  singing,  or 
reading  the  Scriptures,  they  force  open  their  doors,  by  day  and  by 
night,  and  spoil  and  beat  them  with  all  impunity.     They  watch  their 

19 


-90  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

houses,  that  none  may  go  to  Wednesbury  ;  and  scarce  a  man  or  woman 
but  has  been  knocked  down  in  attempting  it.  Their  enemies  are  the 
basest  of  the  people,  who  will  not  work  themselves,  but  live  more  to 
their  inclination  on  the  labours  of  others.  I  wonder  the  gentlemen  who 
set  them  on  are  so  short  sighted  as  not  to  see,  that  the  little  all  of  our 
poor  colliers  will  soon  be  devoured ;  and  then  these  sons  of  rapine 
will  turn  upon  their  foolish  masters,  who  have  raised  a  devil  they 
cannot  lay. 

"Feb.  4th.  I  discoursed  from  Isaiah  liv,  17:  'No  weapon  that  is 
formed  against  thee  shall  prosper.'  This  promise  shall  De  fulfilled  in 
our  day.  I  spoke  with  those  of  our  brethren  who  have  this  world's 
goods,  and  found  them  entirely  resigned  to  the  will  of  God.  All 
thoughts  of  resistance  are  over,  blessed  be  the  Lord ;  and  the  chief  of 
them  said  unto  me,  '  Naked  came  I  into  the  world ;  and  I  can  but  go 
naked  out  of  it.'  They  are  resolved,  by  the  grace  of  God,  to  follow  my 
advice,  and  suffer  all  things.  Only  I  would  have  had  them  go  round 
again  to  the  justices,  and  make  information  of  their  danger.  Mr.  Con- 
stable said,  he  had  just  been  with  one  of  them,  who  redressed  him 
with  bitter  reproaches  ;  that  the  rest  are  of  the  same  mind,  and  cannot 
plead  ignorance  of  the  intended  riot,  because  the  rioters  have  had  the 
boldness  to  set  up  papers  in  the  towns,  particularly  Walsal,  inviting  all 
the  country  to  rise  with  them,  and  destroy  the  Methodists. 

"  At  noon  I  returned  to  Birmingham,  having  continued  two  days  in 
the  lions'  den  unhurt. 

"  Feb.  5th.  I  preached  in  the  Bullring,  close  to  the  church,  where 
they  rung  the  bells,  and  threw  dirt  and  stones  all  the  time.  None 
struck  me  till  I  had  finished  my  discourse.  Then  I  got  several  blows 
from  the  mob  that  followed  me,  till  we  took  shelter  at  a  sister's.  I  re- 
ceived much  strength  and  comfort  with  the  sacrament.  I  preached 
again  in  Wednesbury  to  a  large  congregation,  many  of  whom  come  to 
hear  the  word  at  the  hazard  of  their  lives.  I  encouraged  them  from 
Isaiah  li :  '  Awake,  awake,  put  on  strength,  O  arm  of  the  Lord,'  &c. 
Here  and  in  the  society  our  Captain,  we  found,  doth  not  send  us  a 
warfare  at  our  own  charge. 

"  Feb.  6th.  We  commended  each  other  to  the  divine  protection ; 
and  at  five  I  set  out  for  Nottingham.  Our  way  lay  through  Walsal, 
the  enemy's  head-quarters.  I  would  rather  have  gone  a  mile  another 
way.  Entering  the  place  we  heard  one  hallooing  with  might  and 
main ;  and  a  great  noise  followed,  as  if  the  town  had  taken  the  alarm. 
I  cannot  say,  the  sound  was  very  musical  in  my  ears  ;  but  I  looked  up, 
and  rode  onward.  The  noise  was  made  by  a  gentleman  huntsman,  a 
bitter  enemy  of  ours.  We  fell  in  with  him  and  his  dogs,  it  being  just 
day-break,  and  passed  for  very  good  sportsmen.     Brother  Webb  would 

19* 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  291 

needs  ride  through  the  market-place,  to  see  the  flag  and  paper  our 
enemies  had  set  up,  and  to  show  his  courage.  Had  he  returned  with 
a  broken  head,  I  should  not  have  greatly  pitied  him.  By  six  our  Lord 
brought  us  safe  to  Nottingham.  I  met  the  society,  on  whom  he  laid 
the  burden  of  our  persecuted  brethren. 

"  Here  also  the  storm  is  begun.  Our  brethren  are  violently  driven 
from  their  place  of  meeting ;  pelted  in  the  streets,  &c. ;  and  mocked 
with  vain  promises  of  justice  by  the  very  men  who  underhand  encour- 
age the  rioters.  An  honest  Quaker  has  hardly  restrained  some  of  the 
brethren  from  resisting  evil ;  but  henceforth  I  hope  they  will  meekly 
turn  the  other  cheek. 

"  Feb.  7th.  I  waked  in  great  heaviness,  which  continued  all  day,  for 
our  poor  suffering  brethren ;  yet  with  strong  confidence  that  the  Lord 
will  appear  in  their  behalf.  I  joined  the  society  at  five  in  fervent  in- 
tercession for  them  ;  and  in  preaching  both  administered  and  received 
comfort.  I  sent  my  humble  thanks  to  the  mayor,  for  his  offer  of  assist- 
ance. He  pities  our  brethren,  and  would  defend  them ;  but  who  dares 
do  justice  to  a  Christian  ?  We  are  content  to  wait  for  it  till  the  great 
day  of  retribution. 

"  At  the  brethren's  desire  I  began  preaching  in  the  market-place. 
The  holyday-folk  broke  in  among  the  hearers.  I  gave  notice,  I 
should  preach  at  the  Cross,  just  by  the  mayor's.  In  the  way  the  mob 
assavdted  us  with  dirt  and  stones,  making  us  as  the  filth  and  offscourinff 
of  all  things.  My  soul  was  caught  up,  and  kept  in  calm  recollection. 
I  knocked  at  the  mayor's  door.  He  let  me  in  himself;  gave  us  good 
words  ;  threatened  the  rabble  ;  and  led  me  to  his  front  door,  where  the 
people  were  waiting.  I  walked  up  to  the  Cross,  and  called  them  to  re- 
pent. They  would  not  receive  my  testimony  ;  were  very  outrageous  ; 
yet  not  permitted  to  hurt  me.  The  mayor  at  the  same  time  passed  by 
us,  laughing.     Just  such,  protection  I  expected  ! 

"  After  fighting  with  wild  beasts  for  near  half  an  hour,  I  went  down 
into  the  thickest  of  them  ;  who  started  back,  and  left  an  open  way  to 
the  mayor's  house.  Mrs.  Mayoress  led  me  through  the  house  with 
great  courtesy  and  compassion.  The  mob  pursued  us  with  stones,  as 
before.  J.  Webb  and  I  were  strangers  to  the  town,  but  went  straight 
forward,  and  entered  a  house  prepared  for  us.  The  woman  received 
us,  and  shut  the  door,  and  spoke  with  authority  to  the  mob ;  so  that 
they  began  to  melt  away.  Then  the  brethren  found  and  conducted  us 
to  our  friendly  Quaker's.  We  betook  ourselves  to  prayer  for  our  fellow- 
sufferers  in  Staffordshire,  who  have  not  been  out  of  our  thoughts  the 
whole  day.  I  expounded  the  Beatitudes,  and  dwelt  upon  the  last. 
Never  have  I  been  more  assisted.  I  rejoiced  with  our  brethren  in 
the  fires. 


292  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

"  Feb.  8th.  I  cannot  help  observing,  from  what  passed  yesterday, 
that  we  ought  to  wait  upon  God  for  direction  when  and  where  to  preach 
much  more  than  we  do ;  a  false  courage,  which  is  the  fear  of  shame, 
may  otherwise  betray  us  into  unnecessary  dangers.  Further,  we  may 
learn  not  to  lean  upon  that  broken  reed,  human  protection.  To  seek 
redress  by  law,  unless  we  are  very  sure  of  obtaining  it,  is  only  to  dis- 
cover our  own  weakness,  and  irritate  our  opposers.  What  justice  can 
be  expected  from  the  chief  men  of  this  place,  if,  as  I  am  informed,  they 
are  mostly  Arian  Presbyterians  ! 

"  I  exhorted  the  brethren  to  continue  in  the  faith,  and  through  much 
persecution  to  enter  the  kingdom.  Four  were  missing;  the  rest, 
strengthened  by  their  sufferings.  I  called  at  brother  Sant's,  and  found 
him  just  brought  home  for  dead.  The  mob  had  knocked  him  down, 
and  would  probably  have  murdered  him,  but  for  a  little  child,  who, 
being  shut  out  of  doors,  alarmed  the  family  by  his  cries.  It  was  some 
time  before  he  came  to  himself,  having  been  struck  on  the  temples  by 
a  large  log  of  wood.  We  gave  thanks  to  God  for  his  deliverance,  and 
continued  in  prayer  and  conference  till  midnight. 

"  Feb.  9th.  Our  messenger  returned  from  Lichfield  with  such  an 
account  as  I  looked  for.  He  had  met  our  brother  Ward,  fled  thither 
for  refuge.  The  enemy  had  gone  to  the  length  of  his  chain.  All  the 
rabble  of  the  country  was  gathered  together  yesterday,  and  laid  waste 
all  before  them.  A  note  I  received  from  two  of  the  sufferers,  whose 
loss  amounts  to  about  two  hundred  pounds.  My  heart  rejoiced  in  the 
great  grace  which  was  given  them  ;  for  not  one  resisted  evil ;  but  they 
took  joyfully  the  spoiling  of  their  goods.  We  gave  God  the  glory,  that 
Satan  was  not  suffered  to  touch  their  lives.  They  have  lost  all  be- 
sides, and  '  rejoice  with  joy  unspeakable.' 

"  By  five  in  the  afternoon  we  came  to  Sheffield.  I  marvelled  what 
was  come  of  them,  that  we  had  not  one  stone  in  riding  through  all  the 
town.  Peace  was  in  all  their  borders,  and  has  been  for  some  time. 
The  brethren  are  not  slack  during  this  rest,  but  walk  in  the  fear  of  God. 
I  preached  on,  '  Ye  are  come  to  Mount  Sion.'  The  power  of  God  was 
remarkably  present ;  but  the  power  of  the  adversary  quite  restrained. 
At  nine  I  passed  through  Thorpe ;  asked  my  companion,  '  Where  are 
the  pretty  wild  creatures,  that  were  for  braining  me  and  my  horse  the 
last  time  I  came  this  way?'  He  told  me,  they  had  lost  their  spirit  with 
their  captain ;  a  woman,  the  bitterest  of  them  all,  who  died  lately,  in 
horrible  despair.  This  quite  terrified  our  enemies.  Her  daughter  is 
now  a  believer,  and  several  others  in  the  place.  Nay,  they  have  even 
got  a  society  among  them.  I  preached  at  Barley-hall,  and  found  the 
great  power  and  blessing  of  God  with  the  church  in  that  house.  A  son 
of  my  host  attended  me  to  Birstal. 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  293 

"Feb.  11th.  I  preached  at  five  from,  'I  am  come  that  they  might 
have  life ;  and  that  they  might  have  it  more  abundantly.'  We  were 
greatly  comforted  by  our  mutual  faith.  The  little  flock  increases  both 
in  grace  and  number.  The  Lord  fights  for  Israel  this  day  against  the 
deceitful  workers.  I  was  glad  to  hear  of  one  of  our  English  brethren, 
lately  brought  back  by  a  little  child,  who  told  his  father,  something 
came  and  disturbed  him,  so  that  he  could  not  sleep  at  nights,  since  they 
left  off  family  prayer. 

"  I  preached  at  Adwalton  on  our  Lord's  final  coming.  It  was  a 
glorious  season  of  rejoicing  and  love.  In  the  afternoon  I  preached  at 
Armley.  Arthur  Bates,  of  Wakefield,  who  showed  me  the  way,  in- 
formed me  that  his  minister,  Mr.  Arnett,  repelled  him  from  the  sacra- 
ment ;  and  said,  he  had  orders  from  the  archbishop  so  to  treat  all  that  are 
called  Methodists.  The  time,  we  know,  will  come,  when  they  shall 
put  us  out  of  the  synagogues ;  but  I  much  suspect  Mr.  Arnett  has 
slandered  the  good  archbishop.  In  Leeds  also  some  begin  to  abuse 
their  authority,  and  to  exclude  the  true  (yea,  the  truest)  members  of  the 
Church  from  her  communion. 

"  Feb.  12th.  I  preached  at  Leeds,  to  many  serious  hearers,  on, '  Fear 
not,  little  flock ;  for  it  is  your  Father's  good  pleasure  to  give  you  the 

kingdom.'    I  went  to  Mr.  M 's  church,  and  heard  him  explain  away 

the  promise  of  the  Father.  But  he  stopped  at  the  application  to  the 
Methodists  ;  perhaps  out  of  tenderness  to  me,  whom  he  may  still  have 
some  hopes  of.  I  called  on  a  larger  and  equally  quiet  congregation, 
'  Is  it  nothing  to  you,  all  ye  that  pass  by?'  It  was  a  blessed  season. 
Many  looked  upon  Him  whom  they  had  pierced. 

"  I  found  John  Nelson's  hill  quite  covered  with  hearers.  In  the 
midst  of  my  discourse  a  gentleman  came  riding  up,  and  almost  over  the 
people.  Speaking  of  temperance,  and  judgment  to  come,  I  turned  and 
applied  to  him,  '  Thou  art  the  man.'  His  countenance  fell,  and  he 
fled  before  the  sword  of  the  Spirit.  The  power  of  God  burst  forth, 
and  a  cry  was  heard  throughout  the  congregation.  I  continued  my 
discourse,  or  rather  prayer,  till  night. 

"  Feb.  14th.  I  rode  to  Epworth.  The  Lord  gave  his  blessing  to 
my  word  in  the  Cross.  At  the  society  the  Spirit  came  down  as 
in  the  ancient  days.  My  voice  was  lost  in  the  mournings  and  re- 
joicings on  every  side.  All  present,  I  believe,  were  either  comforted 
or  wounded. 

"Feb.  16th.  I  rode  to  Selby;  the  next  day  to  Darlington.  My 
horse  fell  with  me  from  a  high  causeway,  and  threw  me,  unhurt,  into 
deep  mud,  Feb.  17th. 

"  Feb.  18th.  I  got  to  Newcastle  ;  preached  at  night  on,  '  Our  gospel 
came  to  you  ,not  in  word  only ;  but  also  in  power,  and  in  the  Holy 


294  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

Ghost,  and  in  much  assurance.'  The  people  received  me  with  that 
joy  and  love  which  the  world  knoweth  not  of. 

"  Feb.  19th.  I  heard  of  a  remarkable  providence.  A  poor  drunkard, 
who  has  left  us  for  some  time,  was  moved  this  morning  to  rise  and 
come  to  the  preaching ;  by  which  he  escaped  being  crushed  to  death 
by  the  fall  of  his  house.  He  had  no  sooner  left  it  than  it  was  blown 
down,  the  greatest  part  of  it.  Just  before  it  fell  his  wife  took  one  with 
her  to  the  window,  to  sing  a  hymn,  and  so  escaped.  A  sister  was 
overwhelmed  with  the  ruins  ;  yet  the  rafters  fell  endways,  and  a  cavity 
was  made  archwise  over  her  head.  She  stayed  there  some  hours, 
before  they  could  dig  her  out,  rejoicing  in  God  her  Saviour. 

"  I  told  a  huge  multitude  in  the  Square,  '  Ye  shall  be  hated  of  all 
men  for  my  name  sake.'  I  stood  at  the  door  of  the  Orphan  House,  and 
took  in  many  of  the  disturbers ;  to  whom  I  then  preached  without  op- 
position ;  and  exhorted  the  brethren  to  prepare  for  the  fiery  trial. 

"  Feb.  20th.  1  heard  without  any  surprise  the  news  of  the  French 
invasion ;  which  only  quickened  us  in  our  prayers,  especially  for  his 
majesty  King  George.  In  the  evening  I  expounded  what  the  Spirit 
saith  to  the  church  of  Ephesus,  and  received  extraordinary  power  to 
warn  them  of  the  sword  that  is  coming,  and  to  wrestle  with  God  in 
prayer  for  the  king. 

"  Feb.  26th.  I  preached  at  Tanfield.  My  mouth  and  heart  were 
opened  to  this  people,  who  seem  now  to  have  got  the  start  of  those  at 
Newcastle.  I  called  at  the  Square,  with  greater  utterance  than  ever, 
'  Wash  ye,  make  ye  clean,'  &c.  I  urged  them  earnestly  to  repent ;  to 
fear  God,  and  honour  the  king ;  and  had  the  clearest  testimony  of  my 
own  conscience,  that  I  had  now  delivered  my  own  soul.  I  found  a 
great  mob  about  our  house,  and  bestowed  an  hour  in  taming  them.  A 
hundred  or  more  I  admitted  into  the  room ;  and  when  I  had  got  them 
together,  for  two  hours  exhorted  them,  in  the  power  of  love,  to  repent. 
The  rocks  were  melted  on  every  side  ;  and  the  very  ringleaders  of  the 
rebels  declared  they  would  make  a  disturbance  no  more. 

"  March  4th.  The  people  of  Newcastle  were  in  an  uproar  through 
the  expectation  of  a  victory.  They  got  their  candles  ready,  and  gave 
thanks  (that  is,  got  drunk)  beforehand ;  and  then  came  down  to  make 
a  riot  among  us.  Some  of  the  brethren  they  struck,  and  threatened  to 
pull  down  the  desk.  We  were  sensible  that  the  powers  of  darkness 
were  abroad,  and  prayed  in  faith  against  them.  God  heard,  and  scat- 
tered the  armies  of  the  aliens  here.  Afterward  news  came,  that  at  this 
very  hour  they  were  pulling  down  the  house  at  St.  Ives. 

"  March  5th.  I  passed  an  hour  with  Mr.  Watson,  one  of  the  town- 
sergeants,  and  lately  the  greatest  swearer  in  Newcastle.  Now  God 
hath  touched  his  heart,  both  his  fellows,  and  his  masters,  the  aldermen. 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  295 

are  set  against  him  as  one  man.  The  mayor,  he  tells  me,  asked  him 
publicly,  '  What,  Mr.  Watson,  do  you  go  to  hear  these  men  V  He  an- 
swered, '  Yes ;  at  every  proper  opportunity ;  and  I  wish  you  would 
hear  them  too.'  One  of  the  aldermen  expressed  his  impatience  by 
cursing  'that  fellow  Watson.  We  can  neither  make  him  drink  nor 
swear.' " 

At  this  time  Mr.  John  Wesley  was  urgently  pressed  to  forward  a 
loyal  and  dutiful  address  to  the  king,  in  behalf  of  the  Methodists,  de- 
claring their  real  character  and  designs.  He  consulted  Charles  on  the 
subject,  who  gave  his  opinion  in  the  following  letter : — "  My  objection 
to  your  address  in  the  name  of  the  Methodists  is,  that  it  would  consti- 
tute us  a  sect.  At  least,  it  would  seem  to  allow  that  we  are  a  body  dis- 
tinct from  the  national  Church.  Guard  against  this  ;  and  in  the  name 
of  the  Lord  address  to-morrow." 

Agreeably  to  this  suggestion,  Mr.  John  Wesley  prepared  an  address, 
remarkable  for  its  frankness  and  simplicity ;  but  states  that,  "  on  fur- 
ther consideration,  it  was  judged  best  to  lay  it  aside."  He  has  given 
the  document  in  his  printed  Journal.  The  following  is  an  extract : — 
"  We  think  it  incumbent  upon  us,  if  we  must  stand  as  a  distinct  body 
from  our  brethren,  to  tender  for  ourselves  our  most  dutiful  regards  to 
your  sacred  majesty  ;  and  to  declare,  in  the  presence  of  Him  we  serve, 
the  King  of  kings,  and  Lord  of  lords,  that  we  are  a  part  (however 
mean)  of  that  Protestant  Church,  established  in  these  kingdoms :  that 
we  unite  together  for  this,  and  no  other  end, — to  promote,  as  far  as  we 
may  be  capable,  justice,  mercy,  and  truth  ;  the  glory  of  God,  and  peace 
and  good-will  among  men :  that  we  detest  and  abhor  the  fundamental 
doctrines  of  the  Church  of  Rome,  and  are  steadily  attached  to  your 
majesty's  royal  person  and  illustrious  house." 

On  the  8th  of  March  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  took  leave  of  the  society 
in  Newcastle,  who  were  all  in  tears  at  his  departure  ;  and  on  the  1  Oth 
arrived  with  John  Downes  at  Epworth.  "  On  the  Common,"  says  he, 
"  Thomas  Westall  overtook  us,  being  driven  out  of  Nottingham  by  the 
mob  and  mayor.  I  preached  at  the  Cross,  on,  '  Enter  into  the  rock, 
and  hide  yourselves,  as  it  were  for  a  little  moment,  until  the  indigna- 
tion be  overpast,'  to  a  people  willing  to  take  the  warning. 

"I  took  John  Healey's  account  of  their  treatment  at  Nottingham. 
The  mayor  sent  for  Thomas  Westall.  John  went  with  him.  Thomas 
desired  time  to  read  the  oath  which  they  offered  him  ;  upon  which  Mr 
Mayor  threatened  to  send  him  to  prison.  While  he  was  making  his 
mittimus,  John  Healey  asked,  '  Does  not  the  law  allow  a  man  three 
hours  to  consider  of  it?'  This  checked  their  haste  ;  and  they  permit- 
ted him  to  hear  first  what  he  should  swear  to.  He  said  it  was  all  v<  rv 
good,  and  what  he  had  often  heard  Mr.  Wesley  say,  that  King  George 


296  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

was  our  rightful  king,  and  no  other ;  and  he  would  take  this  oath  with 
all  his  heart. 

"They  had  first  asked  John  Healey,  if  he  would  take  the  oaths. 
He  answered,  '  I  will  take  them  now ;  but  I  would  not  before  I  heard 
Mr.  Wesleys  ;  for  I  was  a  Jacobite,  till  they  convinced  me  of  the  truth, 
and  of  his  majesty's  right.'  '  See  the  old  Jesuit !'  cries  one  of  the  ven- 
erable aldermen  :  '  he  has  all  his  paces,  I  warrant  you.'  Another,  on 
Thomas  Westall's  holding  his  hands  to  his  eyes,  cried,  '  See  !  see  !  he 
is  confessing  his  sins  !'  They  treated  them  like  Faithful  and  Christian 
at  Vanity  Fair ;  only  they  did  not  burn  them  yet,  or  even  put  them 
into  the  cage.  They  demanded  their  horses  for  the  king's  service ; 
and  would  not  believe  them  that  they  had  none,  till  they  sent  and 
searched. 

"  Not  finding  any  cause  to  punish,  they  were  forced  to  dismiss  them  ; 
but  soon  after,  the  mayor  sent  for  Thomas  Westall,  and  commanded  him 
to  depart  the  town.  He  answered,  he  should  obey  his  orders ;  and 
accordingly  came  to  Epworth.  Here,  he  told  me,  he  found  out  who 
the  Pretender  was ;  for  Mr.  Gurney  told  him,  many  years  ago,  there 
was  one  King  James,  who  was  turned  out,  and  one  King  William 
taken  in  his  place ;  and  that  then  the  parliament  made  a  law,  that  no 
Papist  shoidd  ever  be  king  ;  by  which  law  King  James's  son,  whom  he 
had  now  discovered  to  be  the  Pretender,  was  justly  kept  out." 

Hitherto  the  Methodists  had  been  assailed  principally  by  lawless 
mobs,  by  whose  violence  several  of  them  had  sufTered  the  loss  of  all 
their  worldly  property,  and  others  had  endured  great  bodily  harm,  hav- 
ing their  limbs  broken,  and  their  lives  endangered.  But  at  this  time 
persecution  assumed  a  more  systematic  form.  The  magistrates  had 
generally  refused  to  act,  and  had  left  the  Methodists  at  the  mercy  of 
violent  and  cruel  men.  Now  they  interfered  ;  and  endeavoured,  by  an 
abuse  of  their  power,  and  the  perversion  of  law,  to  crush  a  defenceless 
people,  whose  real  crime  was  that  of  attempting  to  effect  a  national 
reformation,  by  a  revival  of  true  religion.  The  Methodists  carried  the 
truth  of  God  into  quarters  where  it  was  unwelcome ;  and  innocently 
provoked  the  hostility  of  men,  who  ought  rather  to  have  repented  in 
sackcloth  and  ashes.  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  had  the  honour  of  being 
selected  as  the  first  victim.  A  charge  of  treason  was  preferred  against 
bim,  and  a  warrant  was  issued,  summoning  witnesses  to  appear  against 
hiin.  He  has  given  the  following  account  of  this  affair,  and  of  the 
circumstances  connected  with  it.  He  had  preached  at  the  Cross  in 
Epworth,  and  then  gone  to  Birstal,  near  Leeds. 

"  March  14th.  One  told  me,  there  was  a  constable  with  a  warrant, 
in  which  my  name  was  mentioned.  I  sent  for  him,  and  he  showed  it 
me.     It  was  '  to  summon  witnesses  to  some  treasonable  words,  said  to 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  29? 

be  spoken  by  one  Westley.'  The  poor  man  trembled ;  said  he  had  no 
business  with  me ;  and  was  right  glad  to  get  out  of  my  hands.  He 
was  afterward  of  my  audience,  and  wept,  as  did  most.  I  was  then 
taken  horse,  but  found  such  a  bar  or  burden  crossing  me,  that  I  could 
not  proceed.  At  the  same  time  the  brethren  besought  me  to  stay,  lest 
the  enemies  should  say  I  durst, not  stand  trial.  I  knew  not  how  to 
determine,  but  by  a  lot :  we  prayed ;  and  the  lot  came  for  my  stay.  It 
was  much  upon  my  mind,  that  I  shoidd  be  called  to  bear  my  testimony, 
and  vindicate  the  loyalty  of  God's  people.  By  the  order  of  Provi- 
dence, several  justices  are  now  at  Wakefield.  A  woman  stands  to  it, 
that  she  heard  me  talk  treason ;  but  there  is  an  overruling  Providence. 
I  found  it  hard  not  to  premeditate,  or  think  of  to-morrow. 

"  I  met  the  brethren  at  Leeds,  and  many  others,  in  an  old  upper 
room.  After  singing,  I  shifted  my  place,  to  draw  them  to  the  upper 
end.  One  desired  me  to  come  nearer  the  door,  that  they  might  hear 
without.  I  removed  again,  and  drew  the  weight  of  the  people  after 
me.  In  that  instant  the  floor  sunk.  I  lost  my  senses,  but  recovered 
them  in  a  moment,  and  was  filled  with  power  from  above.  I  lifted  up 
my  head  first,  and  saw  the  people  under  me,  heaps  upon  heaps.  I 
cried  out,  '  Fear  not !  The  Lord  is  with  us.  Our  lives  are  all  safe  ;' 
and  then, 

'  Praise  God,  from  whom  all  blessings  flow.' 

I  lifted  up  the  fallen  as  fast  as  I  could,  and  perceived  by  their  coun- 
tenances which  were  our  children;  several  of  whom  were  hurt,  but 
none  killed. 

"  We  found,  when  the  dust  and  tumult  was  a  little  settled,  that  the 
rafters  had  broken  off  short,  close  by  the  main  beam.  A  woman  lay 
dangerously  ill  in  a  room  below,  on  the  opposite  side  ;  and  a  child  in  a 
cradle  just  under  the  ruins.  But  the  sick  woman  calling  the  nurse  a 
minute  before,  she  carried  the  child  with  her  to  the  standing  side ;  and 
all  three  were  preserved.  Another  of  the  society  was  moved,  she 
knew  not  why,  to  go  out  with  her  child  just  before  the  room  felt. 
Above  one  hundred  lay  with  me  among  the  wounded :  though  I  did 
not  properly  fall,  but  slid  softly  down,  and  light  on  my  feet.  My  hand 
was  bruised,  and  part  of  the  skin  rubbed  off  my  head.  One  sister  had 
her  arm  broken,  and  set  immediately,  rejoicing  with  joy  unspeakable. 
Another,  strong  in  faith,  was  so  crushed,  that  she  expected  instant 
death.  I  asked  her,  when  got  to  bed,  whether  she  was  not  afraid  to 
die.  She  answered,  that  she  was  without  fear,  even  when  she  thought 
her  sou]  was  departing ;  and  only  said,  in  calm  faith,  '  Jesus,  receive 
my  spirit !'     Her  body  continues  full  of  pain,  and  her  soul  of  love. 

"  A  boy  of  eighteen  was  taken  up  roaring,  'I  will  be  good!  I  will 


298  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

be  good !'  They  got  his  leg  set,  which  was  broken  in  two  places. 
He  had  come,  as  usual,  to  make  a  disturbance,  and  struck  several  of 
the  women  going  in,  till  one  took  him  up  stairs,  for  Providence  to  teach 
him  better. 

"  The  news  was  soon  spread  through  the  town,  and  drew  many  to 
the  place,  who  expressed  their  compassion  by  wishing  all  our  necks 
had  been  broken.  I  preached  out  of  the  town,  in  weariness  and  pain- 
fulness.  The  Lord  was  our  strong  consolation.  Never  did  I  more 
clearly  see,  that  not  a  hair  of  our  head  can  fall  to  the  ground  without 
our  heavenly  Father. 

"March  15th.  I  baptized  a  Quaker,  who  received  forgiveness  in  that 
hour." 

After  administering  this  sacrament,  and  rejoicing  to  find  "  the  out- 
ward and  visible  sign"  attended  by  "  the  inward  and  spiritual  grace," 
Mr.  Charles  Wesley  mounted  his  horse,  and  set  off  for  Wakefield,  to 
meet  his  accusers  before  the  magistrates,  and  answer  the  charge  of 
treason  which  had  been  preferred  against  him.  Upon  the  road  he 
composed  the  following  hymn,  which  is  beautifully  descriptive  of  his 
faith,  meekness,  and  calm  resignation  to  the  divine  will.  He  published 
it  a  few  years  afterward,  with  the  title,  "  Written  in  going  to  Wake- 
field to  answer  a  charge  of  treason." 

Jesus,  in  this  hour  be  near ; 
On  thy  servant's  side  appear ; 
Call'd  thine  honour  to  maintain, 
Help  a  feeble  child  of  man. 

Thou  who  art  thy  creature's  bar 
Didst  thy  Deity  declare, 
Now  my  mouth  and  wisdom  be, 
Witness  for  thyself  in  me. 

Gladly  before  rulers  brought, 
Free  from  trouble  as  from  thought, 
Let  me  thee  in  them  revere, 
Own  thine  awful  Minister. 

All  of  mine  be  cast  aside, 
Anger,  fear,  and  guile,  and  pride  ; 
Only  give  me,  from  above, 
Simple  faith,  and  humble  love. 

Set  my  face,  and  fix  my  heart ; 
Now  the  promised  power  impart ; 
Meek,  submissive,  and  resign'd, 
Arm  me  with  thy  constant  mind. 

Let  me  trample  on  the  foe, 
Conquering  and  to  conquer  go, 
Till  above  his  world  I  rise, 
Judge  th'  accuser  in  the  skies. 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  299 

Proceeding  in  his  narrative,  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  says,  "  I  rode  to 
Wakefield,  and  at  eleven  waited  upon  Justice  Burton,  at  his  inn,  with 
two  other  justices,  Sir  Rowland  Wynne,  and  the  Rev.  Mr.  Zouch.  I 
told  him  I  had  seen  a  warrant  of  his,  to  summon  witnesses  to  some 
treasonable  words,  said  to  be  spoken  by  one  Westley  ;  that  I  had  put  off 
my  journey  to  London,  to  wait  upon  him,  and  answer  whatever  should 
be  laid  to  my  charge.  He  answered  he  had  nothing  to  say  against  me, 
and  I  might  depart.  I  replied,  that  was  not  sufficient,  without  clearing 
my  character,  and  that  of  many  innocent  people,  whom  their  enemies 
were  pleased  to  call  Methodists.  '  Vindicate  them !'  said  my  brother 
clergyman,  '  that  you  will  find  a  very  hard  task.'  I  answered,  '  As 
hard  as  you  may  think  it,  I  will  engage  to  prove  that  they  all,  to  a  man, 
are  true  members  of  the  Church  of  England,  and  loyal  subjects  of  his 
majesty  King  George.'  I  then  desired  they  would  administer  to  me 
the  oaths,  and  added,  '  If  it  was  not  too  much  trouble,  I  could  wish, 
gentlemen,  you  would  send  for  every  Methodist  in  England,  and  give 
them  the  same  opportunity  you  do  me,  of  declaring  their  loyalty  upon 
oath.' 

"  Justice  Burton  said,  he  was  informed  that  we  constantly  prayed  for 
the  Pretender  in  all  our  societies,  or  nocturnal  meetings,  as  Mr.  Zouch 
called  them.  I  answered,  '  The  very  reverse  is  true.  We  constantly 
pray  for  his  majesty  King  George  byname.  These  are  such  hymns  as 
we  sing  in  our  societies  ;  a  sermon  I  preached  before  the  university ; 
another  my  brother  preached  there  ;  his  Appeals,  and  a  few  more  trea- 
tises, containing  our  principles  and  practice.'  Here  I  gave  them  our 
books,  and  was  bold  to  say, '  I  am  as  true  a  Church-of-England  man,  and 
as  loyal  a  subject,  as  any  man  in  the  kingdom.'  '  That  is  impossible,' 
they  cried  all ;  but  as  it  was  not  my  business  to  dispute,  and  as  I 
could  not  answer  till  the  witnesses  appeared,  I  withdrew  without 
further  reply. 

"  While  I  waited  at  a  neighbouring  house,  one  of  the  brethren 
brought  me  the  constable  of  Birstal,  whose  heart  God  hath  touched. 
He  told  me  he  had  summoned  the  principal  witness,  Mary  Castle,  on 
whose  information  the  warrant  was  granted,  and  who  was  setting  out 
on  horseback,  when  the  news  came  to  Birstal,  that  I  was  not  gone  for- 
ward to  London,  as  they  expected,  but  would  be  in  Wakefield.  Hear- 
ing of  this,  she  turned  back,  and  declared  to  him  that  she  did  not  hear 
the  treasonable  words  herself,  but  another  woman  told  her  so.  Three 
more  witnesses,  who  were  to  swear  to  my  words,  retracted  likewise, 
and  knew  nothing  of  the  matter.  The  fifth,  good  Mr.  Woods,  the  ale- 
house-keeper, is  forthcoming,  it  seems,  in  the  afternoon. 

"  Now  I  plainly  see  the  consequence  of  my  not  appearing  here  to 
look  my  enemies  in  the  face.     Had  I  gone  on  my  journey,  here  would 


300  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

have  been  witnesses  enough,  and  oaths  enough,  to  stir  up  a  persecution 
against  the  Methodists.  I  took  the  witnesses'  names,  Mary  Castle, 
W.  Walker,  Lionel  Knowles,  Arthur  Furth,  Joseph  Woods  ;  andacopy 
of  the  warrant,  as  follows  : — 

"  '  West  Riding  of  Yorkshire. — To  the  constable  of  Birstal,  in  the 
said  Riding,  or  deputy. — These  are  in  his  majesty's  name  to  require 
and  command  you,  to  summon  Mary  Castle,  of  Birstal,  aforesaid,  and 
all  other  such  persons  as  you  are  informed  can  give  any  information 
against  one  Westlcy,  or  any  other  of  the  Methodist  speakers,  for  speak- 
in°-  any  treasonable  words,  or  exhortations,  as  praying  for  the  banished, 
or  for  the  Pretender,  &c,  to  appear  before  me,  and  other  his  majesty's 
justices  of  the  peace  for  the  said  Riding,  at  the  White-hart,  in  Wake- 
field, on  the  15th  of  March  instant,  by  ten  of  the  clock,  in  the  forenoon, 
to  be  examined,  and  to  declare  the  truth  of  what  they  and  each  of  them 
know  touching  the  premises  ;  and  that  you  make  a  return  hereof  before 
us  on  the  same  day.     Given  under  my  hand  the  10th  of  March  1743. 

"'E.  Burton.' 

"  Between  two  and  three,  honest  Mr.  Woods  came,  and  started  back 
at  the  sight  of  me,  as  if  he  had  trod  upon  a  serpent.  One  of  our  broth- 
.ers  took  hold  on  him,  and  told  me  he  trembled  every  joint  of  him. 
The  justice's  clerk  had  bid  the  constable  bring  him  to  him  as  soon  as 
ever  he  came  :  but  notwithstanding  all  the  clerk's  instructions,  Woods 
frankly  confessed,  now  he  was  come,  he  had  nothing  to  say ;  and 
would  not  have  come  at  all,  had  they  not  forced  him. 

"  I  waited  at  the  door,  where  the  justices  were  examining  the  disaf- 
fected, till  seven.  I  took  public  notice  of  Mr.  Oherhaasen,  the  Mora- 
vian teacher,  but  not  of  Mr.  Kendrick.  When  all  their  business  was 
over,  and  I  had  been  insulted  at  their  door  from  eleven  in  the  morning 
till  seven  at  night,  I  was  sent  for,  and  asked,  '  What  would  Mr.  Wes- 
ley desire  ?'  Wesley. — '  I  desire  nothing,  but  to  know  what  is  alleged 
against  me.'  Justice  Burton  said,  '  What  hope  of  truth  from  him  ?  He 
is  another  of  them.'  Then  addressing  himself  to  me,  '  Here  are  two 
of  your  brethren  :  one  so  silly,  it  is  a  shame  he  should  ever  set  up  for  a 
teacher  ;  and  the  other  has  told  us  a  thousand  lies  and  equivocations  upon 
oath.  He  has  not  wit  enough,  or  he  would  make  a  complete  Jesuit.' 
1  looked  round,  and  said,  '  I  see  none  of  my  brethren  here,  but  this 
gentleman  ;'  pointing  to  the  reverend  justice  ;  who  looked  as  if  he  did 
not  thank  me  for  claiming  him.  Burton. — '  Why,  do  you  not  know  this 
man  ?'  showing  me  Kendrick.  Wesley. — '  Yes,  sir,  very  well :  for 
two  years  ago  I  expelled  him  our  society  in  London,  for  setting  up  for 
a  preacher.'  To  this  poor  Kendrick  assented ;  which  put  a  stop  to 
further  reflections  on  the  Methodists. 

"  Justice  Burton  then  said,  I   might  depart ;  for  they  had  nothing 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  301 

against  me.  Wesley. — '  Sir,  that  is  not  sufficient.  I  cannot  depart 
till  my  character  is  fully  cleared.  It  is  no  trifling  matter.  Even  my 
life  is  concerned  in  the  charge.'  Burton. — '  I  did  not  summon  you  to 
appear.'  Wesley. — '  I  was  the  person  meant  by  one  Westley ;  and  my 
supposed  words  were  the  occasion  of  your  order,  which  I  read  signed 
with  your  name.'  Burton. — '  I  will  not  deny  my  order.  I  did  send  to 
summon  the  witnesses.'  Wesley. — '  Yes  ;  and  I  took  down  their 
names  from  the  constable's  paper.  The  principal  witness,  Mary  Cas- 
tle, was  setting  out ;  but  hearing  I  was  here,  she  turned  back,  and 
declared  to  the  constable,  she  only  heard  another  say  that  I  spoke 
treason.  Three  more  of  the  witnesses  recanted  for  the  same  reason ; 
and  Mr.  Woods,  who  is  here,  says  he  has  nothing  to  say,  and  should 
not  have  come  neither,  had  he  not  been  forced  by  the  minister.  Had 
I  not  been  here,  he  would  have  had  enough  to  say ;  and  ye  would  have 
had  witnesses  and  oaths  enough.  But  I  suppose  my  coming  has  pre- 
vented theirs.'     One  of  the  justices  added,  '  I  suppose  so  too.' 

"  They  all  seemed  fully  satisfied,  and  would  have  had  me  so  too ; 
but  I  insisted  on  their  hearing  Mr.  Woods.  Burton. — '  Do  you  desire  he 
may  be  called  as  an  evidence  for  you  V  Wesley. — '  I  desire  he  may 
be  heard  as  an  evidence  against  me,  if  he  has  aught  to  lay  to  my 
charge.'  Then  Mr.  Zouch  asked  Woods  what  he  had  to  say :  what 
were  the  words  I  spoke.  Woods  was  as  backward  to  speak  as  they 
to  have  him ;  but  was  at  last  compelled  to  say,  '  I  have  nothing  to  say 
against  the  gentleman.  I  only  heard  him  pray  that  the  Lord  would 
call  home  his  banished.'  Zouch. — '  But  were  there  no  words  before  or 
after,  which  pointed  to  these  troublesome  times  V  Woods. — '  No ; 
none  at  all.'  Wesley. — '  It  was  on  February  12th,  before  the  earliest 
news  of  the  invasion.  But  if  Folly  and  Malice  may  be  interpreters, 
any  words  which  any  of  you,  gentlemen,  speak,  may  be  construed  into 
treason.'  Zouch. — '  It  is  very  true.'  Wesley. — '  Now,  gentlemen, 
give  me  leave  to  explain  my  own  words.  I  had  no  thoughts  of  praying 
for  the  Pretender ;  but  for  those  that  confess  themselves  strangers  and 
pilgrims  upon  earth  ;  who  seek  a  country,  knowing  this  is  not  their 
place.  The  Scriptures  you,  sir,  know,'  (to  the  clergyman,)  '  speak  of 
us  as  captive  exiles,  who  are  absent  from  the  Lord  while  in  the  body. 
We  are  not  at  home  till  we  are  in  heaven.'  Zouch. — '  I  thought  you 
would  so  explain  the  words ;  and  it  is  a  fair  interpretation.'  I  asked 
if  they  were  all  satisfied.  They  said  they  were,  and  cleared  me  as 
fully  as  I  desired. 

"  I  then  asked  them  again  to  administer  to  me  the  oaths.  Mr.  Zouch 
looked  on  my  Sermon  ;  asked  who  ordained  me  ;  (the  archbishop  ^and 
bishop  the  same  week ;)  and  said,  with  the  rest,  it  was  quite  unneces- 
sary, since  I  was  a  clergyman,  and  student  of  Christ-Church  ;  and  had 


302  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

preached  before  the  university,  and  taken  the  oaths  before.  Yet  1  mo- 
tioned it  again,  till  they  acknowledged  in  explicit  terms  my  loyalty 
unquestionable.  I  then  presented  Sir  Rowland  and  Mr.  Zouch  with  the 
'  Appeal,'  and  took  my  leave." 

Mr.  Coleby,  the  clergyman  of  Birstal,  who  was  also  a  magistrate, 
appears  to  have  been  the  principal  instigator  in  this  plot  to  ruin  Mr. 
Charles  Wesley.  The  treasonable  words  were  said  to  have  been  ut- 
tered at  Birstal ;  and  it  was  Mr.  Coleby  that  urged  Woods  the  publican 
to  appear  as  a  witness  at  Wakefield.  This  teacher  of  Christianity,  and 
guardian  of  the  public  peace,  was  concerned  a  few  weeks  afterward  in 
acts  of  persecution  still  more  criminal.  After  retiring  from  the  presence 
of  the  magistrates,  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  poured  forth  the  feelings  of  his 
heart  in  the  following  strains  of  thankfulness  and  faith : — 

Who  that  trusted  in  the  Lord 

Was  ever  put  to  shame  ? 
Live,  by  heaven  and  earth  adored, 

Thou  all-victorious  Lamb  : 
Thou  hast  magnified  thy  power, 
,  Thou  in  my  defence  hast  stood, 

Kept  my  soul  in  danger's  hour, 

And  arm'd  me  with  thy  blood. 

Satan's  slaves  against  me  rose, 

And  sought  my  life  to  slay ; 
Thou  hast  baffled  all  my  foes, 

And  spoil'd  them  of  their  prey  : 
Thou  hast  cast  th'  accuser  down, 

Hast  maintain'd  thy  servant's  right, 
Made  mine  innocency  known, 

And  clear  as  noon-day  light. 

Evil  to  my  charge  they  laid, 

And  crimes  I  never  knew ; 
But  my  Lord  the  snare  display'd, 

And  dragg'd  the  fiend  to  view : 
Glared  his  bold  malicious  lie  ! 

Satan,  show  thine  art  again  ; 
Hunt  the  precious  life,  and  try 

To  take  my  soul  in  vain. 

Thou,  my  great  redeeming  God, 

My  Jesus,  still  art  near ; 
Kept  by  thee,  nor  secret  fraud, 

Nor  open  force,  I  fear : 
Safe  amid  the  snares  of  death, 
a  Guarded  by  the  King  of  kings, 

Glad  to  live  and  die  beneath 

The  shadow  of  thy  wings. 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLE3  WESLEY.  303 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley  goes  on  to  state,  "  Half  hour  after  seven  we  set 
out  for  Birstal ;  and  a  joyful  journey  we  had.  Our  brethren  met  us  on 
the  road  ;  and  we  gathered  together  on  the  hill,  and  sung  praises  lustily 
and  with  a  good  courage.  Their  enemies  were  rising  at  Birstal,  full 
of  the  Wednesbury  devil,  on  presumption  of  my  not  finding  justice  at 
Wakefield ;  wherein  they  were  more  confirmed  by  my  delay.  They 
had  begun  pulling  down  John  Nelson's  house,  when  our  singing  damped 
and  put  them  to  flight.  Now  I  see,  if  I  had  not  gone  to  confront  my 
enemies,  or  had  been  evil  entreated  at  Wakefield,  it  might  have  occa- 
sioned a  general  persecution  here,  which  the  Lord  hath  now  crushed 
in  the  birth.  No  weapon  that  is  formed  against  us  shall  prosper ;  and 
every  tongue  that  shall  rise  against  us  in  judgment  we  shall  condemn." 

Leaving  the  society  at  Birstal  greatly  encouraged  by  the  decision 
at  Wakefield,  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  entered  upon  his  journey  to  London, 
taking  Derby,  Sheffield,  Nottingham,  and  other  places,  on  his  way, 
where  he  gladly  preached  the  word  of  life.  He  says,  "  By  night  we 
came  to  Nottingham  ;  and  well  for  us  that  it  was  night.  The  mob  are 
come  to  a  great  height  through  the  encouragement  of  the  mayor.  We 
knew  not  the  way  to  brother  Sant's,  and  could  not  inquire ;  but  our 
horses  carried  us  straight  to  his  door.  The  house  was  immediately 
beset,  as  usual.  I  was  troubled  for  these  few  sheep  in  the  wilderness. 
The  wolf  has  made  havoc  of  them :  the  magistrates  being  the  perse- 
cutors, not  only  refusing  them  justice,  but  cruelly  abusing  them  as 
rioters.  They  presented  a  petition  to  Judge  Abdy,  as  he  passed  through 
the  town.  He  spake  kindly  to  them,  and  bade  them,  if  they  were  fur- 
ther molested,  present  the  corporation.  He  chid  the  mayor,  and  made 
him  send  his  officers  through  the  town,  forbidding  any  one  to  injure 
the  Methodists.  He  told  him,  '  If  you  will  begin,  why  do  not  you  put 
down  the  assemblies  contrary  to  law  ?  Instead  of  that,  if  there  be  one 
religious  society,  you  must  set  upon  that  to  destroy  it.' 

"  As  soon  as  the  judge  was  out  of  the  town,  they  returned  to  perse- 
cute the  Methodists  more  than  ever ;  and  when  they  complained  to  the 
mayor,  he  insulted  them  with,  '  Why  do  you  not  go  to  my  lord  judge  V 
He  threatens,  when  the  press-warrants  are  out,  to  take  Daniel  Sant, 
an  industrious  founder,  with  four  children ;  whose  crime  is,  that  he 
suffers  the  poor  people  to  pray  in  his  house." 

On  the  22d  of  March  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  arrived  at  the  Foundery, 
in  London,  where,  he  says,  "  the  society  helped  me  to  give  hearty  thanks 
to  God  for  the  multitude  of  his  mercies."  Four  days  afterward  Mr. 
John  Wesley  set  out  for  Cornwall,  where  the  preachers  and  societies 
were  grievously  persecuted.  At  St.  Ives  he  found  the  preaching-house 
demolished  by  the  mob  ;  and  boards  nailed  over  the  windows  of  John 
Nance's  house,  where  the  preachers  lodged ;  the  glass,  it  would  seem, 


304  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

being  already  destroyed.  The  people  were  rendered  furious  by  the 
preaching  of  two  clergymen,  Mr.  Hoblin  and  Mr.  Simmons ;  and  Dr. 
Borlase,  the  historian  of  the  county,  and  a  clerical  magistrate,  being 
equally  hostile,  was  unwilling  to  protect  the  sufferers. 

When  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  was  sheltered  from  the  storm  in  London, 
he  was  not  unmindful  of  his  persecuted  friends  in  the  country.  They 
were  not  less  the  objects  of  his  prayers  than  of  his  sympathy;  and  in 
a  few  weeks  he  raised  the  sum  of  sixty  pounds  in  behalf  of  the  Meth- 
odist families  in  Wednesbury,  some  of  whom  were  deprived,  by  wicked 
and  cruel  men,  of  all  the  property  they  had  in  the  world.  This  sum 
he  committed  to  the  care  of  Mr.  Butts,  and  sent  him  to  distribute  it 
among  the  most  destitute.  The  body  of  Methodists  in  London  at  this 
time,  and  especially  those  of  them  who  were  connected  with  the 
Foundery,  were  people  after  Charles  Wesley's  own  heart.  They  were 
pious  and  loyal,  as  well  as  generous.  On  the  30th  of  March  he  says, 
"  At  the  time  of  intercession  we  were  enabled  to  wrestle  for  the  nation 
with  strong  cries  and  tears.  At  the  chapel  the  Spirit  of  supplication 
fell  upon  us  more  abundantly  still."  He  adds,  on  the  12th  of  April, 
"  The  Foundery  was  filled  by  four,  with  those  who  came  to  keep  the 
national  fast.  I  preached  at  the  chapel  in  great  weakness,  both  of  soul 
and  body.  In  the  midst  of  my  discourse  the  floor  began  to  sink,  with 
our  people  on  it ;  but  none  of  them  cried  out,  or  made  the  least  dis- 
turbance, while  they  got  off  it."  There  was  need  for  these  applications 
to  God  in  prayer ;  for  on  the  14th  he  adds,  "  We  were  alarmed  by  news 
of  a  second  invasion.  The  French,  we  hear,  are  now  in  the  Channel. 
Yet  this  infatuated  people  will  not  believe  there  is  any  danger,  till 
they  are  swallowed  up  by  it.  But  he  that  taketh  warning  shall  deliver 
his  soul." 

The  increase  of  the  national  danger  produced  no  abatement  in  the 
spirit  of  persecution,  which  was  now  rampant  in  various  parts  of  the 
land.  Scarcely  had  the  messenger,  who  was  sent  with  relief  to  the 
suffering  society  at  Wednesbury,  returned  from  his  errand  of  mercy, 
before  John  Nelson  was  wickedly  separated  from  his  family  and  sent 
into  the  army,  for  the  crime  of  teaching  his  neighbours  the  holy  religion 
of  Jesus  Christ. 

Nelson  was  a  native  of  Birstal,  and  brought  up  to  the  business  of  a 
stone-mason.  That  he  might  get  rid  of  his  ungodly  companions,  he 
went  to  London,  where  he  attended  the  preaching  of  the  Wesleys  in 
Moorfields,  and  was  deeply  impressed  under  their  word.  He  saw  that, 
notwithstanding  his  morality  and  form  of  godliness,  he  was  guilty,  and 
his  nature  corrupt ;  so  that,  unless  he  obtained  the  pardoning  mercy 
and  renewing  grace  of  God,  it  had  been  good  for  him  if  he  had  never 
been  born.     He  received  the  doctrine  of  present  salvation  from  sin, 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  305 

and  realized  its  truth  in  his  own  heart.  During  his  subsequent  stay 
in  London,  he  constantly  attended  the  ministry  of  the  Wesleys,  and 
adorned  his  religious  profession  by  a  pious  and  upright  life.  His  spirit 
was  naturally  fearless ;  and  though  an  uneducated  man,  he  possessed 
very  strong  sense,  great  quickness  of  apprehension,  and  a  ready  wit. 
In  London  he  had  full  employment,  and  good  wages ;  but  the  impres- 
sion upon  his  mind  that  he  should  return  to  Birstal  Avas  so  strong,  he 
could  not  rest  till  he  had  gone  thither.  On  his  arrival  he  had  no 
thought  of  preaching,  but  declared  his  enjoyment  of  the  divine  favour. 
This  was  soon  noised  abroad  ;  and  people  crowded  to  his  house  in  the 
evenings,  some  to  make  inquiries  concerning  the  new  religion  which 
they  understood  he  had  learned  in  the  metropolis,  and  others  to  dispute 
the  correctness  of  his  views.  He  referred  them  to  the  Scriptures,  and 
to  the  formularies  of  the  Church  of  England  ;  proving  that  what  thev 
thought  to  be  new  was,  in  fact,  the  old  religion  of  the  apostles,  and 
of  the  Protestant  refonners.  In  this  manner  he  became  a  teacher  of 
others,  and  under  Mr.  Wesley's  sanction  was  at  length  induced  to 
travel  through  various  parts  of  England,  declaring  with  all  earnestness 
and  fidelity  the  evil  and  danger  of  sin,  and  the  way  of  salvation  by  Jesus 
Christ.  In  the  course  of  his  itinerant  ministry,  when  his  funds  were 
exhausted,  he  occasionally  worked  at  his  business,  after  the  example 
of  St.  Paul.  When  he  was  at  home  he  wrought  as  a  stone-mason, 
often  preaching  during  his  dinner-hour,  as  well  as  in  the  evenings,  and 
on  the  Lord's  day. 

In  this  manner  was  he  employed,  when,  on  the  4th  of  May,  1744. 
he  was  pressed  for  a  soldier.  Bail,  to  a  large  amount,  was  offered  for 
his  appearance  at  the  time  required,  but  in  vain.  The  next  day  he 
was  formally  and  officially  doomed  to  the  military  life.  The  whole  ap- 
pears to  have  been  the  contrivance  of  Mr.  Coleby,  the  clergyman  of 
Birstal,  who  was  concerned  in  the  attempt  to  fasten  upon  Mr.  Charles 
Wesley  the  charge  of  treason.  Written  testimonies  in  John's  behalf 
were  forwarded  to  the  commissioners,  and  several  of  his  neighbours 
appeared  to  give  evidence  in  his  favour ;  but  when  John,  with  all  the 
confidence  which  uprightness  inspires,  appealed  to  these,  the  answer 
was,  "  Here  is  your  minister"  (who  was  himself  a  magistrate,  and  one 
of  the  commissioners.)  "  He  has  told  us  of  your  character ;  and  we 
will  hear  no  more."  These  gentlemen  in  office  had  thus  the  boldness 
to  declare,  that  they  had  decided  the  case  beforehand,  without  hearing 
a  word  of  what  the  accused  and  his  friends  had  to  urge  in  his  defence. 
Ail  this  while  they  knew  that  they  were  not  only  acting  unjustly  toward 
an  innocent  man,  but  were  violating  the  law ;  for  when  the  inquiry 
was  proposed,  whether  the  documents  in  John's  favour  should  be  filed, 
one  of  them  answered,  "  No ;  for  if  they  be  called  for,  they  will  make 

20 


306  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

against  us."  The  whole  business  was  managed  with  disgusting  levity. 
The  magistrates,  while,  deciding  the  case,  drank  spirituous  liquors,  and 
indulged  themselves  in  profane  swearing  and  unseemly  laughter  ;  which 
led  Nelson  to  say,  "  Gentlemen,  I  see  there  is  neither  law  nor  justice 
for  a  man  that  is  called  a  Methodist ;  but  all  is  lawful  that  is  done 
against  him.  I  pray  God  forgive  you  ;  for  you  know  not  what  you  do." 
Addressing  his  principal  adversary,  he  continued,  "  Mr.  Coleby,  what 
do  you  know  of  me  that  is  evil  ?  Whom  have  I  defrauded  ?  or  where 
have  I  contracted  a  debt  that  I  cannot  pay  V  He  answered,  "  You 
have  no  visible  way  of  getting  your  living."  To  this  the  injured  man 
replied,  "  I  am  as  able  to  get  my  living  with  my  own  hands  as  any  man 
of  my  trade  in  England  ;  and  you  know  it.  Have  I  not  been  at  work 
yesterday,  and  all  the  week  before  ?" 

He  was  then  committed  to  the  care  of  the  captain,  who  read  to  John, 
and  to  the  other  unfortunate  men  who  were  condemned  with  him,  the 
articles  of  war ;  adding,  "  You  hear  that  your  doom  is  death,  if  you 
disobey  us."  Nelson,  who  possessed  as  brave  a  heart  as  ever  beat  in 
a  human  breast,  answered,  "  I  do  not  fear  the  man  that  can  kill  me, 
any  more  than  I  do  him  that  can  cut  down  a  dogstander.*  For  I  know 
that  my  life  is  hid  with  Christ  in  God  ;  and  he  will  judge  between  me 
and  you  one  day  :  but  I  beseech  him  not  to  lay  this  sin  to  your  charge." 
To  Mr.  Coleby  he  said,  "  Sir,  I  pray  God  forgive  you ;  for  you  have 
given  me  such  a  character  as  not  another  man  in  England  will  that 
knows  me." 

With  several  friendless  men  John  Nelson  was  then  marched  through 
Bradford  and  Leeds  to  York,  and  thence  to  Newcastle  ;  being  treated 
with  great  harshness,  ar  4  often  imprisoned.  His  case  produced  strong 
excitement  wherever  he  went.  The  streets  were  crowded  with  people, 
who  were  eager  to  see  the  Methodist  preacher  in  a  red  coat.  Some 
were  ready  to  gnash  upon  him  with  their  teeth ;  while  others  were 
grieved  to  see  justice  and  humanity  outraged  for  the  gratification  of 
intolerance.  Nelson,  who  was  as  fine  a  specimen  of  an  Englishman 
of  his  class  as  the  nation  ever  bred,  sustained  by  the  power  of  divine 
grace,  and  cheered  by  the  sympathy  of  his  friends,  (and  he  had  many,) 
passed  through  his  trials  without  a  stain  upon  his  reputation.  With 
honest  faithfulness  he  reproved  the  officers  for  swearing,  and  availed 
himself  of  every  opportuny  to  declare  the  truth  of  God  for  which  he 
suffered ;  and  the  hearts  of  many  of  the  people  clave  to  him  wherever 
he  went. 

Mr.  John  and  Charles  Wesley  knew  the  sterling  worth  of  this  per- 
secuted man,  and  gave  him  substantial  proofs  of  their  friendship. 
Charles  brought  his  case  before  the  society  in  London,  and  united  with 

*  The  name  of  a  tall  weed,  well  known  to  the  peasantry  in  that  part  of  Yorkshire. 

20* 


LIFE  OF   REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  307 

them  in  prayer  for  the  pious  sufferer.  "  We  prayed  mightily,"  says  he, 
"  for  our  dear  brother  Nelson,  pressed  for  a  soldier,  and  a  prisoner  in 
York."  Mr.  John  Wesley  had  interviews  with  Nelson,  both  at  York 
and  Durham,  and  encouraged  him  to  speak  and  spare  not,  in  the  name 
of  the  Lord,  especially  to  the  soldiers.  One  of  the  brothers,  it  would 
appear,  requested  Lady  Huntingdon  to  use  her  influence  with  men  in 
power  in  his  behalf;  and  the  result  of  her  application  was  made  known 
by  Charles  in  a  letter  to  Nelson,  informing  him  that  the  earl  of  Stair 
had  assured  her  ladyship  that  he  should  be  liberated  in  a  few  days. 
The  fact,  however,  is,  that  this  injured  man  was  not  set  at  liberty  be- 
cause of  any  acknowledged  injustice  or  illegality  in  his  impressment. 
He  was  liberated  by  a  substitute,  who  was  hired  to  take  his  place  ;  the 
money  being,  in  all  probability,  contributed  by  the  Methodists  of  Lon- 
don, at  the  instigation  of  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  ;  who  says  in  his  journal, 
under  the  date  of  June  6th,  "  Toward  the  end  of  my  discourse,  at  the 
chapel,  Mr.  Erskine  was  sent  to  receive  a  soldier  brought  by  William 
Shent  to  redeem  John  Nelson.  He  immediately  took  him  to  Lord 
Stair,  and  got  a  discharge  for  John  Nelson.  Our  brother  Downes  also 
we  received  out  of  the  mouth  of  the  lion.  Our  prayers  return  thick 
upon  us." 

The  case  of  Mr.  Downes  was  similar  to  that  of  John  Nelson.  He 
was  preaching  at  Epworth,  when  a  constable  came,  and  pressed  him 
for  the  king's  service.  In  what  manner  he  obtained  his  liberty  we  are 
not  informed.  Under  the  date  of  May  12th,  Mr.  John  Wesley  says, 
"  I  rode  to  Epworth,  and  immediately  went  to  Mr.  Maw's,  to  return 
him  thanks  for  his  good  offices  to  Mr.  Downes ;  and  his  honest  and 
open  testimony  for  the  truth  before  the  worshipful  bench  at  Kirton.  It 
was  not  his  fault  that  those  honourable  men  regarded  not  the  laws  either 
of  God  or  the  king.  But  a  soldier  they  were  resolved  he  should  be, 
right  or  wrong, — because  he  was  a  preacher.  So,  to  make  all  sure, 
they  sent  him  away, — a  prisoner  to  Lincoln  gaol !" 

Another  Methodist  preacher  in  Yorkshire,  Thomas  Beard,  was 
forced  into  the  army  at  the  same  time.  He  and  John  Nelson  (two 
honest  confessors !)  met  in  the  north  of  England ;  and  were  both  re- 
leased near  the  same  period,  though  in  a  different  manner.  Beard's 
tale  of  oppression  is  soon  told.  Mr.  John  Wesley,  who  saw  him  at 
Durham  with  John  Nelson,  says,  he  was  a  "  quiet  and  peaceable  man, 
who  had  lately  been  torn  from  his  trade,  and  wife  and  children,  and 
sent  away  as  a  soldier ;  that  is,  banished  from  all  that  was  near  and 
dear  to  him,  and  constrained  to  dwell  among  lions,  for  no  other  crime, 
either  committed  or  pretended,  than  that  of  calling  sinners  to  repent- 
ance. But  his  soul  was  in  nothing  terrified  by  his  adversaries.  Yet 
the  body,  after  a  while,  sunk  under  its  burden.     He  was  then  lodged 


308  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

in  the  hospital,  at  Newcastle,  where  he  still  praised  God  continually 
His  fever  increasing,  he  was  let  blood.  His  arm  festered,  mortified, 
and  was  cut  off:  two  or  three  days  after  which,  God  signed  his  dis- 
charge, and  called  him  up  to  his  eternal  home. 

'  Servant  of  God,  well  done  !     Well  hast  thou  fought 
The  better  ficdit  ;  who  singly  hast  maintain'd, 
Against  revolted  multitudes,  the  cause 
Of  God,  in  word  mightier  than  they  in  arms.'  " 

Perhaps  the  following  letter,  addressed  by  Thomas  Beard  to  Mr. 
Whitefield,  is  the  only  document  extant  that  proceeded  from  the  pen 
of  this  persecuted  man  : — 

"  Berwick-upon-Tweed,  Sept.  17th,  1744.  Sir, — It  has  been  often 
upon  my  mind  to  write  to  you,  since  I  have  been  in  this  state  of  life, 
which  is  not  at  all  agreeable  to  my  inclinations.  I  have  but  little  ac- 
quaintance with  you  ;  yet  I  hope  you  will  not  be  offended  at  my  writing. 
The  children  of  God,  while  on  this  side  of  the  grave,  always  stand  in 
need  of  one  another's  prayers,  especially  such  of  them  as  are  under  per- 
secution, or  temptations,  for  the  truth's  sake.  I  find  I  stand  in  need  of 
the  prayers  of  all  the  children  of  God.  I  was  pressed  in  Yorkshire,  for 
preaching,  and  so  sent  for  a  soldier.  I  earnestly  pray  for  them  that 
were  the  occasion  of  it.  All  my  trust  and  confidence  is  reposed  in 
Jesus,  my  Saviour.  I  know  he  will  not  leave  nor  forsake  me.  His 
blood  has  atoned  for  my  sin,  and  appeased  his  Father's  wrath,  and 
procured  his  favour  for  such  a  sinful  worm  as  I ;  and  herein  is  my 
comfort,  though  men  rage  at  me,  that  my  Saviour  did  not  leave  nor 
forsake  me.  I  have  lately  been  on  a  command  in  Scotland,  and  met 
with  many  that  inquired  concerning  you.  I  preached  at  Cowdingham. 
Some  of  your  friends  came  to  see  me  from  Coppersmith.  Many  thought 
it  strange  to  see  a  man  in  a  red  coat  preach.  I  beg  you  would  write 
to  me  in  General  Blakeney's  regiment  of  foot,  in  Captain  Dunlop's 
company.     I  am 

"  Your  unworthy  Brother." 

The  case  of  Beard,  of  John  Nelson,  John  Downes,  and  others, 
viewed  in  connection  with  the  bitter  railing  of  several  of  the  clergy  in 
their  sermons,  by  which  the  minds  of  the  people  were  inflamed,  and 
the  direct  encouragement  given  by  magistrates  to  lawless  mobs,  to  mal- 
treat the  Methodists  and  destroy  their  property,  made  a  deep  impression 
upon  the  generous  and  susceptible  heart  of  Mr.  Charles  Wesley.  He 
wrote  two  beautiful  hymns  on  the  occasion  of  Beard's  death ;  and 
afterward  enlarged  the  tract  which  he  had  published  under  the  title  of 
"  Hymns  for  Times  of  Trouble  ;"  giving  it  the  name  of  "  Hymns  for 
Times  of  Trouble  and  Persecution."     The  state  of  many  of  the  socie- 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  309 

lies  called  for  such  a  publication ;  and  its  effect  at  the  time  must  have 
been  great.  Some  of  the  hymns  are  remarkable  for  their  tenderness. 
Others  of  them  are  expressive  of  absolute  and  triumphant  confidence  in 
God,  and  the  utmost  fixedness  of  purpose  at  all  hazards  to  persevere  in 
his  service.  Four  of  them  were  designed  "  to  be  sung  in  a  tumult:" 
and  one  was  "  a  prayer  for  the  first  martyr  ;"  for  it  was  highly  probable 
that  some  would  die  by  the  hand  of  violence. 

Th»  walls  of  Jerusalem  were  built  in  troublous  times ;  and  it  was 
in  the  midst  of  persecution  and  national  perplexity  that  the  Wesleys 
and  their  friends  held  their  first  conference  for  the  purpose  of  canvass- 
ing their  doctrines,  and  the  principles  upon  which  they  had  proceeded 
in  the  exercise  of  an  itinerant  and  field  ministry,  and  in  the  formation 
of  societies.  No  layman  was  present  in  this  assembly.  All  its  mem- 
bers were  episcopally  ordained.  Their  place  of  meeting  was  the 
Foundery,  in  London  ;  and  their  sittings  were  held  by  adjournment  from 
Monday,  June  25th,  1744,  till  the  end  of  the  week.  On  the  first  of 
these  days  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  preached,  and  baptized  an  adult  person, 
who  received  "  the  inward  and  spiritual  grace"  in  direct  connection 
with  the  "  outward  and  visible  sign."  On  the  day  which  preceded  the 
opening  of  the  conference  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  says,  "  Our  brethren, 
Hodges,  Taylor,  and  Meriton,  assisted  us  at  the  sacrament.  We 
received  it  with  the  whole  society,  to  our  mutual  comfort.  At  our  love- 
feast  we  were  six  ordained  ministers."     He  adds, 

"  June  25th.  We  opened  our  conference  with  solemn  prayer,  and  the 
divine  blessing.  I  preached  with  much  assistance,  and  baptized  Sam- 
uel Holloway,  who  felt  in  that  moment  the  great  burden  taken  off. 
We  continued  in  conference  the  rest  of  the  week,  settling  our  doctrine, 
practice,  and  discipline,  with  great  love  and  unanimity." 

Mr.  Hodges  was  the  rector  of  Wenvo,  in  South  Wales,  whose  heart 
and  pulpit  were  always  open  to  the  Wesleys  whenever  they  visited 
that  part  of  the  principality.  The  brothers  often  mention  him  in  their 
Journals,  and  always  with  respect  and  affection.  He  stood  by  them 
when  they  preached  in  the  open  air,  and  cheerfully  bore  a  share  in 
their  reproach. 

Of  Mr.  Henry  Piers,  the  vicar  of  Bexley,  several  notices  have  been 
given  in  this  narrative.  He  and  his  excellent  wife  were  both  brought 
to  the  knowledge  of  the  truth  by  the  instrumentality  of  Mr.  Charles 
Wesley,  and  were  cordially  attached  both  to  him  apd  his  brother.  There 
is  reason  to  believe  that  some  of  John's  early  publications  were  written 
in  Mr.  Piers's  house,  to  which  he  retired  as  a  quiet  asylum  from  the 
public  toils  in  which  he  was  generally  engaged. 

Mr.  Samuel  Taylor  was  the  vicar  of  Quinton,  near  Evesham.  He 
is  said  to  have  been  a  descendant  from  the  justly  celebrated  Rowland 


310  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

Taylor,  who  was  burned  alive  for  Protestantism  in  the  reign  of  Queen 
Mary  ;  and  in  piety  he  greatly  resembled  his  renowned  ancestor.  The 
Wesleys  became  acquainted  with  him  when  they  visited  their  friend 
Mr.  Seward,  of  Bengeworth,  in  the  same  neighbourhood.  They  gen- 
erally preached  in  his  church  when  passing  through  that  part  of  the 
country.  The  wife  of  Mr.  Taylor  also  received  those  views  of  personal 
religion  which  the  brothers  so  strenuously  inculcated.  He  was  a  very 
powerful  and  impressive  preacher,  and  successfully  exercised  himself 
as  an  itinerant  evangelist. 

Of  Mr.  John  Meriton  little  comparatively  is  known.  He  assisted 
Mr.  John  Wesley  in  the  year  1741,  by  reading  prayers  for  him  at 
Wapping ;  and  is  spoken  of  as  "  a  clergyman  from  the  Isle  of  Man." 
A  few  weeks  before  the  conference  was  held,  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  met 
with  him  in  Bristol,  and  thus  speaks  of  him :  "  I  dined  at  Felix  Far- 
ley's, with  Mr.  Meriton,  longing  to  escape  to  us  out  of  the  hands  of 
Calvin."  He  was  a  man  of  sincere  piety,  and  of  ardent  zeal,  and  for 
several  years  travelled  extensively,  both  in  England  and  Ireland,  as  a 
preacher  of  the  gospel. 

These  six  clergymen  constituted  the  first  Methodist  Conference. 
They  agreed,  during  their  sittings,  to  avoid  all  visits,  except  to  the 
sick ;  to  conduct  all  their  deliberations  as  in  the  immediate  presence 
of  God ;  and  to  improve  every  opportunity,  in  the  intervals  of  their 
meetings,  for  secret  prayer.  In  discussing  the  question  of  justification 
they  express  a  fear  that  they  had  "  unawares  leaned  too  much  toward 
Calvinism,"  and  even  "  Antinomianism."  They  mean,  that  they  had 
done  this,  not  by  speaking  lightly  of  holiness  and  good  works,  as  the 
fruit  of  faith,  and  as  following  justification  ;  but  by  inadvertently  speak- 
ing of  the  imputation  of  Christ's  personal  righteousness,  literally  and 
strictly.  They  had  not  always  represented  the  perfect  righteousness 
of  Christ,  (including  his  active  and  passive  obedience,)  as  that  by  the 
merit  of  which  believers  are  justified  before  God ;  but  as  formally 
transferred  to  them.  This  was  true,  especially  so  far  as  Mr.  Charles 
Wesley  was  concerned.  No  man  was  more  strenuously  opposed  to  the 
tenet  of  absolute  predestination ;  yet  in  speaking  of  justification,  in 
these  early  periods  of  his  itinerant  ministry,  he  often  used  a  Calvinis- 
tic,  and  even  an  Antinomian,  phraseology,  which  he  had  derived  from 
the  writings  of  Saltmarsh  and  Dr.  Crisp,  as  he  afterward  confessed. 
This  objectionable  phraseology  occurs  in  some  of  his  early  hymns,  and 
he  sometimes  inadvertently  countenances  the  unscriptural  notion  of 
universal  pardon.  Great  benefit  doubtless  resulted  from  the  free  and 
confidential  intercourse  which  these  devoted  men  had  with  each  other 
in  the  course  of  this  memorable  week.  They  learned  the  necessity  of 
expressing  themselves  with  precision,  and  of  avoiding  extremes. 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  311 

On  various  questions  of  practice  the  conclusions  which  were  adopted 
by  the  conference  were  eminently  liberal,  and  very  remote  from  what 
is  usually  called  high  Churchmanship.  With  respect  to  "  a  false  or 
railing  sermon"  that  might  be  inflicted  upon  them  at  church,  they  say, 
"  If  it  only  contain  personal  reflections,  we  may  quietly  suffer  it.  If  it 
blaspheme  the  work  and  Spirit  of  God,  it  may  be  better  to  go  out  of  the 
church.  In  either  case,  if  opportunity  serve,  it  would  be  well  to  speak 
or  write  to  the  minister."  In  answer  to  the  question,  "  How  far  is  it 
our  duty  to  obey  the  bishops  ?"  it  is  said,  "  In  all  things  indifferent. 
And  on  this  ground  of  obeying  them  we  should  observe  the  canons,  as 
far  as  we  can  with  a  safe  conscience." 

In  regard  to  the  suggestion,  that  the  Methodists  might  ultimately  be- 
come a  distinct  sect,  especially  when  their  clerical  leaders  were  no 
more ;  these  servants  of  God  declare,  "  We  cannot  with  a  safe  con- 
science neglect  the  present  opportunity  of  saving  souls  while  we  live, 
for  fear  of  consequences  which  may  possibly  or  probably  happen  after 
we  are  dead  :"  thus  assuming,  that  the  salvation  of  souls  is  of  far  greater 
importance  than  external  unity,  or  the  maintenance  of  any  system  of 
ecclesiastical  order  whatever  :  a  principle  which  few  men  will  dispute, 
who  take  into  the  account  the  joys  of  heaven,  and  the  misery  of  per- 
dition. It  was  better  that  the  people  should  be  awakened  out  of  the 
sleep  of  their  sins,  and  turned  in  penitence  and  faith  to  Christ,  thus 
attaining  to  Christian  holiness,  even  if  they  should  never  enter  their 
parish  church  again,  than  that  they  should  remain  nominal  Churchmen, 
seldom  or  never  attending  public  worship,  the  slaves  of  ignorance,  vice, 
and  wickedness, — drunkards,  profane  swearers,  and  sabbath-breakers, 
till  they  should  lift  up  their  eyes  in  hell.  It  was  upon  this  ground  that 
the  first  Methodists  proceeded,  when  by  preaching  in  the  open  air, 
forming  societies,  building  chapels,  and  calling  in  the  aid  of  pious  and 
gifted  laymen,  they  endangered  the  external  unity  of  the  established 
Church.  They  knew  that  "  without  holiness  no  man  shall  see  the 
Lord,"  whatever  may  be  his  profession.  It  was  their  hope  ultimately 
to  secure  external  unity,  in  connection  with  the  advancement  of  spirit- 
ual religion ;  and  they  laboured  with  all  their  might  to  do  this ;  but 
they  were  defeated,  chiefly  by  their  clerical  brethren,  who  in  mam- 
places  repelled  the  converted  outcasts  from  the  Lord's  table,  and 
preached  against  them  with  greater  vehemence  than  against  sin  in  its 
worst  forms. 


312  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 


CHAPTER  XII. 


When  the  business  of  the  conference  was  ended,  Mr.  Charles  "Wes- 
ley hastened  to  Cornwall,  accompanied  by  Mr.  Meriton,  whom  he  calls 
his  "  friend  and  companion."  They  spent  a  few  days  at  Bristol,  preach- 
ing to  the  people,  and  enjoying  much  of  the  divine  presence  in  their 
assemblies.  On  their  arrival  at  Middlesey  they  found  a  fresh  instance 
of  the  hateful  spirit  of  persecution  which  was  so  extensively  abroad  in 
the  country.  "  We  set  out,"  says  Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  "  with  our 
guide,  John  Slocome,  a  poor  baker's  boy,  whom  God  has  raised  up  to 
help  these  sincere  souls ;  and  not  only  to  labour,  but  also  to  suffer  for 
them.  When  the  press-warrants  came  out,  the  world  would  not  lose 
the  opportunity  of  oppressing  the  Christians.  He  was  taken,  and  by 
his  own  uncle  dragged  away  to  prison.  They  kept  him  a  week,  and 
then  brought  him  before  the  commissioners,  who  could  find  no  cause 
to  punish  or  detain  him  ;  being  of  Zaccheus's  stature,  and  nothing  terri- 
fied by  his  adversaries.  They  were  obliged  at  last,  notwithstanding  all 
their  threatenings,  to  let  him  go." 

John  Slocome,  the  interesting  youth  here  mentioned,  whose  low 
"  stature"  was  a  means  of  exempting  him  from  a  military  life,  after- 
ward became  an  itinerant  preacher.  He  finished  his  course  at  Clones, 
in  Ireland,  in  the  year  1777  ;  and  is  described  by  Mr.  John  Wesley  as 
"  an  old  labourer,  worn  out  in  the  service  of  his  Master." 

At  Sticklepath  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  called  upon  some  Quakers.  He 
says,  "  My  heart  was  drawn  out  toward  them  in  prayer  and  love ;  and 
1  felt,  '  He  that  doeth  the  will  of  my  Father,  the  same  is  my  brother, 
and  sister,  and  mother.'  We  met  an  aged  clergyman,  whom  Mr. 
Thompson  had  sent  to  meet  us,  and  found,  in  conversing,  that  he  had 
been  an  acquaintance  and  cotemporary  with  my  father.  Upon  Mr. 
Thompson's  preaching  salvation  by  faith,  he  had  received  the  kingdom 
of  God  as  a  little  child ;  and  has  ever  since  owned  the  truth  in  its  fol- 
lowers.    He  conducted  us  to  his  house,  near  Trewint." 

The  following  selections  from  Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  journal  will 
show  his  spirit,  and  the  success  of  his  labours,  during  this  visit  in 
( ^ornwall : — 

"  July  17th.  I  came  by  nine  at  night  with  Mr.  Bennet  and  Meriton, 
through  the  pits  and  shafts,  to  our  host  near  Gwennap.  Here  a  little 
one  has  become  a  thousand.  What  an  amazing  work  hath  God  done 
in  one  year !  The  whole  country  is  alarmed,  and  gone  forth  after  the 
sound  of  the  gospel.  In  vain  do  the  pulpits  ring  of  Popery,  madness, 
enthusiasm.      Our  preachers  are  daily  pressed  to  new  places,  and 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  313 

enabled  to  preach  five  or  six  times  a  day.  Persecution  is  kept  off  till 
the  seed  takes  root.  Societies  are  springing  up  everywhere  ;  and  still 
the  cry  from  all  sides  is,  '  Come,  and  help  us !' 

"  I  preached  near  Gwennap  to  about  a  thousand  followers  of  Christ, 
on,  '  Fear  not,  little  flock.'  Love  and  joy  appeared  in  their  faces,  such 
as  the  world  knoweth  not  of.  When  I  came  to  meet  the  society,  I  found 
almost  the  whole  congregation  waiting  quietly  without  the  door,  long- 
ing to  be  admitted  with  the  rest.  I  stood  at  the  window,  so  as  to  be 
heard  of  all.  I  felt  what  manner  of  spirit  they  were  of,  and  had  sweet 
fellowship  with  them,  and  strong  consolation. 

"  July  19th.  I  found  the  same  congregation  at  five,  and  pointed  them 
to  the  Son  of  man,  lifted  up  as  the  serpent  in  the  wilderness.  I  spake 
to  each  of  the  society,  as  their  state  required.  I  breakfasted  with  one 
who  was  a  fierce  persecutor  when  I  was  last  in  the  country,  but  is  now 
a  witness  of  the  truth  she  so  bitterly  opposed.  I  preached  at  Crowan 
to  between  one  and  two  thousand  sinners,  who  seemed  started  out  of 
the  earth.  Several  hid  their  faces,  and  mourned  inwardly,  being  too 
deeply  affected  to  cry  out.  I  concluded  with  a  strong  exhortation  to 
continue  in  the  ship,  the  shattered,  sinking  Church  of  England ;  and 
my  brother  Meriton,  whose  heart  I  spake,  seconded  and  confirmed  my 
saying.  The  poor  people  were  ready  to  eat  us  up,  and  sent  us  away 
with  many  a  hearty  blessing. 

"  We  then  set  our  faces  against  the  world,  and  rode  to  St.  Ives. 
Here  the  mob  and  ministers  together  have  pulled  down  the  preaching- 
house  ;  and  but  a  fortnight  ago  went  round  in  the  dead  of  the  night, 
and  broke  the  windows  of  all  who  were  only  suspected  of  Christianity. 
We  entered  John  Nance's  house  without  molestation.  Four  of  our 
sisters  there,  on  sight  of  me,  sunk  down,  unable  to  utter  a  word  through 
joy  and  love  :  but  they  welcomed  me  with  their  tears.  It  was  a  so- 
lemn, silent  meeting.  In  some  time  we  recovered  our  speech  for  prayer 
;md  thanksgiving.  I  got  an  hour  by  myself  in  the  garden,  and  was 
suffered  to  feel  my  own  great  weakness.  Without  were  fightings  ; 
within  were  fears  ;  but  my  fears  were  all  scattered  by  the  sight  of  my 
dear  brethren  and  children.  I  rejoiced  over  them  with  singing;  but 
their  joy  and  love  exceeded.  We  all  rejoiced  in  hope  of  meeting  Him 
in  the  air.  The  Spirit  of  glory  rested  upon  the  sufferers  for  Christ's 
sake.  My  brother  Meriton  added  a  few  words  to  mine,  and  their  hearts 
clave  to  him.  Such  a  feast  I  have  not  had  for  many  months.  Even 
our  Father's  hired  servants  had  at  this  time  bread  enough,  and  to  spare. 
We  laid  us  down  in  peace,  and  took  our  rest ;  for  the  Lord  only  made 
us  dwell  in  safety. 

"  July  20th.  While  I  applied  our  Lord's  most  comfortable  words, 
(John  xiv,  1,)  we  were  all  dissolved  in  tears  of  joy,  desire,  love;  and 


314  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

seemed  on  the  wing  to  our  heavenly  Father's  house.  I  walked  through 
the  town,  to  church,  with  Mr.  Meriton.  Our  warm  friend,  the  curate, 
saluted  us  courteously,  and  none  opened  his  mouth  against  us.  Mr. 
Meriton's  stature  and  band  kept  them  in  awe.  Or,  rather,  the  fear  of 
God  was  upon  them,  restraining  them,  though  they  knew  it  not.  We 
met  at  one,  in  obedience  to  our  Church,  and  lifted  up  our  voice  for  the 
remnant  that  is  left.  We  tasted  the  blessedness  of  mourning,  and  doubt 
not,  however  God  may  deal  with  this  sinfid  nation,  but  our  prayers  for 
Jerusalem  will  one  day  be  answered. 

"July  21st.  While  we  were  walking  near  the  quay,  our  friend  the 
mob  set  up  a  shout  against  us  ;  and  gave  plain  marks  of  their  Cainish 
disposition,  if  permitted.  Only  one  stone  was  cast  at  us.  We  passed 
through  the  midst  of  them,  and  set  out  for  St.  Just.  I  preached  on  the 
plain,  and  brother  Meriton  after  me.  Our  Lord  rides  on  triumphant 
through  this  place.  Upward  of  two  hundred  are  settled  in  classes, 
most  of  whom  have  tasted  the  pardoning  grace  of  God. 

"  July  22d.  At  nine  I  cried  in  the  street,  '  Ho,  every  one  that  thirst- 
eth,  come  ye  to  the  waters !'  The  word  ran  very  swiftly.  When  God 
gives  it,  who  can  hinder  its  course  ?  I  had  an  opportunity  of  commu- 
nicating with  a  sick  brother,  whence  we  all  went  to  church.  It  was 
crowded  with  these  schismatical  Methodists,  who  have  not  all,  it 
seems,  left  it  through  our  means.  The  curate  is  looked  upon  by  his 
brethren  as  half  a  Methodist,  only  because  he  does  not  rail  at  us,  like 
them. 

"  I  preached  at  Morva  without,  since  I  might  not  within,  the  church 
walls.  I  told  a  man  who  contradicted  me,  that  I  would  talk  with  him 
by  and  by.  A  visible  blessing  confirmed  the  word.  Afterward  I  took 
my  rough  friend  by  the  hand,  carried  him  to  the  house,  and  begged  him 
to  accept  of  a  book.  He  was  won ;  excused  his  rudeness ;  and  left 
me  hugely  pleased. 

"  I  preached  at  Zunnor,  where  very  few  hold  out  against  the  truth, 
notwithstanding  the  minister's  pains  to  pervert  the  right  ways  of  the 
Lord.  None  are  of  his  but  who  are  evidently  on  Satan's  side,  even 
his  drunken  companions,  whom  he  secures  against  the  Methodists,  and 
warns  at  the  ale-house  not  to  forsake  the  Church.  I  hastened  back  to 
Morva,  and  rejoiced  over  many  who  were  lost,  and  are  found.  One 
hundred  and  fifty  are  joined  in  society,  and  continue  steadfastly  in  the 
apostles'  doctrine  and  fellowship,  and  in  breaking  of  bread,  and  in 
prayers. 

"  July  24th.  I  preached  near  Penzance,  to  the  little  flock,  encom- 
passed by  ravening  wolves.  Their  minister  rages  above  measure 
against  this  new  sect,  who  are  spread  throughout  his  four  livings.  His 
reverend  brethren  follow  his  example.     The  grossest  lies  which  are 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  315 

brought  them,  they  swallow  without  examination,  and  retail  the  follow- 
ing Sunday.  One  of  the  society  (James  Duke)  went  lately  to  the 
worshipful  the  Rev.  Dr.  Borlase,  for  justice  against  a  rioter,  who  had 
broken  open  his  house,  and  stolen  his  goods.  The  doctor's  answer 
was,  '  Thou  conceited  fellow !  art  thou  turned  religious  ?  They  may 
burn  thy  house,  if  they  will.  Thou  shalt  have  no  justice.'  With  those 
words  he  drove  him  from  the  judgment-seat. 

"  July  25th.  I  found  the  brethren  at  Morva  beginning  to  build  a 
society-house.  We  knelt  down  upon  the  place,  and  prayed  for  a  bless- 
ing. Before  preaching  at  St.  Ives  I  was  so  weighed  down,  that  I 
would  gladly  have  sunk  into  the  earth,  or  sea,  to  escape  my  own 
burden.  But  God  lifted  me  up  by  the  word  I  preached,  and  filled  us 
with  a  hope  full  of  immortality.  We  looked  through  the  veil  of  things 
temporal,  to  things  eternal,  and  the  mount  of  God,  where  we  trust 
shortly  to  stand  before  the  Lamb.  Every  soul  did  then,  I  believe, 
taste  the  powers  of  the  world  to  come,  in  some  measure,  and  longed 
for  the  appearing  of  Jesus  Christ. 

"  One  of  our  sisters  complained  to  the  mayor  of  some  who  had  thrown 
into  her  house  stones  of  many  pounds'  weight,  which  fell  on  the  pillow 
within  a  few  inches  of  her  sucking  child.  The  magistrate  cursed  her, 
and  said,  '  You  shall  have  no  justice  here.  You  see  there  is  none  for 
you  at  London,  or  you  would  have  got  it  before  now.'  With  this  saying 
he  drove  her  out  of  his  house. 

"  July  27th.  I  preached  at  Gulval,  and  admitted  some  new  members, 
particularly  one  who  had  been  the  greatest  persecutor  in  all  this 
country. 

"  July  28th.  The  last  midnight  assault  upon  our  brethren,  I  am  now 
informed,  was  made  by  the  townsmen,  and  a  crew  that  are  here  fitting 
out  for  privateers ;  who  thought  it  prudent  to  make  the  first  proof  of 
their  courage  upon  their  own  unarmed  countrymen.  They  made  their 
regular  approaches  with  the  beat  of  the  drum,  to  take  the  poor  people's 
houses  by  storm.  But  they  were  only  permitted  to  batter  them  with 
stones,  and  endanger  the  lives  of  a  few  women  and  children.  Wo 
be  to  the  first  French  or  Spaniards,  who  fall  into  the  hands  of  men  so 
flushed  with  victory  !  They  only  want  the  captain  who  drew  upon  me 
to  head  them,  and  then  they  would  carry  the  world  before  them ! 

"  July  29th.  I  expounded  Isaiah  xxxv,  at  St.  Just ;  and  many  hands 
that  hung  down  were  lifted  up.  From  church  I  hasted  to  Morva,  and 
preached  to  a  vast  congregation,  on,  '  Blessed  are  they  that  hear  the 
word  of  God,  and  keep  it.'  At  Zunnor  I  explained  the  parable  of  the 
sower.  Brother  Meriton  added  a  few  words  much  to  the  purpose.  I 
concluded  with  exhorting  them  to  meet  God  in  the  way  of  his  judgments. 
We  had  our  first  love-feast  at  St.  Ives.     The  cloud  stayed  the  whole 


316  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

time  on  the  assembly.  Several  were  so  overpowered  with  love  aini 
joy,  that  the  vessel  was  ready  to  break.  I  endeavoured  to  moderate 
their  joy  by  speaking  of  the  sufferings  which  shall  follow ;  and  they 
who  were  then  with  Him  as  on  Mount  Tabor  appeared  all  ready  to  fol- 
low him  to  Mount  Calvary. 

"  July  30th.  I  cried  to  a  mixed  multitude  of  wakened  and  unawa- 
kened  sinners,  near  Penzance,  '  Is  it  nothing  to  you,  all  ye  that  pass 
by  ?'  and  prayed  with  the  still-increasing  flock,  whose  greatest  perse- 
cutor is  their  minister.  He  and  the  clergy  of  these  parts  are  much 
enraged  at  our  people's  being  so  ready  in  the  Scriptures.  One  fairly 
told  Jonathan  Reeves,  he  wished  the  Bible  were  in  Latin  only,  that 
none  of  the  vulgar  might  be  able  to  read  it.  Yet  these  are  the  men 
that  rail  at  us  as  Papists  ! 

"  July  31st.  I  expounded  the  woman  of  Canaan  to  a  house  full  of 
sincere  souls,  who  had  set  up  all  night  to  hear  the  word  of  God  in  the 
morning.  I  spake  with  some  who  have  tasted  the  good  word  of  grace, 
though  they  live  in  Penzance,  where  Satan  keeps  his  seat.  I  rode  to 
St.  Just ;  and  climbed  up  and  down  Cape-Cornwall,  with  my  brother 
Meriton,  to  the  needless  hazard  of  our  necks.  I  preached  in  the  after- 
noon to  a  larger  congregation  than  ever,  and  continued  my  discourse 
till  night,  from  Luke  xxi,  3"4.  The  spirit  of  love  was  poured  out  abun- 
dantly, and  great  grace  was  upon  all.  I  walked  to  the  society ;  stood  upon 
the  hill,  and  sung,  and  prayed,  and  rejoiced  with  exceeding  great  joy. 
I  concluded  the  day  and  month  as  I  would  wish  to  conclude  my  life. 

"  August  1st.  I  preached  in  a  new  place,  to  near  two  thousand  lis- 
tening strangers :  '  Jesus  Christ,  the  same  yesterday,  to-day,  and  for 
ever.'  I  returned  to  St.  Ives,  and  found  our  beloved  brother  Thompson, 
who  was  come  to  see  us,  and  the  children  whom  God  had  given  us. 
Our  enemies  were  alarmed  by  his  coming,  and  the  brethren  strength- 
ened. At  night  I  set  before  them  the  example  of  the  first  Christians, 
who  continued  steadfastly  in  the  apostles'  doctrine,  &c.  For  two 
hours  we  rejoiced  as  men  who  divide  the  spoil. 

"  August  2d.  I  rode  with  Mr.  Thompson  and  Meriton  to  a  large  gen- 
tleman's seat,  near  Penrhyn.  We  saw  the  people  come  pouring  in 
from  Falmouth  and  all  parts.  The  court-yard,  which  might  contain  two 
thousand,  was  quickly  full.  I  stood  in  a  gallery,  above  the  people,  and 
called,  '  Wash  ye,  make  ye  clean,'  &c.  They  eagerly  listened  to  the 
word  of  life  ;  even  the  gentlemen  and  ladies  listened  while  I  preached 
repentance  toward  God,  and  faith  in  Jesus  Christ.  I  exhorted  them  in 
many  words  to  attend  all  the  ordinances  of  the  Church ;  to  submit  to 
every  ordinance  of  man  for  the  Lord's  sake  ;  to  stop  the  mouth  of  gain- 
sayers,  by  fearing  God,  and  honouring  the  king ;  and  to  prevent  the 
judgments  hanging  over  our  heads  by  a  general  reformation. 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  317 

"  August  4th.  I  preached  at  Gwennap,  where  the  awakening  is  gen- 
eral. Very  many,  who  have  not  courage  to  enter  into  the  society,  have 
yet  broken  off  their  sins  by  repentance,  and  are  waiting  for  forgiveness. 
The  whole  county  is  sensible  of  the  change  ;  for  last  assizes  there  was 
a  jail  deliver}',  not  one  felon  was  to  be  found  in  their  prisons,  which 
has  not  been  known  before  in  the  memory  of  man.  At  their  last  revel, 
they  had  not  men  enough  to  make  a  wrestling-match  ;  all  the  Gwen- 
nap men  being  struck  off  the  devil's  list,  and  found  wrestling  against 
him,  not  for  him. 

"  August  5th.  I  preached  my  farewell  sermon  at  Gwennap,  to  an 
innumerable  multitude.  They  stood  mostly  on  the  green  plain  before 
me,  and  on  the  hill  that  surrounded  it.  Many  scoffers  from  Redruth 
placed  themselves  on  the  opposite  hill,  which  looked  like  Mount  Ebal. 
O  that  none  of  them  may  be  found  among  the  goats  in  that  day!  I 
warned  and  invited  all  by  threatenings  and  promises.  The  adversary 
was  wonderfully  restrained,  and  I  hope  disturbed  in  many  of  his  chil- 
dren. My  Father's  children  were  comforted  on  every  side.  They 
hung  upon  the  word  of  life ;  and  they  shall  find  it  able  to  save  their 
souls.  I  spoke  on  for  two  hours,  yet  knew  not  how  to  let  them  go. 
Such  sorrow  and  love  as  they  there  expressed  the  world  will  not  be- 
lieve, though  a  man  declare  it  unto  them.  My  brother  Thompson  was 
astonished,  and  confessed  he  had  never  seen  the  like  among  Germans, 
predestinarians,  or  any  others.  With  great  difficulty  we  got  through 
them  at  last,  and  set  out  on  our  journey.  Several  men  and  women  kept 
pace  with  our  horses,  for  two  or  three  miles,  then  parted  in  body,  not 
in  mind." 

It  is  impossible,  in  this  affecting  scene,  not  to  recognise  the  revival 
of  that  pure  and  fervent  love  which  characterized  the  Christians  of  the 
apostolic  age ;  especially  the  love  which  they  cherished  toward  their 
teachers,  who  had  been  the  instruments  of  their  salvation ;  and  the  love 
of  those  teachers  toward  their  spiritual  children,  over  whom  their  hearts 
yearned  with  a  more  than  paternal  affection.  In  both  cases  it  was  a 
love  inspired  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  infinitely  surpassing  every  feeling  of 
mere  nature.  Thus  St.  Paul  preached  to  the  Christians  at  Troas  till 
midnight,  and  then  till  the  break  of  day ;  for  they  knew  not  how  to 
part.  And  when  taking  leave  of  the  Ephesian  elders,  "  he  kneeled 
down  and  prayed  with  them  all.  And  they  all  wept  sore,  and  fell 
on  Paul's  neck,  and  kissed  him.  And  they  accompanied  him  to  the 
ship."  The  strong  affection  of  the  young  converts,  which  induced 
them  to  run  for  miles  by  the  side  of  Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  horse, 
unwilling  to  take  their  last  farewell,  deeply  affected  his  tender  spirit. 

After  leaving  Gwennap,  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  preached  in  the  church 
of  his  friend  Mr.  Bennet,  where  a  scene  took  place  which  shows  the 


318  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

rudeness  of  the  people,  and  the  freedom  with  which  he  was  accustomed 
to  address  his  congregations.  "  Upon  my  speaking  against  their  drunken 
revels,"  he  says,  "  one  contradicted  and  blasphemed.  I  asked,  '  Who 
is  he  that  pleads  for  the  devil  V  and  he  answered  in  these  very  words, 
1 1  am  he  that  plead  for  the  devil.'  I  took  occasion  from  hence  to  show 
the  revellers  their  champion,  and  the  whole  congregation  their  state  by 
nature.  Much  good  I  saw  immediately  brought  out  of  Satan's  evil. 
Then  I  set  myself  against  his  avowed  advocate,  and  drove  him  out  of 
the  Christian  assembly."  This  was  not  the  only  irregularity  that  oc- 
curred in  the  course  of  this  evening's  religious  service  in  the  church. 
Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  in  warning  the  people  against  what  are  usually 
called  "  harmless  diversions,"  declared  that  by  them  he  had  been  kept 
dead  to  God,  asleep  in  the  arms  of  Satan,  and  secure  in  a  state  of 
damnation,  for  the  space  of  eighteen  years.  Mr.  Meriton  cried  aloud, 
"  And  I  for  twenty-five !"  "  And  I,"  exclaimed  Mr.  Thompson,  "  for 
thirty-five  !"  "  And  I,"  added  Mr.  Bennet,  "  for  above  seventy !"  Thus 
was  the  truth  confirmed  by  four  clerical  witnesses,  who  were  more 
anxious  to  instruct  and  impress  a  rude,  unthinking  people,  than  to  main- 
tain a  nice  decorum. 

On  the  11th  of  August,  Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  accompanied  by  Mr. 
Meriton,  embarked  for  Wales,  in  a  sloop  which  Mrs.  Jones,  the  widow 
of  his  late  friend  of  Fonmon-castle,  had  sent  for  his  conveyance.  After 
a  delightful  passage,  they  landed  at  Aberthaw,  where,  says  he,  we 
"  were  received  by  our  dear  friend,  and  three  of  her  little  ones,  with 
some  sisters  from  Cardiff.  We  went  on  our  way,  singing  and  rejoic- 
ing, to  the  castle.  At  night  I  met  many  faithful  children  whom  the 
Lord  hath  given  us,  and  discoursed  to  them  on  my  favourite  subject, 
'  These  are  they  that  came  out  of  great  tribulation,  and  have  washed 
their  robes  in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb,'  &c.  The  God  of  all  consolation 
was  mightily  with  us,  even  the  God  who  comforteth  us  in  all  our  tempt- 
ations. O  how  delightfully  did  we  mourn  after  Him  whom  our  soul 
loveth !  not  with  the  noisy  turbulent  sorrow  of  newly-awakened  souls, 
which  most  times  passes  away  as  a  mourning  cloud ;  but  with  the 
deep  contrition  of  love  ;  till  the  congregation  was  in  tears,  in  silent  tears 
of  desire  or  joy.  This  is  the  mourning  wherewith  I  pray  the  Lord  to 
bless  me  till  he  wipes  away  all  tears  from  my  eyes." 

During  his  short  stay  in  Wales  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  preached  at 
Wenvo,  Fonmon,  Cardiff,  and  Cowbridge,  with  great  power  and  en- 
largement ;  for  the  Lord  was  eminently  with  him.  At  Cardiff  he  wit- 
nessed the  happy  death  of  a  member  of  the  society,  who  had  some  time 
before  practically  received  the  doctrine  of  Christian  perfection.  The 
peaceful  and  triumphant  departure  of  this  witness  for  God  greatly 
cheered  the  preacher  in  his  incessant  and  exhausting  labours.   "  I  was 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  319 

much  revived,"  says  he,  "  by  our  dying  brother,  who  is  now  ready  to 
be  offered  up.  I  asked  him  whether  he  would  rather  die  or  live.  He 
answered,  '  To  depart,  and  to  be  with  Christ,  is  far  better .;  He  has 
been,  both  before  and  since  his  illness,  a  pattern  of  all  Christian  graces  ; 
was  the  first  in  this  place  who  received  the  gospel  of  full  salvation. 
Now  he  only  waits  the  most  welcome  word,  '  Come  up  hither.' 

"  I  prayed  with  him  again  some  hours  after,  and  rejoiced  over  him 
with  triumphant  faith.  He  said,  there  was  something  near  him  which 
would  make  him  doubt ;  but  could  not ;  for  he  knew  his  Saviour  stood 
ready  to  receive  his  spirit.  I  desired  his  prayers,  kissed  him,  and  took 
my  last  leave.  He  looked  up,  like  Hannah  Richardson,  and  broke  out, 
'  Lord  Jesus,  give  him  a  double  portion  of  thy.  Spirit.'  We  were  all  in 
tears.  Mine,  I  fear,  flowed  from  envy  and  impatience  of  life.  I  felt 
throughout  my  soul,  that  I  would  rather  be  in  his  condition  than  enjoy 
the  whole  of  created  good. 

"  August  14th.  We  had  prayed  last  night  with  joy  full  of  glory  for 
our  departing  brother,  just  while  he  gave  up  his  spirit, — as  I  pray  God 
I  may  give  up  mine.  This  morning  I  expoimded  that  last,  best  triumph 
of  faith,  '  I  have  fought  a  good  fight,  I  have  finished  my  course,'  &c. 
The  Lord  administered  strong  consolation  to  those  that  love  his  ap- 
pearing. We  sung  a  song  of  victory  for  our  deceased  friend,  then 
went  to  the  house,  and  rejoiced  and  gave  thanks,  and  rejoiced  with 
singing  over  him.  The  spirit  at  its  departure  had  left  marks  of  its 
happiness  upon  the  clay.  No  sight  upon  earth,  in  my  eyes  is  half  so 
lovely." 

From  Wales  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  went  to  Bristol  and  Kingswood, 
where  he  preached,  and  administered  the  Lord's  supper.  Still  accom- 
panied by  Mr.  Meriton,  he  next  repaired  to  Oxford,  where  he  met  his 
friend  Mr.  Piers,  of  Bexley,  and  Mr.  John  Wesley,  who  was  come  to 
preach  before  the  university.  It  was  the  time  of  the  races  ;  so  that 
the  city  was  full  of  strangers ;  and  as  the  itinerant  and  field  preaching 
of  the  Wesleys  was  now  a  matter  of  notoriety,  great  interest  was  ex- 
cited among  all  classes,  gownsmen,  citizens,  and  pleasure-takers.  The 
excitement  was  increased  by  Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  who,  burning  with 
zeal  for  the  honour  of  Christ,  and  regardless  of  public  opinion,  preached 
to  a  vast  concourse  of  people  in  the  yard  of  an  inn,  the  day  before  his 
brother  addressed  the  members  of  the  university.  The  entire  scene  is 
thus  described  by  himself: — 

"  August  23d.  I  went  to  Christ-Church  prayers,  with  several  of  the 
brethren,  who  thought  it  strange  to  see  men  in  surplices  talking,  laugh- 
ing, and  pointing,  as  in  a  play-house,  the  whole  time  of  service.  I  got 
two  or  three  hours'  conference  with  my  brother,  and  found  the  Spirit 
which  had  drawn  us  formerly  in  this  place.     I  preached  to  a  multitude 


320  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

of  the  brethren,  gownsmen,  and  gentry  from  the  races,  who  filled  our 
inn  and  yard.  The  'strangers  that  intermeddled  not  with  our  joy' 
seemed  struck  and  astonished  with  it,  while  we  admonished  one  an- 
other in  psalms  and  hymns,  singing  and  making  melody  in  our  hearts 
to  the  Lord.     O  that  all  the  world  had  a  taste  of  our  diversion ! 

"  August  24th.  I  joined  my  brother  in  stirring  up  the  society  :  at  ten 
walked  with  my  brother,  and  Mr.  Piers  and  Meriton,  to  St.  Mary's, 
where  my  brother  bore  his  testimony  before  a  crowded  audience,  much 
increased  by  the  racers.  Never  have  I  seen  a  more  attentive  congre- 
gation. They  did  not  let  a  word  slip  them.  Some  of  the  heads  stood 
up  the  whole  time,  and  fixed  their  eyes  on  him.  If  they  can  endure 
sound  doctrine,  like  his,  he  will  surely  leave  a  blessing  behind  him. 
The  vice-chancellor  sent  after  him,  and  desired  his  notes,  which  he 
sealed  up  and  sent  immediately.  We  walked  back  in  form,  the  little 
band  of  us  four  ;  for  the  rest,  durst  none  join  us.  I  was  a  little  divert- 
ed at  the  coyness  of  an  old  friend,  Mr.  Wells,  who  sat  just  before  me, 
but  took  great  care  to  turn  his  back  upon  me  all  the  time ;  which  did 
not  hinder  my  seeing  through  him.  At  noon  my  brother  sat  out  for 
London,  and.  I  for  Bristol." 

Thus  ended  the  ministry  of  the  two  Wesleys  in  connection  with  the 
University  of  Oxford.  Neither  of  them  was  allowed  from  that  time  to 
occupy  the  pulpit  of  St.  Mary's.  Faithfully,  however,  did  John  im- 
prove the  present  opportunity,  as  if  anticipating  such  a  result.  The  ser- 
mon was  greatly  misrepresented  by  the  reports  which  were  circulated 
concerning  it,  from  one  end  of  the  kingdom  to  the  other ,  so  that,  con- 
trary to  his  intention,  he  was  compelled  to  publish  the  whole  of  it, 
including  the  application,  which  was  singularly  pointed  and  impressive. 
He  remarks  in  his  Journal,  that  it  was  "  St.  Bartholomew's  day  ;"  and, 
of  course,  the  anniversary  of  the  ejectment  of  two  thousand  ministers 
from  the  national  Church  by  the  Act  of  Uniformity.  He  adds,  "  I 
preached,  I  suppose  the  last  time,  at  St.  Mary's.  Be  it  so.  I  am  now 
clear  of  the  blood  of  these  men.  I  have  fully  delivered  my  own  soul. 
The  beadle  came  to  me  afterward,  and  told  me  the  vice-chancellor  had 
sent  him  for  my  notes.  I  sent  them  without  delay,  not  without  admir- 
ing the  wise  providence  of  God.  Perhaps  few  men  of  note  would 
have  given  a  sermon  of  mine  the  reading,  if  I  had  put  it  into  their 
hands  ;  but  by  this  means  it  came  to  be  read,  probably  more  than  once, 
by  every  man  of  eminence  in  the  university." 

The  sermon  is  entitled  "  Scriptural  Christianity ;"  and  contains  a 
beautiful  and  forcible  description  of  spiritual  religion,  with  the  manner 
in  which  it  is  acquired  by  individuals,  and  then  spreads  from  one  to 
another,  till  it  shall  cover  the  earth.  The  concluding  application  to  the 
heads  of  colleges  and  halls,  to  the  fellows  and  tutors,  and  to  the  body 


LIFE   OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  321 

of  the  undergraduates,  assumes  their  general  and  wide  departure  from 
the  true  Christian  character,  and  abandonment  to  formality,  worldliness, 
levity,  and  sloth.  It  contains  nothing  sarcastic  and  irritating  ;  nothing 
that  was  designed  to  give  unnecessary  pain  or  offence ;  but  is  marked 
throughout  by  seriousness,  fidelity,  and  tender  affection. 

On  his  return  to  Bristol  Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  accompanied  by  a 
friend  whose  name  does  not  appear,  carried  the  truth  into  places  which 
he  and  his  brother  had  never  previously  visited ;  willing  to  encounter 
every  form  of  obloquy  and  violence,  if  he  could  only  bring  ignorant  and 
wicked  men  to  the  saving  knowledge  of  the  Lord  Jesus.  Under  the 
date  of  the  9th  of  September,  he  says,  "  I  rode  in  heavy  rain  to  Churchill, 
with  Mr.  Sh — .  The  justice  threatened  him  with  terrible  things,  in 
case  I  preached.  Many  poor  people  ventured  to  hear,  while  I  cried, 
'  Behold  the  Lamb  of  God,  which  taketh  away  the  sin  of  the  world !' 
Out  of  the  abundance  of  my  heart  my  mouth  spake.  When  I  had  ended, 
Mr.  Justice  called  out,  and  bade  them  pull  me  down.  He  had  stood 
at  a  distance,  striving  to  raise  a  mob ;  but  not  a  man  would  stir  at  his 
bidding.  Only  one  behind  struck  me  with  a  stone.  While  I  was  in 
my  prayer,  he  cried  again,  '  Pull  him  down.'  I  told  him  I  had  nothing 
now  to  do  but  to  pray  for  him.  He  answered,  '  I  have  nothing  to  do 
with  prayer.'  'So  I  suppose,  sir,'  said  I;  'but  we  have.'  He  came 
up  and  laid  hold  on  my  gown  ;  but  I  stepped  down,  to  save  him  trouble. 
He  told  me  he  was  a  justice  of  peace.  '  Then,  sir,'  said  I,  '  I  reve- 
rence you  for  your  office'  sake ;  but  must  not  neglect  my  own,  which 
is  to  preach  the  gospel.'  '  I  say,'  said  the  justice  and  captain, '  it  is  an 
unlawful  assembly.'  '  Be  so  good,  then,'  I  replied,  '  as  to  name  the 
law,  or  act  of  parliament,  we  break.'  He  answered,  unhappily  enough, 
1  The  Waltham  Act.'  '  How  so,  sir  V  I  asked  :  '  I  am  in  my  own  pro- 
per habit ;  and  you  see  none  here  in  disguise.'  He  insisted  I  should 
not  preach  there.  I  told  him  I  had  license  to  preach  throughout  Eng- 
land and  Ireland  by  virtue  of  my  master's  degree.  '  That  I  know,  sir,' 
said  he ;  '  and  am  sorry  for  it.  I  think  you  are  fellow  of  a  college 
too.'  '  Yes,  sir,'  I  answered,  '  and  a  gentleman  too ;  and,  as  such, 
should  be  glad  to  wait  upon  you,  and  to  have  a  little  conversation  with 
you  yourself.'  He  answered,  he  should  be  glad  of  it  too ;  for  I  had 
behaved  more  like  a  gentleman  than  any  of  them.  I  had  charged  the 
people  to  say  nothing,  but  go  quietly  home  ;  so  Mr.  Justice  and  I  parted 
tolerable  friends. 

"  Sept.  13th.  I  rejoiced  to  hear  of  the  triumphant  death  of  our  sister 
Marsh,  in  London,  whose  last  breath  was  spent  in  prayer  for  me. 
None  of  our  children  die  without  leaving  us  a  legacy.  I  received  it 
this  evening,  in  answer  to  her  prayer.  The  word  was  as  a  fire,  and  as 
a  hammer.     The  rocks  were  broken  in  pieces,  particularly  a  hardened 

21 


322  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY 

sinner  who  withstood  me  some  time  before  he  was  struck  down.  Many 
were  melted  down.    Some  testified  their  then  receiving  the  atonement." 

On  Monday,  September  24th,  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  left  Bristol  for 
London,  where  a  wretched  man,  of  plausible  demeanour,  Thomas  Wil- 
liams, was  actively  employed  in  propagating  the  foulest  slanders  against 
him  and  his  brother.  They  had  greatly  befriended  this  reviler,  till, 
having  found  him  to  be  incorrigibly  wicked,  they  publicly  disowned 
him ;  and  now  he  created  considerable  uneasiness  in  the  society  by 
preferring  against  his  former  benefactors  the  most  scandalous  charges  : 
so  that  many  of  their  spiritual  children  were  staggered,  and  others  were 
actually  turned  out  of  the  way.  For  several  months  he  persevered  in 
this  course,  inventing  the  most  enormous  falsehoods,  affecting  the  mora! 
character  of  the  brothers,  and  especially  that  of  Charles. 

On  his  arrival  in  London,  Charles  preached  to  the  different  congre- 
gations with  all  the  confidence  that  innocence  inspires ;  at  the  same 
time  solemnly  denying  the  charges  which  Williams  had  invented,  and 
which  the  credulous  were  too  apt  to  believe.  He  then  departed  for 
Newcastle,  taking  Nottingham,  Epworth,  Sheffield,  Birstal,  Leeds, 
Bradford,  and  other  places  in  his  way.  During  this  journey  he  suffered 
much  from  personal  affliction.  A  physician  whom  he  consulted  de- 
clared, that  a  few  days  of  rest  were  indispensable,  in  order  to  the  pre- 
servation of  his  life. 

At  Newcastle  he  found  many  of  the  people  in  a  somewhat  lukewarm 
and  languid  condition.  He  spent  a  night  in  watching  and  prayer  in 
their  behalf ;  met  and  purged  the  classes;  ministered  the  word  with 
his  wonted  zeal  and  faithfulness ;  and  soon  rejoiced  to  witness  a 
general  improvement.  The  slanders  of  Williams  he  could  bear  without 
difficulty ;  but  that  any  of  his  own  children  in  the  Lord  should  deem 
him  guilty  of  the  crimes  imputed  to  him,  grieved  and  depressed  his 
spirit.  From  this  feeling,  however,  he  was  at  length  delivered  by 
those  secret  spiritual  refreshings  to  which  he  was  no  stranger.  On 
the  9th  of  November  he  says,  "  I  retired  to  read  my  letters  from  Lon- 
don ;  offered  up  myself  to  the  divine  disposal ;  met  with  Psalm  cxliv ; 
then  with  Balak's  hiring  Balaam  to  curse  Israel.  I  went  down  to  the 
congregation,  where  the  Lord  answered  for  himself;  and  sent  an 
account  to  the  brethren  in  London.  '  My  Dearest  Brethren, — Last 
night  I  was  informed  that  the  Philistines  shouted  against  me ;  and  the 
Spirit  of  the  Lord  came  mightily  upon  us.  To  him  give  all  the  glory, 
that  I  find  my  heart  so  enlarged  toward  you,  as  never  before.  Now  I 
can  truly  say,  Ye  are  not  straitened  in  me.  All  my  pining  desires  after 
rest  are  vanished ;  and  I  am  at  last  content  to  do  what  is  more  than 
dying  for  you,  even  to  live  for  you,  and  suffer  out  my  time.  Here  then 
I  give  up  myself  your  servant  for  Christ's  sake,  to  wait  upon  you  till 

21# 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  323 

all  are  gathered  home.  Where  ye  go,  I  will  go ;  and  where  ye  lodge, 
I  will  lodge  ;  where  ye  die,  will  I  die ;  and  there  will  I  be  buried. 
Neither  shall  death  itself  part  you  and  me.  Such  a  night  of  consola- 
tion as  the  last  I  have  seldom  known.  Our  souls  were  filled  with  faith 
and  prayer,  and  knit  to  yours  in  love  unchangeable.  Lift  up  holy 
hands,  that  I  may  approve  myself  a  true  minister  of  Jesus  Christ  in 
all  things.'" 

The  special  influence  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  which  is  so  strongly  indi- 
cated in  this  letter,  accompanied  Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  labours  during 
the  whole  of  his  stay  in  Newcastle  and  the  neighbourhood.  The  early 
part  of  the  winter  was  very  severe  ;  and  the  "  baser  sort"  of  the  people 
were  bitterly  hostile  and  riotous ;  but  such  was  the  glow  of  holy  feel- 
ing which  then  prevailed,  that  neither  the  heavy  falls  of  snow,  the 
piercing  winds  of  the  north,  nor  the  fierce  opposition  of  blaspheming 
mobs,  could  restrain  him  from  the  exercise  of  his  itinerant  ministry,  or 
prevent  inquiring  multitudes  from  attending  it,  even  at  the  early  hour 
of  five  o'clock  in  the  morning.  At  midnight  also  he  was1  accustomed 
to  rise,  for  the  purpose  of  supplication  and  thanksgiving  to  the  God  of 
his  mercies,  whom  he  loved  and  delighted  to  honour. 

"  Nov.  18th.  I  enlarged  on  that  word,"  says  he,  "  '  A  soldier  pierced 
his  side,  and. forthwith  there  flowed  out  blood  and  water.'  We  looked 
upon  Him,  and  could  have  continued  looking  and  mourning  till  he 
appeared  in  the  air.  I  walked  to  Sunderland,  and  back  again.  The 
storm  of  hail  and  snow  was  so  violent,  that  I  was  often  going  to  lay  me 
down  in  the  road,  unable  either  to  walk  or  stand. 

"  Nov.  19th.  I  brought  back  a  wandering  sheep,  who  had  forfeited  her 
pardon  by  unforgivingness.  I  received  comfort,  and  wept  for  joy  at 
the  prosperity  of  our  Bristol  children,  which  I  heard  of  in  several  let- 
ters. I  walked  over  the  fields  to  Wickham.  The  snow  was  in  most 
places  above  our  knees.  After  preaching  I  set  out  for  Horsley,  in  most 
bitter  weather.  I  rode  and  walked  till  I  could  do  neither ;  yet  got  to 
Horsley  by  night ;  but  my  jaw  was  quite  stiffened  and  disabled  by  the 
snow.     I  lay  down,  and  got  a  little  strength  to  preach. 

"  Nov.  20th.  I  waded  back  to  Newcastle  by  one,  ofttimes  up  to  my 
middle  in  snow.  I  rode,  or  rather  walked,  to  Plessy,  and  preached  on, 
*■  It  is  finished.'  Nov.  22d,  I  got  back  to  Newcastle,  and  thence  to 
Wickham,  where  I  spoke  of  that  '  great  and  terrible  day  of  the  Lord.' 
Many  trembled ;  and  some  rejoiced  in  hope  of  the  glory  of  God.  I 
rode  thence  to  Spen,  being  so  feeble  that  I  could  not  walk ;  yet  I  was 
forced  to  it  the  last  mile,  being  almost  chilled  to  death  in  the  next  to 
impassable  ways.  I  was  led,  I  know  not  how,  by  the  brethren,  up  to 
the  knees  in  snow,  the  horses  ofttimes  sinking  up  to  their  shoulders. 
I  was  surprised  at  the  great  number  got  together  in  such  a  season. 


324  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

They  did  not  come  in  vain ;  for  the  Lord  comforted  their  hearts  abun- 
dantly, and  mine  also.  These  were  all  gathered  by  John  Brown,  a 
simple  man,  whom  the  Lord  has  wonderfully  raised  up  for  his  work. 

"  Nov.  27th.  At  Biddick  we  had  close  fellowship  with  Him  in  his 
sufferings,  while  he  cried,  '  Is  it  nothing  to  you,  all  ye  that  pass  by  V 
I  returned  praying  to  Newcastle,  but  almost  perished  with  cold.  In 
the  word  the  Spirit  was  poured  out  upon  us  from  on  high,  and  bore 
down  all  before  it,  as  a  mighty  flood. 

"  Dec.  4th.  An  hour  before  preaching-time  the  mob  were  so  violent 
that  we  thought  there  could  be  no  preaching  that  night.  They  came 
nigh,  to  break  the  door.  I  began  speaking  abruptly,  without  a  text ; 
and  God  gave  me  strong  words,  that  stilled  the  madness  of  the  people. 
Neither  was  there  any  breath  of  opposition  during  the  society. 

"  Dec.  11th.  I  had  asked,  that  at  midnight  I  might  rise  and  praise 
Him,  because  of  his  righteous  judgments ;  and  was  waked  exactly  at 
twelve.  I  prayed  a  few  minutes,  and  slept  again  in  peace.  I  rose 
again  at  four ;  prayed  earnestly,  and  almost  rejoiced.  I  was  without 
light  or  fire,  yet  felt  no  cold.  At  five  I  preached  on,  '  Whatsoever 
things  ye  ask  in  prayer,  believe  that  ye  receive  them,  and  ye  shall 
have  them.'  We  were  carried  out  in  fervent  prayer  for  ourselves  and 
the  whole  nation.  I  visited  Walter  Brass  on  a  bed  of  sickness.  He 
was  once  of  the  society,  but  lately  turned  scoffer  and  disturber  of  the 
word.  The  Lord  hath  now  set  his  misdeeds  before  him  ;  and  he  cries 
out  vehemently  for  mercy.  Another  rioter,  J.  Wilson,  is  humbled  in 
like  manner,  in  immediate  answer  to  our  prayer  last  night." 

While  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  was  thus  labouring  day  and  night  in  the 
north,  and  contending  with  men  worse  than  wild  beasts,  his  brethren 
in  the  west,  and  especially  in  Cornwall,  were  harassed  by  opposition 
of  a  still  more  formidable  kind.  Some  of  the  magistrates  violated  all 
law  and  justice  in  their  treatment  of  the  Methodist  preachers  ;  so  that 
the  "  hymns  for  times  of  trouble  and  persecution"  were  increasingly 
applicable  to  the  societies,  and  must  have  been  in  general  demand. 
Thomas  Westall  was  seized  when  preaching  at  Camborne  on  the  Lord's 
day ;  and  having,  in  opposition  to  the  law,  been  required  to  answer 
upon  oath  several  questions  which  were  proposed  to  him,  he  was  com- 
mitted by  Dr.'Borlase,  the  clerical  magistrate,  and  the  historian  of  the 
county,  to  Bodmin  jail,  as  a  vagrant.  Thomas  Maxfield,  also,  was 
taken  into  custody,  and  offered  by  the  magistrates  to  the  captain  of  a 
man-of-war,  to  serve  in  the  navy.  The  captain,  however,  declined  to 
receive  him,  saying,  "  I  have  no  authority  to  take  such  men  as  these, 
unless  you  would  have  me  give  him  so  much  a  week  to  preach  and 
pray  to  my  people."  Mr.  Maxfield  was  then  imprisoned  in  the  dungeon 
at  Penzance  ;  and  Dr.  Borlase,  having  understood  that  the  mayor  was 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  325 

inclined  to  set  him  at  liberty,  went  thither,  read  the  articles  of  war  in 
the  court,  and  delivered  up  the  Methodist  preacher,  as  a  soldier,  to  one 
who  was  to  act  as  an  officer.  The  war  against  the  hapless  Methodists 
was  carried  on  with  greater  vigour  than  that  against  the  Spaniards ; 
yet,  under  the  superintending  care  of  God's  providence,  all  these 
things,  though  painful  in  their  nature,  were  overruled  for  the  advance- 
ment of  his  work. ' 

John  Nelson  having  arrived  at  Newcastle  about  the  middle  of  De- 
cember, 1744,  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  committed  to  him  the  care  of  that 
station,  and  commenced  his  journey  to  London,  spending  a  few  days  at 
Epworth  on  his  way.  Here  he  addressed  to  a  friend  the  following 
letter,  which  doubtless  refers  to  the  scandals  which  were  industriously 
circulated  against  him  in  London,  and  which  deeply  affected  his  mind : — 
"  My  greatest  trouble  is,  that  I  have  innocently  brought  such  a  bur- 
den upon  my  friends,  especially  one  :  neither  can  I  conceive  it  possible 
that  this  trouble  should  be  Avholly  removed  here.  The  joint  may  per- 
haps be  set,  but  the  halting  will  continue  till  I  come  to  the  land  where 
all  things  are  forgotten.  God,  who  hath  known  my  soul  in  adversity, 
causes  me  also  to  know  it.  That  he  loves  me,  I  can  no  more  doubt 
than  of  his  being.  He  has  likewise  given  me  to  love  others  with  a 
pure  love  ;  particularly  one  person,  from  whom  I  never  expect  or  desire 
any  further  communication  of  good  than  I  do  from  my  mother,  or  other 
spirits  of  just  men  made  perfect.  And  however  Providence  may  work, 
I  mean  never  more  to  see  that  person  (if  without  sin  I  may  forbear)  till 
we  stand  together  at  the  judgment-seat."  The  person  here  intended 
was  doubtless  Thomas  Williams. 

On  his  way  to  London  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  preached  at  Leeds. 
Morley,  Birstal,  Sheffield,  and  Nottingham ;  and  was  greatly  cheered, 
on  arriving  at  St.  Alban's,  to  find  that  two  of  his  friends  had  come  to 
meet  him  there,  and  welcome  his  return  to  the  metropolis.  Here  he 
resumed  his  ministry  with  unabated  power  and  success,  the  prejudices 
which  had  prevailed  against  him  having  been  removed.  God  had  taken 
into  his  own  keeping  the  character  of  his  injured  servants.  The  con- 
science of  their  accuser  became  so  alarmed,  that,  of  his  own  accord, 
he  wrote  and  signed  a  full  retractation  of  the  slanders  which  he  had 
propagated  against  them,  and  with  every  indication  of  penitence  asked 
pardon  of  the  men  whom  he  had  maliciously  attempted  to  ruin.  Wil- 
liams afterward  embraced  the  doctrine  of  absolute  predestination  ;  and 
hence  he  is  eulogized  by  the  biographer  of  Lady  Huntingdon.  That 
very  partial  writer  states,  that  "  for  some  slight  offence"  Williams  was 
"  excluded  from  the  Methodist  society."  He  wished  to  obtain  epis- 
copal ordination,  and  requested  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  to  recommend  him 
to  one  of  the  bishops.     Charles  had  doubts  concerning  him,  and  re- 


326  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

fused.  Under  the  influence  of  resentment,  Williams  propagated  the 
most  injurious  falsehoods  against  him,  till  his  stricken  conscience  ex- 
torted from  him  a  full  confession  of  his  guilt.  To  denominate  wicked- 
ness like  this  a  "  slight  offence,"  is  inexcusable. 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley  shared  largely  in  the  blessedness  of  those  who 
are  persecuted  for  righteousness'  sake,  and  against  whom  all  manner 
of  evil  is  spoken  falsely.  He  served  the  Lord  with  a  pure  conscience, 
and  with  uprightness  of  purpose  ;  and  the  seal  of  the  divine  approval 
was  daily  impressed  upon  his  ministrations.  The  love  of  Christ  con- 
strained him,  as  it  did  his  devoted  brother,  to  undertake  services  too 
severe  for  unsanctified  human  nature  ever  to  endure ;  but  to  him  they 
were  not  only  tolerable,  but  joyous.  Through  evil  report,  and  through 
good  report,  he  steadily  persevered  in  his  Master's  work.  He  thus 
proceeds  to  describe  his  daily  toil,  with  the  instances  of  good  by  which 
it  was  rendered  light  and  easy. 

"Feb.  17th,  1745.  I  was  strengthened  by  a  zealous  Quaker,  who 
informed  me  he  had  received  the  Spirit  of  adoption  in  hearing  me  a 
year  ago,  and  has  walked  in  the  light  from  that  time  to  this. 

"  Feb.  26th.  I  gave  the  sacrament  to  one  on  Saffron-hill,  and  found 
faith  that  the  Lord  was  at  work.  Going  down,  they  asked  me  to  see 
another  dying  in  the  room  below.  As  I  entered  I  heard  her  make 
confession  of  the  faith  which  she  received  that  moment,  as,  she  had  told 
those  about  her  she  should  ;  and  that  she  could  not  die  in  peace  till  she 
saw  me.  She  was  full  of  triumphant  joy,  and  said  to  me,  '  I  am  going 
to  paradise.  It  will  not  be  long  before  you  follow  me.'  My  soul  was 
idled  with  her  consolation. 

"  March  16th.  I  spake  with  one  of  the  society,  lately  a  Papist,  who 
is  much  haunted  by  her  old  friends,  especially  her  confessor,  who 
thunders  out  anathemas  against  her,  and  threatens  to  burn  me, — if  he 
could  catch  me  at  Rome.  I  sent  my  respects  to  the  gentleman,  and 
offered  to  talk  with  him,  before  her,  at  my  own  lodgings,  or  wherever 
he  pleased  ;  but  received  no  answer. 

"  March  31st.  I  visited,  at  her  own  desire,  a  Roman  Catholic  gentle- 
woman, at  Islington,  who  had  refused  her  priest,  and  would  have  none 
but  my  brother  or  me.  She  readily  gave  up  her  own  merits,  (which 
she  owned  was  hell,)  and  the  merits  of  all  the  saints,  for  those  of  Jesus 
Christ,  her  only  hope,  Mediator,  and  Saviour.  I  prayed  in  faith,  and 
left  her  not  far  from  the  kingdom  of  heaven. 

"  We  kept  a  watch-night.  Dear  Howell  Harris  I  carried  into  the 
desk  ;  and  we  sung  together,  and  shouted  for  joy,  till  morning. 

"  May  17th.  I  preached  at  Brentford,  on  our  way  to  Bristol.  The 
moment  our  society  met,  Jesus  appeared  in  the  midst ;  and  we  lay  a 
happy  hour  weeping  and  rejoicing  at  his  feet. 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  327 

"June  21st.  I  sent  an  account  of  our  affairs  to  a  friend: — 'The 
work  of  God  goes  on  successfully.  Great  is  the  constancy  of  them 
that  believe.  Neither  error  nor  sin  can  shake  them.  Several  since  I 
left  this  place  have  witnessed  a  good  confession  in  death,  particularly 
a  girl  of  thirteen,  and  an  old  sinner  of  threescore.  We  had  expelled 
him  the  society  for  drunkenness  ;  and  he  went  on  sinning,  and  repent- 
ing, and  sinning  again,  till  God  laid  his  chastening  hand  upon  him. 
After  a  great  agony  he  found  redemption  in  the  blood  of  Jesus.  He 
lay  some  time  rejoicing,  and  testifying  the  grace  of  Christ  to  the  chief 
of  sinners.  When  one  said,  Blessed  are  the  dead  that  die  in  the  Lord, 
he  replied,  interrupting  him,  Even  so,  saith  the  Spirit  in  me.  I  am  just 
entering  the  haven  on  a  broken  piece  of  the  ship. 

"  '  I  am  just  come  from  giving  the  sacrament  to  a  young  woman, 
rejoicing  in  death  Avith  joy  unspeakable.  The  day  before  my  first  visit 
the  Lord  revealed  himself  in  her.  Her  soul  seemed  all  desire  and 
love,  ready  to  go  tfris  moment,  as  she  often  testified  ;  yet  willing  to  tarry 
the  Lord's  leisure,  or  even  to  recover,  if  it  were  his  will. 

"  '  I  have  observed  that  all  our  people,  without  exception,  be  they 
ever  so  dark  or  weak  before,  when  they  come  to  die  recover  their  con- 
fidence. Would  to  God  every  soul  of  every  Christian  denomination 
might  witness  the  same  confession  of  eternal  life  in  them  when  they 
turn  their  faces  to  the  wall !' 

"  June  23d  was  a  day  much  to  be  remembered.  I  preached  to  our 
colliers,  and  received  strong  faith  for  the  desolate  Church  of  England. 
In  the  sacrament  the  Spirit  of  grace  and  supplication  came  down,  and 
we  prayed  to  God  that  it  might  reach  all  our  absent  brethren.  The 
backsliders  we  never  forget  at  such  gracious  opportunities.  Near  four 
hours  we  were  employed  in  doing  this ;  and  not  one  soul,  I  am  per- 
suaded, thought  it  long. 

"  I  had  just  time  to  reach  Conham  chapel  by  two.  While  I  was 
speaking  of  our  Lord's  appearing,  we  were  alarmed  with  the  loudest 
clap  of  thunder  I  ever  heard.  I  thought  it  must  have  cleft  the  house. 
Most  of  the  congregation  shrieked  out,  as  if  the  day  of  the  Lord  were 
come.  A  thought  darted  into  my  heart  as  quick  as  the  lightning, 
'  What,  if  it  should  be  the  day  of  judgment !'  I  was  filled  immediately 
with  faith  stronger  than  death,  and  rejoiced  in  hope  of  the  glory  of 
God.  The  same  spirit  rested  on  all  the  faithful,  while  I  broke  out 
into  singing, — 

4  So  shall  the  Lord  the  Saviour  come, 
And  lightnings  round  his  chariot  play  ! 
Ye  lightnings,  fly  to  make  him  room  ; 
Ye  glorious  storms,  prepare  his  way  !' 

I  went  on  for  half  an  hour  describing  that  final  scene.     The  heart 


328  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

of  every  person  present,  I  believe,  either  rejoiced  or  trembled.  A 
mixed  cry  of  horror  and  triumph  was  heard  till  I  dismissed  them  with 
the  blessing.  Afterward  we  heard  that  a  house  on  one  side  our  chapel 
was  almost  demolished,  both  roof  and  walls,  by  the  thunder-clap ;  the 
lead  of  the  windows  melted,  and  six  persons  were  struck  down  to  the 
ground.  On  the  other  side  of  us  a  gibbet  was  split  into  a  thousand 
pieces. 

"  July  3d.  I  took  horse  for  London ;  the  first  night  preached  at  Ciren- 
cester ;  the  two  next  at  Evesham,  where  I  found  the  society  increased 
in  grace  and  number.  I  was  welcomed  to  London  on  Saturday  evening 
with  the  joyful  news  of  Thomas  Maxfleld's  deliverance. 

"  July  31st.  I  joined  with  my  brother  to  examine  the  society  in 
Bristol.  Mr.  Gwynne,  of  Garth,  accompanied  us,  and  rejoiced  greatly 
in  the  grace  given  them." 

This  appears  to  have  been  Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  first  introduction  to 
Marmaduke  Gwynne,  Esq.,  a  gentleman  of  family  and  fortune,  resident 
at  Garth,  about  sixteen  miles  from  Brecon,  in  South  Wales.  A  few 
years  before  this  period  Mr.  Gwynne  had  been  brought  to  a  saving 
knowledge  of  Christ,  by  the  preaching  of  Howell  Harris,  with  whom 
he  maintained  an  intimate  friendship.  When  this  apostolic  man  began 
his  itinerant  ministry  in  South  Wales,  Mr.  Gwynne,  who  was  a  strict 
Churchman,  was  alarmed  at  the  irregularity ;  and  apprehending  that 
this  preaching  layman  might  hold  the  tenets  which  were  ascribed  to 
the  Independent  Dissenters  under  the  reign  of  Oliver  Cromwell,  and 
be  dangerous  both  to  the  Church  and  state,  he  determined,  being  a 
magistrate,  to  interfere.  He  left  home  with  the  intention  of  sending 
Harris  to  prison ;  but  remarked  to  his  lady,  "  I  will  hear  the  man  my- 
self, before  I  commit  him."  Accordingly  he  made  one  of  the  congre- 
gation, having  the  Riot  Act  in  his  pocket.  The  sermon  was  so  truly 
evangelical,  and  the  preacher's  manner  so  zealous  and  affectionate, 
that  Mr.  Gwynne  thought  he  resembled  one  of  the  apostles.  He  was 
so  convinced  of  the  purity  of  Mr.  Harris's  doctrine,  and  the  benevo- 
lence of  his  motives,  that,  at  the  end  of  the  discourse,  he  went  up  to 
him  ;  shook  him  by  the  hand  ;  told  him  how  much  he  had  been  misled 
by  slanderous  reports ;  avowed  his  intention  of  committing  him,  had 
those  reports  been  true  ;  asked  his  pardon ;  and,  to  the  amazement  of 
the  assembly,  entreated  him  to  accompany  him  to  Garth  to  supper. 
Hence  the  origin  of  their  affectionate  acquaintance. 

Mr.  Gwynne  was  a  man  of  a  fine  spirit,  deeply  pious,  kind  to  his 
tenantry,  beneficent  to  the  poor,  and  exemplary  in  all  the  relations  in 
life.  He  retained  a  chaplain  in  his  house,  who  daily  read  the 
morning  and  evening  service  in  the  family.  The  authority  and 
countenance   of  Mr.   Gwynne  were    of  much  importance  to    Howell 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  329 

Harris,  who  would  have  suffered  persecution  from  the  higher 
classes,  had  he  not  been  supported  by  one  of  their  own  order,  who 
generously  stood  forth  in  his  defence,  regardless  of  public  and  private 
censure.  If  the  same  scenes  of  outrage  and  barbarity  through  which 
the  Wesleys  and  their  preachers  passed,  did  not  occur  in  the  county  of 
Brecon,  it  was,  under  the  divine  blessing,  owing  to  Marmaduke 
Gwynne.  This  upright  magistrate,  and  sincere  Christian,  afterward 
gave  one  of  his  daughters  in  marriage  to  Mr.  Charles  Wesley. 

Unhappily  for  the  Methodists,  and  even  for  the  national  honour,  there 
were  few  magistrates,  either  in  England  or  Wales,  who  were  like  him. 
Many  of  them  were  indifferent  to  the  sufferings  of  the  Methodists,  and 
therefore  unwilling  to  afford  them  protection  ;  and  others  took  an  active 
part  in  harassing  an  unoffending  people.  In  various  quarters,  therefore, 
persecution  raged  from  year  to  year,  with  unabated  violence.  The 
press-warrants,  which  were  sent  forth  by  the  government,  were  still 
employed  as  a  means  of  annoyance  and  oppression  against  some  of  the 
most  upright  and  loyal  men  in  the  land.  In  the  month  of  May,  this 
year,  Mr.  Meriton,  accompanied  by  a  pious  young  man  of  the  name  of 
Jones,  spent  a  night  in  Shrewsbury,  on  his  way  to  the  Isle  of  Man. 
While  he  was  preaching  in  the  evening,  in  a  private  house,  a  constable 
entered  into  the  congregation,  seized  upon  Jones,  dragged  him  out  of 
the  room,  and  declared  the  youth  to  be  his  prisoner,  impressed  for  the 
king's  service.  Mr.  Meriton  followed  his  friend  into  the  street,  and 
began  to  expostulate  with  the  constable.  A  crowd  soon  assembled ; 
and  Jones,  seeing  the  constable  engaged  in  eager  conversation,  watched 
for  a  favourable  opportunity,  and  succeeded  in  making  his  escape.  He 
ran  from  one  street  to  another,  till,  seeing  the  door  of  a  respectable 
house  open,  he  rushed  in,  related  the  particulars  of  his  case  to  the 
family,  and  cast  himself  for  protection  upon  their  generosity.  The 
house  was  occupied  by  an  elderly  lady,  who  pitied  the  persecuted 
stranger,  and  locked  him  up  in  a  closet.  About  midnight  she  made 
arrangements  for  his  horse  to  meet  him,  beyond  the  limits  of  the  town, 
and  sent  him  forth  disguised  in  female  apparel.  On  coming  to  the 
extremity  of  the  town,  he  watched  till  the  sentinels  went  into  a  public 
house,  when  he  silently  passed  the  bridge  which  they  were  appointed 
to  guard,  found  his  horse,  and  effected  his  escape.  He  was  the  son 
of  a  respectable  farmer,  and  had  just  made  arrangements  for  becoming 
an  itinerant  preacher.  Whether  this  unpromising  adventure  abated 
his  ardour,  or  confirmed  his  resolution,  we  have  no  means  of  knowing. 
When  the  constable,  who  was  a  cunning  fellow,  saw  that  his  prisoner 
was  gone,  he  said  to  Mr.  Meriton,  that  he  did  not  like  to  argue  the 
case  with  him  in  the  street,  and  in  the  presence  of  a  crowd  of  people  ; 
but  that  if  he  would  step  with  him  for  a  little  while  into  a  public-house 


330  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

which  was  opposite,  he  would  gladly  listen  to  all  that  he  had  to  say. 
Meriton,  not  suspecting  any  evil,  acceded  to  the  suggestion  ;  and  when 
the  wily  constable  had  thus  separated  the  stranger  from  the  crowd,  he 
immediately  declared  him  to  be  a  prisoner,  impressed  for  military  ser- 
vice, and  kept  him  in  durance  vile  for  the  night.  In  the  morning  the 
mayor  and  other  magistrates  assembled  in  the  town-hall,  for  the  pur- 
pose of  confirming  what  the  constable  had  done,  and  of  committing  the 
Methodist  preacher  to  the  care  of  an  officer  in  the  army.  Mr.  Meriton 
declared  himself  to  be  a  clergyman,  and  therefore  illegally  impressed 
for  a  soldier.  Proof  of  this  fact  was  demanded  ;  and  the  prisoner  pro- 
duced his  letters  of  orders,  bearing  the  bishop's  official  seal.  This 
document  was  decisive ;  and  the  magistrates,  perceiving  that  the  law 
had  been  violated,  declared  that,  there  was  no  just  ground  for  his  deten- 
tion ;  and  that  he  was  therefore  at  liberty  to  retire  forthwith,  and  go 
where  he  pleased.  Meriton,  finding  that  he  had  the  magistrates  in  his 
power,  and  seeing  the  hall  crowded  with  people,  resolved  to  improve 
the  opportunity  for  the  spiritual  good  of  all  present.  He  informed  the 
worshipful  bench  that  he  had  been  a  member  of  one  of  the  universities 
thirty  years,  and  a  clergyman  twenty ;  and  said  it  was  an  intolerable 
grievance,  that  such  a  man  could  not  pass  through  the  town  of  Shrews- 
bury without  being  impressed  for  a  soldier.  The  magistrates  were 
submissive,  and  owned  that  they  could  not  justify  what  had  been  done  ; 
they  therefore  meekly  waited  while  the  pious  stranger  delivered  his 
evangelical  message  to  a  much  larger  congregation  than  he  had  in  the 
preceding  evening.     He  then  retired,  and  proceeded  on  his  journey. 

In  Cheshire  John  Bennet,  one  of  the  itinerant  preachers,  and  some 
members  of  the  societies  under  his  care,  met  with  similar  treatment. 
The  particulars  of  their  case  are  contained  in  the  following  interesting 
letter,  which  Bennet  addressed  to  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  : — 

"  Chinley,  July  30th,  1745.  Dear  Brother, — Though  I  have  not  writ 
to  you  for  some  time,  nor  seen  your  face  in  the  flesh  for  months  past, 
yet  in  spirit  we  have  been  one ;  and  I  doubt  not  but  it  shall  be  so  to 
our  live's  end.  I  am  constrained  to  love  you,  and  to  bless  God  on 
your  behalf,  making  mention  of  you  in  my  prayers  continually.  O  that 
your  faith  may  not  fail !  May  the  Lord  strengthen  you  for  the  work 
he  has  called  you  to. 

"  I  doubt  not  but  you  remember  us  in  Derbyshire,  Cheshire,  and 
Lancashire.  The  word  is  gladly  received  (though  with  much  conten- 
tion) by  some  :  others  are  turned  aside.  All  these  things  shall  work 
for  good  to  them  that  love  God.  Those  that  have  been  faithful  to  the 
grace  of  God  now  find  the  benefit  of  it ;  to  wit,  the  peaceable  fruits  of 
righteousness.     The  late  persecutions  we  have  had,  have  been  as  fires, 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  331 

to  purify  them  from  dross  ;  so  that  many  are  much  more  bold  to  speak 
what  the  Lord  has  done  for  their  souls. 

"  At  Woodley,  in  Cheshire,  I  and  three  of  our  brethren  were  pressed 
for  soldiers.  But  the  Lord  sat  in  heaven,  and  laughed  his  enemies  to 
scorn  ;  for  they  dared  not  keep  me.  I  insisted  upon  seeing  the  war- 
rant, which  was  only  a  common  warrant,  to  take  up  strollers  and  vaga- 
bonds, &c.  I  said  to  them, '  Surely  you  will  not  dare  to  seize  upon 
me.  You  all  know  that  I  am  no  stroller.  Consider  what  you  are 
doing.  If  you  will  run  the  hazard,  I  am  here.  Do  your  pleasure.' 
They  soon  let  me  go ;  but  my  three  brethren  had  their  trial,  and  all 
were  delivered.     Glory  be  to  God ! 

"  Since  then  the  officers  of  that  township  have  made  themselves 
busy  in  searching  houses,  under  the  pretence,  that  they  wanted  the 
Methodists.  I  find  this  was  to  affright  our  people  from  meeting.  It 
was  so.  They  neglected  to  meet  for  some  time,  which  brought  them 
to  be  miserable ;  and  many  resolved  to  meet,  let  the  event  be  what  it 
woidd.  No  sooner  did  they  take  up  this  cross,  than  many  were  filled 
with  joy  and  peace.  I  preach  there  out  of  doors,  and  our  congregation 
increases.  The  justices  have  consulted  how  to  suppress  this.  I  can- 
not hear  that  the  way  is  clear  to  them  as  yet. 

"  This  persecution  was  begun  by  the  Dissenters.  Many  of  the 
society  at  Woodley  are  Dissenters,  and  many  of  our  people  are  com- 
municants. The  minister  of  that  place  seemed  very  free  a  considera- 
ble time  ;  but  as  soon  as  our  people  began  to  take  notice  of  the  lives 
and  conversation  of  several,  and  speak  freely,  they  began  to  be  uneasy 
with  them ;  and  thus,  as  I  have  said  above,  set  about  preventing  our 
meetings ;  for  most  of  the  press-gang  were  Dissenters.  Our  people 
have  been  with  the  minister,  desiring  him  in  love  that  he  would  use 
means  to  prevent  such  disturbance.  His  answer  was,  he  thought 
they  were  not  to  be  blamed  ;  and  he  should  never  defend  our  erroneous 
cause. 

"  The  ministers  of  the  Church  persecute  with  all  their  strength.  I 
desire  your  advice  in  this  affair.     With  whom  shall  we  join  ?  • 

"  The  society  are  some  miles  from  the  church,  and  cannot  have  fel- 
lowship with  this  people.  They  have  a  desire  to  know  whether  you 
or  your  brother,  once  or  twice  in  a  year,  would  not  deliver  them  the 
sacrament.  As  to  my  own  soul,  I  am  weakened  much  for  want  of 
partaking  of  the  ordinance  ;  and  the  minister  of  Chapel-en-le-Frith 
flatly  denies  me  the  sacrament ;  and  has  ordered  me  and  some  others 
to  be  put  out  of  the  church.  Dear  sir,  consider  these  things  well,  and 
let  me  have  your  answer  speedily. 

"  A  friend  in  Woodley  has  a  desire  to  license  a  house  for  preaching, 
and  thinks  I  should  preach  at  the  same  hour  that  the  Dissenting  minis- 


332  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

ter  does.     Would  this  be  well  ?    Can  a  penalty  be  laid  upon  any  man 
for  suffering  preaching  in  his  house  unlicensed  ? 

"  It  is  much  the  same  with  us  at  Chinley.  Dr.  Clegge  does  much 
harm  among  our  people.  Many  both  see  it,  and  feel  it ;  but  how  to 
help  themselves,  they  know  not.  He  has  affirmed,  that  your  brother 
has  led  me  into  an  error,  in  drawing  me  to  the  Church.  He  shows, 
in  a  letter  to  me,  wherein  the  Church  is  wrong  in  discipline  ;  and  that 
in  eioht  particulars.  He  says,  had  I  read  the  Scriptures,  Mr.  John 
Wesley  could  not  have  deceived  me.  Dr.  Clegge's  son,  who  is  de- 
signed for  a  minister,  has  read  your  books,  and  has  a  strong  desire  to 
see  Mr.  John  Wesley.  I  think  he  will  be  at  London  in  a  little  time. 
I  shall  then  give  him  directions  to  find  you.     Farewell. 

"  I  hear  there  is  little  or  no  disturbance  in  Yorkshire.  I  have  not 
been  there  since  brother  Nelson  came  away.  If  you  think  it  well  for 
me  to  remove  to  any  place,  where  I  can  bring  glory  to  God,  I  hope  I 
shall  always  be  ready  to  obey  you. 

"  I  am  kept  from  turning  my  back.  Peace  be  to  the  brethren,  and 
love,  with  faith,  from  God  the  Father,  and  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 
Amen.     I  am 

"  Your  affectionate  brother,  and  son  in  the  gospel." 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley  labelled  this  letter,  "  Persecution  by  the  Dis- 
senters." His  very  intelligent  daughter  significantly  added,  "  And  the 
Church ;"  for  both  were  verily  guilty  in  this  matter. 

The  second  Methodist  conference  commenced  in  Bristol  on  the  1st 
of  August,  1745.  The  persons  present  were  John  and  Charles  Wesley, 
John  Hodges,  Thomas  Richards,  Samuel  Larwood,  Thomas  Meyrick, 
James  Wheatley,  Richard  Moss,  John  Slocome,  Herbert  Jenkins,  and 
Marmaduke  Gwynne.  With  all  the  subjects  that  were  discussed  in 
this  assembly  we  are  not  acquainted.  Doctrinal  questions  only,  with 
the  results  to  which  they  lead,  are  contained  in  the  printed  account  of 
this  conference ;  nor  does  it  appear  that  any  record  of  its  proceedings 
aftfcr  the  second  day  has  been  preserved :  whereas,  according  to  Mr. 
Charles  Wesley,  its  deliberations  were  continued  for  five  days.  "  We 
began  our  conference,"  says  he,  "  with  Mr.  Hodges,  four  of  our  assist- 
ants, Herbert  Jenkins,  and  Mr.  Gwynne.  We  continued  it  five  days, 
and  parted  in  great  harmony  and  love." 

Soon  after  the  conference  concluded  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  went  to 
Shepton-Mallet,  where  a  great  religious  awakening  had  begun,  and 
where  he  met  with  a  painful  accident.  "  They  desired  me,"  says  he, 
"  to  meet  their  little  society  at  an  unusual  place,  to  disappoint  the  mob. 
I  walked  forward,  toward  the  town,  then  turned  back  over  the  field  to 
drop  the  people  ;  and  springing  up  a  rising  ground,  sprained  or  broke 


LIFE  OF  HEV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  333 

my  leg,  I  knew  not  which ;  but  I  fell  down  when  I  offered  to  set  my 
foot  to  the  ground.  The  brethren  carried  me  to .  a  hut,  which  was 
quickly  filled  with  poor  people.  It  was  soon  noised  about  the  town 
that  I  had  broken  my  leg ;  some  said  my  neck ;  and  that  it  was  a 

judgment  upon  me.     The  principal  man  of  the  place,  Mr.  P ,  sent 

me  a  kind  message,  and  his  Bath-chair  to  bring  me  to  his  house.  I 
thanked  him,  but  declined  his  offer,  on  account  of  my  pain,  which  un- 
fitted me  for  any  company,  except  that  of  my  best  friends,  the  poor. 
With  these  I  continued  singing,  praying,  and  rejoicing,  for  two  hours. 
Their  love  quite  delighted  me.  Happiest  they  that  could  come  near, 
to  do  any  thing  for  me.  When  my  strength  was  exhausted,  they  laid 
me  on  their  bed ;  the  best  they  had ;  but  I  could  not  sleep  for  pain. 

"  August  12th.  I  met  the  society  at  six,  and  took  in  twenty  new 
members.  About  eight  the  surgeon  from  Oakhill  came,  and  found,  in 
dressing  my  leg,  that  it  was  not  broken,  but  violently  sprained.  Many 
being  come  from  far  to  hear  the  word,  I  got  the  brethren  to  carry  me 
out  in  a  chair,  which  they  set  on  a  table,  and  I  preached  kneeling. 
I  thought  of  Haliburton's  best  pulpit,  which  alone  seemed  preferable  to 
this.  For  near  an  hour  I  forgot  my  maim,  and  appointed  to  preach 
again  at  Oakhill.     The  brethren  carried  me  thither  by  noon,  in  Mr. 

P 's  chair.     My  congregation  was  mostly  Dissenters,  not  wise  and 

rich,  but  poor  and  simple,  and  longing  to  be  taught  the  first  elements 
of  Christ's  doctrine.  They  stood  listening  in  the  hard  rain,  while  I 
showed  them  '  the  Lamb  of  God,  which  taketh  away  the  sin  of  the 
world.'  The  word  was  not  bound,  but  ran  very  swiftly  through  their 
hearts.  For  an  hour  I  preached  kneeling,  as  before,  and  felt  no  pain 
or  weariness  till  it  was  over :  then  my  flesh  shrunk  at  the  twenty 
measured  miles  to  Bristol.  They  set  me  on  the  horse  ;  and  by  night 
I  performed  the  journey;  but  in  such  extreme  pain  as  I  have  not  known 
with  all  my  broken  bones,  and  sicknesses. 

"  August  13th.  I  preached  from,  '  They  that  wait  upon  the  Lord  shall 
renew  their  strength ;'  and  then,  confiding  in  the  promise,  went  in  my 
chair,  and  lay  at  Mr.  Wigginton's,  by  the  water-side.  Between  four 
and  five  next  morning  I  was  carried  to  Captain  Phillips's  vessel,  which 
was  filled  with  our  own  people  chiefly.  We  spent  the  day  in  singing 
and  reading  ;  and  by  six  on  Thursday  morning,  August  1 5th,  landed  at 
Cardiff".  At  night  most  of  the  gentry  of  the  town  were  at  the  room. 
I  laboured  to  trouble  the  careless,  as  well  as  comfort  the  troubled  hearts. 

"  August  18th.  Our  greatest  persecutor  (that  had  been)  lent  his  chair 
to  carry  me  to  Wenvo.  Indeed  the  whole  place,  at  present,  seems 
turned  toward  us.  But  we  do  not  depend  upon  this  peace  as  lasting. 
I  preached  at  Wenvo,  to  a  weeping  audience.  My  brother  ThomJS 
and  Hodges  administered  the  sacrament.     The  room  at  Cardiff  was 


334  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLEi  WESLEY. 

crowded  with  high  and  low.  I  invited  them  to  come  thirsty  to  the 
waters.  The  same  spirit  was  with  us  as  in  the  months  that  are  past. 
Our  love-feast  was  a  feast  indeed. 

"  August  20th.  At  the  request  of  the  prisoners,  I  had  promised  to 
preach  in  the  jail ;  but  Mr.  Michael  Richards  came  first,  and  threatened 
and  forbade  the  jailer.  If  these  souls  perish  for  lack  of  knowledge, 
Mr.  Michael  Richards,  not  I,  must  answer  it  in  that  day.  Carried  to 
Fonmon,  with  Mr.  Hodges,  and  Mrs.  Jones,  I  once  more  met  the  church 
in  her  house.     We  were  all  melted  down  by  the  fire  of  the  word. 

"  August  21st.  This  and  every  evening  I  got  down  to  the  chapel  in 
my  crutches,  and  preached  to  the  family,  with  fifty  harvesters,  and 
others  that  came  from  far." 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley  spent  several  weeks  in  this  part  of  Wales,  being 
unable  to  take  any  long  journey  because  of  his  lameness  ;  yet  he  con- 
stantly preached  twice  a  day.  Repeated  attempts  were  made  to  remove 
him  to  the  house  of  Mr.  Gwynne,  at  Garth ;  but  without  effect :  for  he 
was  not  able  to  bear  the  motion.  During  his  comparative  confinement, 
he  addressed  the  following  letter  to  his  brother,  on  the  discouraging 
aspect  of  public  affairs.  The  flames  of  civil  war  were  just  about  to 
burst  forth  in  all  their  destructive  energy ;  yet  wickedness  generally 
abounded,  and  the  pious  were  persecuted,  not  merely  by  the  ignorant 
populace,  but  by  the  clergy  and  magistrates,  who  resisted  the  attempts 
that  were  made  to  turn  the  common  people  from  ungodliness  and  sin. 
Hence  the  gloomy  forebodings  which  he  indulged.  The  natural  bent 
of  his  mind  was  to  despondency.  His  joyous  anticipations  with  re- 
spect to  the  prosperity  of  religion  were  exclusively  the  effect  of  his 
own  piety,  and  of  the  .striking  displays  of  God's  power  and  mercy  in 
the  conversion  of  sinful  men,  which  came  under  his  daily  observation. 

He  says,  "  I  wrote  thus  to  my  brother  :  '  Once  more  hear  my  raven's 
note, — and  despise  it.  I  look  most  assuredly,  unless  general  repent- 
ance prevent  it,  for  the  day  of  visitation.  Whether  my  apprehensions 
have  aught  divine  in  them,  I  never  presume  to  say ;  neither  am  I  con- 
cerned for  the  credit  of  my  prophecy,  or  conjecture  ;  but  none  of  you 
all  will  more  rejoice  at  my  proving  what  you  may  call  a  false  prophet 
than  I.  For  should  I  prove  a  true  one,  I  expect  Balaam's  fate.  In 
great  weariness  of  flesh  and  spirit,  I  conclude, 

'  Your  Mdvng  fta/cuv.' "  [Prophet  of  evils.] 

It  appears  to  have  been  during  this  confinement  that  Mr.  Charles 
Wesley  wrote  the  following  letter  to  his  friend  Howell  Harris.  The 
gloomy  forebodings  which  he  cherished,  with  respect  to  public  affairs, 
(Jjd  not  obstruct  the  joyous  intercourse  which  he  held  with  his  Saviour, 
nor  interrupt  the  current  of  his  brotherly  affection  : — 


LIFE  OF  R»V.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  335 

"  My  Dear  Friend  and  Brother, — Your  kind  and  most  brotherly  letter 

I  had  answered  long  ago,  but  for  my  hopes  of  seeing  you,  and  deliver- 

•     ing  the  enclosed  with  my  own  hand.     A  violent  sprain  has  retarded 

my  motions,  and  confined  me  close  prisoner  to  this  castle.     '  It  is  the 

Lord,  let  him  do  what  seemeth  him  good.' 

"  The  word  is  not  bound,  if  I  am,  but  runs  very  swiftly.  I  have 
been  carried  to  preach,  morning  and  evening,  till  very  lately,  when  my 
foot  swelled,  and  pained  me  so,  as  to  force  me  to  lie  still,  lest  I  should 
lose  the  use  of  it.  Let  me  hear  how  my  dear  sister,  your  wife,  does  ; 
and  how  the  glorious  cause  of  our  Lord  prospers  among  you.  Your 
last  I  read  on  our  thanksgiving-day,  and  thereby  refreshed  many  sin- 
cere souls,  who  earnestly  labour  after  peace  and  holiness.  Mx.  Erskine 
writes  me  dreadful  news ;  and  infers,  '  Is  it  not.  time  for  the  Lord's 
people  to  lay  aside  the  peculiarities  in  opinion  ?  Will  nothing  but  a 
scourge  drive  them  to  unite  V  Would  to  God  they  all  loved  one  another 
only  as  well  as  you  and  I  do  (to  begin) ;  but  I  want  more  love,  more 
faith,  more  patience ;  as  much  more  as  an  ocean  is  more  than  a  drop. 
Pray  for  me,  my  dear  fellow-soldier,  and  for  our  other  brethren  in  tribu- 
lation, that  we  may  be  counted  worthy  to  escape  all  these  things  which 
shall  come  to  pass,  and  to  stand  before  the  Son  of  man." 

Before  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  left  Wales  he  received  another  proof  of 
the  hostility  with  which  he  was  regarded  by  some  of  his  brethren  in 
the  ministry.  A  clergyman  refused  to  admit  him  to  the  table  of  the 
Lord ;  while,  at  the  same  time,  he  gave  the  sacred  elements  to  a  man 
who,  at  the  time  of  receiving  them,  was  notoriously  drunk,  and  made  a 
disturbance  in  the  church !  No  sin  was  so  grievous  as  that  of  Chris- 
tianity in  the  form  of  Methodism. 

Neither  affliction  nor  ministerial  labour  could  induce  Mr.  Charles 
Wesley  to  neglect  the  cultivation  of  his  poetical  talents.  In  the  course 
of  this  year,  he  united  with  his  brother  in  the  publication  of  a  volume 
of  hymns  on  the  Lord's  supper,  the  whole  of  which  appear  to  have  been 
their  own  compositions.  To  these  they  prefixed  a  brief  spiritual  trea- 
tise of  Dr.  Brevint,  a  clergyman  of  a  former  age,  entitled,  "  The  Chris- 
tian Sacrament  and  Sacrifice  ;"  explaining  the  nature  of  this  ordinance, 
and  giving  directions  for  the  right  receiving  of  it.  This  very  pious 
manual  was  in  great  request,  and  was  in  increasing  demand  as  long  as 
the  authors  lived.  Few  of  the  books  which  they  published  passed 
through  so  many  editions  ;  for  the  writers  had  succeeded  in  impressing 
upon  the  minds  of  their  societies  the  great  importance  of  frequent 
communion.  They  administered  the  Lord's  supper  in  London  every 
sabbath  day ;  and  urged  the  people  everywhere,  at  all  opportunities,  to 
"  eat  of  this  bread,  and  drink  of  this  cup,"  in  "  remembrance"  of  their 


336  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

Redeemer's  death.  The  sacramental  hymns  are  sixty-six  in  number  ; 
and  although  they  all  refer  to  one  subject,  they  are  distinguished 
throughout  by  a  remarkable  variety  of  thought  and  expression.  The 
flame  of  devotion  by  which  they  are  animated  is  bright  and  intense. 

It  was  about  this  time  that  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  began  to  publish,  in 
the  form  of  small  tracts,  for  the  use  of  Methodist  societies  and  congre- 
gations, hymns  adapted  to  the  principal  festivals  of  the  Christian  church, 
and  other  special  occasions ;  such  as  the  "  Nativity"  of  Christ,  his 
"  Resurrection,"  "  Whitsunday,"  "  New-Year's  Day,"  and  "  Watch- 
nights."  Other  poetical  tracts  he  also  published,  containing  graces 
before  and  after  meat,  and  doxologies  addressed  to  the  Holy  Trinity. 

The  watch-night  services  which  were  conducted  by  Mr.  Charles 
Wesley  in  those  times  were  usually  seasons  of  great  solemnity  and 
power.  Amidst  the  silence  of  the  night,  and  in  the  absence  of  riotous 
people  and  triflers,  he  and  his  fellow-worshippers  anticipated  the  sound 
of  the  trumpet  which  shall  awake  the  dead,  and  proclaim  the  appear- 
ance of  the  almighty  Judge.  His  prayers,  and  impressive  addresses 
to  the  people,  with  the  appropriate  hymns  which  they  unitedly  sung  at 
his  dictation,  seemed  to  bring  them  near  to  the  day  of  the  Lord ;  and 
they  rejoiced  before  him  with  the  deepest  reverence.  The  following 
well-known  hymns  were  all  composed  to  be  sung  upon  these  occasions : — 

Thou  Judge  of  quick  and  dead  ; 

Ye  virgin  souls,  awake  ; 

Join  all  ye  ransom'd  sons  of  grace  ; 

Oft  have  we  pass'd  the  guilty  night ; 

How  happy,  gracious  Lord,  are  we,  &c. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

The  state  of  the  country  was  now  alarming.  Charles  Stuart,  the 
grandson  of  James  II.,  having  attempted,  without  success,  to  land  a 
French  army  on  the  coast  of  Kent,  for  the  purpose  of  regaining  the 
British  crown,  made  his  appearance  in  Scotland,  where  many  of  the 
disaffected  clans  flocked  to  his  standard.  The  task  of  resisting  him 
was  confided  to  General  Cope,  who  had  the  command  of  the  royal 
army ;  but  his  plans  were  weakly  laid,  and  feebly  executed  ;  so  that 
Charles  was  in  a  little  while  master  of  Edinburgh.  He  soon  after 
defeated  the  king's  troops  at  the  battle  of  Preston-pans,  where  the  brave 
Colonel  Gardiner  lost  his  life.  This  youthful  claimant  of  the  British 
crown  was  a  man  of  genteel  and  graceful  appearance,  affable  and  en- 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  337 

gaging  in  his  manners,  and  of  an  enterprising  spirit.  His  professions 
to  all  classes  of  people  were,  of  course,  liberal  and  flattering ;  but  he 
was  a  tool  of  the  Papacy,  and  a  pensioner  upon  France  ;  so  that,  were 
he  to  succeed  in  his  project,  it  was  easy  to  perceive  that  genuine 
liberty,  both  civil  and  religious,  would  be  no  more.  Popery  and  arbi- 
trary power,  an  iron  despotism  in  church  and  state,  would  have  been 
the  sad  inheritance  of  &_  people  who  enjoyed  constitutional  freedom  in 
a  higher  degree  than  any  other  nation  whatever.  ,  vThe  Pretender's 
progress  and  success  in  Scotland,  therefore,  filled  all  sound  and  intelli- 
gent Protestants  with  just  alarm. 

In  this  feeling  both  the  Wesleys  participated.  They  had  already 
put  into  extensive  circulation  several  loyal  and  Protestant  publications, 
both  in  prose  and  verse,  adapted  to  the  exigency  of  the  times ;  they 
enforced  the  duty  of  loyalty  wherever  they  went;  they  called  upon 
their  societies  in  all  places  to  unite  in  prayer  for  the  preservation  of 
the  reigning  monarch,  and  the  establishment  of  his  throne ;  and  they 
urged  upon  all  their  congregations  the  necessity  of  repentance,  as  the 
only  means  of  averting  the  impending  judgments  of  God,  and  of  obtain- 
ing national  tranquillity.  The  following  selections  from  the  journal  of 
Charles  will  show  the  strength  of  his  attachment  to  the  Protestant 
king,  with  whose  mild  and  constitutional  sway  the  nation  was  blessed ; 
and  the  manner  in  which  he  laboured  to  sanctify  the  public  danger. 
He  was  still  in  Wales. 

"  Sept.  6th,  1745.  At  the  hour  of  intercession  we  found  an  extra- 
ordinary power  of  God  upon  us,  and  close  communion  with  our  absent 
brethren.  Afterward  I  found,  by  letters  from  London,  that  it  was  their 
solemn  fast-day.  The  night  we  passed  in  prayer.  I  read  them  my 
heavy  tidings  out  of  the  north.  '  The  lion  is  come  up  from  his  thicket ; 
and  the  destroyer  of  the  Gentiles  is  on  his  way.' 

"  Sept.  8th.  The  spirit  of  supplication  was  given  us  in  the  society 
for  his  majesty  King  George ;  and  in  strong  faith  we  asked  his  de- 
liverance from  all  his  enemies  and  troubles. 

"  Sept.  9th.  My  three  weeks'  delightful  confinement  ended,  and  I 
returned  to  Cardiff. 

"  Sept.  11th.  I  rose  after  a  restless  night,  with  a  fever  upon  me  ;  but 
was  forced  to  take  my  bed  again.  How  gladly  would  I  have  been  taken 
from  the  evil  to  come  !  but,  alas  !  my  sufferings  are  scarcely  begun. 

"  Sept.  14th.  My  fever  left  me,  and  my  strength  so  far  returned,  that 
1  could  sit  on  a  horse,  with  one  behind  me.  Almost  as  soon  as  we  set 
out  my  supporter  and  I  were  thrown  over  the  horse's  head,  but  neither 
hurt.     My  lameness  was  much  mended  by  three  or  four  days'  rest. 

"  Sept.  22d.  I  preached  at  Wenvo,  '  that  ye  may  be  found  of  Him  in 
peace ;'  then  at  Fonmon,  on  that  great  and  terrible  day  of  the  Lord. 

22 


338  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

His  fear  was  mightily  upon  us  :  but  at  the  society  his  love  constrained 
and  quite  overpowered  us.  For  two  hours  we  wept  before  the  Lord, 
and  wrestled  for  our  Sodom.  We  shall  hear  of  these  prayers 
another  day. 

"  Sept.  25th.  After  a  tedious  and  dangerous  passage,  I  got  to  shore, 
and  soon  after  to  Bristol.  I  heard  the  news  confirmed  of  Edinburgh 
being  taken  by  the  rebels ;  and  saw  all  around  in  deep  sleep  and  se- 
curity. I  warned  our  children  with  great  affection.  Our  comforts  we 
expect  will  increase  with  our  danger. 

"  Sept.  26th.  Tidings  came,  that  General  Cope  was  cut  off,*  with 
all  his  army.  The  room  was  crowded  in  the  evening.  I  warned 
them,  with  all  authority,  to  flee  to  the  mountains ;  escape  to  the  strong 
tower  ;  even  the  name  of  Jesus  ;  and  seemed  to  have  strong  faith  that 
the  Romish  antichrist  shall  never  finally  prevail  in  these  kingdoms. 

"  Sept.  29th.  My  subject  at  Kingswood  was,  '  Because  thou  hast 
kept  the  word  of  my  patience,  I  will  also  keep  thee  in  the  hour  of 
temptation,'  &c. ;  at  Bristol,  '  Fear  God,  and  honour  the  king.' 

"  Oct.  8th.  Having  left  the  society  fully  warned,  I  rode  to  Bath,  and 
exhorted  them  also  to  meet  God  in  the  way  of  his  judgments.  At  noon 
I  preached  repentance  and  faith  at  the  Cross,  to  the  people  of  Road. 
They  drank  in  every  word.  When  I  said,  '  Put  away  the  evil  of  your 
doings,'  several  cried  out,  '  We  will,  we  will !'  When  I  said,  '  Be 
drunk  no  more  ;  swear  no  more  ;'  they  answered,  '  I  will  not  swear ;  I 
will  not  be  drunk  again  as  long  as  I  live  !'  The  alehouse-keepers,  and 
profligate  young  men,  are  the  most  exemplary  in  their  repentance.  I 
dined  at  the  'squire's,  who  seemed  amazed,  and  half-converted,  at  their 
change.  I  preached  at  four  to  a  barn-full  of  simple,  hungry,  seeking 
souls.  They  sunk  under  the  hammer,  and  melted  before  the  fire  of  the 
word.  Oct.  9th.  I  met  them  again  in  the  barn,  and  wept  with  them 
that  wept.  All  were  stirred  up,  and  made  haste  to  escape  into  the  ark, 
because  of  the  stormy  wind  and  tempest. 

"  After  preaching  in  Bath  a  woman  desired  to  speak  with  me.  She 
had  been  in  our  society,  and  in  Christ,  but  lost  her  grace  through  the 
spirit  of  offence,  left  the  fellowship,  and  fell  by  little  and  little  into  the 
depth  of  vice  and  misery.  I  called  Mrs.  Naylor  to  hear  her  mournful 
account.  She  had  lived  some  time  at  a  wicked  house  in  Avon-street ; 
confessed  it  was  hell  to  her  to  see  our  people  pass  to  the  preaching  ; 
knew  not  what  to  do,  or  how  to  escape.  We  bade  her  fly  for  her  life, 
and  not  once  look  behind  her.  Mrs.  Naylor  kept  her  with  herself  till 
the  morning,  and  then  carried  her  with  us  in  the  coach  to  London,  and 

*  In  those  times  correct  intelligence  travelled  slowly.  General  Cope  was  not  "  cut 
off"  in  the  battle  here  referred  to.  He  was  defeated,  and  many  of  his  men  were  slain ; 
but  he  escaped. 

22* 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  339 

delivered  her  to  the  care  of  our  sister  Davey.     '  Is  not  this  a  brand 
plucked  out  of  the  fire  V 

"  Oct.  13th.  I  warned  them  earnestly,  both  at  the  chapel  and  the 
Foundery,  of  the  impending  storm. 

"Oct.  17th.  We  had  twenty  of  our  brethren  from  Flanders  to  dine 
with  us  at  the  Foundery,  and  rejoiced  in  the  distinguishing  grace  of  God 
toward  them. 

"  Nov.  8th.  I  preached  first  in  Bexley  church,  then  in  the  front  of  the 
camp  near  Dartford.  Many  of  the  poor  soldiers  gave  diligent  heed  to 
the  word.  One  of  the  most  reprobate  was  pricked  in  the  heart,  and 
entered  the  society. 

"  Nov.  9th.  A  regiment  passing  by  our  door,  I  took  the  opportunity 
of  giving  each  soldier  a  book.  All,  excepting  one,  received  them 
thankfully. 

"Nov.  10th.  I  expounded  Psalm  xlvi,  with  great  enlargement. 
An  officer  was  present,  and  by  his  tears  confessed  the  emotion  of  his 
heart. 

"  Nov.  1 1th.  We  had  some  of  our  brethren  of  the  army  at  the  select 
society,  and  solemnly  commended  them  to  the  grace  of  God  before 
they  set  out  to  meet  the  rebels.  They  were  without  fear,  or  disturb- 
ance, knowing  the  hairs  of  their  head  are  all  numbered. 

"  Dec.  6th.  In  reading  my  brother's  last  Appeal  I  was  drawn  out 
into  fervent  prayer  for  him,  myself,  and  all  the  children  whom  God 
hath  given  us." 

The  concluding  part  of  Mr.  John  WTesley's  "  Earnest  Appeal  to 
Men  of  Reason  and  Religion"  was  finished  at  this  time,  and  appears  to 
have  been  read  by  Charles  in  manuscript.  It  is  a  powerful  and  an 
impressive  work,  written  with  great  force  of  argument,  and  yearning  pity 
for  the  souls  of  ignorant  and  wicked  men.  The  doctrines  which  the 
author  and  his  brother  taught  are  here  explained  and  defended,  with  the 
means  which  they  adopted  to  effect  a  revival  of  pure  Christianity.  A 
paragraph  at  the  close  shows  that,  notwithstanding  the  national  danger, 
the  Methodist  preachers  were  still  persecuted  with  unrelenting  severity. 
Dr.  Borlase,  in  Cornwall,  was  not  the  only  clerical  magistrate  who 
abused  his  authority  to  gratify  his  prejudices. 

"  Just  now,"  says  Mr.  Wesley,  "  on  the  4th  of  this  instant  December, 
the  Reverend  Mr.  Henry  Wickham,  one  of  his  majesty's  justices  of 
peace  for  the  West-Riding  of  Yorkshire,  writes  an  order  to  the  consta- 
ble of  Keighley,  commanding  him  to  '  convey  the  body  of  Jonathan 
Reeves'  (whose  real  crime  is,  the  calling  sinners  to  repentance)  '  to 
his  majesty's  jail  and  castle  of  York  ;  suspected,'  saith  the  precept,  '  of 
being  a  spy  among  us,  and  a  dangerous  man  to  the  person  and  govern- 
ment of  his  majesty  King  George.' 


340  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

"  God  avert  the  omen !  I  fear  this  is  no  presage  either  of  the 
repentance  or  deliverance  of  our  poor  nation  !" 

Unterrified  by  persecution  and  by  national  danger,  the  two  Wesleys- 
persevered  in  their  work  with  firmness  of  purpose.  How  long  they 
might  be  permitted  to  labour,  they  knew  not.  The  Popish  representa- 
tive of  the  Stuart  family  had  already  acquired  a  power  which  rendered 
him  formidable  ;  and  should  he  gain  the  object  of  his  guilty  ambition, 
they  well  knew  that  their  opportunities  of  usefulness  would  be  restricted, 
if  not  for  ever  cut  off.  They  applied  themselves,  therefore,  with  unex- 
ampled diligence  and  energy  to  the  work  of  saving  souls,  and  were 
cheered  in  every  place  by  manifest  tokens  of  the  presence  and  blessing 
of  God.  "  In  season,  and  out  of  season  ;"  in  churches,  chapels,  barnsf 
private  houses,  fields,  market-places  ;  in  sunshine,  rain,  hail,  and  snow  ; 
in  towns,  cities,  villages,  hamlets  ;  from  the  Land's  End  to  the  Tweed  ; 
their  voices,  and  those  of  their  fellow-labourers,  were  heard,  proclaim- 
ing the  sinfulness  of  sin,  the  mercy  of  the  SaAdour,  and  the  necessity 
of  a  vital  faith  in  him,  as  the  only  means  of  pardon,  holiness,  and  safety. 
How  Charles  was  employed  during  the  eventful  year  of  1746  will  best 
appear  from  his  own  account,  contained  in  the  following  brief  extracts 
from  his  interesting  journal : — 

"  Feb.  4th.  I  wrote  to  a  friend  as  follows : — '  I  cannot  help  expect- 
ing the  sorest  judgments  to  be  poured  out  upon  this  land,  and  that  sud- 
denly. You  allow  us  one  hundred  years  to  fill  up  the  measure  of  our 
iniquity.  You  cannot  more  laugh  at  my  vain  fear,  than  I  at  your  vain 
confidence.  Now  is  the  axe  laid  to  the  root  of  the  tree  ;  now  is  the 
decree  gone  forth ;  now  is  the  day  of  visitation.  It  comes  so  strong 
and  continually  upon  me,  that  I  almost  think  there  is  God  in  my  pros- 
pect of  war,  famine,  pestilence,  and  all  the  vials  of  wrath  bursting  on 
our  heads.' 

"  March  24th.  In  riding  to  Brentford  with  our  sisters  Davey,  Alcroft, 
and  Rich,  our  coach  broke  down.  The  only  courageous  person  among 
us  was  the  only  person  afraid.  I  prayed  in  our  return  by  a  dying 
prisoner  of  hope ;  and  felt  an  humble  confidence  that  his  eyes  shall 
see  the  salvation  of  God. 

"  March -28th,  Good-Friday.  Every  morning  of  this  great  and  holy 
week  the  Lord  was  at  his  own  feast,  but  especially  this.  The  word, 
'  Let  us  also  go,  and  die  with  him,'  was  written  on  our  hearts.  We 
passed  from  two  to  three  in  solemn  prayer  at  Short's  gardens.  I  drank 
tea  at  my  sister  Wright's,  with  Mrs.  Rich  and  her  two  youngest  daugh- 
ters ;  one,  the  greatest  miracle  of  all  accomplishments,  both  of  mind 
and  body,  that  I  have  ever  seen. 

"  March  29th.  I  administered  the  sacrament  to  a  dying  sinner,  who 
did  run  well,  but  was  now  groaning  out  her  last  breath  under  the  guilt 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  341 

of  sin,  and  cur9e  of  God.  I  preached  to  her  the  sinners  Advocate. 
She  received  the  faithful  saying,  and  believed  the  Lord  would  save  her 
at  the  last  hour.  I  passed  the  afternoon  at  Mrs.  Rich's,  where  we 
caught  a  physician  by  the  ear,  through  the  help  of  Mr.  Lampe,  and 
some  of  our  sisters.     This  is  the  true  use  of  music." 

A  few  remarks  respecting  two  of  the  persons  here  mentioned  will  not 
be  inappropriate.  Mrs.  Rich's  husband  was  the  proprietor  of  Covent- 
garden  theatre.  She  was  a  lady  of  great  personal  beauty,  of  superior 
accomplishments,  and  excelled  as  an  actress.  Having  heard  Mr. 
Charles  Wesley  preach  at  West-street  chapel,  near  the  Seven-dials, 
she  was  convinced  of  sin,  renounced  the  theatre,  sought  salvation 
through  Jesus  Christ,  and  became  "  a  new  creature."  Her  conversion 
greatly  displeased  her  husband,  who  insisted  upon  her  re-appearance  on 
the  stage,  and  persecuted  her  on  account  of  her  Methodistical  scruples. 
She  declared,  that  if  she  ever  went  there  again,  she  would  bear  her 
testimony  against  theatrical  amusements.  Seeing  her  resolution,  he  at 
length  discontinued  his  importunities.  He  left  her  a  widow  in  affluent 
circumstances,  and  she  retained  a  peculiar  respect  for  Mr.  Charles 
Wesley  to  the  end  of  her  life.  Her  daughters  were  taught  music  by 
Handel. 

Mr.  Lampe,  whom  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  met  at  Mrs.  Rich's  house, 
was  a  musician  of  considerable  talent  and  celebrity.  His  name  was 
John  Frederick  Lampe  :  he  was  a  native  of  Germany ;  studied  music 
at  Helmstadt,  in  Saxony  ;  came  to  England  about  the  year  1725,  and 
obtained  employment  in  the  opera  band ;  but  was  afterward  engaged 
by  Mr.  Rich  to  compose  some  dramatic  music.  He  was  the  author  of 
a  quarto  volume,  entitled,  "  A  Plain  and  Compendious  Method  of  teach- 
ing Thorough-Bass  after  the  most  rational  Manner,  with  proper  Rules 
for  Practice,"  which  he  published  in  1737.  In  the  "  Musical  Miscel- 
lany," published  by  Watts  in  six  volumes,  are  many  songs  composed 
by  Lampe  at  different  times.  While  thus  connected  with  the  theatre, 
he  was  an  infidel ;  but  he  was  convinced  of  the  truth  and  importance  of 
Christianity  by  reading  Mr.  John  Wesley's  "  Earnest  Appeal  to  Men  of 
Reason  and  Religion ;"  when  he  became  a  sincere  Christian ;  applied 
his  fine  talents  to  the  service  of  God,  by  setting  many  of  the  Wesleyan 
hymns  to  music ;  and  maintained  his  truly  Christian  character  to  the 
close  of  life. 

The  following  letter  gives  an  interesting  view  of  the  piety  of  Mrs. 
Rich,  and  of  the  discouragements  with  which  she  had  to  contend,  aris- 
ing from  her  ungodly  connections  : — 

"London,  Nov.  27th,  1746.  Dear  and  Rev.  Sir, — I  am  infinitely 
obliged  to  you  for  your  kind  letter.     It  gave  me  great  comfort,  and  at  a 


342  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

time  I  had  much  need  of  it ;  for  I  have  been  very  ill  both  in  body  and 
mind.  Some  part  arose  from  my  poor  partner,  who,  I  fear,  has  in  a 
great  measure  stifled  his  convictions  which  God  gave  him. 

"  As  to  myself,  God  has  been  pleased  to  show  me  so  much  of  my 
own  unworthiness  and  helplessness,  that  the  light  has  almost  broken 
my  heart;  and  I  might  truly  be  called  a  woman  of  a  sorrowful  spirit. 

"  O  think  what  it  is  to  be  obliged  to  conceal  this  from  the  eyes  of 
those  that  know  nothing  of  these  things,  but  call  it  all  madness  !  The 
Lord  teach  them  better ;  at  whose  table  I  have  been  greatly  strength- 
ened ;  and  through  his  grace  I  still  hope  to  conquer  all  the  enemies  of 
my  soul. 

"  The  enclosed  is  a  copy  of  a  song  Mr.  Rich  has  sung  in  a  new 
scene,  added  to  one  of  his  old  entertainments,  in  the  character  of  Har- 
lequin Preacher,  to  convince  the  town  he  is  not  a  Methodist.  O  pray 
for  him,  that  he  may  be  a  Christian  indeed ;  and  then  he  will  be  no 
more  concerned  about  what  he  is  called  ;  and  for  me, 

"  Your  unworthy  daughter  in  Christ." 

Having  gone  from  London  to  Bristol,  and  thence  to  Road,  Mr.  Charles 
Wesley  says, — 

"  April  30th.  I  preached  with  double  effect.  One  poor  mourner  had 
been  crying  for  mercy  all  night  in  the  society-house.  I  conferred  with 
several  who  have  tasted  of  the  love  of  Christ,  mostly  under  the  preach- 
ing or  prayers  of  our  lay-helpers.  How  can  any  one  dare  deny  that 
they  are  sent  of  God  ?  O  that  all  who  have  the  outward  call  were  as 
inwardly  moved  by  the  Holy  Ghost  to  preach !  O  that  they  would 
make  full  proof  of  their  ministry,  and  take  the  cause  out  of  our  weak 
hands ! 

"  May  2d.  I  rode  back  to  Bristol,  and  was  met  with  the  news  of  our 
victory  in  Scotland*  I  spoke  at  night  on  the  first  words  that  presented  : 
'  He  that  glorieth,  let  him  glory  in  the  Lord.'  We  rejoiced  unto  him 
with  reverence,  and  thankfully  observed  the  remarkable  answer  of  that 
petition, — 

'  All  their  strength  o'ertuni,  overthrow ; 

Snap  their  spears,  and  break  their  swords  ; 
Let  the  daring  rebels  know 
The  battle  is  the  Lord's  !' 

O  that  in  this  reprieve,  before  the  sword  return,  we  may  know  the  time 
of  our  visitation ! 

"  June  4th.  Driving  down  a  steep  hill,  in  our  way  to  Sherburn,  the 

*  The  "  victory"  here  referred  to  was  that  which  the  king's  troops  gained  over  the 
rebel  army  at  the  decisive  battle  of  Culloden.  From  that  time  the  cause  of  the  Pres 
tender  was  hopeless. 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  343 

horse  stumbled,  and  threw  me  out  of  the  seat.  I  fell  on  my  back  upon 
the  wheel ;  my  feet  were  entangled  in  the  chaise  ;  but  the  beast  stood 
stock  still ;  so  I  received  no  harm,  but  was  only  stunned  and  dirtied. 
We  were  four  hours  in  going  five  miles.  It  rained  incessantly,  and 
blew  a  hurricane,  this  and  the  day  following.  By  nine  at  night  we 
were  glad  to  reach  W.  Nelson's  house  in  Portland. 

"  June  6th.  I  preached  to  a  house-full  of  staring,  loving  people. 
Some  wept,  but  most  looked  quite  unawakened.  At  noon  and  night  I 
preached  on  a  hill  in  the  midst  of  the  island.  Most  of  the  inhabitants 
came  to  hear ;  but  few,  as  yet,  feel  the  burden  of  sin,  or  the  want  of  a 
Saviour. 

"  June  8th.  After  evening  service  we  had  all  the  islanders  that  were 
able  to  come.  I  asked,  'Is  it  nothing  to  you,  all  ye  that  pass  by  V 
About  half  a  dozen  answered,  '  It  is  nothing  to  us,'  by  turning  their 
backs  ;  but  the  rest  hearkened  with  greater  signs  of  emotion  than  I  had 
before  observed.  I  found  faith  at  this  time  that  our  labour  would  not 
be  in  vain. 

"  June  9th.  At  Southwell,  the  furthest  village,  I  expounded  the  song 
of  Simeon.  Some  very  old  men  attended.  I  distributed  a  few  books 
among  them  ;  rode  round  the  island ;  and  returned  by  noon,  to  preach 
on  the  hill :  and  by  night,  at  my  lodgings.  Now  the  power  and  bless- 
ing came.  My  mouth  and  their  hearts  were  opened.  The  rocks  were 
broken  in  pieces,  and  melted  into  tears  on  every  side.  I  continued 
exhorting  them,  from  seven  till  ten,  to  save  themselves  from  this  unto- 
ward generation.  We  could  hardly  part.  I  left  the  little  society  of 
twenty  members  confirmed  and  comforted." 

It  was  "  before  preaching  at  Portland,"  where  the  people  are  mostly 
employed  in  the  stone  quarries,  that  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  wrote  the 
hymn  beginning, — 

"  Come,  O  thou  all-victorious  Lord, 
Thy  power  to  us  make  known, 
Strike  with  the  hammer  of  thy  word, 
And  break  these  hearts  of  stone." 

If  the  hymn  were  written  on  occasion  of  the  visit  just  described, 
which  is  highly  probable,  an  immediate  answer  was  given  to  the  prayer 
which  it  contains. 

Having  visited  Axminster  and  Exeter,  on  the  14th  of  June  Mr.  Charles 
Wesley  says,  "  I  went  forth  at  Tavistock,  to  call  sinners  to  repentance. 
A  large  herd  of  wild  beasts  were  got  together ;  and  very  noisy  and 
tumultuous  they  were.  At  first  I  stood  on  a  wall ;  but  their  Adolence 
forced  me  thence.  I  Avalked  to  the  middle  of  the  field,  and  began  call- 
ing, '  Wash  you,  make  you  clean,'  &c.  The  waves  of  the  sea  raged 
so  horribly,  that  few  could  hear;  but  all  might  see  the  restraining  hand 


344  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

of  God.  I  continued  in  prayer  mostly  for  half  an  hour,  and  walked 
quietly  to  my  lodgings,  through  the  thickest  of  the  king's  enemies. 

"June  15th.  I  offered  Christ  once  more  to  a  larger  audience,  who 
did  not  seem  like  the  same  people.  The  power  of  the  Lord  was  pre- 
sent to  convince.  I  endeavoured  to  strip  them  of  all  pretensions  to 
good  ;  insisting  that  the  natural  man  has  absolutely  nothing  of  his  own 
but  pure  evil,  no  will  or  desire  to  good,  till  it  be  supernaturally  infused. 
After  chinch  1  expounded  the  prodigal  son  ;  and  many  listened  to  their 
own  history. 

(i  June  22d.  I  preached  on  a  hill  in  Stoke  church-yard.  It  was  covered 
with  the  surrounding  multitude,  upward  of  four  thousand  by  computa- 
tion. I  expounded  the  good  Samaritan.  Some  reviled  at  first,  on 
whom  I  turned,  and  with  a  few  words  silenced  them.  The  generality 
behaved  as  men  fearing  God.  They  followed  me  with  their  blessings. 
One  only  cursed,  and  called  me  Whitefield  the  second.  I  took  my 
leave  of  Mrs.  Wheatley  and  others,  whom  I  greatly  love  for  their  love 
to  my  brethren,  Graves,  Grinfill,  Maxfield,  on  whose  bonds  they  had 
compassion.  The  Lord  recompense  them  in  that  day !  Our  own  chil- 
dren could  not  have  expressed  greater  affection  to  us  at  parting.  They 
could  have  plucked  out  their  eyes,  and  given  them  us.  Several  offered 
me  money  ;  but  I  told  them  I  never  accepted  any.  Others  would  have 
persuaded  Mr.  Waller  to  take  it ;  but  he  walked  in  the  same  steps,  and 
said  their  love  was  sufficient. 

"  June  26th.  I  came  to  Gvvennap,  and  encouraged  the  poor  persecuted 
sheep.     The  Lord  smiled  upon  our  first  meeting. 

"  June  29th.  Upon  examination  of  each  separately,  I  found  the  soci- 
ety in  a  prosperous  way.  Their  sufferings  have  been  for  their  further- 
ance, and  the  gospel's.  The  opposers  behold  and  wonder  at  their 
steadfastness  and  godly  conversation.  I  preached  the  gospel  to  the 
poor  at  Stithians.  The  poor  received  it  with  tears  of  joy.  My  even- 
ing congregation  was  computed  upward  of  five  thousand.  I  preached 
the  pardoning  God  from  the  returning  prodigal,  and  felt  as  it  were  the 
people  sink  under  the  power  of  Him  that  sent  me.  They  all  stood  un- 
covered ;  knelt  at  the  prayers  ;  and  hung  on  the  word  from  my  mouth. 
For  an  hour  and  a  half  I  invited  them  back  to  their  Father,  and  felt  no 
hoarseness  or  weariness  afterward.  I  spent  an  hour  and  a  half  more 
with  the  society,  warning  them  against  pride  and  the  love  of  the  crea- 
ture, and  stirring  them  up  to  universal  obedience. 

"  June  30th.  Both  sheep  and  shepherds  had  been  scattered  in  the 
late  cloudy  day  of  persecution  ;  but  the  Lord  gathered  them  again,  and 
kept  them  together,  by  their  own  brethren,  who  began  to  exhort  their 
companions,  one  or  more,  in  every  society.  No  less  than  four  have 
sprung  up  in  Gwennap.    I  talked  closely  with  each,  and  find  no  reason 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  345 

to  doubt  their  having  been  used  by  God  thus  far.  I  advised  and  charged 
them  not  to  stretch  themselves  beyond  their  line,  by  speaking  out  of 
the  society,  or  fancying  themselves  public  teachers.  If  they  keep 
within  their  bounds,  as  they  promise,  they  may  be  useful  in  the  church  ; 
and  I  would  to  God  that  all  the  Lord's  people  were  prophets  like 
these  !     In  the  evening  I  preached  to  our  dearest  children  at  St.  Ives. 

"  July  6th.  At  Gwennap  near  two  thousand  listened  to  those  gra- 
cious words  that  proceeded  out  of  His  mouth,  '  Come  unto  me,  all  ye 
that  labour,  and  are  heavy  laden,  and  I  will  give  you  rest.'  Half  of 
them  were  trom  Redruth,  which  seems  on  the  point  of  surrendering  to 
the  Prince  of  peace.  The  whole  country  finds  the  benefit  of  the  gos- 
pel. Hundreds  who  follow  not  with  us  have  broken  off  their  sins,  and 
are  outwardly  reformed,  and,  though  persecutors  once,  will  not  now 
suffer  a  word  to  be  spoken  against  this  way.  Some  of  those  who  fell 
off  in  the  late  persecution  desired  to  be  present  at  the  society.  I  ad- 
dressed myself  chiefly  to  the  backsliders.  God  touched  their  hearts. 
Several  followed  me  to  my  lodgings,  and  desired  to  be  admitted  again. 
I  received  them  back  upon  trial. 

"  July  13th.  At  St.  Ives  no  one  offered  to  make  the  least  disturbance. 
Indeed  the  whole  place  is  outwardly  changed  in  this  respect.  I  walk 
the  streets  Avith  astonishment,  scarce  believing  it  St.  Ives.  It  is  the 
same  throughout  all  the  country.  All  opposition  falls  before  us,  or, 
rather,  is  fallen,  and  not  yet  suffered  to  lift  up  its  head  again.  This 
also  hath  the  Lord  wrought. 

"  July  19th.  I  had  a  visit  from  Captain  Trounce,  the  man  who  last 
year  hindered  my  brother  from  preaching,  and  threw  him  over  the  wall. 
I  rode  to  Sithney,  where  the  word  begins  to  take  root.  The  rebels  of 
Helstone  threatened  hard.  All  manner  of  evil  they  say  of  us.  Papists 
we  are  ;  that  is  certain  ;  and  are  bringing  in  the  Pretender.  Nay,  the 
vulgar  are  persuaded  I  have  brought  him  with  me ;  and  James  Waller 
is  the  man.  But  a  law  is  to  come  from  London  to-night,  to  put  us  all 
down,  and  set  one  hundred  pounds  upon  my  head.  We  had,  notwith- 
standing, a  numerous  congregation,  and  several  of  the  persecutors.  I 
declared  my  commission  '  to  open  their  eyes,  and  turn  them  from  dark- 
ness to  light,  and  from  the  power  of  Satan  to  God.'  Many  appeared 
convinced,  and  caught  in  the  gospel  net. 

"  July  20th.  Near  one  hundred  of  the  fiercest  rioters  were  present, 
who  a  few  months  ago  had  cruelly  beaten  the  sincere  hearers,  not 
sparing  the  women  and  children.  They  were  hired  by  the  pious  minis- 
ter for  that  purpose.  Now  these  very  men,  expecting  a  disturbance, 
came  to  fight  for  me  ;  and  said  they  would  lose  their  lives  in  my  de- 
fence. But  there  was  no  occasion  for  their  service.  All  was  quiet,  as 
it  generally  is  when  Satan  threatens  most. 


346  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

"  I  crossed  the  country  to  Redruth ;  walked  through  the  town  a  mile 
to  the  church ;  and  was  surprised  by  the  general  civility.  I  drew  the 
congregation  alter  me  to  the  field ;  more  than  eight  thousand,  as  was 
supposed.  I  expounded  the  good  Samaritan.  Surely  He  has  a  multi- 
tude of  patients  here. 

"  July  21st.  I  had  heard  sad  accounts  of  St.  Just  people  ;  that,  being 
scattered  by  persecution,  they  had  wandered  into  by-paths  of  error  and 
sin,  and  been  confirmed  therein  by  their  covetous,  proud  exhorter, 
J.  Bennet.  From  St.  Ives  I  came  on  Wednesday  noon,  July  23d,  to 
his  house  in  Trewallard,  a  village  belonging  to  St.  Just.  I  found  about 
a  dozen  of  the  shattered  society,  which  quickly  increased  to  fifty  or 
sixty.  I  perceived,  as  soon  as  we  kneeled  down,  that  there  was  a 
blessing  in  the  remnant.  We  wrestled  with  God  in  his  own  strength 
from  one  till  nine,  with  only  the  preaching  between.  I  acknowledged 
God  was  with  them  of  a  truth.  My  faith  for  them  returned ;  and  I 
asked,  nothing  doubting,  that  the  door  might  again  be  opened,  and  that 
he  who  hinders  might  be  taken  out  of  the' way,  as  God  knew  best. 
This  man  was  once  a  gentleman  of  fortune,  but  is  now  a  poor  drunken 
spendthrift,  brother  to  Dr.  Borlase,  and  retained  by  this  dispenser  of 
justice  to  supply  the  defect  of  the  laws.  This  champion  they  send 
forth  drunk  on  all  occasions.  It  was  he  that  pressed  my  brother  for  a 
soldier  ;  dragged  away  Edward  Grinfill,  though  past  age,  from  his  busi- 
ness and  family,  for  a  soldier  and  sailor ;  assaulted  Mr.  Meriton,  to 
serve  him  the  same  way ;  seized  on  Mr.  Graves,  the  third  clergyman, 
in  bed,  and  hurried  him  on  board  a  man-of-war.  In  a  word,  he  seems 
raised  up  by  Satan  to  support  his  tottering  kingdom ;  and  swears  con- 
tinually, there  shall  never  be  any  more  preaching  at  St.  Just.  For  a 
year  and  a  half  Satan  seemed  to  triumph  in  his  success  :  so  much  good 
may  one  sinner  hinder,  if  armed  with  the  sins  of  God's  people !  In 
praying  for  this  poor  soul  I  thought  heaven  and  earth  would  meet. 
The  Spirit  of  prayer  bowed  down  all  before  God.  We  believed  the 
door  woidd  be  opened  for  preaching  at  this  time.  Between  six  and 
seven  I  cried  in  the  street,  to  about  a  thousand  hearers,  '  If  God  be  for 
us,  who  can  be  against  us  V  The  wall  of  brass  surrounded  us.  None 
opened  his  mouth,  or  appeared  on  Satan's  side.  The  little  flock  were 
comforted  and  refreshed  abundantly. 

"  I  spake  with  each  of  the  society,  and  was  amazed  to  find  them  just 
the  reverse  of  what  they  had  been  represented.  Most  of  them  had 
kept  their  first  love,  even  while  men  were  riding  over  their  heads,  and 
they  passed  through  fire  and  water.  Their  exhorter  appeared  a  solid, 
humble  Christian,  raised  up  to  stand  in  the  gap,  and  keep  the  trembling 
sheep  together. 

"  I  was  ready  for  rest,  but  none  could  I  find  all  night.     At  four  1 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  347 

talked  with  more  of  the  society,  and  adored  the  miracle  of  grace  which 
has  kept  these  sheep  in  the  midst  of  wolves.  Well  may  the  despisers 
behold  and  wonder.  Here  is  a  bush  in  the  fire,  burning,  and  yet  not 
consumed !  What  have  they  not  done  to  crush  this  rising  sect  1  but, 
lo,  they  prevail  nothing !  For  one  preacher  they  cut  off,  twenty  spring 
up.  Neither  persecutions  nor  threatening,  flattery  nor  violence,  dun- 
geons, nor  sufferings  of  various  kinds,  can  conquer  them.  Many  waters 
cannot  quench  this  little  spark,  which  the  Lord  hath  kindled ;  neither 
shall  the  floods  of  persecution  drown  it. 

"  July  25th.  From  one  to  three  we  poured  out  our  souls  in  prayer 
for  a  nation  laden  with  iniquity.  I  was  led  undesignedly  to  pray  for 
our  drunken  persecutor ;  and  the  Spirit  came  pouring  down  like  a  river. 
We  were  filled  with  the  divine  presence.  I  had  left  my  hymn-book  in 
my  chamber,  and  stepped  up  for  it.  One  came  after  me  with  the  news, 
that  Mr.  Eustick  was  just  coming  to  take  me  up.  I  went  down  to  the 
congregation ;  but  my  friend  Eustick  was  gone,  without  beating  man, 
woman,  or  child.  He  only  asked  if  Mr.  Wesley  was  there  ;  for  he  had 
'  a  warrant  to  apprehend  him.'  He  went  out  at  the  other  door,  and  told 
those  he  met,  he  had  been  searching  all  the  house  for  Wesley,  but 
could  not  find  him.  We  supposed  he  had  not  got  sufficient  courage, 
that  is,  drink,  for  his  purpose,  and  expected  his  return.  I  began  preach- 
ing an  hour  before  the  appointed  time.  The  flame  was  kindled  in  a 
moment.  I  had  only  to  speak,  and  leave  God  to  apply.  He  filled  us 
up  to  the  brim  with  faith,  and  love,  and  joy,  and  power.  The  Spirit 
of  the  Lord  lifted  up,  and  caused  us  to  triumph,  and  tread  on  all  the 
power  of  the  enemy. 

"  After  a  short  interval,  I  received  strength  to  preach  again  in  the 
court-yard,  on, '  Saul,  Saul,  why  persecutest  thou  me  V  The  two-edged 
sword  did  great  execution. 

"  July  27th.  I  met  the  society  at  Morva  ;  went  to  church  at  St.  Just ; 
and  then  to  my  old  pulpit,  the  large  stone,  by  brother  Chinhall's  house. 
All  was  quiet  till  I  came  to  those  words :  '  And  the  remnant  took  his 
servants,  and  entreated  them  spitefully,  and  slew  them.'  Then  one 
began  throwing  stones ;  but  I  went  on,  exhorting  them  to  save  them- 
selves from  this  untoward  generation.  My  discourse  was  as  mixed  as 
the  multitude  ;  law,  gospel,  threatenings,  promises  ;  which  I  trust  the 
Spirit  applied  to  their  several  cases. 

"  August  3d.  From  evening  service  at  Redruth  I  rode  back  to  my 
own  church,  the  valley  near  our  room  at  Gwennap ;  and  found  at  least 
five  thousand  sinners  waiting  for  the  glad  tidings  of  salvation.  I  bade 
them  to  the  great  supper,  in  my  Master's  name  and  words,  and  even 
compelled  them  to  come  in. 

"  August  10th.    At  Gwennap  nine  or  ten  thousand,  by  computation, 


348  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

listened  with  all  eagerness  while  I  commended  them  to  God,  and  the 
word  of  his  grace.  For  near  two  hours  I  was  enabled  to  preach  '  re- 
pentance toward  God,  and  faith  in  Jesus  Christ.'  I  broke  out  again 
and  again  in  prayer  and  exhortation.  I  believed  not  one  would  return 
empty.  Seventy  years'  suffering  would  be  overpaid  by  one  such  oppor- 
tunity. Never  had  we  so  large  an  effusion  of  the  Spirit  as  in  the 
society.  I  could  not  doubt,  at  that  time,  either  their  perseverance  or 
my  own ;  and  still  I  am  humbly  confident  that  we  shall  stand  together 
among  the  multitude  which  no  man  can  number. 

"  August  11th.  I  expressed  the  gratitude  of  my  heart  in  the  following 
thanksgiving: — 

All  thanks  be  to  God, 

Who  scatters  abroad, 

Throughout  every  place, 
By  the  least  of  his  servants,  his  savour  of  grace  ! 

Who  the  victory  gave, 

The  praise  let  him  have 

For  the  work  he  hath  done  ; 
AU  honour  and  glory  to  Jesus  alone  ! 

Our  conquering  Lord 

Hath  prosper'd  his  word, 

Hath  made  it  prevail, 
And  mightily  shaken  the  kingdom  of  hell. 

His  arm  he  hath  bared, 

And  a  people  prepared 

His  glory  to  show, 
And  witness  the  power  of  his  passion  below. 


Our  heathenish  land 

Beneath  thy  command 

In  mercy  receive, 
And  make  us  a  pattern  to  all  that  believe ; 

Then,  then  let  it  spread 

Thy  knowledge  and  dread, 

Till  the  earth  is  o'erflow'd, 
And  the  universe  fill'd  with  the  glory  of  God." 

In  this  spirit  of  grateful  and  holy  exultation  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  took 
his  leave  of  Cornwall,  and  returned  to  London,  preaching  at  Plymouth, 
Tavistock,  Bristol,  and  several  other  places  on  his  way.  In  Cornwall, 
)t  will  be  perceived,  he  found  that  all  the  societies  had  been  severely 
tried  by  persecution  ;  the  preachers  having  been  torn  from  them,  and 
committed  to  prison,  for  the  purpose  of  being  sent  into  the  army  or 
navy.  Under  these  circumstances  a  new  class  of  labourers  had  been 
raised  up,  in  almost  every  place,  bearing  the  name  of  exhorters.  They 
did  not  preach,  in  the  usual  sense  of  that  term  ;  but  held  meetings  for 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  349 

prayer,  and  addressed  the  people  on  the  subject  of  religion,  giving  them 
requisite  encouragement  and  admonition,  and  calling  "  them  that  were 
without"  to  repentance.  In  this  he  saw  the  hand  of  God,  raising  up 
instruments  to  carry  on  his  own  work ;  the  exhorters  being  generally 
men  of  superior  sense,  and  of  unquestionable  piety.  By  the  labours  of 
these  men  the  societies  were  kept  together,  and  in  some  instances  en- 
larged, when  scarcely  a  preacher  was  left  at  liberty  in  the  whole 
county ;  being  seized  by  constables,  dragged  to  prison,  and  committed 
to  the  custody  of  military  officers,  and  captains  of  men-of-war,  for  the 
king's  service.  Thus  the  work  was  carried  on,  in  despite  of  opposi- 
tion, till  persecutors  themselves,  if  not  convinced,  saw  their  efforts  to 
be  hopeless,  and  agreed  to  "  refrain  from  these  men,  and  let  them 
alone." 

On  Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  arrival  in  London,  Thomas  Williams,  the 
miserable  man  who,  a  few  months  before,  had  invented  the  most  in- 
famous falsehoods,  for  the  purpose  of  ruining  his  character,  and  that 
of  his  brother,  waited  upon  him  to  solicit  pecuniar}*  relief.  He  stated 
that  the  bishop  of  London  had  agreed  to  ordain  him  as  a  missionary ; 
and  he  wanted  the  means,  in  the  mean  while,  of  paying  a  visit  to  his 
father.  "  I  got  Mr.  Watkins  to  assist  him,"  says  Charles,  "  although 
his  promises  of  repentance  had  little  weight  with  me.''  Whether  the 
man  now  spoke  the  truth,  or  not,  we  have  no  means  of  ascertaining. 
Mr.  Charles  Wesley  relieved  him,  though  he  had  little  confidence  in 
his  veracity. 

A  few  days  after  his  return  to  London,  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  paid  a 
visit  to  the  Rev.  Vincent  Perronet,  vicar  of  Shoreham,  in  Kent,  which 
led  to  the  formation  of  an  intimate  and  confidential  friendship  with  that 
very  intelligent,  pious,  and  amiable  man.  Mr.  Perronet  was,  on  his 
father's  side,  of  Swiss  descent,  though  he  was  born  in  London,  where 
his  father  then  lived.  His  mother  was  an  English  lady.  He  was 
educated  at  the  University  of  Oxford ;  in  his  younger  years  was  greatly 
addicted  to  metaphysical  studies ;  and  soon  after  his  settlement  at 
Shoreham  wrote  in  defence  of  Locke,  against  Bishops  Butler  and 
Browne.  Having  heard  partial  and  exaggerated  accounts  of  the  Wes- 
leys,  he  entertained  an  unfavourable  opinion  concerning  them  ;  but  his 
views  were  greatly  changed  by  a  conversation  with  Mr.  Watkins.  a 
member  of  the  Methodist  society  in  London,  who  was  on  a  visit  to  the 
neighbourhood  of  Shoreham.  It  is  probable  that  this  was  the  Mr. 
Watkins  who  is  mentioned  in  the  preceding  paragraph,  and  who  was 
one  of  the  two  men  that  advised  Mr.  Wesley  to  engage  the  Foundery 
as  a  place  of  worship,  and  supplied  him  with  the  necessary  funds.  In 
consequence  of  the  information  received  from  Mr.  Watkins,  Mr.  Per- 
ronet expressed  a  wish  to  be  acquainted  with  Mr.  John  and  Charles 


350  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

Wesley.  John  was  accordingly  introduced  to  him  on  the  14lh  of 
August,  1744.  Under  this  date  he  says,  "Mr.  Piers  rode  over  with 
me  to  Shoreham,  and  introduced  me  to  Mr.  Perronet.  I  hope  to  have 
cause  of  blessing  God  for  ever  for  the  acquaintance  begun  this  day." 

From  this  time  Mr.  Perronet's  religious  character  was  decidedlv 
improved.  He  entered  fully  into  those  views  of  divine* truth  which  the 
Wesleys  inculcated,  and  became  a  spiritual  and  holy  man.  Two  of  his 
sons  were  afterward  itinerant  preachers  ;  he  wrote  various  tracts  in 
defence  of  the  Wesleyan  tenets  ;  to  him  Mr.  Wesley's  "  Plain  Account 
of  the  People  called  Methodists"  was  originally  addressed ;  and  to  the 
end  of  his  very  protracted  life  he  was  the  cordial  friend,  and  the  wise 
adviser,  of  Mr.  John  and  Charles  Wesley,  under  all  their  public  and 
domestic  cares. 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley  thus  speaks  of  his  first  visit  to  this  upright  and 
liberal  man: — "Sept.  16th,  1746.  I  set  out  in  a  chaise,  with  Mr. 
Edward  Perronet,  Mr.  Watkins,  and  others,  for  Shoreham.  I  preached 
in  our  way  at  Sevenoaks,  where  we  were  much  threatened,  but  nothing 
hurt.  At  Shoreham  Mr.  Green  read  prayers.  As  soon  as  I  began 
preaching,  the  wild  beasts  began  roaring,  stamping,  blaspheming,  ring- 
ing the  bells,  and  turning  the  church  into  a  bear-garden.  I  spoke  on 
for  half  an  hour,  though  only  the  nearest  could  hear.  The  rioters  fol- 
lowed us  to  Mr.  Perronet's  house,  raging,  threatening,  and  throwing 
stones.  Charles  Perronet  hung  over  me  to  intercept  my  blows.  They 
continued  their  uproar  after  we  were  housed.  Our  sisters  from  Seven- 
oaks  feared  to  go  home :  but  our  Lord,  in  some  time,  scattered  the 
beasts  of  the  people,  so  that  they  escaped  unhurt." 

Edward  Perronet,  who  conducted  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  to  Shoreham, 
and  Charles,  who  so  generously  attempted  to  shield  him  from  the  blows 
of  the  rioters,  were  the  sons  of  the  vicar,  who  afterward  became  travel- 
ling preachers.  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  appears  to  have  taken  Edward 
•  back  again  with  him  to  London ;  for  a  few  days  after  his  return,  he 
says  in  his  journal,  "  I  prayed  with  Edward  Perronet,  just  on  the  point 
of  receiving  faith." 

At  this  period  the  nation  was  called  to  acknowledge  the  goodness 
of  God  in  its  deliverance  from  the  calamity  of  civil  war.  Flushed  by 
their  early  successes  in  Scotland,  the  rebels,  resolved,  if  possible,  to 
proceed  directly  to  London,  for  the  purpose  of  dethroning  the  king. 
Having  passed  through  Carlisle,  Manchester,  and  other  intermediate 
places,  as  far  as  Derby,  they  held  a  council  of  war,  and  resolved  to 
return.  William  Duke  of  Cumberland  pursued  them  at  the  head  of  the 
king's  troops,  and  at  length  succeeded  in  bringing  them  to  a  general 
engagement  at  Culloden,  near  Inverness,  where  they  sustained  a  com- 
plete defeat,  and  the  hopes  of  the  Pretender  were  annihilated.     Most 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  351 

of  the  rebel  chiefs,  who  had  joined  him,  were  either  brought  to  punish- 
ment, or  fled  to  France ;  to  which  country  he  himself  also  made  his 
escape.  The  battle  of  Culloden  was  fought  on  the  16th  of  April ;  and 
the  day  of  public  thanksgiving  was  October  9th.  It  was  a  day  of  pious 
and  solid  joy  to  all  sound-hearted  Protestants  ;  and  many  loyal  sermons 
were  preached  and  published  on  the  occasion.  In  the  expression  of 
gratitude  to  God,  and  of  unfeigned  attachment  to  the  reigning  family, 
the  Methodist  congregations  were  behind  no  class  of  their  fellow- 
citizens.  Mr.  John  Wesley  says,  "  The  day  of  public  thanksgiving  for 
the  victory  of  Culloden  w#s  to  us  a  day  of  solemn  joy."  Mr.  Charles 
Wesley  preached.  "  The  Foundery  was  filled,"  says  he,  "  at  four  in 
the  morning.  I  spoke  from  those  words,  '  How  shall  I  give  thee  up, 
Ephraim  V  Our  hearts  were  melted  by  the  long-suffering  love  of  God, 
whose  power  we  felt  disposing  us  to  the  true  thanksgiving.  It  was  a 
day  of  solemn  rejoicing.  O  that  from  this  moment  all  our  rebellions 
against  God  might  cease  !" 

This  was  not  the  only  service  that  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  rendered  to 
the  good  cause  of  Protestant  loyalty  upon  this  most  interesting  occa- 
sion. He  composed  seven  "  hymns  for  the  public  thanksgiving-day," 
and  printed  them  for  general  circulation,  and  especially  for,  the  use  of 
the  Methodist  congregations.  They  are  all  of  a  thoroughly  Protestant 
character,  are  written  with  singular  strength  of  thought  and  expression, 
and  must  at  the  time  have  produced  a  strong  sensation.  The  writer 
evidently  felt  that  the  nation  had  passed  a  momentous  crisis  ;  France 
and  Spain  having  been  ready  to  aid  the  design  of  placing  the  British 
crown  upon  the  head  of  a  slave  of  Papal  Rome. 

On  the  morning  after  the  day  of  public  thanksgiving  Mr.  Charles 
Wesley  says,  "  I  set  out  for  Newcastle,  with  my  young  companion  and 
friend,  Edward  Perronet,  whose  heart  the  Lord  hath  given  me.  His 
family  were  kept  from  us  so  long,  by  their  mistaken  notion,  that  we 
were  against  the  Church."  Three  days  after  he  had  commenced  this 
journey  he  says,  "  Riding  on,  I  had  a  narrow  escape.  A  man  dis- 
charged a  gun  just  over  my  head,  and  shot  a  bird  on  the  opposite  hedge, 
which  fell  dead  at  my  feet.  The  shot  flew  within  a  few  inches  of  my 
face.  One  of  our  company  told  us,  his  father  had  been  killed  by  such 
an  accident." 

Having  preached  at  Quinton,  Evesham,  Birmingham,  and  Tipton- 
green,  he  came  to  Penkridge,  "  at  the  invitation  of  a  brother."  Here 
he  was  encouraged  by  the  success  of  his  ministry,  and  had  to  encounter 
that  kind  of  opposition  with  which  he  had  long  been  familiar.  He  says, 
speaking  of  "  the  brother"  who  accompanied  him,  "  He  comforted  my 
heart  on  the  way  by  informing  me,  that  his  father,  aged  seventy,  and 
a  great  opposer  lately,  had  come  last  night  to  the  preaching,  and  re- 


352  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

turned  to  his  house  justified."  He  adds,  "  We  were  hardly  set  down 
when  the  sons  of  Belial  beset  the  house,  and  beat  at  the  door.  I 
ordered  it  to  be  set  open,  and  immediately  they  filled  the  house.  I  sat 
still  in  the  midst  of  them  for  half  an  hour.  Edward  Perronet  I  was  a 
little  concerned  for,  lest  such  rough  treatment,  at  Ids  first  setting  out, 
should  daunt  him ;  but  he  abounded  in  valour,  and  was  for  reasoning 
with  the  wild  beasts  before  they  had  spent  any  of  their  violence.  He 
got  a  deal  of  abuse  thereby,  and  not  a  little  dirt,  both  which  he  took 
very  patiently. 

"  I  had  no  design  to  preach  ;  but  being  called  upon  by  so  unexpected 
a  congregation,  I  rose  at  last,  and  read  the  first  words  I  met :  '  When 
the  Son  of  man  shall  come  in  his  glory,  and  all  the  holy  angels  with 
him,  then  shall  he  sit  upon  the  throne  of  his  glory.'  While  I  reasoned 
with  them  of  judgment  to  come,  they  grew  calmer  by  little  and  little. 
I  then  spake  to  them  one  by  one,  till  the  Lord  had  disarmed  them  all. 
One  who*stood  out  the  longest,  I  held  by  the  hand,  and  urged  with  the 
love  of  Christ  crucified,  till,  in  spite  of  both  his  natural  and  diabolical 
courage,  he  trembled  like  a  leaf.  I  was  constrained  to  break  out  in 
earnest  prayer  for  him  ;  and  surely  the  Lord  heard  and  answered.  Our 
leopards  were  all  become  lambs ;  and  very  kind  we  were  at  parting. 
Near  midnight  the  house  was  clear  and  quiet.  We  gave  thanks  to  the 
God  of  our  salvation,  and  slept  in  peace.  I  rose,  much  refreshed,  at 
four,  and  preached  to  a  house-full  of  listening  souls. 

"  October  21st.  I  preached  at  Dewsbury,  where  John  Nelson  had 
gathered  many  stray  sheep.  The  minister  did  not  condemn  them  un- 
heard, but  talked  with  the  persons  wrought  upon,  and  narrowly  ex- 
amined into  the  doctrine  taught  them,  and  its  effect  on  their  lives. 
When  he  found  that  as  many  as  had  been  affected  by  the  preaching 
were  evidently  reformed,  and  brought  to  church  and  sacrament,  he 
testified  his  approbation  of  the  work,  and  rejoiced  that  sinners  were 
converted  unto  God. 

"  At  Leeds  I  called  a  lamb-like  multitude  to  repentance.  Many  of 
the  society  were  unable  to  suppress  their  concern.  Others,  who  had 
more  power  over  themselves,  were  no  less  deeply  affected.  Wednes- 
day, Oct.  22d,  I  preached  in  a  yard  at  Keighley,  on,  '  God  so  loved  the 
world,'  &c.  Here  also  is  the  promise  of  a  plentiful  harvest.  I  went 
on  to  Haworth,  and  called  upon  Mr.  Grimshaw,  a  faithful  minister  of 
Christ,  and  found  him  and  his  wife  ill  of  a  fever.  She  had  been  a 
great  opposer,  but  lately  convinced.  His  soul  was  full  of  triumphant 
love.  I  wished  mine  in  its  place.  We  prayed  believingly  that  the 
Lord  would  raise  him  up  again  for  the  service  of  his  church.  I  read 
prayers,  and  expounded  Isaiah  xxxv.  All  listened  ;  many  wept ;  some 
received  comfort.    I  returned,  and  exhorted  the  steady  society  at  Keigh- 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  353 

ley.  We  lay  at  a  public-house  ;  and  I  slept  in  spite  of  the  serenaders, 
who  entertained  my  fellow-traveller  till  the  morning." 

Mr.  Grimshaw,  with  whom  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  appears  at  this  time 
to  have  commenced  a  personal  acquaintance,  was  a  clergyman  of  a 
somewhat  extraordinary  character.  He  was  born  at  Brindle,  near 
Preston,  in  Lancashire,  and  educated  at  Oxford  for  the  sacred  office, 
of  the  nature  and  responsibilities  of  which,  for  some  time  after  he  had 
entered  upon  it,  he  had  no  just  conception.  In  early  life  he  was  under 
the  influence  of  religious  impressions  ;  but  these  had  long  been  oblite- 
rated from  his  mind ;  and  he  became  a  drunkard,  a  profane  swearer, 
and  in  every  respect  an  ungodly  man.  In  this  state  he  was  appointed 
to  a  curacy,  and  intrusted  with  the  care  of  souls.  For  about  six  years 
he  was  a  blind  leader  of  the  blind  ;  filling  up  the  measure  of  his  own 
iniquities,  and  guiding  the  people  in  the  broad  way  that  leadeth  to  de- 
struction. By  the  mercy  of  God  his  religious  convictions  again  returned. 
The  fearful  amount  of  guilt  which  he  had  contracted  pressed  heavily 
upon  his  conscience,  and  the  evils  of  his  own  nature  held  him  in  bond- 
age, so  that  he  "  could  not  do  the  things  that  he  would."  Though  pro- 
fessedly a  teacher  of  others,  he  was  "  ignorant  of  God's  righteousness," 
and  sought  in  vain  to  obtain  salvation  from  sin  by  the  works  of  the  law. 
For  fifteen  months  he  groaned  under  the  terrors  of  an  awakened  con- 
science, till  at  length  life  became  a  burden,  and  he  was  strongly  tempted 
to  put  an  end  to  it  by  his  own  hand.  Under  very  singular  and  peculiar 
circumstances  he  was  led  to  see  that  it  is  not  the  righteous,  but  the 
ungodly,  whom  the  Almighty  justifies ;  and  that  not  by  the  merit  of 
their  own  works,  but  by  faith  in  the  sacrifice  of  Christ.  A  strong  repre- 
sentation being  made  to  his  mind  of  the  Lord  Jesus  dying  in  his  stead, 
and  interceding  with  God  in  his  behalf,  he  believed  with  the  heart  unto 
righteousness,  and  found  permanent  rest  to  his  soul. 

At  this  time  he  had  no  acquaintance  with  the  Methodists ;  but  hav- 
ing been  led  to  entertain  the  views  of  divine  truth  which  they  held,  and 
to  enjoy  the  salvation  of  which  they  also  were  the  happy  partakers,  he 
resembled  them  in  the  leading  features  of  his  character,  and  adopted 
such  plans  of  usefulness  as  they  employed  under  the  constraining 
power  of  the  love  of  Christ.  He  travelled  through  the  surrounding 
country,  among  a  rude,  ignorant,  and  neglected  people,  calling  them  to 
repentance,  and  everywhere  insisting  upon  the  absolute  and  universal 
necessity  of  the  new  birth.  Of  the  Wesleys  and  Mr.  Whitefield  he 
became  a  decided  friend ;  and  to  the  end  of  his  life  he  laboured  with 
most  exemplary  zeal,  and  with  corresponding  success,  in  turning  men 
to  righteousness. 

Leaving  the  west  of  Yorkshire,  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  went  directly 
to  Newcastle,  where  his  young  friend,  Edward  Perronet,  was  seized 

23 


354  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

with  an  affliction  which  for  a  time  created  considerable  alarm.  Under 
the  date  of  Sunday,  October  26th,  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  says,  "  My 
companion  was  taken  ill  of  a  fever.  We  prayed  for  him  in  strong  faith, 
nothing  doubting.  Monday  and  Tuesday  he  grew  worse.  On  Wed- 
nesday the  small-pox  appeared ;  a  favourable  sort ;  yet  on  Thursday 
evening  we  were  much  alarmed  by  the  great  pain  and  danger  he  was 
in.  We  had  recourse  to  our  never-failing  remedy,  and  received  a  most 
remarkable,  immediate  answer  to  our  prayer.  The  great  means  of  his 
recovery  was  the  prayer  of  faith. 

"Oct.  31st.  I  rode  to  Wickham,  where  the  curate  sent  his  love  to 
me  ;  with  a  message  that  he  was  glad  of  my  coming,  and  obliged  to  me 
for  endeavouring  to  do  good  among  his  people  ;  for  none  wanted  it 
more ;  and  he  heartily  wished  me  success  in  the  name  of  the  Lord. 
He  came  with  another  clergyman,  and  stayed  both  during  preaching 
and  society  meeting.  It  was  the  exemplary  behaviour  of  our  society, 
with  the  deaths  of  two  or  three,  which  convinced  the  ministers  that  this 
new  sect,  everywhere  spoken  against,  is  no  other  than  the  sect  of  the 
Nazarenes,  or  real  Christians. 

"  Nov.  2d.  I  preached  in  the  street,  close  to  the  Popish  chapel,  from 
Isaiah  i,  9, '  Except  the  Lord  of  hosts  had  left  us  a  very  small  remnant, 
we  should  have  been  as  Sodom,  and  like  unto  Gomorrah.'  I  put  them 
in  mind  of  their  late  consternation  and  deliverance,  in  answer  to  the 
mourning,  praying  few.  God  gave  weight  to  my  words,  which  there- 
fore sunk  into  their  hearts.  Many  in  the  place,  I  am  persuaded,  will 
thank  him  Avith  their  lives,  and  not  be  terrified  when  the  scourge 
returns. 

"  Nov.  3d.  Prayer  has  been  made  to  God  without  ceasing  for  my 
young  man,  and  God  hath  showed  he  heard.  To-day  the  small-pox 
turned,  and  he  is  better  than  we  could  hope  in  so  short  a  time.  It  is  the 
Lord's  doing,  who  has  given  him  to  his  church.  Whether  he  has  not 
also  received  the  sense  of  his  pardon  in  his  sickness,  let  his  life,  rather 
than  my  words,  witness. 

"  Nov.  4th.  I  preached  at  Biddick,  on,  '  How  shall  I  give  thee  up, 
Ephraim?'  and  the  numerous  congregation  were  dissolved  in  tears. 
At  one  I  spoke  from  those  words,  '  Lord,  when  thy  hand  is  lifted  up, 
they  will  not  see ;  but  they  shall  see,'  &c.  Again  my  voice  was 
drowned  in  the  general  sorrow.  We  poured  out  a  prayer  while  his 
chastening  was  upon  us,  and  all  lay  at  his  feet  weeping.  At  night 
many  followed  the  example  of  the  importunate  widow. 

"  Nov.  9th.  I  was  very  sensible  of  the  hard  frost  in  riding  to  Burnup- 
field ;  but  did  not  feel  it  while  calling  a  crowd  of  sinners  to  repent- 
ance. At  my  return  I  found  Edward  Perronet  rejoicing  in  the  love 
of  God. 

23* 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  355 

n  Nov.  23d.  At  night  I  could  not  preach  through  the  usual  uproar, 
but  only  exhort  the  society,  to  which  I  admitted  the  backsliders. 

"  Nov.  24th.  They  were  greatly  moved  under  the  morning  word. 
We  observed  the  day  as  a  day  of  humiliation.  We  had  a  solemn 
hour  of  prayer  with  the  mourners.  God  did  not  manifest  himself  so 
much  in  joy  and  comfort,  as  in  power  and  firmness,  which  he  put  into 
our  hearts  against  sin. 

"  Nov.  27th.  I  rode  to  Hexham,  at  the  pressing  instance  of  Mr. 
Wardrobe,  a  Dissenting  minister,  and  others.  I  walked  straight  to  the 
market-place,  and  began  calling  sinners  to  repentance.  A  multitude 
of  them  stood  staring  at  me,  but  ail  quiet.  The  Lord  opened  my  mouth, 
and  they  drew  nearer  and  nearer,  stole  off  their  hats,  and  listened. 
None  offered  to  interrupt,  but  one  unfortunate  'squire,  who  could  get 
none  to  second  him.  His  servants  and  the  constables  hid  themselves. 
One  he  did  find,  and  bade  him  go  take  me  down.  The  poor  constable 
simply  answered,  '  Sir,  I  cannot  have  the  face  to  do  it ;  for  what  harm 
does  he  do  V  Several  Papists  attended,  and  the  Church  minister,  who 
had  refused  me  his  pulpit  with  indignation.  However,  he  came  to  hear 
with  his  own  ears ;  and  I  wish  all  who  hang  us  first  would,  like  him, 
try  us  afterward. 

"  I  walked  back  to  Mr.  Ord's  through  the  people,  who  acknowledged, 
'  It  was  the  truth ;  and  none  can  speak  against  it.'  A  constable  fol- 
lowed, and  told  me,  '  Sir  Edward  Blacket  orders  you  to  disperse  the 
town,'  (depart  I  suppose  he  meant,)  '  and  not  raise  a  disturbance  there.' 
I  sent  my  respects  to  Sir  Edward,  and  said,  if  he  would  give  me  leave, 
I  would  wait  upon  him,  and  satisfy  him.  He  soon  returned  with  an 
answer,  that  Sir  Edward  would  have  nothing  to  say  to  me ;  but  if  I 
preached  again,  and  raised  a  disturbance,  he  would  put  the  law  in  exe- 
cution against  me.  I  replied,  I  was  not  conscious  of  breaking  any  law  of 
God  or  man ;  but  if  I  did,  I  was  ready  to  suffer  the  penalty ;  that,  as  I 
had  not  given  notice  of  preaching  again  at  the  Cross,  I  should  not 
preach  again  at  that  place,  or  cause  disturbance  anywhere.  I  charged 
the  constable,  a  trembling,  submissive  soul,  to  assure  his  worship,  I 
reverenced  him  for  his  office'  sake. 

"  The  only  place  I  could  get  to  preach  in  was  a  cockpit ;  and  I  ex- 
pected Satan  would  come,  and  fight  me  on  his  own  ground.  'Squire 
Roberts,  the  justice's  son,  laboured  hard  to  raise  a  mob ;  (for  whose 
riot  I  was  to  answer ;)  but  with  a  strong  hand  did  our  Lord  hold  down 
him  that  is  in  the  world.  The  very  boys  ran  away  from  him,  when 
the  poor  'squire  persuaded  them  to  go  down  to  the  cockpit,  and  cry 
'  Fire.'  I  called,  in  words  then  first  heard  in  that  place,  '  Repent,  and 
be  converted,  that  your  sins  may  be  blotted  out.'  God  struck  the  hard 
rock,  and  the  waters  gushed  out.     Never  have  I  seen  a  people  more 


356  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

desirous  at  the  first  hearing.  I  passed  the  evening  in  conference  with 
Mr.  Wardrobe.  O  that  all  our  Dissenting  brethren  were  like-minded  ! 
then  would  all  dissensions  cease  for  ever. 

"  Nov.  28th.  At  six  we  assembled  again  in  our  chapel,  the  cockpit. 
I  imagined  myself  in  the  Pantheon,  or  some  heathen  temple,  and  almost 
scrupled  preaching  there  at  first ;  but  we  found,  '  the  earth  is  the  Lord's 
and  the  fulness  thereof.'  His  presence  consecrated  the  place.  Never 
have  I  seen  a  greater  awe,  of  sense  of  God,  than  while  we  were  re- 
peating his  own  prayer.  I  set  before  their  eyes  Christ  crucified,  and 
crying  from  the  cross,  '  Is  it  nothing  to  you,  all  ye  that  pass  by  ?'  The 
rocks  were  melted  into  gracious  tears.  We  knew  not  how  to  part.  I 
distributed  some  books  among  them,  which  they  received  with  the 
utmost  eagerness,  begged  me  to  come  again,  and  to  send  our  preachers 
to  them. 

"  Nov.  30th.  I  went  into  the  streets  of  Newcastle,  and  called  the 
poor,  the  lame,  the  halt,  the  blind,  with  that  precious  promise,  '  Him 
that  cometh  unto  me,  I  will  in  nowise  cast  out.'  They  had  no  feeling 
of  the  sharp  frost,  while  the  love  of  Christ  warmed  their  hearts.  I  took 
my  leave  of  the  weeping  flock  at  Burnup  in  that  of  Jude,  '  Now  unto 
Him  that  is  able  to  keep  you  from  falling,"  &c.  Nothing  can  be  more 
comfortable  than  our  parting,  except  our  last  meeting  to  part  no  more. 
I  preached  before  the  usual  time  at  Newcastle :  yet  the  mob  paid  their 
usual  attendance  ;  our  Lord  still  permitting  them  to  try  us. 

"Dec.  10th.  I  waked  between  three  and  four  in  a  temper  I  have 
rarely  felt  on  my  birth-day.  My  joy  and  thankfulness  continued  the 
whole  day,  to  my  astonishment.  I  rode  to  Hexham,  and  preached,  at 
the  Cross,  repentance  toward  God,  and  faith  in  Jesus  Christ.  All  op- 
position was  kept  down,  and  the  Lord  was  with  us  of  a  truth.  At  four 
I  attempted  to  preach  at  the  cockpit.  Satan  resented  it,  and  sent,  as 
his  champions  to  maintain  his  cause,  the  two  butlers  of  the  two  justices. 
They  brought  their  cocks,  and  set  them  fighting.  I  gave  them  the 
ground,  and  walked  straight  to  the  Cross,  where  we  had  four  times  as 
many  as  the  other  place  could  hold.  Our  enemies  followed,  and  strove 
all  the  ways  permitted  them  to  annoy  us.  Neither  their  fire-works, 
nor  their  water-works,  could  stop  the  course  of  the  gospel.  I  lifted  up 
my  voice  like  a  trumpet,  and  many  had  ears  to  hear. 

"  Dec.  19th.  I  took  my  leave  of  the  dear  people  at  the  cockpit.     I 

called  upon  Mr. ,  at  Wickham,  whose  countenance  was  changed. 

He  had  been  with  the  bishop,  who  forbade  his  conversing  with  me.  I 
marvel  the  prohibition  did  not  come  sooner." 

That  very  spirited  hymn  beginning, 

Ye  neighbours,  and  friends  of  Jesus,  draw  near  ; 
was  written  by  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  "  after  preaching  to  the  Newcas- 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  357 

tie  colliers  ;"  and  most  probably  during  his  present  visit  to  that  town. 
Under  the  date  of  Sunday,  Nov.  30th,  it  will  be  observed,  he  uses  in 
his  journal  the  phraseology  upon  which  the  hymn  is  founded.  On  that 
day  he  preached  in  one  of  the  streets  of  Newcastle  to  listening  crowds, 
who  forgot  the  sharpness  of  the  frost  while  engaged  in  the  worship  of 
God,  and  hearing  the  word  of  life  and  mercy. 

The  very  animated  and  emphatic  hymn  beginning, — 

"  See  how  great  a  flame  aspires, 
Kindled  by  a  spark  of  grace," 

was  also  written  by  Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  on  the  joyful  occasion  of  his 
ministerial  success,  and  that  of  his  fellow-labourers,  in  Newcastle  and 
its  vicinity.  Perhaps  the  imagery  was  suggested  by  the  large  fires 
connected  with  the  collieries,  which  illuminate  the  whole  of  that  part 
of  the  country  in  the  darkest  nights. 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley  entered  upon  the  year  1747  with  a  zeal 
which  shunned  no  labour,  feared  no  reproach,  and  met  every  form  of 
opposition  with  meekness  and  unswerving  fidelity.  Much  persecution 
he  had  already  endured,  in  various  parts  of  the  kingdom,  especially 
from  misguided  mobs,  sometimes  urged  to  deeds  of  violence  by  clergy- 
men, and  even  by  magistrates,  as  well  as  by  their  own  misconception 
and  hatred  of  the  truth.  Perils  equally  formidable  still  awaited  him  in 
various  directions ;  yet  he  cheerfully  Avent,  in  the  name  of  his  great 
Master,  wherever  the  wants  of  the  people  required  his  aid,  and  the  pro- 
vidence of  God  pointed  out  his  way.  From  Newcastle  he  travelled  to 
Lincolnshire,  and  was  rudely  treated  at  Grimsby,  where  he  forced  un- 
welcome truth  upon  the  attention  of  many  who  were  in  love  with  error 
and  sin. 

"Jan.  6th,  1747.  We  got  to  Grimsby,"  says  he,  "by  three,  saluted 
by  the  shouting  mob.  At  six  I  began  speaking  at  the  room ;  and  the 
floods  lifted  up  their  voice.  Several  poor  wild  creatures,  almost  naked, 
ran  about  the  room,  striking  down  all  they  met.  I  gave  myself  to 
prayer,  believing  God  knew  how  to  deliver  us.  The  uproar  lasted  near 
an  hour,  when  I  told  the  poor  wretches  that  I  shook  off  the  dust  of  my 
feet  against  them.  Several  of  them  caught  at  me,  to  drag  me  down. 
Others  interposed,  and  kept  their  companions  off.  I  laid  my  hand  on 
their  captain  ;  and  he  sat  down  like  a  lamb  at  my  feet  the  whole  time. 
One  struck  at  me,  and  J.  Crawford  received  my  blow,  which  left  on  his 


358  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

face  the  mark  of  the  Lord  Jesus.  Another  of  the  rebels  cried  out, 
k  What,  you  dog,  do  you  strike  a  clergyman  V  and  fell  upon  his  com- 
rade. Immediately  every*  man's  hand  was  against  his  fellow.  They 
fell  to  fighting  and  beating  one  another,  till,  in  a  few  minutes,  they  had 
all  driven  one  another  out  of  the  room.  I  then  preached  without  mo- 
lestation for  half  an  hour,  and  walked  into  the  next  room.  I  stayed 
reading  the  Scripture,  while  the  rioters  at  the  door  cried  they  would 
come  in,  and  take  their  leave  of  me.  I  ordered  them  to  be  admitted ; 
and  the  poor  drunken  beasts  were  very  civil,  and  very  loving.  One  of 
the  ringleaders,  with  a  great  club,  swore  he  would  conduct  me  to  my 
lodgings.  I  followed  him,  and  he  led  me  through  his  fellows,  to  our 
brother  Blow's.  They  threw  but  one  stone  afterward,  which  broke  the 
windows,  and  departed. 

"  Jan.  7th.  All  was  quiet  at  five.  I  met  the  society,  and  expelled 
two  disorderly  walkers,  by  reason  of  whom  the  truth  had  been  evil 
spoken  of.  Immediately  the  Lord  returned  to  his  people,  and  began 
reviving  his  work,  which  had  been  stopped  among  them  some  time. 
At  eight  I  preached  again,  no  man  opposing.  I  heard  an  excellent 
sermon  at  church,  it  being  the  national  fast-day.  I  preached  repent- 
ance the  third  time  at  the  room,  where  many  of  the  rioters  stood  bourjd 
by  the  restraining  hand  of  God.  God  never  lets  Satan  shut  the  door 
in  one  place,  but  that  it  may  be  opened  in  another.  The  violence  of 
our  enemies  at  night  drove  us  to  preach  in  the  neighbouring  towns, 
where  the  seed  fell  into  good  ground. 

"  Jan.  8th.  I  preached  at  Grimsby  in  the  morning,  and  strongly  ex- 
horted our  society  to  adorn  the  gospel  of  Christ  in  all  things.  At  part- 
ing, our  friend  the  rabble  saluted  us  with  a  few  eggs  and  curses  only. 
At  Hainton  I  set  forth  Jesus  Christ  before  their  eyes,  as  crucified.  My 
congregation  was  mostly  Papists ;  but  they  all  wept  at  hearing  how 
Jesus  loved  them. 

"  Jan.  9th.  I  talked  severally  with  the  little  society,  who  are  as  sheep 
encompassed  with  wolves.  Their  minister  has  repelled  them  from  the 
sacrament,  and  laboured  to  stir  up  all  the  town  against  them.  And 
they  Avould  have  worried  them  to  death,  had  not  the  great  man  of  the 
place,  a  professed  Papist,  hindered  these  good  Protestants  from  destroy- 
ing their  innocent  brethren.  By  three  I  came  safe  to  Epworth,  and 
was  received  by  Edward  Perronet  and  the  brethren  as  one  alive  from 
the  dead." 

From  Epworth  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  went  to  Sikehouse,  Leeds,  Bir- 
stal,  and  Haworth.  At  the  last  of  these  places  he  preached  in  a  large 
house,  which  was  not  sufficient  to  contain  the  people  who  came  to 
hear  ;  Mr.  Grimshaw  being  afraid  to  allow  him  the  use  of  his  church. 
He  lodged,  however,  at  the  house  of  his  "  dear  brother  Grimshaw ;" 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  359 

and  the  next  morning  he  says,  "  I  told  my  host  at  parting,  that  he  had 
feared  where  no  fear  was  ;  there  being  no  law,  either  of  God  or  man, 
against  his  lending  me  his  pulpit.  He  was  much  ashamed  at  having 
given  place  to  his  threatening  enemies.  I  set  out  to  preach  in  what 
were  called  William  Darney's  societies ;  and  preached  at  different 
places,  morning,  noon,  and  night,  with  much  freedom." 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley  next  proceeded  to  Manchester,  and  thence  to 
va nous  places  in  Derbyshire,  to  Sheffield,  Rotherham,  Penkridge,  Dar- 
laston,  Wednesbury,  and  London.  At  Sheffield,  he  says,  "  The  rioters 
threatened  much,  but  did  nothing.  Concerning  some  other  places,  he 
makes  the  following  observations  : — 

"  Feb.  1st.  I  rode  to  Rotherham,  where  I  had  been  stoned  through 
the  town,  the  first  time  of  my  passing  it.  I  heard  a  curious  sermon, 
of  which  I  was  the  unworthy  subject.  The  accuser  of  the  brethren 
was  very  fierce  indeed.  I  sat  quite  composed  till  he  had  concluded  ; 
then  walked  up  to  the  table,  expecting  to  be  repelled,  as  he  had  threat- 
ened. I  prayed  the  Lord  to  turn  his  heart ;  and  he  was  not  suffered 
to  pass  me  by.  From  church  I  went  to  our  brother  Green's,  and 
preached  repentance,  and  faith  in  Jesus  Christ.  Many  of  the  principal 
people  of  the  town  were  in  a  private  room.  The  convincing  Spirit  went 
forth,  and  restrained  the  madness  of  the  people.     I  departed  in  peace. 

"  I  warned  the  hardened  sinners  at  Sheffield,  from  those  awful  words, 
'  Except  the  Lord  of  hosts  had  left  us  a  very  small  remnant,  we  should 
have  been  as  Sodom,  and  like  unto  Gomorrah.'  He  filled  my  mouth 
with  judgments  against  the  people,  except  they  repent,  which  I  trem- 
bled to  utter.  So  did  most  who  heard,  particularly  some  of  our  fiercest 
persecutors.  I  found  relief  and  satisfaction  in  having  delivered  my  own 
soul,  whether  they  will  hear,  or  whether  they  will  forbear.  I  repeated 
my  warning  to  the  society ;  and  believe  they  will  escape  into  the  ark 
before  the  flood  comes. 

"  Feb.  2d.  I  never  met  with  worse  way  and  weather,  than  in  riding 
to  Penkridge.  About  eight  at  night  I  was  taken  down  from  my  horse, 
and  found  the  congregation  just  going.  The  Lord  gave  me  strength 
from  above,  though  I  could  neither  stand  nor  go,  and  held  me  up  to  call 
lost  sinners  to  him.     I  rode  the  next  day  to  Wednesbury. 

"  Feb.  5th.  I  baptized  the  child  of  a  Dissenter,  which  their  minister 
refused  to  do,  because  the  parents  heard  us.  I  preached  at  Darlaston, 
at  the  door  of  our  brother  Jones's  house,  which  had  been  pulled  doAvn 
in  the  former  riot.  The  persecutors  in  this  place  were  some  of  the 
fiercest  in  Staffordshire.  I  saw  the  marks  of  their  violence,  and  thereby 
knew  our  people's  houses,  as  I  rode  through  the  town.  Their  win- 
dows were  all  stopped  up,  &c.  The  word  was  a  two-edged  sword. 
The  ringleader  of  the  mob  was  struck  down,  and  convinced  of  his  lost 


360  LIFE   OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

estate.  I  preached  again  with  double  power.  The  minister's  wife  I 
had  some  talk  with  afterward.  Her  husband  has  been,  in  the  hand  of 
God,  an  instrument  of  quelling  the  mob.  They  have  been  all  quiet 
since  their  captain  drowned  himself. 

"  Feb.  8th.  At  Wednesbury  I  expounded  Acts  ii,  42.  The  word 
was  sent  home  to  many  hearts.  Feb.  10th,  God  brought  me  safe  to 
London.  • 

"Feb.  17th.  I  heard  of  our  second  house  being  pulled  down  at 
Sheffield,  and  sympathized  with  the  sufferers.  Every  day  this  week 
our  Lord  has  given  testimony  to  the  word  of  his  grace. 

"Feb.  23d.  I  set  out  with  Mr.  Meriton  for  Bristol.  Feb.  24th, 
between  three  and  four  in  the  afternoon  we  came  to  Mr.  Clarke's  at  the 
Devizes.  I  found  his  daughter  there,  our  sister  Taylor,  (who  has  won 
him  to  Christ  without  the  word,)  and  a  sister  from  Bath.  We  soon 
perceived  that  our  enemies  had  taken  the  alarm,  and  were  mustering 
their  forces  for  the  battle.  They  began  with  ringing  the  bells  back- 
ward, and  running  to  and  fro  in  the  streets,  as  lions  roaring  for  their 
prey.  From  the  time  my  brother  told  me  in  London,  '  There  was  no 
such  thing  as  raising  a  mob  at  the  Devizes,'  I  had  a  full  expectation  of 
what  would  follow ;  but  saw  my  call,  and  walked  with  my  brother 
Meriton  and  M.  Naylor  to  a  house  where  the  society  used  to  meet. 

"  The  curate's  mob  had  been  in  quest  of  me  at  several  places,  par- 
ticularly Mrs.  Phillips's,  where  I  was  expected  to  preach.  They 
broke  open  and  ransacked  her  house,  but  not  finding  me,  marched  away 
to  our  brother  Rogers's,  where  we  were  praying,  and  exhorting  one 
another  to  continue  in  the  faith,  and  through  much  tribulation  enter  the 
kingdom.  The  chief  gentleman  of  the  town  headed  the  mob  ;  and  the 
zealous  curate,  Mr.  Innys,  stood  with  them  in  the  street  the  whole 
time,  dancing  for  joy.  This  is  he  who  declared  in  the  pidpit,  as  well 
as  from  house  to  house,  that  he  himself  heard  me  preach  blasphemy 
before  the  university,  and  tell  them,  '  If  you  do  not  receive  the  Holy 
Ghost  while  I  breathe  upon  you,  ye  are  all  damned.'  He  had  gone 
about  several  days,  stirring  up  the  people,  and  canvassing  the  gentry 
for  their  vote  and  interest ;  but  could  not  raise  a  mob  while  my  brother 
was  here.     The  hour  of  darkness  was  not  then  fully  come. 

"  While  his  friends  were  assaulting  us,  I  thought  of  their  ancient 
brethren,  whom  we  read  of  Gen.  xix,  4  :  '  Before  they  lay  down,  the 
men  of  the  city,  even  the  men  of  Sodom,  compassed  the  house  about, 
both  young  and  old,  all  the  people  from  every  quarter.  And  they  called 
upon  Lot,  and  said  unto  him,  '  Where  are  the  men  that  came  unto  thee 
this  night  ?  Bring  them  out  unto  us.'  My  own  name  I  heard  frequently 
repeated,  with,  '  Bring  him  out !  Bring  him  out !'  Their  design  was 
first  to  throw  me  into  the  horse-pond.     They  continued  raging  and 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  361 

threatening  the  first  hour,  and  pressed  hard  upon  us  to  break  the  door. 
The  windows  they  did  break  to  pieces,  and  tore  down  the  shutters  of 
the  shop.  The  little  flock  were  less  afraid  than  I  expected.  Only 
one  of  our  sisters  fainted  away  ;  but  beneath  were  the  everlasting  arms. 
Our  besiegers  had  now  blocked  up  the  door  with  a  wagon,  and  set  up 
lights,  lest  I  should  escape.  Yet  a  brother  got  out  unobserved,  and 
with  much  entreaty  prevailed  upon  the  mayor  to  come  down.  He 
came,  with  two  constables,  one  a  faithful  brother,  the  other  a  perse- 
cutor, and  threatened  the  rioters  ;  but  so  softly,  that  none  regarded  him. 
It  was  the  Lord  who  for  the  present  rebuked  the  madness  of  the  people. 
They  hurried  away  from  us  to  the  inn,  where  our  horses  were ;  broke 
open  the  stable-door,  and  turned  out  the  beasts,  which  were  found  some 
horns  after  in  a  pond,  up  to  their  chin  in  water.  We  were  at  a  loss, 
meantime,  what  to  do,  when  God  put  it  into  the  heart  of  our  next-door 
neighbour,  a  Baptist,  to  take  us  through  a  passage  into  his  own  house, 
offer  us  his  bed,  and  engage  for  our  security.  We  accepted  his  kind- 
ness, and  slept  in  peace. 

"  Feb.  25th.  A  day  never  to  be  forgotten !  At  seven  I  walked 
quietly  to  Mrs.  Philips's ;  began  preaching  a  little  before  the  time 
appointed ;  and  for  three  quarters  of  an "  hour  invited  a  few  listening 
sinners  to  Christ.  Then  the  boys,  with  their  bells,  like  the  devil's 
infantry,  began ;  and  soon  after  his  whole  army  assaulted  the  house, 
to  bring  us  forth.  We  sat  in  a  little  ground-room,  and  ordered  all  the 
doors  to  be  thrown  open.  They  brought  a  hand-engine,  and  began  to 
play  into  the  house.  We  kept  our  seats,  and  they  rushed  into  the 
passage.  Just  then  Mr.  Borough,  the  constable,  came,  seized  upon 
the  6pout  of  the  engine,  and  carried  it  off  in  spite  of  them  all.  They 
swore  if  he  did  not  deliver  it,  they  would  pull  down  the  house.  At 
that  time  they  might  have  taken  us  prisoners ;  for  we  were  in  their 
sight,  close  to  them,  and  none  to  interpose ;  but  they  hurried  out  to 
fetch  the  larger  engine. 

"  Meantime  we  were  advised  to  send  to  Mr.  Mayor  ;  but  Mr.  Mayor 
was  gone  out  of  town  in  the  sight  of  the  people.  This  was  great  en- 
couragement to  those  who  were  already  wrought  up  to  a  proper  pitch 
by  the  pains-taking  curate  and  gentlemen  of  the  town,  particularly  Mr. 
Sutton,  and  Mr.  Willey,  the  two  leading  men,  Dissenters.  Mr.  Sutton 
lived  next  door,  and  frequently  came  out  to  the  mob,  to  keep  up  their 
spirits.  Mr.  Innys  was  there  too,  and  quite  happy  on  the  occasion. 
Mr.  Sutton  sent  word  to  Mrs.  Phillips,  that  if  she  did  not  turn  that  fel- 
low out  to  the  mob,  he  would  send  them  to  drag  him  out.  Mr.  Willey 
passed  by  again  and  again,  assuring  the  rioters,  he  would  stand  by 
them,  and  secure  them  from  the  laAV,  do  what  they  would. 

"  They  now  began  playing  the  larger  engine,  which  broke  the  win- 


362  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

dows,  flooded  the  rooms,  and  spoiled  the  goods.  We  were  withdrawn 
to  a  small  upper  room,  in  the  back  part  of  the  house,  seeing  no  way  to 
escape  their  violence.  They  seemed  under  the  full  power  of  the  old 
murderer.  Our  brother  who  keeps  the  society  they  laid  hold  on  first ; 
dragged  him  away,  and  threw  him  into  the  horse-pond ;  and  broke  his 
back,  as  was  reported.  But  another  of  the  society  ran  in  resolutely 
among  them,  and  rescued  him  out  of  their  hands,  by  little  less  than  a 
miracle.     His  wife  fell  into  fits  again. 

"  We  gave  ourselves  unto  prayer,  believing  the  Lord  would  deliver 
us ;  how  or  when  we  saw  not,  nor  any  possible  way  of  escaping. 
Therefore  we  stood  still,  to  see  the  salvation  of  God.  As  soon  as  the 
mob  had  emptied  the  engine,  they  ran  to  fill  it  again,  keeping  strict 
watch  on  all  sides  lest  we  should  escape.  One  advised  to  attempt  it 
through  the  garden  of  a  persecutor  ;  and  I  put  on  my  coat  on  purpose  ; 
but  could  not  think  it  the  Lord's  way  of  bringing  us  forth.  I  laid  aside 
the  design,  and  saw  a  troop  of  our  enemies  coming  up  the  very  way 
we  should  have  gone. 

"  Every  now  and  then  some  or  other  of  our  friends  would  venture  to 
us,  but  rather  weakened  our  hands,  so  that  we  were  forced  to  stop  our 
ears,  and  look  up.  Among  the  rest,  the  mayor's  maid  came,  and  told 
us  her  mistress  was  in  tears  about  me,  and  begged  me  to  disguise  my- 
self in  women's  clothes,  and  try  to  make  my  escape.  Her  heart  had 
been  turned  toward  us  by  the  conversion  of  her  son.  Just  on  the  brink 
of  ruin,  God  laid  his  hand  upon  the  poor  prodigal ;  and,  instead  of  run- 
ning away  to  sea,  he  entered  into  the  society,  to  the  great  joy  and  sur- 
prise of  his  parents. 

"  The  rioters  without  continued  playing  their  engine,  which  diverted 
them  for  some  time ;  but  their  number  and  fierceness  still  increased ; 
and  the  gentlemen  plied  them  with  pitchers  of  ale,  as  much  as  they 
would  drink.  Mr.  Meriton  hid  his  money  and  watch,  that  they  might, 
do  good  to  somebody,  he  said ;  for,  as  to  the  mob,  they  should  have 
nothing  of  him,  but  his  carcass.  They  were  now  on  the  point  of 
breaking  in,  when  Mr.  Borough  thought  of  reading  the  proclamation. 
He  did  so  at  the  hazard  of  his  life.  In  less  than  the  hour,  of  above 
one  thousand  wild  beasts,  none  were  left  but  the  guard.  They  re- 
treated, as  we  suppose,  by  the  advice  of  the  old  serpent,  who  sat 
observing  us  at  an  opposite  house,,  in  the  shape  of  a  lawyer.  We  had 
now  stood  siege  for  about  three  hours ;  and  none  but  the  Invisible 
Hand  could  have  kept  them  one  moment  from  tearing  us  in  pieces. 
Our  constable  had  applied  to  Mr.  Street,  the  only  justice  in  town,  who 
would  not  act.  We  found  there  was  no  help  in  man,  which  drove  us 
closer  to  the  Lord ;  and  we  prayed  by  his  Spirit,  with  little  intermis- 
sion, the  whole  day. 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  363 

"  Our  enemies,  at  their  return,  made  their  main  assault  at  the  back- 
door, swearing  horribly  they  would  have  me,  if  it  cost  them  their  lives. 
Many  seeming  accidents  concurred  to  delay  their  breaking  in.  The 
man  of  the  house  came  home,  and,  instead  of  turning  me  out,  as  they 
expected,  took  part  with  us,  and  stemmed  the  tide  for  some  time. 
Then  they  got  a  notion  that  I  had  made  my  escape,  and  ran  down  to 
the  inn,  and  played  their  engine  there.  They  forced  the  innkeeper  to 
turn  out  our  horses,  which  he  immediately  sent  to  Mr.  Clarke's.  This 
drew  the  rabble  and  their  engine  thither ;  but  the  resolute  old'  man 
charged  and  presented  his  gun  till  they  retreated. 

"  Upon  their  revisiting  us,  Mr.  Meriton  was  for  surrendering  our- 
selves before  the  night  came  on,  which,  he  said,  would  make  them 
more  audacious  ;  and  that  there  might  be  witness  of  whatever  they  did 
by  daylight.  But  I  persuaded  him  to  wait  till  the  Lord  should  point 
out  the  way.  Now  we  stood  in  jeopardy  every  moment.  Such  threat- 
enings,  curses,  and  blasphemies  I  had  never  heard.  They  seemed 
kept  out  by  a  constant  miracle.  I  remembered  the  Roman  senate  sit- 
ting in  the  forum  when  the  Gauls  broke  in  upon  them ;  but  thought 
there  was  a  fitter  posture  for  Christians,  and  told  our  companions,  they 
shoidd  take  us  off  our  knees. 

"  We  were  kept  from  all  hurry  and  discomposure  of  spirit  by  a  divine 
power  resting  upon  us.  We  prayed  and  conversed  as  freely  as  if  we 
had  been  in  the  midst  of  our  brethren ;  and  had  great  confidence  that 
the  Lord  would  either  deliver  us  from  the  danger,  or  in  it.  One  of  my 
companions,  M.  N.,  cried  out,  '  It  must  be  so.  God  will  deliver  us.  If 
God  is  true,  we  are  safe.'  I  told  my  friend  Meriton,  Et  h&c  olim  memi- 
nisse  juvabit ;  [And  these  things  it  will  hereafter  delight  thee  to  have 
remembered ;]  that  our  most  distant  friends  were  praying  for  us ;  and 
our  deliverance  would  soon  occasion  many  thanksgivings  unto  God. 
In  the  height  of  the  storm,  when  we  wrere  just  falling  into  the  hands 
of  the  drunken,  enraged  multitude,  he  was  so  little  disturbed,  that  he 
fell  fast  asleep.  They  were  now  close  to  us,  on  every  side,  and  over 
our  heads,  untiling  the  roof.  I  was  diverted  by  a  little  girl,  who  called 
to  me  through  the  door,  '  Mr.  Wesley !  Mr.  Wesley !  creep  under  the 
bed !  They  will  kill  you.  They  are  pulling  down  the  house.'  Our 
sister  Taylor's  faith  was  just  failing,  when  a  ruffian  cried  out,  '  Here 
they  are,  behind  the  curtain !'  At  this  time  we  fully  expected  their 
appearance,  and  retired  to  the  furthermost  corner  of  the  room ;  and  I 
said,  '  This  is  the  crisis !'  In  that  moment  Jesus  rebuked  the  winds 
and  seas,  and  there  was  a  great  calm.  We  heard  not  a  breath  without, 
and  wondered  what  was  come  to  them.  The  silence  lasted  for  three 
quarters  of  an  hour  before  any  one  came  near  us ;  and  we  continued 
in  mutual  exhortation  and  prayer,  looking  for  deliverance.     If  ever  we 


364  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

felt  faith,  it  was  now.  Our  souls  hung  upon  that  arm  which  divided 
the  sea.  I  often  told  my  companions,  '  Now  God  is  at  work  for  us. 
He  is  contriving  our  escape.  He  can  turn  these  leopards  into  lambs ; 
can  command  the  heathen  to  bring  his  children  on  their  shoulders  ;  and 
make  our  fiercest  enemies  the  instruments  of  our  deliverance.' 

"  In  about  an  hour  after  the  last  general  assault,  the  answer  of  faith 
came,  and  God  made  bare  his  arm.  Soon  after  three  Mr.  Clarke 
knocjked  at  the  door,  and  brought  with  him  the  persecuting  constable. 
He  said,  '  Sir,  if  you  will  promise  never  to  preach  here  again,  the 
gentlemen  and  I  will  engage  to  bring  you  safe  out  of  town.'  My 
answer  was,  '  I  shall  promise  no  such  thing.'  '  But  will  you  not  tell 
me,  you  have  no  intention  of  returning  hither  V  '  Not  till  you  are 
better  disposed  to  receive  me  ;  for,  in  obedience  to  my  Master,  if  you 
persecute  me  in  one  city,  I  will  flee  to  another.  But,  setting  aside  my 
office,  I  will  not  give  up  my  birthright,  as  an  Englishman,  of  visiting 
what  part  I  please  of  his  majesty's  dominions.'  '  Sir,  we  expect  no 
such  promise,  that  you  will  never  come  here  again :  only  tell  me  that 
it  is  not  your  present  intention ;  that  I  may  tell  the  gentlemen,  who 
will  then  secure  your  quiet  departure.'  I  answered,  '  I  cannot  come 
now,  because  I  must  return  to  London  a  week  hence  ;  but  observe,  I 
make  no  promise  of  not  preaching  here  when  the  door  is  opened ;  and 
don't  you  say  that  I  do.' 

"  He  went  away  with  this  answer,  and  we  betook  ourselves  again 
to  prayer  and  thanksgiving.  We  perceived  it  was  the  Lord's  doing ; 
and  it  was  marvellous  in  our  eyes.  Our  adversaries'  hearts  were  turned. 
Even  Mr.  Sutton  and  Willey  laboured  to  take  off  the  mob,  and  quench 
the  fire  themselves  had  kindled.  Whether  pity  for  us,  or  fear  for  them- 
selves, wrought  strongest,  God  knoweth.  Probably  the  latter  ;  for  the 
mob  were  wrought  up  to  such  a  pitch  of  fury,  that  their  masters 
dreaded  the  consequence,  and  therefore  went  about  appeasing  the  mul- 
titude, and  charging  them  not  to  touch  us  in  our  departure.  I  knew 
full  well,  it  was  not  in  their  power  to  lay  the  devil  they  had  raised ; 
and  none  but  the  Almighty  could  engage  for  our  security.  We  had 
hoped  to  make  our  escape  in  the  dead  of  the  night,  if  the  house  was 
not  pulled  down  first ;  and  had  therefore  sent  our  horses  toward  Seen, 
intending  to  walk  after  them ;  but  now  we  sent  for  them  back,  and 
recovered  them  before  they  were  got  out  of  the  town. 

"  While  the  constable  was  gathering  his  posse,  we  got  our  things 
from  Mr.  Clarke's,  and  prepared  to  go  forth.  The  whole  multitude 
were  without,  expecting  us.  Now  our  constable's  heart  began  to  fail, 
and  he  told  us,  he  much  doubted  if  the  mob  could  be  restrained ;  for 
that  thirty  or  more  of  the  most  desperate  were  gone  down  the  street, 
and  waited  at  the  end  of  the  town  for  our  passing.     He  should  there- 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  365 

fore  advise  us  to  hide  ourselves  in  some  other  house,  and  get  off  by 
night.  Mr.  Meriton's  counsel  was,  to  escape  by  the  back-door,  while 
the  mob  were  waiting  for  us  at  the  fore-door.  I  asked  counsel  of  the 
Lord,  and  met  with  that  word,  '  Jesus  said  unto  her,  Said  I  not  unto 
thee,  If  thou  wouldest  believe,  thou  shouldest  see  the  glory  of  God  V 
After  reading  this  I  went  forth  as  easy  as  Luther. to  the  council. 

"  We  were  saluted  with  a  general  shout.  The  man  whom  Mrs. 
Naylor  had  hired  to  ride  before  her  was,  as  we  now  perceived,  one  of 
the  rioters.  This  hopeful  guide  was  to  conduct  us  out  of  the  reach 
of  his  fellows.  Mr.  Meriton  and  I  took  horse  in  the  face  of  our  ene- 
mies, who  began  clamouring  against  us,  and  I  answering  them,  when 
the  constable  begged  me  to  forbear.  The  gentlemen  were  dispersed 
among  the  mob,  to  bridle  them.  We  rode  a  slow  pace  up  the  street, 
the  whole  multitude  pouring  along  on  both  sides,  and  attending  us  with 
loud  acclamations.  Such  fierceness  and  diabolical  malice  I  have  not 
seen  in  human  faces.  They  ran  up  to  our  horses,  as  if  they  would 
swallow  us;  but  did  not  know  which  was  Wesley.  We  felt  great 
peace,  and  acquiescence  in  the  honour  done  us,  while  the  whole  town 
were  spectators  of  our  march. 

"  After  riding  two  or  three  hundred  yards,  I  looked  back,  and  saw 
Mr.  Meriton  on  the  ground,  in  the  midst  of  the  mob,  and  two  bull-dogs 
upon  him.  One  was  first  let  loose,  which  leaped  at  his  horse's  nose ; 
but  the  horse  with  his  foot  beat  him  down.  The  other  fastened  on  his 
nose,  and  hung  there,  till  Mr.  Meriton,  with  the  butt-end  of  his  whip, 
felled  him  to  the  ground.  Then  the  first  dog,  recovering,  flew  at  the 
horse's  breast,  and  fastened  there.  The  beast  reared  up,  and  Mr. 
Meriton  slid  gently  off.  The  dog  kept  his  hold  till  the  flesh  tore  off. 
Then  some  men  took  off  the  dogs ;  others  cried,  '  Let  them  alone.' 
But  neither  beast  nor  man  had  any  further  commission  to  hurt.  I 
stopped  the  horse,  and  delivered  him  to  my  friend.  He  remounted, 
with  great  composure,  and  we  rode  on  leisurely,  as  before,  till  out 
of  sight. 

"  Then  we  mended  our  pace,  and  in  an  hour  came  to  Seen,  having 
rode  three  miles  about ;  and  by  seven,  to  Wrexall.  The  news  of  our 
danger  was  got  thither  before  us ;  but  we  brought  the  welcome  tidings 
of  our  own  deliverance.  Now  we  saw  the  hand  of  Providence  in  suf- 
fering them  to  turn  out  our  horses ;  that  is,  to  send  them  to  us  against 
we  wanted  them.  Again,  how  plainly  were  we  overruled  to  send  our 
horses  down  the  town,  which  blinded  the  rioters  without  our  designing 
it,  and  drew  off  their  engines  and  them,  leaving  us  a  free  passage  at 
the  other  end  of  the  town !  We  joined  in  hearty  praises  to  our  Deli- 
verer, singing  the  hymn  beginning, — 

"  Worship,  and  thanks,  and  blessing." 


366  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley  was  not  at  all  disheartened  by  the  violence  of 
mobs,  either  at  Devizes,  or  in  any  other  place ;  and  the  deliverances 
which  were  vouchsafed  to  him,  and  which  in  some  instances  were  all 
but  miraculous,  served  greatly  to  strengthen  his  confidence,  and  urge 
him  forward  in  his  career  of  duty.  Having,  with  his  friend  Mr.  Meri- 
ton,  escaped  from  tha  hands  of  these  "  wicked  and  unreasonable  men," 
he  went  to  Bath,  Bristol,  and  Kingswood.  In  riding  to  the  last  of  these 
places  he  says,  "  Satan  had  another  thrust  at  me.  We  were  singing 
the  Thanksgiving  for  our  deliverance  when  the  coach  overturned.  All 
six  were  hurt,  but  none  dangerously.  The  voice  of-joy  and  thanksgiv- 
ing was  heard  among  our  beloved  colliers,  both  in  the  word  and  sacra- 
ment." 

From  the  beginning  of  March,  to  the  latter  end  of  August,  Mr.  Charles 
Wesley  was  employed  alternately  in  London  and  Bristol,  with  their 
respective  neighbourhoods.  He  preached  frequently  to  large  congre- 
gations in  Moorfields  ;  great  power  continued  to  attend  his  word  ;  and 
many  were  turned  from  the  love  and  practice  of  sin  to  their  compas- 
sionate and  almighty  Saviour.  In  the  month  of  May  Charles  Per- 
ronet  accompanied  him  to  Bristol ;  and  soon  after  his  arrival  there,  he 
was  seized  with  the  small-pox,  as  his  brother  Edward  had  been  at 
Newcastle.  For  some  time  he  was  in  great  danger ;  but  prayer  was 
made  for  him  without  ceasing,  and  he  was  spared  for  future  usefulness 
to  the  church  and  the  world.  Speaking  of  him,  Mr.  Charles  Wesley 
says,  "  May  12th,  I  gave  the  sacrament  to  my  patient,  who  grows  worse 
and  worse.  May  19th,  expecting  the  turn  of  the  distemper,  I  sat  up 
with  Charles.  The  Lord  is  pleased  to  try  our  faith  and  patience  yet 
further.  May  22d,  at  our  watch-night  I  asked  in  faith  that  the  Lord 
would  give  his  beloved  sleep ;  and  he  heard  and  answered  the  prayer 
immediately.  Our  Perronet  was  then  in  the  utmost  danger,  through 
the  second  fever ;  and  delirious  for  want  of  rest ;  ready  to  enter  his  rest 
eternal.  But  the  Lord  rebuked  the  fever,  and  he  fell  asleep,  and  waked 
late  the  next  morning,  as  one  raised  from  the  dead."  The  pious  youth, 
thus  raised  up  from  the  bed  of  sickness,  became  a  useful  preacher,  and 
one  of  the  holiest  men  of  the  age. 

In  September  this  year  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  entered  into  a  new  field 
of  evangelical  labour,  and  one  which  greatly  needed  such  an  energetic 
and  enlightened  ministry  as  that  which  he  had  long  exercised.  Ireland 
was  then  eminently  a  land  of  Popery,  ignorance,  and  crime.  Hearing 
that  a  Methodist  society  had  been  formed  in  Dublin,  Mr.  John  Wesley 
crossed  the  Irish  Channel,  and  spent  a  few  weeks  in  that  city,  preach- 
ing twice  a  day,  regulating  and  strengthening  the  society,  assisted  by 
John  Trembath,  one  of  the  lay-preachers,  then  an  upright  and  devoted 
man.     Mr.  Wesley  returned  to  England  in  the  month  of  September ; 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  367 

and  it  was  arranged  that  his  brother  should  forthwith  proceed  to  Dub- 
lin, to  assist  in  carrying  on  the  work. 

On  his  way  to  Ireland  Charles  passed  through  Wales,  where  he  was 
introduced  to  the  family  of  his  friend  Mr.  Gwynne,  of  Garth,  with 
whom  he  remained  some  days,  preaching  in  the  vicinity.  Of  this  kind 
and  pious  family,  into  which  he  afterward  married,  he  says,  "  My  soul 
seemed  pleased  to  take  acquaintance  with  them." 

He  landed  in  Dublin  on  the  8th  of  September,  and  remained  in  Ire- 
land till  near  the  end  of  March  following.  During  this  period  he  visited 
some  of  the  most  neglected  districts  of  the  country,  preaching  in  every 
place  with  uncommon  power,  and  encountering  a  violence  of  opposition 
which  seemed  to  surpass  all  that  he  had  previously  witnessed.  This 
was  an  important  period  to  Ireland,  Avhere  a  nominal  Protestantism, 
slumbering  under  the  protection  of  the  civil  power,  and  strong  only  in 
legislative  enactments,  exerted  little  influence  upon  the  common  peo- 
ple, who  were  left  an  easy  prey  to  "  the  man  of  sin,  the  son  of  perdi- 
tion." Had  it  not  been  for  the  living  spirit  which  was  infused  into 
Irish  Protestantism  by  the  Wesleys  and  their  fellow-labourers,  there  is 
little  reason  to  believe  that,  even  the  forms  of  the  system  would  at  this 
day  have  existed  in  the  country.  Light  then  began  to  shine  upon  the 
popular  mind ;  and  agencies  were  called  into  operation,  before  which 
Popery  must  ultimately  expire.  The  struggle  may  be  sharp,  and  long- 
continued  ;  but  Popery  cannot  permanently  stand  against  the  truth  of 
God,  when  it  is  faithfully  and  perseveringly  applied  by  men  of  prayer, 
and  faith,  and  love. 

The  following  extracts  from  Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  journal  will  show 
the  nature  of  the  war  which  he  successfully  carried  on  in  opposition  to 
this  system  of  idolatry,  ungodliness,  and  spiritual  tyranny.  A  hundred 
such  preachers  in  Ireland  would,  by  God's  blessing,  speedily  turn  the 
nation  upside  down.  He  applied  all  his  energies,  not  to  controvert 
opinions,  and  establish  mere  articles  of  faith,  but  to  convince  the  peo- 
ple that  they  were  sinners,  under  the  wrath  and  curse  of  God  ;  and  then 
bring  them  to  Christ,  believing  in  him  "  with  the  heart  unto  righteous- 
ness." The  best  antidote  to  Popery,  beyond  all  comparison,  is  the 
evangelical  doctrine  of  free  and  present  justification  by  faith  in  the  blood 
of  atonement.  The  happy  believer,  the  pardon  of  whose  sins  is  attested 
to  his  conscience  by  the  Spirit  of  adoption,  laughs  at  the  pretended 
sacrifice  of  the  mass,  the  assumed  power  of  priestly  absolution,  and  the 
unreal  fires  of  purgatory.  They  have  no  foundation  in  the  Scriptures 
of  truth ;  and  they  are  utterly  useless  to  him  who,  being  justified  by 
faith,  has  peace  with  God,  and  can  rejoice  in  the  unclouded  hope  of 
eternal  life.  In  this  manner  has  many  an  Irish  Papist  been  rescued 
at  once  from  the  dominion  of  error  and  of  sin. 


368  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

On  his  arrival  in  Dublin  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  says,  "  Here  the  first 
news  we  heard  was,  that  the  little  flock  stands  fast  in  the  storm  of  per- 
secution, which  arose  as  soon  as  my  brother  left  them.  The  Popish 
mob  has  broken  open  their  room,  and  destroyed  all  before  them. 
Some  of  them  are  sent  to  Newgate  ;  others,  bailed.  What  will  be  the 
event,  we  cannot  tell,  till  we  see  whether  the  grand  jury  will  find  the  bill. 

"  Sept.  9th.  I  walked  at  five  in  the  evening  to  the  shattered  room  in 
Marlborough-street,  where  a  few  people  were  met,  who  did  not  fear 
what  men  or  devils  could  do  unto  them.  God  has  called  me  to  suffer 
affliction  with  his  people.  The  Popish  mob,  encouraged  and  assisted 
by  the  Protestant,  are  so  insolent  and  outrageous,  that  whatever  street 
we  pass  through,  it  is  up  in  arms.  The  mayor  would  assist  us,  but 
cannot.  The  grand  jury  have  had  the  plainest  evidence  of  the  riot  laid 
before  them  ;  that  a  mixed  rabble  of  Papists  and  Protestants  broke  open 
our  room,  and  four  locks,  and  a  warehouse,  stealing  or  destroying  the 
goods  to  a  considerable  value ;  beat  and  wounded  several  with  clubs, 
&c. ;  tore  away  the  pulpit,  benches,  window-cases,  &c. ;  and  burned 
them  openly  before  the  gate,  swearing  they  would  murder  us  all :  yet 
it  is  much  doubted  whether  the  grand  jury  will  find  the  bill !  But  doth 
not  the  Most  High  regard  ?  I  began  my  ministry  with,  '  Comfort  ye, 
comfort  ye  my  people,'  &c.  None  made  disturbance  till  I  had  ended. 
Then  the  rabble  attended  us  with  the  usual  compliments  to  our  lodg- 
ings. 

"  I  met  the  society ;  and  the  Lord  knit  our  hearts  together  in  love 
stronger  than  death.  We  both  wept  and  rejoiced  for  the  consolation. 
God  hath  sent  me,  I  trust,  to  confirm  their  souls,  and  keep  them  to- 
gether in  the  present  distress. 

"  Sept.  11th.  I  met  the  society  at  one  for  the  first  time,  and  spent  an 
hour  in  intercession  for  our  nation  and  Church.  We  shall  hear  of  these 
prayers  again,  another  day,  even  the  day  of  the  great  slaughter,  when 
the  towers  fall.  I  preached  morning  and  evening  this  and  the  follow- 
ing day,  no  man  forbidding  me,  though  every  one  reviled  us  both  com- 
ing and  going. 

"  Sept.  13th.  In  the  strength  of  the  Lord  I  went  forth  to  Oxmantown- 
green.  I  stood  under  the  wall  of  the  barracks,  and  preached  Christ 
crucified.  They  all,  both  Protestants  and  Papists,  gave  diligent  heed, 
as  to  words  whereby  they  may  be  saved.  I  received  the  sacrament  at 
St.  Patrick's,  and  from  evening  service  returned  to  the  Green.  Thou- 
sands were  now  assembled  to  hear  the  word,  and  many  to  hinder  them. 
Our  dying  Lord  applied  his  own  words,  '  Is  it  nothing  to  you,  all  ye 
that  pass  by  ?'  In  vain  did  the  poor  blind  Papists  rage,  and  shout,  and 
cast  stones.  None  were  suffered  to  hurt  me,  or  any  of  the  hearers. 
The  mob  waited  for  me  on  a  bridge.      We  tried  in  vain  to  get  a  coach, 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  369 

and  were  therefore  forced,  when  it  was  dark,  to  walk  home  another 
way,  without  calling  upon  our  Catholic  friends. 

"  Sept.  15th.  Wo  is  me  now,  for  my  soul  is  wearied  because  of  the 
murderers  which  the  city  is  full  of!  The  Ormond  mob,  and  Liberty 
mob,  seldom  part  till  one  or  more  are  killed.  A  poor  constable  was  the 
last  whom  they  beat,  and  dragged  about,  till  they  had  killed  him,  and 
then  hung  him  up  in  triumph.  None  was  called  in  question  for  it ;  but 
the  earth  covered  his  blood.  Last  week  a  woman  was  beaten  to  death 
by  the  rabble ;  but  that  was  all  fair ;  for  she  was  caught  picking  a 
pocket :  so  there  is  an  end  of  her.  No  wonder  if  in  such  a  place  there 
should  be  no  justice  for  Christians.  A  poor  weakly  man,  of  Mr.  Cen- 
nick's  society,  was  so  abused  by  his  neighbour,  who  knocked  him 
down,  and  stamped  upon  his  stomach,  that  he  died  soon  after.  The 
murderer  was  indeed  brought  to  trial,  but  acquitted,  as  usual. 

"  I  preached  in  the  evening  without  interruption ;  the  mob  being 
awed  for  the  present,  while  our  bill  is  depending.  The  utmost  applica- 
tion has  been  made  by  them  to  the  jury,  and  none  at  all  by  us.  We  leave 
the  matter  to  God.     If  man  does  us  justice,  it  is  more  than  we  expect. 

"  Sept.  17th.  I  got  a  particular  account  of  the  late  riot.  On  Sunday, 
August  30th,  a  mob  of  Papists  and  Protestants  assaulted  the  house, 
when  the  society  was  met  after  evening  service.  They  met  them, 
going  out,  with  sticks  and  stones,  knocked  down  several,  both  men 
and  women,  and  beat  them  in  a  barbarous  manner.  Some  escaped  the 
back  way.  Others  retreated  to  the  house,  and  shut  the  door.  The 
mob  broke  it  open,  and  another  inward  door,  tore  down  the  desk  and 
forms,  carried  two  large  counters,  chairs,  and  part  of  the  wainscot,  into 
£he  street,  and  openly  burned  all,  but  what  they  stole.  There  was  a 
warehouse  over  the  preaching-room,  which  they  broke  open,  and  ran- 
sacked. Above  one  hundred  pounds'  worth  of  goods  they  seized  as 
lawful  prize,  and  committed  the  rest  to  the  flames. 

"  They  have  often  threatened  our  lives.  Mr.  Patterson  they  knocked 
down,  and  cut  in  several  places  while  on  the  ground  ;  then  threw  him 
into  a  cellar,  and  cast  stones  on  him.  Mrs.  Young  and  many  others 
they  treated  in  the  same  manner.  Half-hour  past  nine  the  mayor  came 
with  his  guard,  and  saw  with  his  own  eyes  the  havoc  the  mob  had 
made.  He  readily  granted  warrants  to  apprehend  them.  Some  of  the 
poorest  Papists  mostly  were  sent  to  Newgate  ;  but  the  better  sort  made 
a  mock  of  his  authority,  and  walked  about  the  town  from  alehouse  to 
alehouse,  with  the  constables,  whom  by  drink  and  money  they  had 
secured  of  their  party. 

"  Our  hour  of  intercession  was  a  solemn  season,  most  present  receiv- 
ing a  manifestation  of  the  Spirit,  even  the  Spirit  of  contrition  and 
prayer.     I  dined  at  Mr.  Powell's,  the  printer,  who  informed  us  that  the 

24 


370  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

jury  have  thrown  out  the  bill.  It  was  no  surprise  to  me.  My  soul 
was  filled  with  comfort,  and  confidence  that  the  Lord  would  now  take 
the  matter  into  his  own  hands. 

"  Sept.  19th.  After  commending  our  cause  to  God,  I  walked  to  the 
Green.  I  believed  the  Lord  would  make  bare  his  arm  in  our  defence. 
I  called  in  his  name,  '  Come  unto  me,  all  ye  that  labour,  and  are  heavy 
laden ;  and  I  will  give  you  rest.'  His  power  was  upon  the  hearers, 
keeping  down  all  opposition.  I  spoke  with  great  freedom  to  the  poor 
Papists,  urging  them  to  repentance,  and  the  love  of  Christ,  from  the 
authority  of  their  own  Kempis,  and  their  own  liturgy.  None  lifted 
up  his  voice,  or  hand.  All  listened  with  strange  attention.  Many 
were  in  tears.  I  advised  them  to  go  to  their  respective  places  of  wor- 
ship. They  expressed  general  satisfaction,  especially  the  Papists. 
This  also  hath  God  wrought.  Returning,  we  were  insulted  by  a  gath- 
ering mob,  when  a  Baptist  came  by,  and  desired  us  to  take  shelter  in 
his  house.  We  stayed  and  breakfasted ;  and  left  him  quite  happy  in 
having  protected  us  from  the  violence  of  the  people. 

"  The  holyday  folk  were  at  the  Green  before  me  ;  it  being  the  scene 
of  all  manner  of  diversions  on  Sunday  afternoon.  I  lifted  up  my  voice, 
and  cried,  '  Ho,  every  one  that  thirsteth,  come  ye  to  the  waters  !'  A 
great  multitude  of  serious  hearers  encompassed  me,  while  those  who 
had  not  ears  to  hear  withdrew  on  every  side  to  the  opposite  hill,  sat 
down  in  rows  on  the  grass,  and  there  remained  the  whole  time.  I 
never  saw  the  hand  of  God  more  visible. 

"Sept.  21st.  I  began  examining  the  classes,  and  met  several  who 
received  forgiveness  under  the  word  last  week.  But,  justified  or  un- 
justified, all  are  in  earnest,  and  seem  made  without  fear.  I  have  not 
seen  such  soldiers  before  ;  so  young,  and  yet  so  valiant. 

"  Sept.  23d.  I  heard  that  on  Sunday  last,  after  I  was  gone,  the 
Popish  mob  fell  upon  the  women,  but  were  beaten  off  by  the  soldiers. 
They  threaten  to  come  with  all  their  forces  next  Sunday.  Going  to 
the  room,  the  mob  insulted  us,  and  forced  us  to  take  refuge  at  Mr.  Ag- 
gitt's.  He  was  scandalized  at  such  treatment  of  a  minister  of  the 
established  Church,  and  very  sure  a  Popish  priest  so  used  would  be 
succoured  by  the  magistrate.  I  believe  so  too.  Error  of  every  kind 
may  meet  with  favour ;  but  the  world  never  did,  nor  ever  will,  tolerate 
real  Christianity.  In  our  return  the  people  gaped  upon  us  with  their 
mouths  like  ramping  and  roaring  lions.  What  restrains  them  from 
tearing  us  to  pieces  1  They  want  neither  will  nor  power.  The  jury 
have  taken  off  the  reins  from  the  many-headed  beast ;  and  our  Protest- 
ant brethren  have  sold  us  into  their  hands  ;  who  think  they  would  do 
God  service,  and  merit  heaven,  by  killing  us. 

"  Sept.  25th.  I  passed  the  evening  very  agreeably  at  a  Baptist's :  a 

24* 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  371 

woman  of  sense  and  piety,  and  a  great  admirer  of  my  father's  '  Life  of 
Christ.' 

"  Sept.  27th.  Never  have  I  seen  .a  quieter  congregation  at  the 
Foundery  than  we  had  at  the  Green,  both  morning  and  afternoon. 
Many  of  the  soldiers  Avere  within  hearing,  though  behind  the  doors  and 
walls,  for  fear  of  their  officers.  The  Papists  stood  like  lambs.  I 
quoted  Kempis,  which  makes  some  of  them  confident  I  am  a  good 
Catholic. 

"  Sept.  28th.  Our  landlady  yesterday  nailed  up  our  preaching-room  ; 
but  we  had  it  open  for  the  word  this  morning.  We  are  now  come  to 
close  quarters  with  the  enemy,  who  threatens  hard  to  drive  us  out  of 
his  kingdom.  I  had  an  hour's  conference  with  two  serious  Quakers, 
who  hold  the  Head  with  us,  and  build  on  the  one  foundation. 

"  Sept.  29th.  My  subject  in  the  evening  was,  '  The  kingdom  of 
heaven  is  at  hand  :  repent  ye,  and  Relieve  the  gospel.'  I  was  led 
unawares  to  describe  the  glorious  appearing  of  our  Lord  ;  and  the  word 
came  with  power  irresistible.  The  cries  cf  the  wounded  almost 
drowned  my  voice. 

"  Oct.  8th.  Several  soldiers  ventured  to  the  word,  notwithstanding 
the  prohibition.  Now  and  then  an  officer  came,  and  stopped  to  see  if 
any  of  their  men  were  there.  Then  they  skulked  down,  kneeling  or 
sitting  on  the  ground  behind  the  women. 

"  Oct.  11th.  None  has  made  the  least  disturbance  for  a  week  past, 
whether  Protestants  or  Papists.  Only  one  of  the  latter  flung  away  in 
a  rage,  crying  I  ought  to  be  stabbed  for  lumping  them  all  together,  and 
telling  them  they  might  all  be  saved,  of  whatever  church  or  party,  if 
they  would  return,  like  the  prodigal,  to  their  heavenly  Father.  I  began 
preaching  with  great  reluctance  at  Mary-le-bone-lane,  where  the  Spirit 
came  pouring  down  like  a  flood.  All  present  were  in  tears,  either  of 
sorrow  or  joy.  We  continued  above  an  hour  singing  and  crying.  A 
more  refreshing  time  I  have  not  known  since  I  left  England. 

"  Oct.  17th.  I  passed  the  day  at  the  house  we  have  purchased,  near 
Dolphin's-barn,  writing  and  meditating.  I  could  almost  have  set  up 
my  rest  here ;  but  must  not  look  for  rest  on  this  side  eternity.  I 
heard,  as  I  do  every  day,  of  more  sinners  who  have  received  the 
atonement. 

"  Oct.  19th.  I  dined  at  a  gentleman's,  who  offered  us  a  large  piece 
of  ground  to  build  upon,  at  a  very  moderate  price.  It  seems  as  if  the 
time  for  building  were  at  hand,  now  the  magistrates  are  so  favourable. 
The  mayor  has  declared,  he  will  send  any  man  to  Newgate,  who  only 
calls  after  us  in  the  streets ;  but  we  are  not  so  vain  as  to  think  all  the 
authority  of  man  can  long  screen  those  who  will  live  godly  in  Christ 
Jesus  from  suffering  persecution. 


372  LIFE  OF  REV".  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

"  Oct.  25th.  I  passed  two  hours  at  St.  Patrick's,  under  my  usuaJ 
burden,  among  the  dry  bones  of  the  house  of  Israel.  I  seldom  enter 
this  place,  but  they  are  ready  to  drag  me  out  as  a  profaner  of  the  tem- 
ple. The  dean  I  *nust  except,  who  has  always  treated  us  with  great 
courtesy  ;  looks  pleased  to  see  us  make  the  bulk  of  the  communicants  ; 
appointed  us  a  seat  by  ourselves ;  and  constantly  administers  to  me 
first,  as  the  rubric  directs.  I  opened  our  new  house,  at  Dolphin's-barn, 
by  preaching  to  a  great  multitude  within  and  without.  After  preaching 
five  times  to-day  I  was  as  fresh  as  in  the  morning. 

"  Oct.  27th.  I  prayed  by  our  sister  Baker,  whom  I  had  lately  checked 
for  her  too  great  contempt  of  death,  as  it  seemed  to  me.  The  trying 
time  is  come  ;  yet  she  keeps  her  confidence. 

"  Oct.  30th.  In  our  return  from  intercession  we  were  stoned  for  the 
length  of  a  street  or  two.  Charles  Perronet  interposed  his  back  to 
screen  me.  Here  I  received  the  first  blow  since  I  came  to  Dublin. 
At  our  lodgings  the  mob  took  their  leave  of  us,  without  hurting  either. 

"  Oct.  31st.  I  heard  the  best  news  of  any  since  our  coming  hither, 
that  our  sister  Baker  is  departed  in  full  triumph.  To  one  who  asked 
her  this  morning  how  she  did,  she  answered,  '  Bravely,  bravely  ;  never 
better.'  The  pains  of  death  had  then  got  hold  on  her ;  but  she  smiled 
on  the  welcome  messenger ;  took  leave  of  her  husband  and  children 
with  calm  joy  ;  expressed  great  satisfaction 'at  having  chosen  to  suffer 
affliction  with  the  people  of  God ;  confirmed  those  about  her  in  the 
same  happy  choice  ;  and  soon  after  fell  asleep,  and  awoke  in  paradise. 
I  called  at  the  house,  as  well  to  exhort  the  survivors,  as  to  see  the  late 
temple  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  The  happy  soul  had  left  a  smile  upon  the 
clay,  to  tell  where  she  was  gone.  We  were  all  comforted  in  prayer 
and  thanksgiving.  I  preached  for  the  last  time  in  Marlborough-street, 
on,  '  These  are  they  that  came  out  of  great  tribulation,'  &c.  It  was  a 
time  of  solemn  rejoicing,  in  hope  of  His  coming  to  wipe  away  all  tears 
from  our  eyes. 

"  Nov.  1st.  At  St.  Patrick's  Mr.  K entertained  us  with  a  dis- 
course so  full  of  low,  pitiful  lies,  and  nonsense,  as  I  never  heard  from 
any,  except  the  ingenious  Mr.  Hoblin.  Preaching  five  times  is  not 
more  than  twice  a  day,  when  the  order  of  Providence  calls  us  to  it. 
My  strength  do  I  ascribe  unto  thee,  and  all  my  success,  and  all  my 
blessings ! 

"  Nov.  2d.  I  admitted  five  or  six  into  the  society,  and  among  them 
the  soldier  who  was  put  under  arrest  last  Sunday  for  the  high  crime 
and  misdemeanor  of  hearing  a  sermon  at  the  Green.  The  officer,  after 
much  threatening,  let  him  go  :  but  he  continues  refractory  still ;  that  isT 
resolved  to  work  out  his  salvation. 

"  Nov.  7th.  I  prayed  by  a  man  near  death.     When  we  first  visited 


LIFE  OF   REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  373 

Mm  he  was  quite  unawakened;  but  is  now  saved  from  the  fear  both 
of  death  and  hell,  and  waiting  for  the  great  salvation  of  God.  We  have 
several  such  instances  of  persons  departing  in  the  Lord,  who  never 
heard  the  gospel  till  we  preached  it  to  them  on  their  death-beds. 

"  Nov.  10th.  I  preached  at  a  new  place  in  Hanbury-lane,  next  door  to 

a  warm  antagonist,  the  Rev.  Mr.  N .     Therefore  we  did  not  expect 

to  be  long  unmolested.     Three  nights,  however,  we  have  had  peace. 

"  Nov.  13th.  Hearing  the  minister  had  procured  a  mob  to  hinder  our 
preaching,  I  would  not  suffer  any  of  the  preachers  or  people  to  expose 
themselves  at  Hanbury-lane.  At  night  our  adversaries,  who  till  then 
had  expected  us  in  vain,  broke  into  the  house,  and  took  possession. 

"  Nov.  26th.  I  spent  the  day  in  walking  about,  and  taking  subscrip- 
tions for  the  building.  At  night  I  proposed  it  to  the  society,  who  were 
glad  to  give  of  their  little.  This  and  the  following  day  was  subscribed 
upward  of  seventy  pounds. 

"  Dec.  23d.  I  had  a  conference  with  two  clergymen,  concerning  this 
way,  which  they  seemed  to  believe  was  no  schism,  or  new  religion, 
but  the  faith  once  delivered  to  the  saints.  One  of  them  invited  me  to 
his  lodgings  in  the  college. 

"  Christmas  day.  The  people  met  at  my  lodgings  between  three  and 
four.  It  was  a  day  of  rejoicing  ;  so  were  the  three  following  ;  suitable 
to  the  solemn  occasion. 

"  Jan.  14th,  1748.  I  heard  more  good-news  from  the  country,  whither 
we  had  sent  some  of  our  preachers.  At  Tyrrell's-pass,  and  the  neigh- 
bouring towns,  there  seems  to  be  a  great  awakening. 

"  Feb.  9th.  I  took  horse  for  Tyrrell's-pass.  "We  overtook  a  lad, 
whistling  one  of  our  tunes.  He  was  a  constant  hearer,  though  a  Ro- 
man, and  joined  with  us  in  several  hymns,  which  he  had  by  heart. 
Near  seven  we  got,  half  choked  with  the  fog,  to  Mr.  Force's.  The 
town  immediately  took  the  alarm,  and  crowded  in  after  us.  I  discours- 
ed on,  '  A  certain  man  had  two  sons,'  &c.  These  are  the  publicans 
that  enter  before  the  Pharisees.  Never  have  I  spoken  to  more  hungry 
souls.  They  devoured  every  word.  Some  expressed  their  satisfac- 
tion in  a  way  peculiar  to  them,  and  whistled  for  joy.  Few  such  feasts 
have  I  had  since  I  left  England.  It  refreshed  my  body  more  than 
meat  or  drink. 

"  God  has  begun  a  great  work  here.  The  people  of  Tyrrell's-pass 
were  wicked  to  a  proverb  ;  swearers,  drunkards,  sabbath-breakers, 
thieves,  &c,  from  time  immemorial.  But  now  the  scene  is  entirely 
changed.  Not  an  oath  is  heard,  or  a  drunkard  seen,  among  them. 
They  are  turned  from  darkness  to  light.  Near  one  hundred  are  joined 
in  society,  and  following  hard  after  the  pardoning  God.  I  rode  to  Mr. 
Jonathan  Hanby's,  at  Temple-Macqueteer,  seven  miles  from  Tyrrell's- 


374  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

pass,  February  10th,  and  pointed  several  of  his  poor  neighbours  to  the 
Lamb  of  God. 

"Feb.  11th.  At  eight  I  took  horse  for  Athlone.  We  were  seven  in 
company,  and  rode  mostly  abreast.  Some  overtook  us,  running  in  great 
haste ;  and  one  horseman,  riding  full  speed.  We  suspected  nothing, 
and  rode  on,  singing,  till  within  half  a  mile  of  the  town.  Mr.  Samuel 
Handy  and  John  Healey  happened  to  be  foremost,  three  or  four  yards 
out  of  the  line,  though  I  had  led  the  company  till  then.  We  were 
mounting  a  little  hill,  when  three  or  four  men  appeared  at  the  top,  and 
bade  us  go  back.  We  thought  them  in  jest,  till  the  stones  flew.  John 
Healey  was  knocked  off  his  horse  with  a  stone,  fell  backward,  and  lay 
without  sense  or  motion.  Mr.  Handy,  setting  spurs  to  his  horse, 
charged  through  the  enemy,  and  immediately  turned  upon  them  again. 
There  were  only  five  or  six  ruffians  on  the  spot ;  but  we  saw  many 
gathering  to  us  from  all  sides. 

"  I  observed  the  man  who  knocked  down  John  Healey,  striking  him 
on  the  face  with  his  club,  and  cried  to  him  to  stop ;  which  drew  him 
upon  me,  and  probably  saved  our  brother's  life,  whom  another  blow 
might  have  despatched.  They  had  gathered  against  our  coming  great 
heaps  of  stones,  one  of  which  was  sufficient  to  beat  out  our  brains. 
How  we  escaped  them,  God  only  knows,  and  our  guardian  angels.  I 
had  no  apprehension  of  their  hurting  me,  even  when  one  struck  me  on 
the  back  with  a  large  stone,  which  took  away  my  breath.  One  struck 
Mr.  Force  on  the  head ;  at  whom  Mr.  Handy  made  a  full  blow.  He 
turned,  and  escaped  past ;  yet  it  knocked  him  down,  and  for  the  pre- 
sent disabled  him.  As  often  as  we  returned,  we  were  driven  off  by 
showers  of  stones.  Some  were  for  returning  home  ;  but  I  asked  if  we 
should  leave  our  brother  in  the  hands  of  his  murderers. 

"  We  rode  back  to  the  field  of  battle,  which  our  enemies  had  quitted, 
the  Protestants  beginning  to  rise  upon  them.  It  seems  the  Papists  had 
laid  their  scheme  for  murdering  us,  at  the  instigation  of  their  priest, 
father  Ferril,  who  had  sounded  an  alarm  last  Sunday,  and  raised  his 
crusade  against  us.  The  man  who  wounded  John  Healey  was  the 
priest's  servant,  and  rode  his  master's  horse.  He  was  just  going  to 
finish  the  work  with  his  knife,  swearing  desperately  that  he  would  cut 
him  up,  when  a  poor  woman  from  her  hut  came  to  his  assistance,  and 
swore  as  stoutly,  that  he  should  not  cut  Mm  up.  The  man  half  killed 
her  with  a  blow  from  John  Healey's  whip ;  yet  she  hindered  him  till 
more  help  came.  One  Jameson,  a  Protestant,  ran  with  a  pitchfork, 
and  stuck  the  clerk  in  the  shoulder.  The  bone  stopped  it.  The  man 
made  a  second  push  at  him,  which  was  broken  by  Mr.  Handy,  returned 
to  save  his  enemy's  life.  The  hedges  were  all  lined  with  Papists, 
who  kept  the  field  till  they  saw  the  dragoons  coming  out  of  Athlone. 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  375 

Then  they  took  to  their  heels,  and  Mr.  Handy  after  them.  In  the 
midst  of  the  bog  they  seized  the  priest's  servant,  carried  him  prisoner 
to  Athlone,  and  charged  the  high  constable  with  him ;  who  quickly  let 
him  go.  A  Protestant  met  and  beat  him  unmercifully  ;  but  he  escaped 
at  last,  and  fled  for  his  life  sorely  wounded. 

"  We  found  John  Healey,  in  his  blood,  at  the  hut,  whither  the 
woman  and  her  husband  had  carried  him.  He  recovered  his  senses 
at  hearing  my  voice.  We  got  him  to  Athlone  ;  had  him  blooded  ;  and 
his  wounds  dressed.     The  surgeon  would  take  nothing  for  his  pains. 

"  The  people  of  the  town  expressed  great  indignation  at  our  treat- 
ment. The  soldiers  flocked  about  us.  They  had  been  ordered  by 
their  officers  to  meet  and  guard  us  into  the  town.  But  we  came  before 
our  time,  which  prevented  them,  and  our  enemies  likewise,  or  we 
should  have  found  an  army  of  Romans  ready  to  receive  us.  The 
country,  it  seems,  knew  beforehand  of  the  design  ;  for  the  Papists  made 
no  secret  of  it.  But  by  the  providence  of  God  none  of  our  enemies 
lost  their  lives. 

"I  walked  down  to  the  market-house,  which  was  filled  by  a  third 
of  the  congregation.  I  removed  to  a  window  in  a  ruined  house,  which 
commanded  the  market-place.  The  gentlemen,  with  the  minister,  and 
above  two  thousand  hearers,  gave  diligent  heed  while  I  strongly  invited 
them  to  buy  wine  and  milk  without  money  and  without  price.  The 
congregation  waited  on  us  to  our  inn,  and  many  of  them  out  of  town, 
with  our  trusty  soldiers.  But  first  the  minister  and  collector  came  to 
see  us,  and  inquire  after  our  wounded  man  ;  got  us  to  leave  informa- 
tion ;  and  promised  us  justice.  The  minister  acknowledged  it  was  the. 
doctrine  of  our  own  Church,  accepted  some  of  our  books,  and  bade  us 
God  speed. 

"  We  marched  very  slowly  for  the  sake  of  our  patient,  till  we  came 
to  the  field  of  battle.  It  was  stained  with  blood  abundantly.  We 
halted,  and  sung  a  song  of  triumph,  and  praise  to  God,  who  giveth  us 
the  victory  through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  Here  we  sent  back  our 
guard,  and  went  on  our  way  rejoicing  to  Moat.  I  proclaimed  in  the 
street  the  faithful  saying,  that  Jesus  Christ  came  into  the  world  to  save 
sinners.  A  few-  stones  were  cast,  and  a  drum  beat,  to  entertain  the 
ladies.  In  spite  of  the  genteel  devil,  some  impression  was  made  on 
the  vulgar,  as  their  tears  testified.  We  rode  through  the  noisy  ones  to 
Mr.  Handy's.  The  voice  of  joy  and  thanksgiving  was  heard  in  his 
dwelling;  and  we  magnified  the  God  by  whom  we  escape  death. 
Among  my  hearers  was  the  mother  of  my  host,  who  after  a  moral  life 
of  near  eighty  years,  is  now  convinced  of  unbelief,  and  quietly  waiting 
for  the  salvation  of  God. 

"  Feb.  12th.    At  Tyrrell's-pass  our  barn  was  filled  at  night,  with 


376  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

high  and  low,  rich  and  poor,  whose  curiosity  brought  them  from  all 
parts.  I  showed  them  their  case  and  their  Physician,  in  the  wounded 
traveller,  and  good  Samaritan.  They  listened  for  two  hours,  and 
seemed  to  feel  the  weight  of  the  word.  Counsellor  Lowe  followed  us 
home,  and  had  much  serious  discourse  with  us. 

"  Feb.  13th.  I  spent  the  morning  in  conference  with  the  strangers. 
One,  a  sensible  Roman,  seemed  satisfied  with  my  answers  to  his  objec- 
tions, and  not  far  from  the  kingdom  of  heaven.  Another,  who  has  been 
a  notorious  sinner,  but  a  man  of  reading,  went  away  convinced,  and 
longing  to  be  converted.  The  counsellor,  we  heard,  had  sat  up  the 
whole  night  searching  the  Scriptures,  if  these  things  were  so.  At 
Mr.  Samuel  Handy's  I  invited  many  to  the  great  supper.  Two  hours 
passed  unperceived  before  I  could  give  over. 

"  Feb.  14th.  A  poor  publican  was  drowned  in  tears,  who  constantly 
attends  the  word  of  grace,  on  which  all  his  hopes  depend.  I  preached 
at  Tullamore,  on,  '  O  Israel,  thou  hast  destroyed  thyself;  but  in  me  is 
thy  help.'  They  received  both  the  legal  and  gospel  saying  as  the  truth 
of  God.  Many  of  the  soldiers  from  Dublin  followed  us  into  the  house, 
for  further  instruction ;  to  whom  I  again  declared,  '  The  poor  have  the 
gospel  preached  unto  them.'  It  was  a  time  of  refreshing,  like  one  of 
the  former  times. 

"  Feb.  15th.  At  Philip's-town  I  expounded  the  prodigal  son.  Above 
forty  dragoons  joined  me  in  singing  and  conference,  both  before  and 
after.  These  are  all  turned  from  darkness  to  light,  that  they  may  re- 
ceive forgiveness. 

"Feb.  16th.  I  visited  several  at  Tyrrell's-pass,  particularly  Mrs. 
Wade,  aged  ninety-five,  who  counts  all  things  but  loss,  so  she  may 
win  Christ,  and  be  found  in  him,  not  having  her  own  righteousness. 
She  has  continued  in  the  temple  for  near  a  hundred  years,  and  in  fast- 
ing every  Friday.  How  does  this  shame  the  young  professors,  who 
say  they  have  faith,  yet  live  in  a  total  neglect  of  Christ's  ordinance ! 
She  looks  every  moment  for  the  seal  of  her  pardon,  that  she  may 
depart  in  peace.  The  next  I  saw  was  a  venerable  couple  indeed ;  the 
man  ninety-six,  the  woman  ninety-eight.  He  had  rejoiced  to  hear  of 
the  great  change  wrought  in  the  town ;  and  said,  if  he  could  but  see 
us  lifting  up  our  hands  in  prayer  for  him,  he  doubted  not  but  the  Lord 
would  give  him  the  blessing.  Till  within  these  two  years  he  has 
worked  at  his  loom.  He  was  in  all  the  actions  of  the  last  century ; 
at  the  siege  of  Londonderry,  Limerick,  &c. ;  the  greatest  tory-hunter 
in  the  country;  full  of  days  and  scars.  She  wept  for  joy  while  we 
prayed  over  them,  and  commended  them  to  the  pardoning  grace  of  God. 

"  Feb.  17th.    I  came  to  Dublin,  half  dead  with  the  rain  and  snow. 

"  Feb.  22d.  I  visited  a  poor  wretch  in  Newgate,  who  is  to  be  burned 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  377 

next  week  for  coining.  The  proof  against  her  was  not  very  full ;  but 
her  life  and  character  cast  her.  She  had  lived  in  all  manner  of  wick- 
edness, and  narrowly  escaped  death  before  for  killing  her  son-in-laV. 
Justice  has  now  overtaken  her ;  and  she  cries  she  is  lost  for  ever. 
I  could  not  well  discern  whence  her  sorrow  flowed,  but  found  hope 
for  her  in  prayer. 

"  Feb.  23d.  She  was  much  the  same ;  but  vehemently  desired  our 
people's  prayers,  and  told  me,  had  she  continued  hearing  the  word,  she 
had  never  come  to  that  misery:  but  her  neighbours  had  laughed  her 
out  of  it ;  and  now  God  had  left  her  to  herself.  At  the  barn  I  ex- 
pounded Matt,  ix,  20  ;  and  many  seemed  not  only  to  press,  but  to  touch 
Him.  Their  cries  pierced  the  clouds.  Three  testified  that  they  were 
healed  of  their  plague.  A  greater  blessing  followed  us  in  the  society. 
Glory  be  to  God,  who  so  Avonderfully  revives  his  work  among  us !  I 
trust  many  shall  yet  be  added  to  the  church  before  we  part. 

"  Feb.  25th.  We  had  wrestled  in  prayer  for  the  poor  criminal ;  and 
to-day  I  plainly  saw  the  answer  returned.  Her  heart  was  broken  in 
pieces.  She  had  nothing  to  plead  or  pay ;  and  all  her  concern  was 
for  her  soul.  She  received  the  word  of  reconciliation  as  the  thirsty 
land  doth  the  dew  of  heaven ;  and  resolved  to  spend  her  last  breath  in 
crying  to  the  Friend  of  sinners.  Feb.  26th  and  27th,  I  was  again  with 
the  woman.  Near  twenty  of  the  poor  wretches  pressed  in  after  me. 
Her  tears  and  lamentations  reached  both  their  hearts  and  mine. 

"  Feb.  28th.  I  did  not  wonder,  while  passing  Newgate,  that  one 
struck  me  on  the  head  with  a  stone.  I  preached  at  two  and  six  at  the 
barn.  The  great  blessing  came  at  last.  My  subject  was,  the  woman 
washing  our  Saviour's  feet ;  and  never  was  he  more  sensibly  present 
with  us.  A  woman  could  not  forbear  declaring  openly,  that  her  faith 
had  saved  her. 

"  Feb.  29th.  I  received  fresh  comfort  by  a  letter  from  a  Dissenter, 
testifying  that  she  had  found  again,  under  the  word,  the  peace  which 
she  had  lost  for  many  years.  Every  day  we  hear  of  more  children 
born,  which  reconciles  as  to  the  contrary  winds,  though  it  keeps  my 
brother  from  us.  I  sent  a  brother  to  the  condemned  woman,  who  told 
him,  she  had  been  visited  by  a  Romish  priest.  On  his  bidding  her 
pray  to  the  Virgin  Mary,  she  snswered,  '  I  have  an  Advocate  with  the 
Father,  Jesus  Christ  the  righteous.'  The  ordinary  was  also  with  her 
for  the  first  time ;  and  she  told  him  the  reason  of  the  hope  that  was 
in  her. 

"  I  heard  from  the  keeper  that  a  reprieve  was  come  down,  and  a 
pardon  expected.  I  feared  it  might  stop  the  work  of  God  in  her ;  and 
was  agreeably  surprised  to  find  her  full  of  fear  and  trouble  at  the  news. 
'  0,'  said  she  to  me,  '  I  am  afraid,  if  my  life  be  spared,  that  I  shall  fall 


378  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

from  God.  I  know  he  would  have  mercy  on  me,  if  I  die  now.'  In 
discoursing  further  I  perceived  very  comfortable  signs.  Some  of  her 
words  were, '  Two  days  ago  I  found  such  a  change  as  I  cannot  describe. 
My  heart  is  so  lightened ;  my  trouble  and  grief  quite  gone.  And  in 
the  night,  when  I  pray  to  my  Saviour,  I  feel  such  a  strange  comfort 
and  confidence  as  cannot  be  expressed.  Surely  God  has  forgiven  me 
my  sins.'  I  believed  it ;  but  took  no  notice  till  the  work  should  prove 
itself.  Only  I  exhorted  her  to  watch  and  pray,  lest  she  should  fall 
from  those  good  beginnings. 

"  March  1st.  I  met  the  woman  released  from  her  chains,  both  soul 
and  body.  She  threw  herself  at  my  feet,  and  cried,  '  O  sir,  under  God, 
you  have  saved  my  soul !  I  have  found  mercy  when  I  looked  for  judg- 
ment. I  am  saved  by  a  miracle  of  mercy.'  In  the  evening  I  preached 
on  that  most  important  word,  '  It  is  finished ;'  and  God  set  to  his  seal. 
One  received  forgiveness.  A  man  and  a  woman  testified  that  they  had 
found  it  at  the  last  preaching.  The  power  of  the  Lord  was  wonderfully 
in  the  society.  I  asked,  '  Who  touched  him  V  not  doubting  but  some 
had  then  received  their  cure.  One,  and  another,  and  another,  wit- 
nessed a  good  confession.  Our  sister  Blamires  declared,  with  great 
struggling,  that  she  then  found  power  to  believe,  and  blessed  the  day 
that  ever  she  saw  my  face.  Others  spake  in  the  same  manner ;  and 
last,  Thomas  Barnes  told  me  he  recovered  his  pardon  while  I  was  re- 
peating, '  There  is  joy  in  the  presence  of  the  angels  of  God  over  one 
sinner  that  repenteth,  more  than  over  ninety  and  nine  just  men  that 
need  no  repentance.'     The  number  of  witnesses  this  night  was  nine. 

"  March  2d.  At  Mrs.  Gilmore's,  a  serious  Dissenter,  I  met  three 
others  of  the  same  communion,  who  had  been  lately  justified  under 
the  word. 

"  March  5th.  I  showed  the  poor  felons  in  Newgate  what  they  must 
do  to  be  saved.  One  man  I  have  often  observed  much  affected  by  the 
word,  and  extremely  officious  to  wait  upon  me.  This  was  the  execu- 
tioner, who  is  half-converted  by  the  woman,  and  shows  the  most  pro- 
found reverence  for  her.  I  gave  him  several  of  our  books,  which  he 
has  read  over  and  over.     By  profession  he  is  a  Papist. 

"  March  6th.  I  do  not  remember  when  we  have  had  a  greater  bless- 
ing than  we  had  this  evening  in  the  society.  Near  twenty  declared 
the  manifestation  of  the  Spirit  then  vouchsafed  to  them. 

"  March  7th.  I  spoke  with  eleven  of  them  who  had  received  a  clear 
sense  of  pardon.  Another  went  to  his  house  justified  when  I  discoursed 
on  wrestling  Jacob. 

"  March  8th.  My  brother  landed,  and  met  the  society,  God  confirm- 
ing the  word  of  his  messenger.  March  9th.  I  passed  a  comfortable 
hour  in  conference  with  some  others  who  have  lately  stepped  into  the 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  379 

pool.  One  was  begotten  again  this  evening  by  the  word  of  His  power. 
March  10th.  Three  more  received  their  cure. 

"  March  11th.  My  text  in  the  morning  was,  'The  Spirit  and  the 
bride  say,  Come.'  After  great  stragglings,  one  was  constrained  to  cry 
out,  '  He  is  come  !  He  is  come  !  I  have  him  now  in  my  heart !'  A 
stranger,  who  stood  with  his  hat  on  upon  the  stairs,  with  all  the  marks 
of  carelessness,  cried  out,  in  great  astonishment,  '  Lord  bless  me ! 
What  is  this  V  and  ran  away,  as  if  the  avenger  was  at  his  heels. 
Another  testified  her  having  lately  found  favour,  who  was  some  days 
since  a  grievous  sinner.  But  she  is  washed !  God  grant  she  may 
hold  out ! 

"March  13th.  In  our  garden  I  once  more  invited  mem  to  the 
great  supper.  Many  tears  were  shed  at  parting ;  yet  was  it  a 
blessed  mourning,  because  we  expect  to  meet  again  at  the  great  white 
throne. 

"  March  14th.  The  wind  turning  full  against  us,  gave  me  an  oppor- 
tunity of  preaching  again  in  Ship-street.  I  heard  that  our  sister  Pres- 
ton was  yesterday  delivered  of  her  burden  of  sin  in  singing.  This 
evening  Mrs.  Gilmore  received  the  love  of  God  shed  abroad  in  her 
heart.  A  month  ago  she  was  a  warm  opposer ;  but  venturing  out  of 
curiosity  to  hear  me,  the  Lord  applied  his  word,  and  stripped  her  all  at 
once  of  her  self-righteousness,  faith  of  adherence,  and  good  works. 
She  mourned  after  him  till  now,  that  Jesus  has  received  her  among  his 
witnesses." 

These  selections  from  Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  private  journal  will  serve 
to  show  the  very  faithful,  self-denying,  and  energetic  manner  in  which 
he  discharged  the  duties  of  his  ministry  during  this  his  first  visit  to 
Ireland  ;  and  the  honour  which  the  Lord  put  upon  his  servant  in  the 
success  of  his  labours.  A  revival  of  true  religion  had  indeed  begun  in 
Dublin,  by  the  ministrations  of  other  men,  before  his  appearance  there  ; 
but  it  was  greatly  extended  by  his  faithful  labours.  In  the  rooms  which 
were  fitted  up  for  divine  worship,  he  regularly  preached  at  five  o'clock 
in  the  morning ;  and  he  was  most  exemplary  in  meeting  the  infant 
society  for  exhortation  and  prayer,  watching  over  their  spiritual  pro- 
gress with  true  pastoral  faithfulness  and  affection.  Regardless  of  the 
winter's  cold,  and  of  the  bitter  scorn  and  violence  of  bad  men,  he  often 
stood  up  in  the  open  air,  calling  the  outcasts  to  repentance,  and  urging 
them  to  behold  the  Lord  Jesus  as  their  God  and  Saviour.  In  extend- 
ing the  knowledge  of  Christ,  his  life  was  often  in  peril ;  but  of  this  he 
made  little  account.  Wicked  Protestants  and  Papists,  formalists,  and 
sinners  of  every  class,  not  excepting  even  felons,  convicts,  and  common 
harlots, — all  had  a  share  in  his  compassionate  sympathy  ;  and  their 
conversion  inspired  him  with  a  joy  which,  in  its  fervour  and  intensity, 


380  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

was  second  only  to  that  which  is  expressed  by  the  angels  of  God  over 
one  sinner  that  repenteth. 

On  March  20th  he  embarked  for  England,  accompanied  by  John 
Haughton,  and  the  next  day  landed  at  Holyhead. 


CHAPTER  XV. 

The  spring  of  1748,  when  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  returned  from  Ire- 
land, formed  a  sort  of  crisis  in  his  personal  history.  It  was  then  that, 
for  the  first  time  in  his  life,  he  began  seriously  to  entertain  the  thought 
of  entering  into  the  marriage  relation.  When  he  landed  at  Holyhead 
he  was  in  a  state  of  extreme  suffering ;  and  this  was  greatly  increased 
by  the  severity  of  the  weather,  and  the  want  of  accommodations  on  his 
journey  to  South  Wales,  where  he  intended  to  rest  a  little  while.  On 
his  arrival  at  Garth  he  was  received  by  the  Gwynne  family  in  the  most 
kind  and  hospitable  manner.  Here  he  remained  nearly  a  fortnight, 
enjoying  comparative  rest,  and  receiving  the  most  affectionate  attention. 
On  his  departure  for  London,  he  was  accompanied  for  the  first  hour  of 
his  journey  by  Mr.  Gwynne,  and  his  daughter  Sarah,  whose  gentle 
spirit  and  amiable  manners  had  made  a  deep  impression  upon  the  heart 
of  their  grateful  guest.  As  yet,  however,  he  had  made  no  disclosure 
of  his  feelings,  either  to  her,  or  to  any  other  member  of  the  family. 

Soon  after  his  return  to  London  he  made  the  following  entry  in  his 
journal,  in  reference  to  the  same  subject : — "  I  had  communicated  mv 
embryo  intentions  to  my  brother,  while  in  Ireland,  which  he  neither 
opposed  nor  much  encouraged.  It  was  then  a  distant  first  thought,  not 
likely  ever  to  come  to  a  proposal ;  as  I  had  not  given  the  least  hint 
either  to  Miss  Gwynne,  or  the  family.  To-day  I  rode  over  to  Shore- 
ham,  and  told  Mr.  Perronet  all  my  heart.  I  have  always  had  a  fear, 
but  no  thought,  of  marrying,  for  many  years  past ;  even  from  my  first 
preaching  the  gospel.  But  within  this  twelvemonth  that  thought  has 
forced  itself  in  :  '  How  know  I  whethe#  it  be  best  for  me  to  marry,  or 
no  ?  Certainly  better  now  than  later  :  and  if  not  now,  what  security 
that  I  shall  not  then  ?  It  should  be  now,  or  not  at  all.'  Mr.  Perronet 
encouraged  me  to  pray,  and  wait  for  a  providential  opening.  I  ex- 
pressed the  various  searchings  of  my  heart  in  many  hymns  on  the  im- 
portant occasion."  Seventeen  hymns,  which  he  wrote  at  this  time,  on 
the  subject  of  his  marriage,  have  been  preserved  in  his  neat  handwrit- 
ing. They  express  deep  submission  to  the  will  of  God,  with  earnest 
prayer  for  providential  guidance.    It  is  not  improbable  that  others  were 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  381 

published  in  a  somewhat  altered  form,  so  as  to  give  them  a  more  gene- 
ral application. 

At  this  period  one  of  his  friends,  Mrs.  Sparrow,  of  Lewisham,  died 
in  the  Lord,  and  bequeathed  to  him  a  legacy,  the  exact  amount  of  which 
is  not  specified.  He  received  fifty  pounds  as  a  part  of  it  a  few  months 
afterward.  He  fulfilled  her  request  by  preaching  a  sermon  on  the  oc- 
casion of  her  death.  In  discharging  this  duty  he  gave  a  striking  proof 
of  that  integrity  by  which  his  whole  life  was  characterized.  "  I  spake 
as  freely  of  her  faults,"  says  he,  "  as  of  her  virtues :  her  love  of  the 
world,  and  final  victory  over  it.  The  hearers  appeared  deeply  af- 
fected." 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley  went  to  Bristol  early  in  June ;  and  was  there 
joined  by  Mr.  Gvvynne  and  his  daughter.  After  visiting  the  more 
pious  members  of  the  society  in  the  city,  and  in  Kingswood,  and  wit- 
nessing the  godly  order  of  the  people,  they  accompanied  him  to  Lon- 
don, and  took  up  their  residence  in  the  dwelling-house  which  was 
connected  with  the  Foundery.  He  introduced  these  welcome  visitants 
to  the  family  of  Mr.  Perronet,  of  Shoreham  ;  to  the  family  of  Mr.  Black- 
well,  of  Lewisham,  who  were  related  to  the  late  Mrs.  Sparrow ;  and 
to  several  other  friends.  In  London  they  had  pleasing  demonstrations 
of  the  reality  and  greatness  of  the  work  of  God,  in  raising  up  a  spirit- 
ual people,  of  which  the  two  devoted  brothers  had  been  the  chief 
instruments.  They  saw  large  congregations  assemble  for  divine  wor- 
ship, not  only  on  the  sabbath,  and  the  week-day  evenings,  but  almost 
every  morning  besides,  at  the  early  hour  of  five  o'clock ;  and  heard 
them,  with  every  appearance  of  true  devotion,  lift  up  their  voices,  like 
the  sound  of  many  waters,  in  the  service  of  their  Maker.  On  the  morn- 
ing of  their  departure  they  witnessed  a  signal  interposition  of  divine 
Providence,  in  preventing  the  destruction  of  the  Foundery,  the  loss  of 
which,  at  that  time  especially,  would  have  been  a  very  serious  calamity. 
Under  the  date  of  July  19th,  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  says,  "I  rose  at 
three,  and  called  our  friends.  The  Lord  sent  us  a  great  deliverance 
as  a  token  for  good.  Mary  Naylor  had  shut  the  door  of  their  bed- 
chamber, and  left  the  key  in  the  inside.  Sally  wanted  something  out, 
which  Mary  Naylor  would  have  put  her  by ;  but  Sally  still  demanding 
it,  she  called  the  man  to  break  open  the  door.  He  said,  he  would  go 
see  his  horses,  and  come.  She  insisted  on  his  doing  it  just  then ; 
which  he  did :  and  they  found  the  sheet  on  fire,  through  Molly's  drop- 
ping the  snuff  of  a  candle.  Had  the  man  stayed,  the  whole  Foundery 
might  have  been  in  a  flame." 

At  four  o'clock  in  the  morning  Charles  left  London  for  Bristol,  ac- 
companied by  his  two  friends  from  Wales.  They  travelled  on  horse- 
back ;  and  having  arrived  at  Windsor,  he  says,  "  My  horse  threw  me 


382  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

with  violence  over  his  head.  My  companion  fell  upon  me.  The 
guardian  angels  bore  us  in  their  hands,  so  that  neither  was  hurt.  We 
saw  the  castle  and  palace  with  insensibility.  No  sight,  we  trust,  will 
satisfy  us,  but  that  of  Moses  from  Mount  Pisgah."  At  Oxford  he  ac- 
companied his  friends  in  their  visits  to  the  different  colleges ;  but  the 
object  that  most  interested  him  was  the  unexpected  sight  of  "  a  poor 
servitor  of  St.  John's,  James  Rouquet,  who  was  not  ashamed  to  confess 
Christ  before  men ;"  and  who  afterward  became  a  clergyman  of  emi- 
nence. While  preaching  in  a  yard  at  Cirencester,  he  says,  "  I  was 
pierced  through  with  desires  of  complete  redemption,  which  broke  out 
in  tears  and  words  that  affected  them  in  like  manner.  I  could  gladly 
have  dropped  the  body  in  that  hour." 

This  special  influence  from  above  still  rested  upon  him ;  so  that,  on 
the  following  Sunday,  at  Kingswood,  he  says,  "  I  began  the  sacrament 
with  fervent  prayer,  and  many  tears,  which  almost  hindered  my  read- 
ing the  service.  I  broke  out  into  prayer  again  and  again.  Our  hearts 
were  all  as  melting  wax.  I  administered  to  sisters  Robertson  and 
Rutter,  sorely  bruised  by  an  overturn  into  a  pit ;  yet  they  would  not 
lose  the  sacrament.  I  received  letters  from  Cork,  loudly  calling  me 
thither.  My  heart  was  at  once  made  willing,  and  I  had  my  commis- 
sion. We  joined  in  earnest  prayer  for  success.  I  preached  a  third 
and  a  fourth  time  in  our  house  with  supernatural  strength. 

"  July  26th.  I  dined  at  the  Fishponds  with  faithful  Felix  Farley.  At 
night  I  preached  in  the  orchard  to  many  serious  souls.  There  was  a 
coach  with  Mrs.  Knight,  Miss  Cheyne,  Mr.  Edwin,  and  Sir  William 
Bunbury.  The  latter  challenged  me,  for  his  old  school-fellow,  in 
the  face  of  the  sun,  and  was  not  ashamed  to  join  heartily  in  our 
hymns. 

"  July  28th.  I  waited  upon  Miss  Cheyne  first,  and  then  on  Mrs. 
Knight,  at  the  Wells.  Both  assented  to  the  truth.  The  latter  sent  for 
her  brother,  my  old  friend  Robinson,  of  Christ- Church.  He  called  me 
to  defend  the  lay-preachers,  and  would  fain  have  brought  me  to  confess, 
we  sent  them.  I  declared  the  matter  of  fact :  that  when  God  had  sent 
any  one  forth,  and  owned  him  by  repeated  conversions,  then  we  durst 
not  reject  him.  He  talked  with  great  candour,  and  remains  of  his  old 
kindness  for  me." 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley  accompanied  Mr.  Gwynne  and  his  daughter  to 
Garth  ;  and  then  hastened  to  Holyhead,  where  he  embarked  for  Ireland. 
Here  he  found  that  doors  were  opened  in  all  directions  for  the  preach- 
ing of  the  gospel ;  and,  although  "  there  were  many  adversaries,"  they 
were  placed  under  an  unaccountable  restraint,  and  in  every  place  where 
the  truth  was  proclaimed,  it  had  free  course,  and  was  glorified  in  the 
salvation  of  men.     He   applied  himself  to  his  work  with  his  wonted 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  383 

energy,  and  was,  if  possible,  even  more  laborious  and  successful  than 
he  was  during  his  former  visit.  A  few  selections  from  his  private 
journal  will  be  the  best  record  of  his  ministry,  and  of  the  effects  which 
it  produced  under  the  blessing  of  God : — 

"  God  sent  us  a  wind  out  of  his  treasury,  the  fairest  we  could  have, 
which  brought  us  smoothly  and  safely  into  Dublin  Bay. 

"  August  14th.  At  five  I  walked  to  the  preaching-room,  and  gave 
them  a  welcome  word  of  exhortation.  Great  was  our  rejoicing,  and 
mutual  faith,  and  fellowship  in  the  Spirit.  I  met  them  again,  and  my 
brother,  at  St.  Patrick's.  The  number  of  communicants  was  much 
increased  since  my  departure.  I  preached  in  our  garden  at  two.  The 
power  of  the  Lord  was  present,  as  at  the  beginning.  I  met  all  our 
lively  society,  to  our  mutual  consolation :  consolation  which  words 
cannot  express.  Mr.  Lunell  could  not  be  satisfied  without  my  lodging 
under  his  roof.  I  mourned  with  him  that  mourned  under  Ezekiel's 
trial :  '  Son  of  man,  behold,  I  take  away  the  desire  of  thine  eyes  with 
a  stroke.'  She  died  triumphant.  He  lost  his  Benjamin  too  :  the  child 
accompanying  the  mother  to  paradise.* 

"  August  17th.  I  set  out  in  the  hard  rain.  My  horse,  the  roughest  I 
ever  rode,  shook  all  the  strength  out  of  me  before  I  got  to  Tyrrell's- 
pass.  There  our  sister  Force,  and  the  rest,  received  me  right  gladly. 
I  preached  on  the  blood  of  sprinkling,  and  met  the  poor  neglected 
society.  Our  preachers  had  all  left  them  for  Cork,  where  is  now  the 
widest  door. 

"  August  1 8th.  I  rode  to  Balliboy,  where  an  honest  Quaker  received 
us  with  open  arms.  I  broke  through  my  great  reluctance,  and  preached 
in  his  house  the  atoning  Lamb  of  God.  He  opened  my  mouth,  and  the 
hearers'  hearts. 

"August  19th.  It  rained  the  whole  day.  The  road  was  one  con- 
tinued quagmire.  I  made  a  hard  shift  to  reach  Roscrea  by  ten.  Some 
of  the  town  caught  me  leaving  it,  and  demanded  their  debt  of  the  gos- 
pel. A  mixed  crowd  of  Papists  and  Protestants  filled  the  market- 
house.  I  called  them  (never  with  more  authority)  to  Jesus  Christ , 
then  rode  on  in  the  rain  rejoicing  with  my  dropping  companion.  By 
nine  we  hardly  reached  Cashel.  Here  we  met  with  poor  entertain- 
ment, having  no  way  to  dry  ©ur  clothes.  I  put  off  my  great  coat,  and 
got  a  little  sleep. 

"  August  20th.  I  rose  cheerfully  between  two  and  three,  and  put  on 
my  clothes,  wet  and  weighty  enough.     We  had  some  intervals  of  fair 

*  Mr  Lunell,  who  kept  a  banking  establishment  in  Dublin,  greatly  befriended  the 
Methodists  at  this  period.  He  is  said  to  have  contributed  the  noble  sum  of  four  hun- 
dred pounds  toward  the  erection  of  their  chapel  in  Whitefriar-street,  which  still  stands 
as  a  monument  of  the  pious  zeal  and  liberality  of  the  first  Methodists  in  that  city. 


384  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

weather,  and  got  by  seven  in  the  evening  to  Cork.  I  was  wishing  for 
rest  at  some  private  house,  when  Mr.  Harrison,  the  printer,  came,  and 
invited  me  to  his.     I  took  a  sweat,  and  rose  at  my  usual  time. 

"  August  21st.  At  five  I  found  a  congregation  of  some  thousands  on 
the  Marsh.  They  devoured  every  word  with  an  eagerness  beyond 
description.  I  advised  them  all  to  go  to  their  several  places  of  worship, 
and  went  myself  to  Christ  church.  It  is  the  largest  church  in  Cork, 
yet  was  quite  full.     The  communion  kept  us  till  near  ten. 

"  Much  good  has  been  done  already  in  this  place.  Outward  wicked- 
ness has  disappeared ;  outward  religion  succeeded.  Swearing  is 
seldom  heard  in  the  streets  :  the  churches  and  altars  are  crowded,  to 
the  astonishment  of  our  adversaries.  Yet  some  of  our  clergy,  and  all 
the  Catholic  priests,  take  wretched  pains  to  hinder  their  people  from 
hearing  us. 

"At  five  I  took  the  field  again:  but  such  a  sight  I  have  rarely 
seen!  Thousands  and  thousands  had  been  waiting  some  hours, 
Protestants  and  Papists,  high  and  low.  The  Lord  endued  my  soul  and 
body  with  much  strength  to  enforce  the  faithful  saying,  that  Jesus 
Christ  came  into  the  world  to  save  sinners.  I  cried  after  them  for  an 
hour,  to  the  utmost  extent  of  my  voice,  yet  without  hoarseness,  or 
weariness.  The  Lord,  I  believe,  hath  much  people  in  this  city.  Two 
hundred  are  already  joined  in  a  society. 

"  August  22d.  The  congregation  was  on  the  Marsh  before  me,  near 
three  thousand  loving,  listening,  unawakened  souls,  whom  I  urged  to 
repent,  that  their  sins  might  be  blotted  out.  At  present  we  passed 
through  honour  and  good  report.  The  chief  persons  of  the  town  favour 
us.  No  wonder  then  that  the  common  people  are  quiet.  We  pass 
and  repass  the  streets,  pursued  by  their  blessings  only.  The  same 
favourable  inclination  is  all  round  the  country.  Wherever  we  go, 
we  are  received  as  angels  of  God.  Were  this  to  last,  I  would  escape 
for  my  life  to  America.  Many  are  turned  from  their  outward  sins ; 
and  if  they  went  no  further,  the  saints  of  the  world  would  like  them 
well  enough.  When  the  power  of  godliness,  the  forgiveness  of  sins, 
the  gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  is  preached,  many  will  fall  off.  But  as  yet 
the  work  is  very  superficial.     Not  one  justified  person  have  I  yet  found. 

"  Passing  by  the  Marsh  at  five,  I  saw  hundreds  waiting  there  for  the 
word,  and  was  told  it  was  their  custom  from  the  beginning ;  and  that 
last  Sunday  many  were  there  from  one  in  the  morning.  I  declared, 
with  divine  aissistance,  '  One  thing  is  needful.'  The  sin-convincing 
Spirit  was  present.  He  struck  the  hard  rock,  and  the  waters  gushed 
out.  The  Assizes  brought  many  strangers.  I  did  not  spare  them ; 
and  they  bore  my  plainness  of  speech.  Several  of  the  better  sort,  par- 
ticularly two  justices,  thanked  and  wished  me  success. 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  385 

"  August  23d.  I  laboured  to  convince  the  hearers  of  unbelief.  More 
and  more  are  awakening  out  of  sleep.  In  the  evening  near  a  dozen 
clergymen  attended.  I  would  all  our  brethren  would  do  us  the  same 
justice,  of  hearing  us,  before  they  judge  us. 

"  August  24th.  By  a  clergyman's  advice,  I  went  to  wait  on  the 
bishop.  He  was  not  at  his  palace.  The  housekeeper  begged  to  have 
a  few  words  with  me.  She  trembled  exceedingly,  and  struggled  to 
speak  ;  and  at  last  told  me  her  whole  life.  From  twelve  years  old  she 
had  violent  conflicts  with  the  old  murderer.  She  seemed  a  chosen 
vessel ;  one  who,  like  Obadiah,  had  served  the  Lord  from  her  youth. 
I  told  her  what  she  wanted,  even  faith  and  forgiveness.  She  received 
my  saying  with  all  readiness  of  mind ;  begged  of  me  to  let  her  have 
the  prayer  I  used  for  her  ;  wept  and  rejoiced ;  and  sent  me  away  with 
many  thanks  and  blessings. 

"  In  the  evening  I  expounded  blind  Bartimeus  to  as  genteel  an  audi- 
ence as  I  have  ever  seen.  Several  ministers,  of  all  denominations,  the 
governor's  lady,  and  many  strangers,  attended  out  of  various  motives. 
The  word  did  not  return  void.  Some  of  the  clergy  acknowledged  it 
was  the  truth.  I  designed  to  have  met  about  two  hundred,  who  have 
given  in  their  names  for  the  society  ;  but  such  multitudes  thronged 
into  the  play-house,  that  it  occasioned  great  confusion.  I  perceived 
that  it  was  impracticable,  as  yet,  to  have  a  regular  society. 

"  August  25th.  Here  is  indeed  an  open  door,  such  as  was  never  set 
before  me  till  now.  Even  at  Newcastle  the  awakening  was  not  so 
general.  The  congregation  last  Sunday  was  computed  above  ten 
thousand.  As  yet  there  is  no  open  opposition,  though  the  people  have 
had  the  word  two  months.  Nay,  it  is  not  impossible  but  their  love 
may  last  two  months  longer,  before  any  number  of  them  rise  to  tear  us 
in  pieces. 

"  I  met  a  neighbouring  justice,  and  had  much  serious  conversation 
with  him.  He  seems  to  have  a  general  kindness  for  religion,  and 
determined  to  use  all  his  interest  to  promote  it.  For  an  hour  and  a 
half  I  continued  calling  the  poor  blind  beggars  to  Jesus.  They  begin  to 
cry  after  him  on  every  side  ;  and  we  must  expect  to  be  rebuked  for  it. 

"  August  26th.  I  spake  severally  with  the  candidates  for  a  society. 
All  seemed  awakened,  none  justified.  But  '  who  hath  despised  the 
day  of  small  things  V  This  is,  I  doubt  not,  the  seed  of  a  glorious 
church.  I  waited  on  the  bishop  at  Riverstown ;  and  was  received 
with  great  affability  by  himself  and  family.  After  dinner  I  rode  back 
to  Cork.  I  drank  tea  with  some  well-disposed  Quakers,  and  borrowed 
a  volume  of  their  dying  sayings :  a  standing  proof  that  the  life  and 
power  of  God  was  with  them  at  the  beginning  ;  as  it  might  again,  were 
they  humble  enough  to  confess  their  want. 

25 


386  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

"  August  27th.    I  had  much  discourse  with  Mr.  C ,  a  sensible, 

pious  clergyman ;  one  after  my  own  heart  in  his  love  to  our  desolate 
mother.  He  is  clear  in  the  doctrine  of  faith.  He  gave  me  a  delightful 
account  of  the  bishop :  yet  I  do  not  find  it  good  for  me  to  be  counte- 
nanced by  my  superiors.  It  is  a  snare  and  burden  to  my  soul.  All 
day  long  I  was  bowed  down  by  my  late  conversation,  and  stripped  of 
every  good  desire,  especially  of  preaching.  Sometimes  our  waiting 
upon  great  men  may  do  good,  or  prevent  evil :  but  how  dangerous  the 
experiment !  How  apt  to  weaken  our  hands,  and  betray  us  into  undue 
deference,  and  respect  of  persons !  The  Lord  send  to  them  by  whom 
he  will  send ;  but  hide  me  still  in  disgrace  and  obscurity. 

"  I  was  set  upon  in  the  street  by  a  Romish  priest  for  words  which 
he  was  told  one  of  our  preachers  spoke  against  him.  1  tried  to  unde- 
ceive him ;  but  he  was  too  loud,  and  too  fond  of  showing  his  learning, 
(as  far  as  Latin  went,)  to  hear  reason.  However,  we  parted  without 
coming  to  blows. 

"  August  28th.  From  early  sacrament  I  went  to  Mr.  H — ,  an  honest 
attorney,  and  with  him  to  Passage,  five  miles  from  Cork.  There  Jus- 
tice P —  received  us,  and  used  all  his  authority  with  others  to  do  the 
same.  He  sent  word  to  the  Romish  priest,  that  if  he  forbade  his 
people  hearing  me,  he  would  shut  up  his  mass-house,  and  send  him  to 
jail  for  one  year  at  least.  Several  of  the  poor  Romans  ventured  to 
come,  after  the  justice  had  assured  them  he  would  himself  take  off  the 
curse  their  priests  had  laid  upon  them.  I  exhorted  all  alike  to  repent- 
ance toward  God,  and  faith  in  Jesus  Christ ;  and  staked  my  own  salva- 
tion upon  it,  that  he  who  believes,  whether  Papist  or  Protestant,  shall 
be  saved.  I  hastened  back  to  the  Marsh.  On  seeing  the  multitudes, 
I  thought  on  the  old  prior, — 

'  Then,  (baseness  of  mankind  !)  then  of  all  these, 
Whom  my  dilated  eye  with  labour  sees,' — 

how  few  will  own  God's  messengers  when  the  stream  turns !  Now 
they  all  received  me  with  inexpressible  eagerness.  I  discoursed  on 
the  good  Samaritan ;  and  took  occasion  to  vindicate  the  Methodists 
from  that  foulest  slander,  that  they  rail  at  the  clergy.  I  enlarged  on 
the  respect  due  to  them ;  prayed  particularly  for  the  bishop  ;  and  laid 
it  on  their  consciences  to  make  mention  of  them  in  all  their  prayers. 
I  had  appointed  part  of  the  society  to  meet  me  in  a  private  house  ;  but 
the  people  so  crowded  in,  there  was  no  room  for  me.  Their  love  at 
present  as  effectually  prevents  our  assembling,  as  their  hatred  will  by 
and  by. 

"  August  30th.  Mr,.  Stockdale  drove  me  to  Rathcormuck.  Mr.  Lloyd, 
the  minister,  offered  me  his  church ;  but  agreed  with  me  that  I  had 
better  preach  out,  or  I  should  lose  all  the  Papists.     They  flocked  with 

25* 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  387 

the  Protestants  to  the  market-house,  where  I  strongly  urged  them  to 
repentance,  and  the  obedience  of  faith.  The  great  man  of  the  place, 
and  his  lady,  employ  all  their  authority  to  promote  true,  vital  Chris- 
tianity. The  Romish  priest  is  so  intimidated,  that  he  dares  not  forbid 
his  people  hearing  us.  Were  every  magistrate  in  Ireland  like  this,  what 
a  multitude  of  poor  Catholics  might  be  turned  from  darkness  to  light ! 

"  August  31st.  In  conference  I  found  one  who  had  received  forgive- 
ness in  the  sacrament.  Two  or  three  more  have  been  justified  under 
the  word :  another*  last  Monday.  I  passed  a  useful  hour  with  Mr. 
C — .  He  rejoiced  at  my  having  preached  in  his  parish  last  Sunday. 
If  our  brethren  were  like-^ninded,  how  much  might  their  hands  be 
strengthened  by  us  !  But  we  must  have  patience,  as  he  observed,  till 
the  thing  speaks  itself;  and,  the  mist  of  prejudice  being  removed,  they 
see  clearly  that  all  our  desire  is,  the  salvation  of  souls,  and  the  estab- 
lishment of  the  Church  of  England. 

"  I  talked  with  a  poor  innocent  girl,  who  constantly  hears  the  word, 
but  in  great  fear  of  the  priest.  I  hope  in  a  little  time  she  will  be  bold 
to  judge  for  herself,  and  save  her  own  soul,  without  asking  any  man's 
leave.  I  invited  many  sinners  at  the  Marsh  to  Him  who  has  promised 
them  the  rest  of  pardon,  holiness,  and  heaven.  They  seem  to  taste 
the  good  word.  One  told  me,  after  it,  that  from  the  time  I  spake  to  her 
at  the  palace,  she  had  expected  the  blessing  every  moment ;  and  was 
sure,  beyond  the  possibility  of  a  doubt,  that  she  should  have  it.  '  I 
seem,'  said  she,  '  to  be  laying  hold  on  Christ  continually.  I  am  so 
light,  so  happy,  as  I  never  was  before.  I  waked  two  nights  ago  in 
such  a  rapture  of  joy,  that  I  thought,  surely  this  is  the  peace  they 
preach.  It  has  continued  ever  since.  My  eyes  are  opened.  I  see  all 
things  in  a  new  light.  I  rejoice  always.'  Is  not  this  the  language  of 
faith  ?  the  cry  of  a  new-born  soul  ?  But  I  prayed  over  her,  that  the  Lord 
might  confirm  it,  and  was  greatly  comforted  with  her  consolations. 

"  Sept.  1st.  I  met  the  infant  society,  for  the  first  time,  in  an  old 
play-house.  Several  were  there  from  two  in  the  morning.  One  re- 
ceived forgiveness  in  Jonathan  Reeves's  first  prayer.  Our  Lord's  pre- 
sence consecrated  the  place.  I  explained  the  nature  of  Christian  fel- 
lowship. God  knit  our  hearts  together  in  the  desire  of  knowing  him. 
The  people  are  now  ripe  for  the  gospel,  which  I  therefore  preached  to 
the  poor  hungry  mourners.  I  heard  of  one  who  received  the  atonement 
on  Monday.  Behold,  a  troop  cometh !  The  angel  is  come  down  ;  the 
water  is  troubled  ;  and  many  are  just  stepping  into  the  pool.  I  spoke 
with  some  who  told  me  they  had  wronged  their  neighbours  in  time 
past ;  and  now  their  consciences  will  not  let  them  rest  till  they  have 
made  restitution.  I  bade  them  tell  the  persons  injured,  it  was  this 
preaching  that  compelled  them  to  do  justice.     One  poor  wretch  told 


388  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

me,  before  his  wife,  that  he  had  lived  in  drunkenness,  adultery,  and  all 
the  works  of  the  devil,  for  twenty-one  years  ;  had  beaten  her  every  day 
of  that  time  ;  and  never  had  any  remorse  till  he  heard  us  :  but  now  he 
goes  constantly  to  church,  behaves  lovingly  to  his  wife,  abhors  the 
thing  that  is  evil,  especially  his  old  sins.  This  is  one  instance  out 
of  many. 

"  An  alderman  heard  me  to-night  in  a  covered  chair.  I  met  part  of 
the  society,  who  are  fully  convinced,  that  without  present  forgiveness 
they  cannot  be  saved.  I  called  upon  Mr.  C — ,  who  told  me  he  had 
had  a  great  battle  with  his  brethren,  who  confidently  averred,  affidavit 
was  made  of  that  wicked  brother  of  mine^running  away  with  another 
man's  wife  at  Athlone.  I  rejoiced  at  the  report,  as  a  sign  that  the  god 
of  this  world  is  alarmed  for  his  kingdom  in  danger.  How  will  he  and 
his  servants  rage  by  and  by !  Hitherto  they  seem  asleep ;  but  the 
witnesses  of  Jesus  are  rising  to  rouse  them. 

"  Walking  to  the  Marsh,  I  overtook  Mrs.  N — ,  who  broke  out  into 
strong  confession  of  the  faith  she  received  yesterday  morning  under 
the  word.  I  marvel  not  that  her  daughter  says,  she  is  gone  distraeted. 
You  might  as  well  stop  the  tide,  as  her  testimony.  She  rides  on  the 
high  places  of  the  earth ;  she  speaks  in  the  plerophory  of  faith ;  she 
lives  in  the  spirit  of  triumph.  One  of  her  expressions  was,  '  I  do  not 
walk,  but  fly  ;  and  seem  as  if  I  could  leap  over  the  moon.'  The  Marsh 
was  covered  with  high  and  low,  rich  and  poor.  The  gospel  had  free 
course.  Not  a  word  returned  empty.  One  followed,  and  told  me  he 
had  found  the  Lord  in  the  word  this  morning.  I  had  much  discourse 
with  the  young  woman  above  mentioned ;  and  found  she  was  in  Christ 
before  me  ;  but  her  not  using  my  expressions  hindered  my  perceiving 
it.  Some  of  her  words  were,  '  From  the  time  you  spake  to  me  of  for- 
giveness, I  have  been  praying  for  it,  day  and  night,  in  continual  joy. 
I  am  inexpressibly  happy.  All  my  temptations  are  gone.  I  tread  on 
all  the  power  of  the  enemy.  From  twelve  years  old  I  have  walked 
with  God,  and  found  him  in  all  my  ways,  in  every  place,  and  business, 
and  company.  In  all  my  words  I  find  him  prompting  me.  From  my 
infancy  he  has  been  my  guide  and  instructer.  When  I  would  have 
spoken  to  the  bishop,  or  others,  He  checked  me  with  that  thought,  1 
will  bear  all  my  burdens  till  the  Lord  himself  delivers  me.  Many 
things  he  has  taught  me  to  pray  for,  which  I  did  not  myself  understand 
at  the  time  of  my  asking,  nor  fully  till  the  answers  came.  I  have  been 
urged  with  that  question,  Can  you  die  for  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ  ? 
and  when  I  have  put  it  by,  it  still  followed  me  ;  and  the  Lord  insisted 
upon  my  answer.  While  I  have  sat  at  work,  it  came  into  my  mind, 
These  fingers  urill  never  corrupt  in  the  grave.  I  must  die  for  the  truth. 
I  replied,  But  how  can  it  be,  Lord?     We  are  all  Christians.     Who  is 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  389 

there  to  persecute  us  now  ?  This  thought  pursues  me  still,  that  I  am  to 
suffer  for  my  Saviour  ;  and  I  should  grudge  the  dying  in  my  bed.' 

"  I  never  felt  more  powerful,  piercing  words.  They  brought  their 
own  evidence,  and  left  me  no  room  to  doubt  God's  special  love  to  this 
soul.     They  also  confirmed  my  continual  expectation  of  sufferings. 

"  Sept.  3d.  My  text  was,  '  I,  even  I,  am  he  that  blotteth  out  thy 
transgressions  for  my  own  sake.'  I  felt,  as  it  were,  their  spirits  sunk 
under  the  word.  From  six  to  eight  I  attend  those  that  would  speak 
with  me.  The  first  who  accosted  me  was  a  poor  soldier,  with,  '  O  sir, 
I  have  found  the  blessing !'  I  asked  what  blessing.  '  Why,  the  bless- 
ing you  preach ;  the  forgiveness  of  my  sins.'  '  How  do  you  know 
that  V  '  I  am  sure  of  it.  I  cannot  doubt  of  it.  I  feel  it  in  my  heart.' 
'  When  and  how  did  you  receive  it  ?'  '  Yesterday  morning,  under  the 
word.  I  strove  and  strove  hard  before  I  could  lay  hold  on  it.  But  at 
last  I  did  venture  upon  Christ.  I  put  on  boldness,  and  did  believe  ;  and 
that  moment  all  my  sins  were  taken  away, — as  you  would  take  the  coat 
from  my  back.  I  went  home  rejoicing,  and  told  my  wife,  and  per- 
suaded her  to  believe  like  me.  She  fell  a  crying  and  praying  for  an 
hour  together ;  and  then  she  got  it  too.  My  mother  is  not  far  from  it : 
only  for  fear  of  one  sin  she  dares  not  venture.'  His  artless  confession 
was  confirmed  by  his  wife,  who  found  the  pearl  at  the  same  time  with 
him.  His  brother  found  it  last  Sunday.  Joyce  Bailey  informs  me, 
she  received  the  blessing  yesterday  morning  through  the  Spirit  apply- 
ing that  word,  '  Ask,  and  it  shall  be  given  you.'  I  exhorted  some  of 
the  society,  and  found  them  all  on  full  stretch  after  Christ. 

"  Sept.  4th.  I  expounded  the  prodigal  son  to  thousands  of  listen- 
ing sinners  ;  many  of  whom,  I  am  assured,  are  on  their  return,  and  will 
never  rest,  until  they  rest  in  the  anns  of  their  Father. 

"  Sept.  5th.  More,  I  hear,  are  added  to  the  church :  two  at  the  sacra- 
ment yesterday :  two  in  the  society.  One  overtook  me  going  to  the 
cathedral,  and  said,  '  I  have  found  something  in  the  preaching,  and  can- 
not but  think  it  is  forgiveness.  All  my  sins  sunk  away  from  off  me  in 
a  moment.  I  can  do  nothing  but  pray,  and  cry,  Glory  be  to  God !  I 
have  such  a  confidence  of  his  love  as  I  never  knew.  I  trample  all  sin 
and  sorrow  under  my  feet.'  I  bade  him  watch  and  pray,  and  expect 
greater  things  than  these. 

"  Our  old  master,  the  world,  begins  to  take  it  ill  that  so  many  desert, 
and  clean  escape  its  pollutions.  Innumerable  stories  are  invented  to 
stop  the  work,  or  rather  repeated  ;  for  they  are  the  same  we  have  heard 
a  thousand  times,  as  well  as  the  primitive  Christians.  All  manner  of 
wickedness  is  acted  in  our  society,  except  the  eating  of  little  children. 
My  advice  to  the  people  is,  '  Answer  them  not  a  word.'  The  Romish 
priests  go  more  secretly  to  work,  deterring  their  flock  by  the  penalty 


390  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

of  a  curse.  Yet  some  venture  to  hear  us  by  stealth.  I  took  horse  for 
Bandon,  with  my  loving  lawyer,  and  his  wife,  who  has  lately  received 
Christ,  as  her  language  and  life  declare." 

On  the  road  Mr.  Wesley  made  a  hymn  for  the  Roman  Catholics  in 
Ireland,  of  which  we  retain  the  following  stanzas  : — 

If  thou  wilt  work  a  work  of  grace, 

Who  shall  the  hinderer  be  1 
Shall  all  the  human  hellish  race 

Detain  thy  own  from  thee  1 
Shall  Satan  keep,  as  lawful  prize 

A  nation  in  his  snare  1 
Hosts  of  the  living  God,  arise, 

And  try  the  force  of  prayer  ! 

The  prayer  of  faith  hath  raised  the  dead, 

TV  infernal  legions  driven, 
The  slaves  from  Satan's  dungeon  freed, 

And  shut  and  open'd  heaven. 
Our  faith  shall  cleave  the  triple  crown, 

Shall  o'er  the  beast  prevail, 
And  turn  his  kingdom  upside  down, 

And  shake  the  gates  of  hell. 

"  By  ten  we  came  to  Bandon,  a  town  of  Protestants  only.  Several 
Papists  from  the  neighbourhood  attended  me  to  the  market-house.  I 
stood  on  a  scaffold,  and  called,  to  about  a  thousand  wild  people,  '  Be- 
hold the  Lamb  of  God,  which  taketh  away  the  sin  of  the  world  !'  Four 
ministers  confessed  it  was  the  truth.  All  seemed  hugely  pleased,  and 
rejoiced  that  I  should  preach  again  in  the  evening  at  the  other  end  of 
the  town.  The  whole  town  was  then  gathered  together,  with  many 
out  of  the  country.  Three  of  the  ministers  were  present  again,  and 
the  provost,  or  governor  of  the  town,  with  many  of  the  better  sort,  in 
the  opposite  houses.  I  was  enabled  to  speak  closely  both  to  Pharisees 
and  publicans.     Many  of  the  latter  wept. 

"  Sept.  6th.  In  the  morning,  between  four  and  five,  I  was  surprised 
to  find  as  numerous  an  audience  as  last  night's.  I  breakfasted  with 
the  only  family  of  Quakers  in  the  town.  They  behaved  with  that  love 
and  zeal  which  we  meet  with  in  all  the  Friends,  till  their  worldly-wise 
and  envious  brethren  pervert  them,  and  make  their  minds  evil  affected 
toward  us.  Two  men  from  Kinsale  came  to  press  me  thither.  I  ex- 
pounded the  prodigal  son,  but  could  not  get  through  half  of  it.  They 
drank  in  every  word.  In  the  evening  I  began  again  with  a  soar  throat, 
a  heavy  heart,  and  a  feeble  body.  To  them  that  have  no  might  God 
increaseth  strength.  For  an  hour  and  a  half  I  strongly  called  the 
weeping  prodigals  to  their  heavenly  Father.     Many  Romans  were  pre- 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  391 

sent,  and  others  who  had  not  been  near  a  church  for  years.  I  spent 
an  hour  in  the  town-hall  with  some  hundreds  of  them,  in  prayer  and 
singing.  They  were  impatient  to  have  a  society,  and  to  take  the  king- 
dom of  heaven  by  violence.  I  commended  them  to  the  grace  of  God, 
and  departed,  laden  with  their  blessings. 

"  I  rode  to  Kinsale  with  my  trusty  lawyer,  and  at  noon  walked  to  the 
market-place.  The  windows  were  filled  with  spectators,  rather  than 
hearers.  Many  wild-looking  people  stood  with  their  hats  on  in  the 
street.  The  boys  were  rude  and  noisy.  Some  well-dressed  women 
stood  behind  me,  and  listened.  I  did  most  earnestly  invite  them  all  to 
the  great  supper.  It  was  fallow  ground  ;  yet  the  word  was  not  all  lost. 
Several  settled  into  serious  attention :  others  expressed  their  approba- 
tion :  a  few  wept.  I  was  followed  to  my  lodgings  by  a  devout  soldier, 
one  of  our  society  in  Dublin,  who  keeps  his  integrity.  Some  others 
called,  and  convinced  me  God  had  not  left  himself  without  witness  in 
this  place. 

"  In  the  evening  the  multitude  so  trod  one  upon  another,  that  it  was 
some  time  before  they  could  settle  to  hear.  I  received  a  blow  with  a 
stone  on  the  side  of  my  head ;  and  called  on  the  person  to  stand  forth, 
and,  if  I  had  done  him  any  wrong,  to  strike  me  again.  This  little  cir- 
cumstance increased  their  attention.  I  lifted  up  my  voice  like  a  trum- 
pet, and  showed  the  people  their  transgressions,  and  the  way  to  be 
saved  from  them.  They  received  my  saying,  and  spake  well  of  the 
truth.  A  sudden  change  was  visible  in  their  behaviour  afterward  ;  for 
God  had  touched  their  hearts.  Even  the  Romans  owned,  '  none  could 
find  fault  with  what  the  man  said.'  Only  one  did  most  bitterly  curse 
me,  and  all  that  should  ever  pray  for  me. 

"  Sept.  8th.  The  rain  drove  us  to  the  market-house,  a  far  more  con- 
venient place  for  preaching.  I  was  surprised  to  find  such  a  multitude 
in  such  weather.  They  sunk  down  on  every  side  into  a  just  sense  of 
their  wants.  The  next  time  the  better  rank  of  Romans  came  to  hear 
for  themselves,  and  a  whole  army  of  soldiers.  All  were  profoundlv 
silent  as  soon  as  I  opened  my  mouth  in  the  words  of  our  dying  Lord, 
'  Is  it  nothing  to  you,  all  ye  that  pass  by  V  The  love  of  Christ  crucified 
bore  down  all  before  it.  A  lady  of  the  Romish  Church  would  have  me 
to  her  house.  She  assured  me,  the  governor  of  the  town,  (called  the 
sovereign,)  as  soon  as  he  heard  of  my  coming,  had  issued  out  orders 
that  none  should  dare  disturb  me ;  that  a  gentleman  who  offered  to  in- 
sult me  would  have  been  torn  to  pieces  by  the  Romans,  had  he  not  fled 
for  it ;  and  that  the  Catholics  in  general  are  my  firm  friends. 

"  It  is  worth  observing,  that  in  Kinsale  I  am  of  every  religion.  The 
Presbyterians  say  I  am  a  Presbyterian ;  the  Church-goers,  that  I  am  a 
minister  of  theirs ;  and  the  Catholics  are  sure  I  am  a  good  Catholic  in 


392  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

my  heart.  I  returned  to  Cork.  Here  the  witnesses  increase,  so  that 
we  lose  count  of  them. 

"  Sept.  9th.  I  got  the  whole  morning  to  myself,  and  my  beloved 
friends  in  Wales.  I  had  sweet  fellowship  with  them  in  reading  their 
letters,  and  saw  them,  as  it  were,  all  about  me  at  the  throne  of  grace. 

"  Sept.  10th.  A  man  and  his  wife  laid  hold  on  me,  and  said,  'We 
have  followed  you  from  Ban  don  to  Kinsale,  and  hither  ;  and  if  we  had 
not  found  you  here,  we  would  have  followed  you  to  Dublin,  and  all  the 
world  over.'  They  urged  me  to  come  once  more  to  Bandon,  so  that  I 
could  not  refuse.  Some  from  Middleton  and  Youghall  pressed  me  to 
them  also. 

"  Sept.  11th.  I  heard  a  plain,  useful  sermon,  at  St.  Peter's,  against 
judging.  Such  crowds  at  church  and  sacrament  were  never  seen  be- 
fore ;  so  immediately  is  the  gospel  the  power  of  God,  saving  from  sin. 
Multitudes,  from  their  first  hearing  it,  left  off  to  do  evil,  and  learned  to 
do  well.  I  was  much  refreshed  by  part  of  the  bishop  of  Exeter's  late 
charge  to  his  clergy,  worthy  to  be  written  in  letters  of  gold. 

" '  My  brethren,  I  beg  you  will  rise  up  with  me  against  only  moral 
preaching.  We  have  been  long  attempting  the  reformation  of  the 
nation  by  discourses  of  this  kind.  With  what  success  1  Why,  with 
none  at  all.  On  the  contrary  we  have  very  dexterously  preached  the 
people  into  downright  infidelity.  We  must  change  our  voice.  We 
must  preach  Christ,  and  him  crucified.  Nothing  but  the  gospel  is, 
nothing  will  be  found  to  be,  the  power  of  God  unto  salvation.  Let  me 
therefore  again  and  again  request,  may  I  not  add,  let  me  charge  you,  to 
preach  Jesus,  and  salvation  through  his  name  ;  preach  the  Lord  who 
bought  us ;  preach  redemption  through  his  blood ;  preach  the  saying 
of  the  great  High  Priest,  He  that  believeth  shall  be  saved.  Preach  re- 
pentance toward  God,  and  faith  toward  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.' 

"  Sept.  12th.  I  got  to  Bandon  by  eleven.  My  poor  woman  and  her 
husband  soon  found  me  out,  and  carried  me  to  their  house  in  triumph. 
The  neighbours  flocked  in  ;  and  we  had  indeed  a  feast  of  love.  A  pro- 
digal came,  who  had  been  a  monster  of  wickedness  for  many  years, 
but  is  now  returned  to  his  Father.  So  are  more  of  the  town,  who  were 
wicked  to  a  proverb.  I  spake  with  a  woman,  whom  the  word  has 
wounded,  and  convinced  that  God  is  among  the  Protestants.  She  was 
bred  a  Protestant,  but  turned  when  young  to  the  Romans,  and  has  con- 
tinued with  them  these  twenty  years.  She  told  me  she  never  could  rightly 
believe  that  any  man  could  forgive  her  her  sins :  but  Jesus  Christ  has 
the  power,  she  is  persuaded,  and  therefore  returns  to  those  who  preach 
forgiveness  in  his  blood. 

"  I  invited  above  four  thousand  sinners  to  the  great  supper.  God 
hath  given  them  the  hearing  ear.     I  went  to  Mrs.  Jones's,  a  widow- 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  393 

gentlewoman,  as  teachable  as  a  little  child ;  determined  to  promote  the 
work  of  God  to  the  utmost  of  her  power.  All  in  the  place  seem  like 
minded — except  the  clergy.  O  why  should  they  be  the  last  to  bring 
home  their  King  ?  It  grieved  me  to  hear  the  poor  encouragement  given 
last  Sunday  to  the  crowds  that  flocked  to  church,  which  some  of  them 
had  never  troubled  for  years.  We  send  them  to  church,  to  hear  our- 
selves railed  at,  and,  what  is  far  worse,  the  truth  of  God. 

"  Sept.  13th.  We  parted  witb  many  tears,  and  mutual  blessings.     I 

rode  on  to  Kinsale.     Here  also  the  minister,  Mr.  P ,  instead  of 

rejoicing  to  see  so  many  publicans  in  the  temple,  entertained  them  with 
a  railing  accusation  of  me,  as  an  impostor,  incendiary,  and  messenger 

of  Satan.     Strange  justice  !  that  Mr.  P should  be  voted  a  friend 

of  the  Church,  and  I  an  enemy ;  who  send  hundreds  into  the  church, 
for  him  to  drive  out  again !  At  noon  I  discoursed  on  the  prodigal  son. 
Many  approved  by  silent  tears.  I  could  not  dismiss  them  without  a 
word  of  advice,  how  to  behave  toward  their  enemies,  persecutors,  and 
slanderers. 

"Sept.  15th.  After  proclaiming  liberty  to  the  captives,  at  Cork,  I 
took  horse  for  Middleton,  and  preached  there  at  noon  to  an  attentive 
congregation,  who  pressed  me  much  to  come  again.  I  rode  on  to 
Youghall,  a  seaport  town,  twenty  Irish  miles  from  Cork.  I  went  forth 
to  the  strand :  a  wild  multitude  following  almost  crowded  me  and  one 
another  to  death.  While  I  described  our  Lord's  passion  the  waves 
subsided,  the  noise  ceased,  and  they  earnestly  listened  to  his  last  dying 
cries.  The  minister  (as  well  as  people)  testified  his  approbation,  say- 
ing, as  I  am  told,  '  These  gentlemen  have  done  a  great  deal  of  good. 
There  is  need  enough  of  them  in  Youghall.'  I  lodged  at  Mr.  Price's, 
a  friendly  Dissenter,  who,  with  his  family,  received  me  cordially  for 
my  work's  sake. 

"  Sept.  16th.  The  rain  quickened  our  pace  to  Middleton.  Here  my 
audience  was  thrice  as  numerous  as  yesterday.  The  town-hall  could 
not  contain  them.  All  listened  to  their  own  history  in  the  prodigal, 
and  begged  hard  for  a  continuance  of  the  gospel.  The  power  of  the 
Lord  was  in  the  society  at  Cork.  I  marvel  not  that  Satan  so  hates  it. 
We  never  meet  but  some  or  other  is  plucked  out  of  his  teeth. 

"  Sept.  17th.  After  a  restless  night  of  pain,  I  rose  to  confer  with 
those  who  desired  it.  A  woman  testified  that  the  Lord  had  spoken 
peace  to  her  trembling  soul  at  the  sacrament :  Thomas  Warburton,  that 
faith  came  by  hearing  ;  and  now  he  hates  all  sin  with  a  perfect  hatred  ; 
and  could  spend  his  whole  life  in  prayer.  Stephen  Williams  witnessed 
that,  '  Last  night  I  found  my  heart  burdened  and  bursting  in  your 
prayer ;  but  I  repeated  after  you,  till  my  speech  was  swallowed  up. 
Then  I  felt  myself  as  it  were  fainting,  falling  back,  and  sinking  into 


394  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

destruction;  when  on  a  sudden  I  was  lifted  up;  my  heart  was  light- 
ened ;  my  burden  gone  ;  and  I  saw  all  my  sins,  so  black,  so  many,  bur 
all  taken  away.  I  am  now  afraid  of  neither  death,  devil,  nor  hell.  I 
am  happier  than  I  can  tell  you.  I  know  God  has,  for  Christ's  sake, 
forgiven  me.'  Two  others,  in  whom  I  found  a  real  work  of  grace  begun, 
were  Papists  till  they  heard  the  gospel ;  but  are  now  reconciled  to  the 
church,  even  the  true  invisible  church,  or  communion  of  saints,  with 
whom  is  forgiveness  of  sins.  A  few  of  these  lost  sheep  we  pick  up ; 
but  seldom  speak  of  it,  lest  our  good  Protestants  should  stir  up  the  Pa- 
pists to  tear  us  in  pieces. 

"  At  Mr.  RofT's,  a  pious  Dissenter,  I  heard  of  the  extreme  bitterness 
of  his  two  ministers,  who  make  it  their  business,  from  house  to  house, 
to  set  their  people  against  the  truth,  and  threaten  all  who  hear  us  with 
excommunication.  So  far  beyond  the  Papists  are  these  moderate  men 
advanced  in  persecution. 

"  Sept.  18th.  I  rose,  as  I  lay  down,  in  pain,  which  confined  me  the 
whole  day.  I  prayed  God  to  suspend  it,  if  it  was  his  will  I  should 
speak  a  useful  word  at  parting  with  his  people.  I  went  to  them  at  five 
for  a  few  minutes.  The  Marsh  was  quite  covered.  Above  ten  thou- 
sand people,  as  was  supposed,  stood  fixed  in  deep  attention.  Not  a 
breath  was  heard  among  them  all.  I  faintly  read  my  text,  Acts  ii,  42, 
'  And  they  continued  steadfastly  in  the  apostles'  doctrine  and  fellow- 
ship, and  in  breaking  of  bread,  and  in  prayers.'  They  observed  my 
weakness,  and  prayed  me  strong.  I  urged  them  to  walk  as  the  first 
followers  of  Christ.  My  words  sunk  into  their  hearts,  and  melted  them 
into  tears.  For  two  hours  we  wept  and  rejoiced  together ;  and  com- 
mended each  other  again  and  again  to  God.  I  mentioned  with  honour 
the  behaviour  of  our  own  clergy ;  not  one  of  whom  has  publicly  spoken 
the  least  word  against  us.  I  had  told  them  before,  and  now  I  told  them 
again,  that  persecution  will  arise  because  of  the  word.  Great  confi- 
dence and  love  the  Lord  gave  me  for  them ;  and  we  parted  most  tri- 
umphantly with  the  voice  of  joy  and  thanksgiving. 

"  Sept.  19th.  I  rose  at  two,  greatly  refreshed,  and  set  out  with  Ro- 
bert Swindells.  My  pain  was  kept  off  by  the  prayers  of  those  I  left 
behind.  We  reached  Cash  el  by  night.  Our  host,  a  serious  Roman, 
and  his  neighbour,  a  hearty,  loving  Quaker,  made  us  forget  our  journey. 

"  Sept.  20th.  We  reached  T —  by  nine.  I  met  several  clergy,  who 
were  attending  the  archbishop,  come  to  confirm.  I  preached  at  my 
inn  door.  The  people  behaved  better  at  the  end  than  the  beginning. 
I  found  the  twelve  miles  to  Roscrea  good  six  hours'  riding ;  the  rain 
attending  us  all  the  way.  At  five  I  came  to  Mr.  White's,  sated  with 
travelling ;  but  had  not  time  to  rest,  the  people  demanding  me.  My 
knees  and  eyes  failed  me,  so  that.  I  could  neither  stand  nor  see.     I 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  395 

leaned  on  a  door,  and  called,  '  Is  it  nothing  to  you,  all  ye  that  pass  by  V 
The  word  was  not  weak,  like  me. 

"Sept.  21st.  By  four  I  got  to  Mount-Mellick.  I  preached  in  the 
market-place  to  a  crowd  of  poor  convinced  sinners.  I  could  mention 
nothing  but  pure  promises.  They  received  the  word  as  souls  gasping 
for  God. 

"  Sept.  22d.  I  took  in  thirty  new  members.  I  rode  to  B — ,  at  the 
pressing  instance  of  a  clergyman,  who  met  me,  carried  me  home,  and, 
after  fairly  proposing  his  objections,  and  attending  to  my  answers, 
allowed  me  to  speak  with  great  closeness,  and  particular  application. 
By  four  we  came  to  Mr.  Jackson's,  in  Birr.  I  preached  '  the  Lamb  of 
God,  that  taketh  away  the  sin  of  the  world.'  The  power  of  the  High- 
est overshadowed  us.  One  gentlewoman  sunk  down  at  Jesus's  feet. 
Most  seemed  affected.  Sept.  23d,  I  talked  with  my  host's  brother,  a 
publican  indeed  !  a  monster  of  wickedness  lately,  but  now  so  changed, 
that  all  the  town  is  alarmed  by  it.  At  five  I  preached  in  a  barn  of  Mr. 
Wade's,  near  Aghrim,  seldom  with  greater  power. 

"  Sept.  24th.  By  one  the  Lord  brought  us  safe  to  our  beloved 
brethren  in  Athlone.  No  Father  Ferril  or  his  volunteers  withstood  our 
entrance.  The  door  is  wide  opened,  at  the  expense  of  one  life  indeed, 
if  not  more ;  for  the  first  news  I  heard  was,  that  the  poor  woman  who 
shielded  John  Healey  from  his  enemy  is  lately  dead  of  the  blows  she 
then  received.  I  preached  in  the  market-house,  and  met  the  society 
in  a  barn,  which  a  well-disposed  Roman  lends  us,  to  the  great  dis- 
satisfaction of  his  fellows.  Our  poor  lambs  were  all  in  tears,  mourning 
after  Jesus. 

"  Sept.  25th.  I  examined  each  of  the  society,  who  make  upward  of 
two  hundred.  A  soldier  followed  and  told  me,  that  while  I  was  talking 
to  them,  a  horrible  dread  overwhelmed  him ;  he  knew  I  was  a  servant 
of  God  ;  saw  himself  as  called  to  the  bar  ;  felt  the  burden  of  all  his  sins  ; 
shook,  every  bone  of  him ;  and  trembled  exceedingly  for  fear  of  God's 
judgments.  I  could  not  hinder  his  falling  down  again  and  again  at  my 
feet  under  the  most  piercing  apprehensions  of  God,  the  righteous  Judge. 

"  I  accepted  an  invitation  from  the  Rev.  Mr.  T .     I  comforted 

the  mourners  at  the  market-house  by  all  the  precious  promises  of  the 
gospel  summed  up  in  Isaiah  xxxv.  I  dined  with  Mr.  R ,  a  gentle- 
man of  the  Romish  persuasion  till  he  heard  my  brother :  since  which 
both  he  and  his  house,  with  several  others,  are  come  over  to  the  Church 
of  England  ;  and,  what  is  far  better,  to  the  power  of  godliness.  In  the 
evening  preaching  the  great  blessing  came.  The  cries  of  the  wounded 
spirits  cannot  be  described.  The  place  rung  with  loud  calls  for  '  mercy, 
mercy !'  I  concluded,  and  began  again,  and  again ;  then  sung  and 
prayed,  and  prayed  and  sung,  not  knowing  how  to  give  over. 


396  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

"  Sept.  26th.  I  took  my  leave  in  those  solemn  words,  which  reached 
their  hearts,  '  And  now,  brethren,  I  commend  you  to  God,  and  to  the 
word  of  his  grace,  which  is  able  to  build  you  up,  and  to  give  you  an 
inheritance  among  all  them  that  are  sanctified.'  At  three  I  came  to 
our  dear  friends  at  Tyrrell's-pass.  It  should  not  be  forgotten,  that  the 
condemned  soldier  told  me,  at  parting,  that  the  Lord  had  absolved 
him. 

"  Sept.  27th.  I  found  much  life  in  applying  those  words,  '  Behold  I 
stand  at  the  door,  and  knock,'  &c.  I  took  horse  for  Dublin.  Young 
Mr.  Wade  accompanied  me  three  or  four  miles.  His  mother  died  last 
week  in  peace.  He  is  swiftly  following  her,  through  the  last  stage  of 
a  consumption  ;  has  not  yet  attained  ;  but  knows  he  shall  not  depart  till  his 
eyes  have  seen  His  salvation.  I  commended  him  to  the  Lord  Jesus, 
and  promised  to  meet  him  next  in  paradise. 

"  I  rode  alone,  yet  not  alone.  My  noon  hour  of  prayer  refreshed  my 
spirit.  My  absent  friends  were  never  less  absent.  I  came  before  night 
to  Dublin." 

Such  was  the  manner  in  which  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  was  employed 
during  his  second  visit  to  Ireland.  He  travelled  extensively  through 
the  southern  part  of  the  island,  where  Popery  held  the  great  body  of  the 
people  in  its  iron  grasp.  Here  his  labours  were  characterized  by  an 
energy  and  devotedness  of  which  there  have  been  few  examples.  He 
preached  to  immense  assemblages  of  people,  of  every  rank  and  descrip- 
tion, morning,  noon,  and  night,  reserving  a  certain  period  almost  every 
day  to  converse  in  private  with  those  who  sought  his  counsel,  and 
forming  those  that  were  awakened  into  religious  societies,  in  order  to 
their  spiritual  edification.  Many  of  the  societies  which  he  then  formed 
continue  to  this  day,  breathing  the  same  spirit  of  piety  as  that  which 
was  produced  under  his  preaching ;  and  not  a  few  of  the  people  that 
formerly  belonged  to  them  now  sleep  in  Jesus.  An  influence  from  God 
rested  upon  the  people  generally,  wherever  he  went,  and  caused  his 
voice  to  be  heard  ;  so  that  there  was  little  opposition  to  the  spread  of 
the  truth.  Ungodly  men,  both  Papist  and  Protestant,  were  under  a 
supernatural  restraint.  The  exceptions  were  a  few  of  the  clergy  and 
Dissenting  ministers,  whose  gentle  slumbers  were  disturbed  by  the 
rousing  sermons  of  this  itinerant  stranger.  He  induced  great  numbers 
of  careless  and  wicked  people  to  attend  the  religious  services  of  the 
Church  ;  and  their  faithless  pastors,  instead  of  welcoming  the  wander- 
ers to  the  fold,  drove  them  away  by  their  bitter  revilings. 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley  remained  a  few  days  in  Dublin,  where  he  found 
the  society  in  a  very  prosperous  state.  Several  persons  entered  into 
Christian  liberty  during  his  stay.  Here  he  unexpectedly  met  his 
friends  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Lampe,  from  London ;  and  remarks  concerning 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  397 

them,  "  They  were  overjoyed  to  see  me.  I  cannot  yet  give  up  my 
hope  that  they  are  designed  for  better  things  than  feeding  swine  ;  that 
is,  entertaining  the  gay  world." 

On  the  8th  of  October  he  embarked  in  the  packet  foi  England.  The 
voyage  was  most  disastrous  ;  as  will  appear  from  the  following  letter, 
which  he  addressed  to  a  friend,  on  his  arrival  at  Holyhead.  It  is 
dated  the  10th  of  October,  and  appears  to  have  been  sent  to  a  person  in 
Ireland,  probably  Mr.  Lunell,  the  banker  in  Dublin,  who  had  received 
the  truth. 

"  My  Very  Dear  Brother, — I  did  not  tell  you,  at  parting,  that  I  never 
had  a  stronger  apprehension  of  evil  near.  On  Saturday  evening,  half- 
hour  past  eight,  I  entered  the  small  boat.  We  were  two  hours  getting 
to  the  vessel.  There  was  not  then  water  to  cross  the  bar ;  so  we  took 
our  rest  till  eleven  on  Sunday  morning.  Then  God  sent  us  a  fair  wind, 
and  we  sailed  smoothly  before  it,  five  knots  an  hour.  All  things 
promised  a  speedy,  prosperous  passage ;  yet  still  I  found  the  burden 
upon  my  heart,  usual  in  times  of  extreme  danger.  Toward  evening  the 
wind  freshened  upon  us  ;  and  we  had  full  enough  of  it. 

"  It  was  now  pitch-dark,  and  no  small  tempest  lay  upon  us.  The 
captain  had  ordered  in  all  the  sails.  I  kept  mostly  upon  deck,  till  half- 
hour  past  eight,  when,  upon  my  inquiry,  he  told  me  he  expected  to  be 
in  the  harbour  by  nine.  I  answered,  we  would  compoimd  for  ten. 
While  we  were  talking,  the  mainsail  (as  I  take  it)  got  loose,  and  flew 
overboard,  as  if  it  would  drag  us  all  after  it.  The  small  boat,  at  the  same 
time,  for  want  of  fastening,  fell  out  of  its  place.  The  master  called, 
'  All  hands  upon  deck !'  and  thrust  me  down  into  the  cabin.  Within  a 
minute  we  heard  a  cry  above,  '  We  have  lost  the  mast !'  A  passenger 
ran  up,  and  brought  us  worse  news,  that  it  was  not  the  mast,  but  the 
poor  master  himself ;  whom  I  had  scarcely  left,  when  the  boat,  as  they 
supposed,  struck  him  overboard.  From  that  moment  he  was  seen  and 
heard  no  more.  My  soul  was  bowed  before  the  Lord.  I  knelt  down, 
and  commended  the  departing  spirit  to  his  mercy  in  Christ  Jesus.  I 
adored  his  distinguishing  goodness  :  '  The  one  shall  be  taken,  and  the 
other  left.'     I  thought  of  those  lines  of  Young  : — 

'  No  warning  given  !  unceremonious  death ! 
A  sudden  rush  from  life's  meridian  joys, 
A  plunge  opaque  beyond  conjecture  !' 

"  The  sailors  were  so  confounded,  they  knew  not  what  they  did. 
The  decks  were  strewed  with  sails,  boat,  &c. :  the  wind  shifting  about, 
the  compass  they  could  not  get  at ;  nor  the  helm,  for  some  time.  We 
were  just  on  the  shore  ;  and  the  vessel  drove  where  or  how  they  knew 
not.     One  of  our  cabin  passengers  ran  to  the  helm,  gave  orders,  as 


398  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

captain,  till  they  had  righted  the  ship.  But  I  ascribe  it  to  our  Invisi- 
ble Pilot,  that  we  got  safe  to  the  harbour  soon  after  ten.  The  storm 
was  so  high,  we  doubted  whether  any  boat  would  venture  to  fetch  us. 
At  last  one  answered,  and  came.  I  thought  it  safer  to  lie  in  the  ves- 
sel ;  but  one  calling,  '  Mr.  Wesley,  you  may  come,'  I  followed,  and  by 
eleven  found  out  my  old  lodgings  at  Robert  Griffith's. 

"  Oct.  10th.  I  blessed  God  that  I  did  not  stay  in  the  vessel  last  night. 
A  more  tempestuous  one  I  do  not  remember." 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  dangers  and  inconveniences  were  not  ended 
when  he  landed  at  Holyhead,  and  sung  the  praises  of  his  almighty 
Preserver.  The  following  is  his  own  account  of  the  perils  and  troubles 
of  the  next  day  : — "  At  half-hour  past  nine,  I  took  horse,  with  my  host, 
in  a  perfect  hurricane.  We  were  wet  through  in  less  than  ten 
minutes :  but  I  rode  on,  thankful  that  I  was  not  at  sea.  By  one  I 
reached  the  Bull's-head ;  paid  off  my  extorting  guide ;  and  trusted 
Providence  to  conduct  me  over  the  Welsh  mountains.  I  rode  near 
three  miles  before  my  genius  for  wandering  prevailed.  Then  I  got  out 
of  the  way  to  Baladan-ferry  ;  but  was  met  by  a  Welsh  child,  and  set 
right  again.  Near  five  I  entered  the  boat,  with  a  clergyman  and 
others,  who  crowded  our  small  crazy  vessel.  The  water  was  exceed- 
ing rough  ;  our  horses  were  frightened  ;  we  looking  to  our  vessel  every 
moment.  The  minister  acknowledged  he  was  never  in  like  danger. 
We  were  half  drowned  in  the  boat.  I  sat  at  the  bottom,  with  him, 
and  a  woman  who  stuck  very  close  to  me  ;  so  that  my  swimming  would 
not  have  helped  me.  But  the  Lord  was  my  support ;  and  I  cried  out 
to  my  brother  clergyman, '  Fear  not.  Christum,  et,fortunas  vchis !  [You 
carry  Christ  and  his  fortunes.]  The  hairs  of  our  head  are  all  num- 
bered.    Our  Father  sits  at  the  helm.' 

"  Our  trial  lasted  near  half  an  hour.  Then  we  landed,  wet  and 
weary,  in  the  dark  night.  The  minister  was  my  guide  to  Carnarvon ; 
and  by  the  way  entertained  me  with  the  praises  of  a  lay-preacher  he 
had  lately  heard,  and  talked  with.  He  could  say  nothing  against  his 
preaching,  but  heartily  wished  him  ordained.  His  name,  he  told  me, 
was  Howell  Harris.  He  carried  me  to  his  own  inn,  and  at  last  found 
me  out ;  which  increased  our  intimacy." 

Leaving  Carnarvon  the  next  morning  at  the  break  of  day,  Mr.  Charles 
Wesley  directed  his  course  to  Garth,  travelling  on  horseback  through 
an  open  country,  with  such  guides  as  he  could  obtain ;  some  of  whom 
exercised  his  patience  by  leading  him  out  of  the  way,  so  as  even  to 
endanger  his  life.  "  We  wandered  over  the  mountains,"  says  he,  "at 
random ;  and  I  was  quite  reconciled  to  the  thought  of  taking  up  my 
lodging  there.     But  Providence  sent  us  directors  again  and  again  when 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  399 

we  most  wanted  them.  We  rode  down  such  precipices,  that  one  false 
step  would  have  put  an  end  to  all  our  journeys  :  yet  the  Lord  brought 
us  through  all."  At  Rhayader  the  curate  undertook  to  be  his  con- 
ductor to  Garth ;  and  not  being  able  to  obtain  a  horse  for  either  love  or 
money,  this  kind-hearted  and  unassuming  clerical  brother  walked  by 
his  side,  and  brought  him  safe  to  the  family  of  Mr.  Gwynne,  where  he 
met  with  a  cordial  welcome. 

Here  he  remained  a  week,  preaching  in  the  house  of  his  host,  and 
in  the  neighbouring  churches,  many  people  coming  from  a  considerable 
distance  to  attend  his  ministry,  and  to  receive  the  Lord's  supper  at  his 
hands.  On  Tuesday,  Oct.  18th,  he  says,  "I  rode  to  Maesmynis,  with 
most  of  the  family,  and  enforced  those  triumphant  words  of  the  depart- 
ing apostle,  '  I  have  fought  a  good  fight ;  I  have  finished  my  course ; 
I  have  kept  the  faith,'  &c.  Great  consolation  was  thereby  adminis- 
tered to  us.  Forty  sincere  souls,  whom  the  storm  could  not  discourage, 
joined  in  receiving  the  Lord's  supper.  It  was  a  passover  much  to  be 
remembered.  All  were  melted  down  in  prayer.  We  were  not  un- 
mindful of  our  absent  brethren,  or  of  those  that  travel  by  water.  The 
church  about  us  was  rocked  by  the  tempest ;  but  we  had  a  calm  within. 
O  that  it  might  last  till  we  all  arrive  at  the  haven !" 

Mr.  Gwynne's  establishment  at  Garth  was  large  and  princely.  He 
had  nine  sons  and  daughters,  and  twenty  servants,  besides  the  chap- 
lain ;  and  had  seldom  less  than  ten  or  fifteen  guests  residing  in  the 
house.  Mrs.  Grace  Bowen,  whom  Charles  Wesley  has  immortalized 
by  a  hymn  dedicated  to  her  memory,  was  the  nurse  of  the  family.  Mrs. 
Gwynne  was  one  of  six  heiresses,  each  of  whom  had  a  fortune  of  thirty 
thousand  pounds,  and  was  married  into  a  family  of  rank.  She  was  a 
lady  of  superior  understanding,  generous  to  the  poor,  and  in  the  earlier 
years  of  her  life  indulged  strong  prejudices  against  Dissenters.  When 
her  husband  brought  Howell  Harris  to  Garth,  and  in  the  presence  of 
the  family  begged  the  forgiveness  of  the  itinerant  preacher,  treating 
him  with  as  much  respect  as  if  he  had  been  a  bishop,  she  thought  that 
he  must  have  lost  his  senses.  In  grief  and  consternation  she  quitted 
the  room,  and  would  not  return  till  the  unwelcome  stranger  had  left  the 
house.  When  her  daughter  Sarah,  following  her  father's  example,  be- 
came a  delighted  attendant  upon  Harris's  preaching,  Mrs.  Gwynne  was 
still  more  deeply  mortified  and  offended,  and  passed  much  of  her  time 
in  tears  at  what  she  considered  to  be  the  infatuation  of  her  family. 
Her  prejudices  were  at  length  removed  by  reading  Mr.  John  Wesley's 
"  Appeal  to  Men  of  Reason  and  Religion,"  and  by  the  testimony  of 
some  gentlemen  who  had  known  the  Wesleys  at  Oxford.  Under  the 
influence  of  her  altered  views  and  feelings,  she  was  induced  to  hear 
Howell  Harris  for  herself;  and  when  Mr.  John  Wesley  visited  South 


400  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

Wales,  he  was  hospitably  entertained  by  her,  as  well  as  by  her  husband^ 
and  was  allowed  to  preach  in  the  house.  It  was  about  two  years  after 
that  Charles  visited  Garth,  when  he  and  the  whole  family  at  once 
formed  a  strong  attachment  to  each  other. 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley  took  leave  of  this  distinguished  and  kind  family 
in  the  evening  of  October  19th,  and  early  the  next  morning  commenced 
his  journey  to  Bristol,  accompanied  by  a  Welsh  clergyman  of  kindred 
spirit.  "  I  set  out,"  says  he,  "  wjth  brother  Phillips  in  the  dark  and 
rain.  We  had  not  rode  a  quarter  of  a  mile  before  I  was  struck  through 
with  pain,  as  with  a  dart.  Whether  it  was  the  rheumatism  in  my 
shoulder,  or  what  else,  I  know  not ;  but  it  took  away  my  breath  in  an 
instant,  and  stopped  my  progress.  I  lay  some  time  on  my  horse,  un- 
able to  bear  the  least  motion ;  but  determined  not  to  turn  back,  till  I 
fell  off.  In  a  few  minutes  I  could  bear  a  foot-pace,  and  then  a  small 
trot.  As  the  rain  increased,  my  pain  decreased.  I  was  quickly  wet 
to  the  skin ;  but  some  fair  blasts  dried  me  again,  and  in  five  hours  I 
got  well  to  Bwlch.  After  an  hour's  rest,  we  took  horse  again,  and 
came  swiftly  to  Usk  before  five.  We  went  early  to  bed,  and  rose  at 
three  the  next  morning." 

He  spent  nearly  three  weeks  in  Bristol,  preaching  in  that  city,  in 
Kingswood,  and  in  several  neighbouring  places,  greatly  encouraged 
with  the  spiritual  state  of  the  societies,  and  the  success  which  attended 
his  ministrations.  Of  labours,  privations,  and  dangers,  he  had  his  full 
share  ;  but  he  was  generally  so  happy  in  God  as  even  to  glory  in  them 
all.  "  I  rode  to  Coleford,"  says  he,  "  under  a  great  burden.  What 
would  I  ngt  have  given  to  escape  preaching !  but  as  soon  as  I  opened 
my  mouth,  the  skies  poured  down  righteousness.  In  the  society  we 
seemed  all  wrapt  up.  A  cloud  of  witnesses  arose.  Five  or  six  re- 
ceived forgiveness,  and  testified  it.  We  rejoiced  with  joy  unutterable. 
My  body  was  quite  spent.  Mr.  Phillips  did  not  much  commend  our 
accommodations.  Our  chamber  looked  very  ghastly,  scarcely  affording 
a  prophet's  furniture.     Our  bed  had  but  one  thin  quilt  to  cover  us. 

"  I  rode  to  Paulton,  where  my  horse  cast  me  to  the  ground  with 
such  violence,  as  if  I  had  been  shot  out  of  an  engine.  I  lay  breathless 
for  some  time.  They  set  me  on  the  horse,  and  led  me  to  Bristol.  I 
got  a  surgeon  to  dress  my  arm  and  hand,  which  were  much  bruised, 
and  my  foot  crushed." 

This  accident  caused  no  interruption  of  his  labours.  Weary  and 
bruised  he  arrived  in  London,  where  he  expounded  the  thirty-fifth 
chapter  of  the  prophecies  of  Isaiah  in  the  Foundery ;  and,  as  he  ex- 
presses himself,  "  lost  all  his  burdens  among  his  brethren." 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  401 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

The  thoughts  of  marriage  which  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  had  for  some 
time  cherished  led  him  now  at  length  to  resolve,  that,  if  Providence 
should  open  his  way,  he  would,  without  any  considerable  delay,  enter 
into  that  holy  and  honourable  relation^;  and  every  successive  visit  that 
he  paid  to  Garth  served  to  strengthen  his  persuasion  that  Miss  Sarah 
Gwynne  would  be  the  most  suitable  object  of  his  choice.  Her  family 
and  connections  were  highly  respectable ;  she  was  agreeable  in  her 
person,  temper,  and  manners ;  a  fine  singer ;  and  had  renounced  the 
world,  with  all  its  gayeties  and  pleasures,  to  gain  Christ  and  his  salva- 
tion. The  ministry  of  Howell  Harris,  and  that  of  the  Wesleys,  had 
been  a  means  of  great  spiritual  benefit  to  her ;  and  she  delighted  to 
accompany  them  in  their  preaching  excursions  whenever  they  visited 
South  Wales.  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  was  now  forty  years  of  age ;  and 
he  justly  thought  that  if  he  were  to  marry  at  all,  it  would  be  better  at 
this  time  than  at  a  later  period  of  life. 

When  he  and  his  brother  returned  from  Georgia  they  entered  into 
an  agreement,  that  neither  of  them  would  marry,  or  take  any  direct 
steps  toward  marriage,  without  the  knowledge  and  consent  of  the  other. 
On  his  arrival  in  London,  in  November,  1748,  he  fulfilled  his  part  of 
the  covenant,  by  informing  his  brother  that  it  was  his  intention  to  offer 
himself  as  the  future  husband  of  Miss  Gwynne.  He  was  agreeably 
surprised  to  find  that  his  brother  not  only  offered  no  objection,  but  had 
actually  anticipated  his  wishes  in  this  affair.  John  had  entertained 
the  thought  of  recommending  to  Charles  three  young  ladies  of  their 
acquaintance,  any  one  of  whom  he  deemed  suitable  for  Charles's  wife  ; 
and  Miss  Gwynne  was  one  of  the  number :  so  that  he  decidedly  ap- 
proved of  the  choice  which  Charles  had  made.  They  consulted  to- 
gether concerning  every  particular,  and  were  of  one  heart  and  mind  in 
all  things.  On  the  day  after  their  interview  Charles  received  from 
Dr.  Cockburn  the  sum  of  fifty  pounds,  as  part  of  a  legacy  which  had 
been  bequeathed  to  him  by  his  "  old  friend  Mrs.  Sparrow." 

Thus  encouraged,  he  left  London  for  Garth,  to  solicit  the  heart  and 
hand  of  Miss  Gwynne,  and  the  consent  of  her  parents  to  accept  him  as 
their  son-in-law.  It  was  an  understanding  between  him  and  his  bro- 
ther, that  a  refusal  from  the  young  lady,  or  even  one  of  her  parents, 
should  be  regarded  as  an  absolute  prohibition,  and  the  suit  shoidd  be 
for  ever  abandoned.  Happily  for  him,  his  former  attentions  to  Miss 
Gwynne,  and  the  sterling  excellences  which  she  had  long  seen  in  him, 
had  already  won  her  affections.     The  matter  was  then  disclosed  to  the 

26 


402  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

mother  by  Miss  Becky  Gwynne,  anotl  r  of  the  daughters,  who  was 
also  in  favour  of  the  match.  Mrs.  Gwynne  answered,  "  I  would  rather 
give  my  child  to  Mr.  Wesley  than  to  any  man  in  England."  She  after- 
ward spoke  to  him  with  great  friendliness  ;  and  said,  that  she  had  "  no 
manner  of  objection,  but  the  want  of  fortune."  At  the  same  time  Mr. 
Gwynne  gave  his  free  and  unhesitating  consent,  and  left  all  the  arrange- 
ments to  his  wife,  who  was  well  qualified  for  the  task  by  her  natural 
shrewdness  and  business  habits.  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  asked  her 
whether  or  not  she  would  be  satisfied,  provided  he  could,  before  the 
marriage,  secure  an  income  of  one  hundred  pounds  a  year.  Her  an- 
swer was,  "  My  daughter  can  expect  no  more."  If  any  new  objection 
or  difficulty  arose,  she  promised  to  apprize  him  of  it ;  and  confessed 
that  he  had  in  all  things  acted  like  a  gentleman. 

Mr.  Phillips,  the  Welsh  clergyman,  and  a  personal  friend  of  all  the 
parties,  was  present,  and  very  strenuous  in  his  opposition  to  the  pro- 
ject. He  left  no  means  untried  to  put  an  end  to  the  negotiation  ;  being, 
as  it  appears,  mainly  apprehensive  that  Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  marriage 
would  curtail  his  usefulness,  by  depriving  many  of  the  congregations 
and  societies  of  his  very  effective  ministry.  "  Them  also  I  told  him," 
says  Charles,  "  my  brother  and  I  had  taken  into  the  account ;  and  I 
had  taken  no  one  step  without  my  brother's  express  advice  and  di- 
rection." 

Pleased  with  his  success  thus  far,  he  took  a  friendly  leave  of  the 
family  at  Garth,  to  whom  he  now  stood  in  a  new  and  peculiar  relation, 
and  returned  to  London,  preaching  at  Bristol  and  Bath  in  his  way. 
From  the  last  of  these  places  he  set  out  on  the  16th  of  December,  soon 
after  four  o'clock  in  the  morning,  in  thick  darkness,  and  hard  rain,  ac- 
companied by  Mr.  Jones.  He  says,  "  We  had  only  one  shower ;  but 
it  lasted  from  morning  till  night.  By  half-hour  past  eight  we  got  in  sad 
plight  to  Calne ;  and  left  it  within  an  hour,  as  wet  as  we  came  to  it, 
sore  against  my  companion's  will ;  who  did  not  understand  me  when  I 
told  him,  '  I  never  slack  my  pace  for  way  or  weather.'  In  a  quarter 
of  an  hour  we  were  wet  from  head  to  foot,  the  rain  driving  in  our  faces. 
On  the  Downs  the  storm  took  my  horse  off  his  legs,  and  blew  me  from 
his  back.  Never  have  I  had  such  a  combat  with  the  wind.  It  was  a 
labour  indeed  to  bear  up  against  it. 

'No  foot  of  earth  unfought  the  tempest  gave.' 

Many  times  it  stopped  me  as  if  caught  in  a  man's  arms.  Once  it  blew 
me  over  a  bank,  and  drove  me  several  yards  out  of  the  road  before  I 
could  turn.  For  a  mile  and  a  half  I  struggled  on  till  my  strength  was 
quite  spent.  There  was  little  life  in  either  me  or  my  companion  when 
we  came  to  Hungerford.     We  dried  ourselves ;  and  I  scarcely  per- 

26* 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  403 

suaded  him  to  go  on  to  Newbury.  There  I  was  forced  to  leave  him, 
and  push  forward  to  Worthampton  by  seven. 

"  Dec.  17th.  I  took  horse  at  four  by  starlight.  Such  cheerfulness 
of  heart,  srtch  a  sense  of  joy  and  thankfulness,  I  have  seldom  known. 
For  five  hours  I  quite  forgot  my  body.  T.  Hardwick  met  me  at  Mai- 
denhead with  a  post-chaise,  and  carried  me  to  Brentford,  when  my  last 
reserve  of  strength  was  gone.  By  four  I  found  my  brother  at  the  Foxin- 
dery,  and  rejoiced  his  heart  with  the  account  of  my  prosperous  jour- 
ney. Hitherto  it  seems  as  if  the  way  was  opened  by  particular  provi- 
dence." 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  next  journey  was  to  Shoreham,  for  the  purpose 
of  consulting  his  "  wise  and  worthy  friend,"  Mr.  Perronet ;  who  con- 
gratulated him  on  the  course  which  he  had  so  successfully  taken,  and 
encouraged  him  to  proceed.  The  pious  vicar  had  evidently  formed  a 
high  opinion  of  Miss  Gwynne's  character,  from  the  intercourse  which 
he  had  with  her  when  she  visited  Shoreham  in  company  with  her 
father. 

The  task  of  securing  an  income  of  one  hundred  pounds  a  year  next 
engaged  the  attention  of  Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  his  marriage  being  sus- 
pended upon  this  condition.  The  first  friend  that  he  consulted  on  the 
subject  was  Mr.  Ebenezer  Blackwell,  of  Lewisham,  who  had  a  banking 
establishment  in  Lombard-street,  London.  This  wealthy  Methodist 
was  somewhat  abrupt  in  his  manner,  but  of  high  moral  worth ;  so  that 
he  was  usually  called  "  the  rough  diamond."  He  was  generous  and 
upright ;  and  sometimes  placed  considerable  sums  of  money  in  the 
hands  of  Mr.  John  Wesley,  and  probably  of  Charles  too,  to  be  distri- 
buted among  the  deserving  poor. 

Mr.  Blackwell  promptly  entertained  the  question,  and  promised  to 
assist  in  a  subscription  for  raising  in  perpetuity  the  sum  required  ;  Mr. 
Charles  Wesley  deeming  it  better  that  he  should  be  thus  dependant 
upon  ten  or  twelve  confidential  friends  than  upon  the  societies  gene- 
rally. When  the  plan  of  such  a  subscription  was  laid  before  Mr.  John 
Wesley,  by  his  brother,  and  their  mutual  friend  the  rich  banker,  he 
declared  his  disapprobation  of  it ;  perhaps  thinking  that  his  brother's 
permanent  dependance  upon  a  number  of  wealthy  men  might  interfere 
with  his  ministerial  fidelity ;  it  being  difficult  to  reprove  offenders,  and 
thus  incur  their  displeasure,  when  the  reprover  is  indebted  to  them  for 
his  subsistence.  To  meet  the  case,  he  offered  to  give  his  brother  secu- 
rity for  the  yearly  payment  of  one  hundred  pounds  out  of  the  profits  of 
their  books.  They  had  already  unitedly  published  several  volumes  and 
tracts  in  verse ;  and  John  had  written  and  sent  forth  into  the  world 
three  volumes  of  Sermons,  his  powerful  "  Appeals  to  Men  of  Reason 
and  Religion,"  with  several  smaller  works,  original  and  selected,  which 


404  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

he  was  continually  increasing,  and  the  proceeds  of  which  were  consi- 
derable. This  plan  was  acknowledged  to  be  a  decided  improvement 
upon  that  which  was  first  suggested ;  and  both  the  brothers-  wrote  to 
Mrs.  Gwynne,  wishing  to  know  from  her  whether  or  not  she  would 
consider  such  an  arrangement  satisfactory.  She  was  aware  of  the  ex- 
tensive circulation  of  these  publications,  but  doubted  whether  the  sale 
of  them  would  be  lasting  ;  and  therefore  declined  to  give  her  consent 
to  the  marriage  till  a  more  certain  source  of  income  was  provided. 
Charles  received  this  intelligence  with  regret,  but  was  not  discouraged  ; 
and  he  again  hastened  to  consult  the  vicar  of  Shoreham,  whose  sub- 
stantial friendship  he  had  often  proved.  Mr.  Perronet  immediately  ad- 
dressed the  following  admirable  letter  to  Mrs.  Gwynne  : — 

"Shoreham,  Jan.  14th,  1748-9.  Madam, — As  the  trouble  of  this 
proceeds  from  the  most  sincere  friendship,  I  have  reason  to  believe  you 
will  easily  excuse  it. 

"  Give  me  leave  then,  madam,  to  say,  that  if  you  and  worthy  Mr. 
Gwynne  are  of  opinion  that,  the  match  proposed  by  the  Rev.  Charles 
Wesley  be  of  God,  neither  of  you  will  suffer  an  objection  drawn  from 
this  world  to  break  it  off.  Alas  !  madam,  what  is  all  the  world,  and 
the  glories  of  it  ?  How  little  does  the  world  appear  to  that  mind  whose 
affections  are  set  on  things  above !  This  state,  I  trust,  is  what  you  are 
seriously  seeking  after.  I  am  sure  it  is  a  state  worth  every  Christian's 
seeking  after,  and  what  every  Christian  must  seek  after,  if  ever  he  hopes 
to  get  to  heaven. 

"  I  have  a  daughter  now  designed  for  a  pious  gentleman,  whose  for- 
tune is  not  half  that  of  our  friend's  ;  and  yet  I  would  not  exchange  him 
for  a  star  and  garter.  I  only  mention  this  that  I  might  not  appear  to 
offer  an  opinion  which  I  would  not  follow  myself. 

"  However,  I  have  been  hitherto  speaking  as  if  Mr.  Wesley's  cir- 
cumstances really  wanted  an  apology  ;  but  this  is  not  the  case.  The 
very  writings  of  these  gentlemen  are,  even  at  this  time,  a  very  valuable 
estate  :  and  when  it  shall  please  God  to  open  the  minds  of  people  more, 
and  prejudice  is  worn  off,  it  will  be  much  more  valuable.  I  have  seen 
what  an  able  bookseller  has  valued  a  great  part  of  their  works  at,  which 
is  .£2,500 ;  but  I  will  venture  to  say,  that  this  is  not  half  their  value. 
They  are  works  which  will  last  and  sell  while  any  sense  of  true  religion  and 
learning  shall  remain  among  us.  However,  as  they  are  not  of  the  same 
nature  as  an  estate  in  land,  they  cannot  be  either  sold  or  pledged  with- 
out the  most  manifest  loss  and  inconvenience. 

"  I  shall  trouble  you,  madam,  no  further  than  only  to  add,  that  from 
the  time  I  had  the  pleasure  of  seeing  Miss  Gwynne  at  my  house,  I  have 
often  had  her  upon  my  mind.     I  then  perceived  so  much  grace  and 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  405 

good  sense  in  that  young  lady,  that  when  this  affair  was  first  mentioned 
to  me,  I  could  not  help  rejoicing  at  what  promised  so  much  happiness 
to  the  church  of  God. 

"  May  that  God,  in  whose  hands  are  the  hearts  of  the  children  of 
men,  direct  all  of  you  in  such  a  manner  as  may  tend  to  the  promoting 
his  honour,  and  the  kingdom  of  his  dear  Son  !  I  am,  with  great  respect 
to  worthy  Mr.  Gwynne,  yourself,  and  good  family,  madam, 

"  Your  very  sincere  and  affectionate  friend  and  servant." 

This  epistle,  which  is  characterized  throughout  by  soundness  of 
judgment,  kind  feeling,  and  Christian  politeness,  produced  the  desired 
effect.  In  ten  days  letters  came  from  Garth,  declaring  Mrs.  Gwynne's 
acceptance  of  the  proposed  security.  Every  hinderance  to  the  mar- 
riage was  therefore  removed. 

A  few  days  afterward  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  says,  "  I  married 
William  Brigs  and  Elizabeth  Perronet ;  who  seem  quite  made  for  each 
other." 

After  the  lapse  of  a  fortnight,  during  which  he  regularly  preached 
twice  every  day,  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  paid  another  visit  to  Garth, 
accompanied  by  his  brother,  and  by  Charles  Perronet.  At  the  com- 
mencement of  his  journey  he  experienced  a  signal  interposition  of 
divine  Providence.  They  set  out  at  four  o'clock  in  the  morning.  In 
passing  through  Kensington  he  says,  "  My  horse  threw  me.  My  foot 
hung  by  the  spur.  My  companions  were  gone  before  ;  when  a  servant 
flew  to  my  help,  and  I  rose  unhurt."  When  the  party  arrived  at  Garth, 
they  found  Mr.  Howell  Gwynne,  the  eldest  brother  of  Sarah,  visiting 
the  family,  and  vehemently  opposed  to  the  union  of  his  sister  with  the 
Methodist  clergyman.  The  mother  expostulated  with  him ;  and  Miss 
Becky  told  him  point-blank,  that  he  ought  to  consider  the  offer  of  his 
sister's  suitor  an  honour  done  to  himself,  as  one  of  the  family.  Mr. 
John  Wesley  renewed  his  proposal,  which  Mrs.  Gwynne  accepted  ; 
and  it  was  arranged  that  Mr.  Gwynne  and  the  Rev.  Vincent  Perronet, 
vicar  of  Shoreham,  should  be  the  trustees  of  the  property  thus  secured 
to  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  and  his  bride.  He  remained  a  week  at  Garth 
after  his  brother  and  Charles  Perronet  had  left,  preaching,  as  usual, 
twice  every  day.  Mr.  Howell  Gwynne  was  soon  divested  of  his 
hostility,  and  became  as  affable  and  friendly  as  the  rest  of  the  family. 
Mrs.  Gwynne  attempted  to  extort  from  her  future  son-in-law  a  promise 
that  he  would  not  again  trust  himself  in  Ireland ;  but  Sally  would  not 
suffer  him  to  give  this,  saying,  that  she  should  be  glad  herself  to  visit 
the  many  pious  people  in  that  country,  of  whom  she  had  heard. 

The  preliminaries  being  thus  settled  in  the  month  of , February,  it 
was  agreed  that  the  marriage  should  be  solemnized  in  the  following 


406  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

April.  During  this  interval  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  applied  himself  to  his 
ministerial  labour  with  unabated  diligence  and  zeal ;  and  at  the  same 
time  he  carried  on  a  correspondence  with  Miss  Gwynne,  remarkable 
for  its  piety.  A  considerable  part  of  his  letters  to  her  were  written  in 
verse  :  a  vehicle  in  which  his  thoughts  flowed  in  the  most  natural 
manner,  especially  when  his  feelings  were  excited.  These  composi- 
tions are  exceedingly  animated,  and  breathe  the  most  pure  and  fervent 
devotion.  They  call  upon  the  object  of  his  affection,  to  whom  he  now 
stood  in  so  tender  a  relation,  to  unite  with  him  in  an  unreserved  dedi- 
cation of  herself  to  their  common  Saviour ;  and  express  many  fears 
lest  the,  love  of  the  creature  should  at  all  interfere  with  that  supreme 
love  to  God,  which  is  the  very  end  of  the  commandment,  and  therefore 
the  soul  of  religion.  Never  was  wedded  love  more  strong  and  decided 
than  that  which  he  cherished  ;  and  never  was  it  more  thoroughly  sanc- 
tified by  a  perfect  and  constant  reference  to  God,  who  has  instituted 
marriage  for  purposes  connected  with  his  own  glory. 

His  spirit  and  conduct,  after  he  had  taken  leave  of  his  friends  at 
Garth,  will  best  appear  by  a  few  extracts  from  his  private  journal. 
Having  arrived  at  Bristol,  he  says, — 

"  March  3d.  I  met  George  Whitefield,  and  made  him  quite  happy 
by  acquainting  him  with  my  design. 

"  March  6th.  I  mentioned  it  to  the  select  band,  desiring  their  prayers, 
not  their  advice. 

"  March  10th.  I  prayed  by  happy  Sally  Huntington.  The  approach 
of  death  has  put  all  her  troubles  to  flight.  Miss  Burdock,  to  whom  I 
told  my  affair,  expressed  the  strongest  approbation.  We  had  a  very 
solemn  watch-night. 

"March  16th.  I  rode  with  Charles  Perronet  in  a  day  and  a  half  to 
London.  In  bodily  weakness  I  expounded  Hab.  iii,  17,  18.  The 
power  of  the  Lord  was  present,  and  great  love  was  felt  toward  each 
other. 

"  March  18th.  Returning  from  Shoreham,  I  narrowly  escaped  being 
crushed  to  death  by  a  dray  on  London  bridge. 

"  March  19th.  An  extraordinary  blessing  attended  the  word  preached, 
both  at  the  chapel,  and  every  other  place.  In  the  sacrament  I  was 
constrained  to  pray  again  and  again,  with  strong  cryings  and  tears. 
So  it  was  every  day  of  this  great  and  holy  week. 

"  March  26th.  The  convincing  and  comforting  Spirit  reached  our 
hearts  both  in  the  word  and  sacrament.  In  the  evening  I  took  my 
leave  of  the  society,  who  express  a  general  satisfaction  at  my  inten- 
tions.    Surely  both  Jesus  and  his  disciples  are  bidden. 

"  March  29th.  Having,  by  the  help  of  Mr.  Lloyd  and  his  lawyer, 
settled  every  thing  to  Mrs.  Gwynne's  wish,  I  set  out  with  Charles  Per- 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  407 

ronet  for  Bristol,  on  my  way  to  Wales.     We  lodged  the  first  night  at 
Oxford. 

"  March  30th.  We  took  horse  again  at  seven,  and  God  prospered 
our  journey  to  Cirencester.  I  expounded  Rom.  viii,  32,  and  met  the 
society,  to  our  mutual  comfort. 

"  March  31st.  My  text  in  the  morning  was,  '  If  ye  then  be  risen  with 
Christ,  seek  the  things  which  are  above,  where  Christ  sitteth  at  the 
right  hand  of  God.'  He  strongly  drew  our  hearts  after  him,  as  the 
tears  of  many  testified.  I  stopped  to  pray  by  an  aged  woman,  who  lay 
dying,  and  knew  not  God.  She  then  received  faith  to  be  healed.  By 
two  we  came  to  Felix  Farley's,  and  soon  after  to  Kingswood,  where 
we  found  our  beloved  sisters,  Murray  and  Davey,  who  joined  us  in 
prayer  and  joyful  thanksgiving. 

"  April  1st.  Just  as  we  were  setting  out  for  Wales,  my  brother  ap- 
peared full  of  scruples,  and  refused  to  go  to  Garth  at  all.  I  kept  my 
temper,  and  promised,  if  he  could  not  be  satisfied  there,  to  desist.  I 
saw  all  was  still  in  God's  hands,  and  committed  myself  to  him. 

"  April  2d.  The  Lord  opened  my  mouth  to  apply  those  weighty 
words,  '  If  ye  then  be  risen  with  Christ,  seek  the  things  which  are 
above.'  I  had  written  our  friends  notice,  that  I  should  be  at  Cardiff  to- 
morrow, and  Tuesday  or  Wednesday  at  Garth ;  but  found  my  brother 
had  appointed  to  preach  at  several  places  till  Friday ;  which  I  did  not 
take  kindly. 

"  April  3d.  He  seemed  quite  averse  to  signing  his  own  agreement  : 
yet  at  five  we  set  out  with  a  heavy  heart.  Our  brother  Thomas  met 
us  on  the  Welsh  side.  Before  five  I  came  weary,  faint,  oppressed,  to 
Cardiff,  and  lay  down,  being  unable  to  stand. 

"  April  4th.  I  met  Mr.  Hodges  at  Fonmon.  He  asked  me,  '  My 
brother,  what  are  you  seeking  in  this  thing  ?  Happiness  ?  Then  you 
will  be  sadly  disappointed.  If  a  help  and  comfort  only,  lookup  to  God, 
and  he  will  surely  give  it  you.'  I  heard  my  brother  at  the  Castle, 
and  again  in  the  morning. 

"  April  6th.  I  was  his  hearer  at  five,  and  nine,  and  twelve  in  Aber- 
thaw  church.  By  seven  we  got  to  Brecknock.  An  hour  after  Mr. 
James  came.  I  waited  with  him  on  Mr.  Williams,  the  surrogate,  for 
a  license.  He  was  extremely  civil,  refusing  his  fees  from  a  brother 
clergyman. 

"  April  7th.  I  rose  at  four,  and  got  an  hour  for  prayer  and  the  Scrip- 
ture. We  came  to  Garth  by  nine,  and  found  them  at  breakfast.  We 
were  almost  equally  welcome  to  all.  We  talked  over  matters  with 
Mrs.  Gwynne ;  and  all  my  brother's  fears  were  scattered.  We  read 
over  the  settlement.  Mrs.  Gwynne  proposed  a  bond,  till  it  could  be 
signed.     My  brother  signed  the  bond.     Miss  Becky  and  Miss  Mus- 


408 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 


grave  witnessed  it.  We  crowded  as  much  prayer  as  we  could  into  the 
day." 

From  these  statements  it  appears,  that  when  the  time  of  Mr.  Charles 
Wesley's  marriage  drew  near,  his  brother  expressed  some  misgivings 
on  the  subject.  In  the  first  instance  he  declared  an  unwillingness  to 
go  to  Garth,  and  be  present  at  the  ceremony ;  and  afterward,  when  he 
consented  to  attend,  he  was  reluctant  to  fulfil  his  engagement  with 
respect  to  Charles's  income.  The  reason  of  this  hesitation  is  not  dis- 
tinctly stated  ;  but  it  is  said  to  have  arisen  from  his  "  fears  ;"  and  those 
"  fears"  were  removed  when  he  conversed  freely  with  Mrs.  Gwynne. 
Hence  it  is  probable,  he  was  apprehensive  that  this  very  clever  and 
managing  lady  would  impose  upon  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  some  restric- 
tions which  would  limit  his  usefulness  as  an  itinerant  preacher ;  per- 
haps fix  him  in  a  parish  for  life.  She  had  already  attempted  to  extort 
from  him  a  promise  that  he  would  never  visit  Ireland  again.  To  no 
arrangement  of  this  kind  could  Mr.  John  Wesley  be  a  party  ;  and  if  he 
were  to  be  deprived  of  Charles's  assistance,  it  would  have  been  highly 
unreasonable  that  he  should,  to  the  end  of  his  life,  be  answerable  for 
Charles's  support.  Of  no  unkindness  does  Charles  accuse  him,  but 
that  of  proceeding  slowly  to  the  wedding,  by  preaching  at  several 
places  on  his  way ;  so  that  he  did  not  arrive  at  Garth,  where  alone  his 
"  fears"  could  be  removed,  till  the  day  before  the  marriage  was  to  take 
place.  That  any  doubts  should  remain,  on  such  an  occasion,  till  so 
late  a  period,  must  have  been  sufficiently  painful  to  Charles's  mind. 
Every  doubt  and  scruple,  however,  being  taken  away,  Mr  John  Wes- 
ley says,  "  I  married  my  brother  and  Sarah  Gwynne.  It  was  a  solemn 
day,  such  as  became  the  dignity  of  a  Christian  marriage."  Mr.  Charles 
Wesley's  account  is  strikingly  characteristic.  He  was  all  heart  and 
feeling. 

"  Saturday,  April  8th,  1749. 

'  Sweet  day  !  so  cool,  so  calm,  so  bright, 
The  bridal  of  the  earth  and  sky  !' 

Not  a  cloud  was  to  be  seen  from  morning  till  night.  I  rose  at  four ; 
spent  three  hours  and  a  half  in  prayer,  or  singing,  with  my  brother, 
with  Sally,  and  with  Beck.  At  eight  I  led  my  Sally  to  church.  Her 
father,  sisters,  Lady  Rudd,*  Grace  Bowen,  Betty  Williams,  and  I  think 
Billy  Tucker,  and  Mr.  James,  were  all  the  persons  present.  Mr. 
Gwynne  gave  her  to  me,  under  God.  My  brother  joined  our  hands. 
It  was  a  most  solemn  season  of  love !  I  never  had  more  of  the  divine 
presence  at  the  sacrament.  My  brother  gave  out  a  hymn.  He  then 
prayed  over  us  in  strong  faith.     We  walked  back  to  the  house,  and 

*  Lady  Rudd  was  the  wife  of  the  eldest  son  of  Mr.  Gwynne. 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  409 

joined  again  in  prayer.  Prayer  and  thanksgiving  was  our  whole  em- 
ployment. We  were  cheerful,  without  mirth ;  serious,  without  sad- 
ness. A  stranger  that  intermeddleth  not  with  our  joy  said,  it  looked 
more  like  a  funeral  than  a  wedding.  My  brother  seemed  the  happiest 
person  among  us." 

In  the  course  of  the  same  day  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  addressed  the 
following  letter  to  his  faithful  friend,  Mr.  Ebenezer  Blackwell : — 

"  Gafth,  April  8th,  1749.  My  Dear  Friend, — Pray  for  me.  I  want 
your  prayers,  rather  than  your  congratulations.  Yet  I  believe  God  has 
lent  me  a  great  blessing  this  day ;  and  that  I  ought  to  be  thankful,  and 
employ  every  blessing,  and  every  moment,  to  his  glory. 

"  I  live  in  hopes  of  spending  the  holydays  with  my  friends  in  Lon- 
don. .  A  week  hence  I  propose  returning  to  Bristol.  On  Monday  my 
brother  proceeds  to  Ireland.  In  great  love  he  joins  to  salute  you  and 
our  two  friends  at  Lewisham,  as  does  Mr.  Gwynne. 

"  Your  ever  faithful  and  affectionate  friend  and  brother." 

On  the  day  after  the  marriage,  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  received  the 
sacrament  of  the  Lord's  supper,  with  his  bride,  and  the  other  members 
of  the  family.  "  Our  souls,"  says  he,  "  were  satisfied  with  His  com- 
forts." The  ordinance  was  doubtless  administered  by  his  brother,  who 
preached  to  them  in  the  evening. 

The  next  morning,  at  the  early  hour  of  four  o'clock,  this  indefatigable 
minister  of  Christ  left  the  festivities  of  Garth  to  encounter  the  perils  of 
the  sea,  and  the  mobs  of  Ireland.  Charles  spent  the  greater  part  of  the 
day  in  prayer  with  his  wife.  In  the  afternoon  the  family  were  visited 
by  a  relation,  Mr.  Gwynne,  of  Glanbran,  who  gave  proof  that  whoever 
approved  of  the  marriage,  he  did  not.  "  He  took  no  notice  of  me," 
says  Charles,  "  nor  I  of  him." 

The  happy  bridegroom  remained  nearly  a  fortnight  at  Garth  before 
he  took  his  departure.  Yet  he  was  not  unmindful  of  his  sacred  office 
and  calling,  but  generally  preached  every  morning  and  evening,  either 
in  the  mansion  of  his  father-in-law,  or  in  the  neighbouring  towns  and 
villages.  Among  other  congratulatory  letters  which  he  received  during 
this  period  was  one  from  his  meek  and  intelligent  sister,  Mrs.  Hall, 
now  separated  from  her  wretched  husband,  and  residing  in  the  house 
of  her  brother  John,  connected  with  the  Foundery  in  London.  Thus 
she  speaks : — 

"  April  13th,  1749.  My  Dear  Brother, — I  thank  you  for  the  last 
letter  you  ever  sent  me.  Surrounded  as  I  am  with  distress  on  every 
side,  I  find  that  my  heart  can  rejoice  for  you.     I  verily  believe  the 


410  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

glory  of  the  Lord-  is  risen  upon  you,  and  your  sun  shall  no  more  go 
down.  It  is  well  you  was  so  happily  disappointed ;  but  I  cannot  say 
I  am ;  for  I  could  not  help  believing,  the  Master  would  once  more 
honour  his  own  ordinance  with  his  sacred  presence.  May  the  God 
of  our  fathers  bless  you  both,  and  enable  you  to  glorify  him  all  your 
days,  by  showing  forth  to  all  men  what  he  wills  marriage  to  be ! 

"  Pray  give  my  kindest  love  to  my  sister ;  and  tell  her,  I  heartily 
wish  her  all  the  happiness  her  heart  desires.  You  do  not  say  whether 
you  will  give  us  the  pleasure  of  seeing  her  along  with  you,  or  no.  I 
wish  you  would  let  us  know,  if  you  intend  to  bring  her  hither  till  you 
can  provide  a  better  place,  that  we  may  provide  for  her  the  best  accom- 
modation this  place  affords.* 

"  Your  affectionate  sister." 

On  the  21st  of  April  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  left  Garth,  that  he  might 
resume  his  itinerant  ministry.  He  was  accompanied  by  his  wife,  Miss 
Betsy,  and  their  father,  to  Abergavenny,  where  they  spent  the  night. 
The  next  day  he  says,  "  I  cheerfully  left  my  partner  for  the  Master's 
work,  and  rode  on  with  Harry  to  Bristol.  We  made  so  much  haste, 
that  I  left  all  my  strength  behind  me,  and  was  glad  to  go  to  bed  as 
soon  as  I  came  in."  The  following  day  was  the  sabbath ;  but  he  was 
unable  to  preach,  as  he  intended ;  and  on  Monday  also  he  attempted 
to  preach,  but,  he  says,  "  my  body  failed." 

In  a  little  while  he  was  able  to  resume  his  labours ;  and  with  grate- 
ful joy  he  remarks,  "  Never  since  I  preached  the  gospel  have  I  been 
more  owned  and  assisted  of  God  than  now.  He  is  always  with  me  in 
the  work  of  the  ministry ;  therefore,  /  live  by  the  gospel." 

On  the  recovery  of  his  health,  he  addressed  the  following  letter  to 
his  brother,  who  was  still  in  Ireland.     It  is  dated 

"  Bristol,  April  29th.  I  hope  this  will  find  you  prospering  in  Ire- 
land.    I  left  Garth  yesterday  se'nnight.     Mr.  Gwynne,  with  Sally  and 

*  If  the  house  to  which  Mrs.  Hall  invited  her  sister-in-law  were  no  better  than  it 
was  at  a  later  period,  it  possessed  few  attractions  as  a  residence.  In  the  Rev.  James 
Creighton's  "Poetic  Miscellanies,"  published  in  the  year  1791,  there  is  "A  Medita- 
tion at  the  old  Foundery,  near  Moorfields,  London,  while  the  rain  was  pouring  through 
the  roof,  and  burst  down  part  of  the  ceiling  of  the  chamber  where  the  author  lay 
confined  by  sickness.  Nov.  10th,  1785."  The  "Meditation"  is  in  blank  verse,  and 
thus  begins  : — 

"  This  tottering  fabric,  with  its  mouldering  walls, 
Its  beams  decay'd,  bent  rafters,  shatter'd  roof, 
Minutely  paints,  exactly  represents, 
My  poor,  my  frail,  my  weak,  my  earthen  frame." 

Such,  for  many  years,  was  the  town  residence  of  the  Wesleys  !  "  As  poor,  yet  making 
many  rich." 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  411 

Betty,  accompanied  me  to  Abergavenny.  There  I  left  them  on  Satur- 
day morning,  and  got  hither  by  one.  Over-riding  occasioned  a  fever  : 
but  Jesus  rebuked  it  by  the  means  of  bleeding,  vomiting,  and  sweating  ; 
and  on  Monday  I  was  just  able  to  preach.  Much  of  His  hand  have  I 
seen  since  we  parted.  Our  fears  of  Mrs.  Gwynne  were  altogether 
needless.  She  had  assured  her  daughters,  that  rather  than  we  should 
come  into  any  danger  of  inconvenience,  by  her  son,  or  any  man,  Mr. 
Gwynne  should  leave  us  ourselves  executors.  He  made  his  will,  to 
which  I  was  witness,  and  even  then  proposed  making  me  his  executor. 
I  desired,  as  you  may  well  suppose,  that  he  would  appoint  Mrs.  Gwynne, 
which  he  did.  She  leaves  Becky  hers  ;  to  whom  I  think  you  can  have, 
no  exception.  Her  tenderness  toward  me  increased  as  long  as  I  stayed 
at  Garth.  I  cannot  but  believe  she  will  one  day  be  a  great  blessing  to 
the  church. 

"  I  was  too  eager  for  the  work,  and  therefore  believe  God  checked 
me  by  that  short  sickness.  Till  on  Wednesday  evening,  at  the  hall, 
my  strength  and  understanding  did  not  return ;  but  from  that  time  the 
Lord  has  been  with  us  of  a  truth.  More  zeal,  more  life,  more  power, 
I  have  not  felt  for  some  years ;  (I  wish  my  mentioning  this  may  not 
lessen  it ;)  so  that  hitherto  marriage  has  been  no  hinderance.  You 
will  hardly  believe  it  sits  so  light  upon  me.  I  forgot  my  wife  (can  you 
think  it  ?)  as  soon  as  I  left  her.  Some  further  proof  I  had  of  my  heart 
on  Saturday  last,  when  the  fever  threatened  most.  I  did  not  find,  so 
far  as  I  can  say,  any  unwillingness  to  die  on  account  of  any  I  should 
leave  behind.  Neither  did  death  appear  less  desirable  than  formerly; 
which  I  own  gave  me  great  pleasure,  and  made  me  shed  tears  of  joy. 
I  almost  believe,  nothing  shall  hurt  me ;  that  the  world,  and  the  flesh, 
and  the  devil,  shall  keep  their  distance  ;  or,  assaulting,  leave  me  more 
than  conqueror. 

"  Here  is  a  small,  convenient  house,  eleven  pounds  a  year,  next 
Mrs.  Vigor's.  I  have  written  to  Garth  for  counsel ;  but  my  mother 
is  unexpectedly  against,  our  keeping  house  for  some  time,  if  not  years. 
You,  I  think,  will  not  hinder  our  living  as  pilgrims.  Write  your  mind, 
and  turn  the  scale. 

"  On  Thursday  I  propose  setting  out  for  London,  by  Oxford,  with 
Thomas  Maxfield ;  (if  they  will  give  me  a  year  of  grace,  I  shall  won- 
der, and  thank  them  ;)  visit  the  classes  the  next  week,  keep  the  octave, 
and  return  to  the  press.  Farley*  and  the  school  go  on  well.  More 
scholars.     Where  will  you  stow  them?     Come,  and  build. 

"  I  hope  you  came  time  enough  to  save  Joseph  Cownley,  &c.     Set 
your  time  for  returning.     Whenabouts,  at  least,  will  you  meet  me  at 
Ludlow?     It  is  a  thousand  pities  you  should  not  be  here  when  the 
*  Felix  Farley,  of  Bristol,  Mr.  Wesley's  printer. 


412  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

'  Library'*  makes  its  first  appearance.  The  Lord  cut  short  your  work, 
and  his,  and  make  a  few  weeks  go  as  far  as  many  months ! 

"  What  say  you  to  Thomas  Maxfield  and  my  taking  a  journey  (when 
you  return)  through  all  the  societies,  northern  and  western,  and  settling 
correspondences  with  the  stewards,  alias  booksellers,  &c.  His  heart 
is  whole  with  us,  to  my  great  satisfaction.  Take  an  exact  account 
how  many  of  my  book  must  be  sent,  to  Ireland  bound.  My  kindest 
love  to  Mr.  Lunell,  Mr.  Lloyd,  (with  thanks  for  his  letter,  and  my 
promise  of  a  speedy  answer,)  Mrs.  Fowkes,  Mr.  Gibbons,  and  all  friends 
at  Cork  and  Dublin,  &c. 

"  We  make  mention  of  you  in  all  our  prayers.  Be  not  unmindful 
of  us.     The  Lord  preserve  us  all  unto  his  day  !    Farewell." 

Having  ministered  the  word  of  life  at  Cirencester  and  Oxford  on  his 
way,  he  came  to  London  on  the  6th  of  May,  and  the  next  day  preached 
both  at  West-street  and  the  Foundery.  "  At  the  chapel,"  says  he,  "  my 
subject  was,  '  The  end  of  all  things  is  at  hand ;'  and  at  the  Foundery, 
'  Thou  shalt  show  me  the  path  of  life.'  The  word  was  really  a  means 
of  grace  to  our  souls.  I  met  the  society  in  very  great  love,  which  was 
only  increased  by  my  change  of  condition.  I  am  married  to  more  than 
one,  or  one  thousand,  of  them." 

At  no  period  of  his  life  was  he  more  active  than  at  this  time. 
Having  spent  a  few  more  days  in  London,  he  went  to  Bath,  Bristol, 
Kingswood,  and  Hereford,  where  he  was  joined  by  his  wife.  Thence 
he  went  to  Ludlow ;  to  which  place  he  says  "  the  family  lately  removed. 
My  mother,  and  sisters  Becky,  Betsy,  Baldwyn,  received  me  as  I  ex- 
pected.    Brother  Duke  and  the  captain  could  not  be  civiler. 

"  June  4th.  The  pulpit  was  refused  me,  but  not  the  sacrament.  In 
the  afternoon  the  boys  began  gathering  and  throwing  eggs  and  stones. 
Mr.  Gwynne  sent  for  the  bailiff,  who  himself  fetched  the  refractory 
constable,  and  seized  the  ringleader  of  the  mob.  This  quelled  the  in- 
creasing riot.  I  preached  with  tolerable  quiet  on,  '  Repent  ye,  and 
believe  the  gospel.' 

"  June  5th.  I  preached  with  more  enlargement,  and  to  a  better  be- 
haved congregation,  from,  '  Behold  the  Lamb  of  God,  which  taketh 
away  the  sin  of  the  world !'  I  stood  at  the  door,  and  got  one  stone 
at  last. 

"  June  6th.  I  drove  my  wife  to  visit  Captain  Baldwyn,  and  very 
gently  overturned,  without  hurting  her  in  the  least.  My  hearers  at 
night  were  very  tumultuous,  yet  could  do  no  mischief." 

Mrs.  Wesley  now  began  to  accompany  her  husband  in  his  various 

*  The  "  Christian  Library,"  the  first  volume  of  which  was  now  in  the  press.  It 
was  completed  in  fifty  volumes. 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  413 

long  and  rapid  journeys,  bearing  with  cheerfulness  the  inconveniences 
of  an  itinerant  life,  with  the  scorn  and  violence  of  profane  men,  when 
he  preached  to  them  in  the  fields,  highways,  and  other  places  of  public 
resort.  As  she  was  greatly  admired  by  him,  he  expressed  a  satisfac- 
tion which  was  perfectly  natural  and  allowable  in  saying,  "  All  look 
upon  my  Sally  with  my  eyes."  She  went  with  him  to  Bristol,  Bath, 
London,  and  several  other  towns,  and  was  everywhere  treated  with  the 
utmost  respect  as  the  amiable  wife  of  one  of  the  most  useful  men  of 
his  age.  She  usually  rode  behind  him  on  horseback,  and  experienced 
with  him  the  watchful  care  of  an  ever-merciful  Providence.  Soon 
after  she  had  become  an  itinerant,  he  says,  "  I  was  riding  over  Houns- 
low-heath,  with  my  wife  behind  me,  when  a  highwayman  crossed  the 
road,  passed  us,  and  robbed  all  the  coaches  and  passengers  behind  us." 

On  the  9th  and  10th  of  August  Mr.  John  Wesley  met  them  by  ap- 
pointment at  Ludlow,  where  the  Gwynne  family  now  resided ;  and 
there  signed  the  legal  instrument,  securing  to  Charles  and  his  wife  a 
yearly  income  of  one  hundred  pounds.  The  brothers  then  parted  ;  John 
going  to  Birmingham,  and  Charles  to  Evesham.  They  met  at  Oxford, 
and  went  together  to  London,  where  they  had  the  "  satisfaction,"  as 
Charles  expresses  it,  "  of  two  hours'  conference,  at  Mr.  Watkins's,  with 
that  loving,  mild,  judicious  Christian,  Dr.  Doddridge." 

It  will  be  recollected,  that  when  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  was  last  in 
Ireland,  he  was  treated  with  the  utmost  respect  in  the  city  of  Cork, 
where  he  preached  from  day  to  day  to  thousands  of  people,  and  that 
with  encouraging  success ;  many  persons  being  brought  to  a  saving 
knowledge  of  the  truth.  Opposition,  in  every  form,  was  suspended ; 
and  all  classes  of  the  community,  from  the  highest  to  the  lowest,  listened 
to  his  ministry  with  silent  attention,  and  regarded  him  with  apparent 
esteem  and  kindness.  Yet  he  had  a  strong  impression  that  this  state 
of  things  would  not  last ;  and  therefore  warned  the  infant  society  to 
prepare  for  persecution.  This  at  length  appeared  in  a  form  more  ter- 
rific, outrageous,  and  destructive  than  there  is  reason  to  believe  even 
he  had  anticipated.  While  he  was  making  arrangements  for  his  mar- 
riage, the  cloud  was  gathering ;  and  after  he  was  made  happy  in  the 
relation  of  a  husband,  he  received  such  accounts  of  the  cruelties  inflicted 
upon  his  spiritual  children  there,  as  awakened  his  deepest  sympathies  ; 
and  he  repeatedly  brought  these  accounts  before  the  societies  where  he 
went,  for  the  purpose  of  calling  forth  their  prayers  in  behalf  of  their 
suffering  brethren  in  the  sister  island. 

A  worthless  ballad-singer,  of  the  name  of  Nicholas  Butler,  was 
allowed  by  the  civil  authorities  to  set  all  law  at  defiance  for  several 
weeks  together.  He  went  about  the  city,  holding  his  ballads  in  one 
hand,  and  the  Bible  in  the  other,  calling  upon  the  people  to  assist  him 


414  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

in  the  suppression  of  the  Methodist  heretics.  Many  of  the  baser  sort 
joined  him, -and  from  time  to  time  cut  and  beat  both  men  and  women 
to  the  hazard  of  their  lives.  They  carried  the  benches  of  the  house 
where  the  Methodists  worshipped  into  the  street,  and  burned  them  in 
triumph.  It  was  dangerous  for  any  member  of  the  society  to  be  seen 
abroad.  The  magistrates  refused  to  protect  the  innocent  and  oppressed 
people  who  applied  to  them  for  redress,  and  gave  direct  encouragement 
to  the  rioters  in  their  destructive  and  bloody  career.  At  length  the 
Assizes  came  on,  when  twenty-eight  depositions  were  laid  before  the 
grand  jury  relative  to  the  riots  which  had  taken  place  ;  but  these  guar- 
dians of  the  public  peace  threw  them  all  out ;  and  then,  in  violation  of 
law  and  usage,  they  themselves  assumed  the  character  of  accusers,  and 
specified  the  sentence  which  they  wished  to  be  passed  upon  the  alleged 
offenders,  before  they  had  been  tried,  or  had  even  heard  of  any  indictment ! 
"  We  find  and  present,"  say  they,  "  Charles  Wesley  to  be  a  person  of 
ill  fame,  a  vagabond,  and  a  common  disturber  of  his  majesty's  peace ; 
and  we  pray  he  may  be  transported."  They  made  the  same  present- 
ment with  respect  to  seven  other  Methodist  preachers,  most  of  whose 
names  they  mis-spelled.  In  the  estimation  of  these  men,  the  wanton 
destruction  of  other  people's  property,  beating  them  with  clubs,  and 
stabbing  them  with  daggers,  were  no  crimes  at  all  ;  and  they  assumed 
that,  at  their  simple  request,  Methodist  preachers  were  to  be  tried  and 
condemned  in  their  absence,  and  punished  without  being  allowed  to 
utter  a  word  in  their  own  defence.  Such  were  their  apprehensions  of 
law  and  justice.  Well  might  Mr.  John  Wesley  pronounce  this  "  memo- 
rable presentment"  "  worthy  to  be  preserved  in  the  annals  of  Ireland 
for  all  succeeding  generations."  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  was  in  London 
when  these  enlightened  Hibernians  gave  judgment  concerning  his 
character,  and  declared  him  worthy  of  a  felon's  doom.  He  wrote  a 
hymn  of  triumph  on  the  occasion,  which  has  been  preserved  among 
his  manuscripts. 

Soon  after  his  marriage  he  rented  a  small  house  in  Stoke's-croft, 
Bristol,  near  the  residence  of  his  esteemed  and  very  intimate  friend 
Mrs.  Vigor,  a  pious  member  of  the  society  in  that  city ;  and  on  the  1st 
of  September  he  and  Mrs.  Wesley  took  possession  of  it,  and  com- 
menced house-keeping.  Referring  to  its  dimensions,  he  remarks  it 
was  "  such  a  one  as  suited  a  stranger  and  pilgrim  upon  earth."  He 
says,  "  I  saw  my  house,  and  consecrated  it  by  prayer  and  thanksgiv- 
ing. I  spent  an  hour  at  the  preaching-room  in  intercession.  We  began 
the  hour  of  retirement  with  joint  prayer.  When  alone,  I  was  in  some 
measure  sensible  of  the  divine  presence.  I  opened  the  book  on  those 
words,  '  While  they  spake,  Jesus  stood  in  the  midst  of  them,  and  said. 
Peace  be  unto  you.'     At  six  our  first  guests,  Mrs.  Vigor  and  her  sis- 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  415 

ters,  passed  a  useful  hour  with  us.  I  preached  on  the  first  words  I 
met,  Rom.  xii,  1.  The  power  and  blessing  of  God  were  with  us.  At 
half-hour  past  nine  I  slept  comfortably  in  my  own  house,  yet  not  my  own. 

"  Sept.  2d.  We  had  family  prayer  at  eight,  and  began  the  New 
Testament.  I  passed  the  hour  of  retirement  in  my  garden,  and  was 
melted  into  tears  by  the  divine  goodness. 

"  Sept.  4th.  I  rose  with  my  partner  at  four.  Both  under  the  word, 
and  among  the  select  band,  we  were  constrained  to  cry  after  Jesus, 
with  mighty  prayers  and  tears. 

"  In  the  evening  was  that  word  fulfilled,  •  Him  that  cometh  unto  me 
I  will  in  no  wise  cast  out,'  by  the  reception  of  a  poor  sinner  to  the 
favour  of  God  in  Christ  Jesus. 

"  Sept.  7th.  As  often  as  I  minister  the  word,  our  Lord  ministers  his 
grace  through  it.  He  blesses  me  also  in  private,  as  well  as  family 
prayer,  and  conference  with  my  Christian  friends.  In  a  word,  what- 
soever I  do  prospers." 

After  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  became  possessed  of  a  house  in  Bristol, 
he  and  his  excellent  lady  were  accustomed  to  accommodate  the  itine- 
rant preachers  in  their  visits  to  that  city.  John  Nelson,  John  Downes, 
William  Shent,  and  other  men  of  kindred  spirit  and  habits,  were  among 
their  frequent  guests.  To  the  end  of  her  life  she  used  to  speak  of  them 
with  considerable  emotion.  She  often  remarked  that  she  never  met 
with  persons  better  behaved,  or  more  agreeable  in  their  spirit  and  man- 
ners. They  were  so  many  eminent  proofs  how  well  divine  grace  can 
supply  the  fictitious  aid  of  education  and  high  breeding.  She  described 
them  as  humble,  obliging,  simple-hearted  men,  who  lived  above  the 
world  ;  full  of  meekness  and  of  holy  love. 

It  is  a  pleasing  indication  of  the  readiness  with  which  Mrs.  Wesley 
adapted  her  mind  to  her  altered  circumstances,  that,  on  leaving  the 
ample  mansion  of  Garth,  and  taking  up  her  residence  in  an  humble 
cottage,  she  wrote  with  her  own  hand,  in  a  manner  the  most  neat 
and  elegant,  an  inventory  of  the  furniture  with  which  they  were  pro- 
vided in  their  new  habitation.  This  document  has  been  preserved 
among  the  family  records,  an  interesting  proof  of  her  care  and  economy, 
and  of  the  limited  scale  of  their  establishment.  They  had,  however, 
more  than  the  prophet's  "  table,  stool,  and  candlestick." 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  happy  marriage  appears  to  have  been  at  least 
one  means  of  deepening  his  brother's  conviction  that  it  is  not  good  for 
man  to  be  alone,  and  of  inducing  him  to  form  the  resolution  of  entering 
immediately  into  the  same  state.  He  had  indeed  intended  to  marry 
in  the  course  of  the  preceding  year,  but  was  hindered  by  means  with 
which  we  are  unacquainted.  The  object  of  his  choice  was  a  widow, 
of  the  name  of  Mrs.  Grace  Murray,  who  for  her  piety,  holy  zeal,  sim- 


416  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

plicity,  and  Christian  usefulness,  was  not  unwofthy  of  his  confidence 
and  affection.  She  was  a  native  of  Newcastle,  and  at  a  very  tender 
age  knew  the  Lord  ;  but  for  want  of  the  requisite  discipline  and  helps 
departed  from  the  God  of  her  youth.  Her  first  husband,  Mr.  Alexander 
Murray,  was  a  sea-faring  man,  and  like  herself  lived  in  carelessness 
and  sin.  Coming  to  London,  she  repeatedly  heard  Mr.  Whitefield 
preach  in  the  open  air,  and  was  seized  with  such  a  conviction  of  her 
guilt  and  danger  as  embittered  her  very  life,  and  rendered  it  insupport- 
able. In  this  state  she  heard  Mr.  John  Wesley  explain,  with  his  cha- 
racteristic clearness  and  power,  the  way  of  salvation  through  faith  in 
the  sacrifice  of  Christ ;  and  thus,  being  led  to  trust  in  the  Saviour,  she 
found  rest  to  her  soul.  Not  long  afterward  she  addressed  the  follow- 
ing letter  to  Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  in  compliance  with  a  request,  which 
he  made  to  those  who  had  recently  been  brought  to  a  knowledge  of  the 
truth,  that  they  would  give  him  in  writing  the  particulars  of  their  con- 
version.    It  was  written  in  May,  1740. 

"  Reverend  Father  in  Christ, — My  heart  being  now  open  before 
God,  I  will  write  as  in  his  presence. 

"  The  first  gift  of  faith  I  received,  after  I  had  seen  myself  a  lost 
sinner,  bound  with  ten  thousand  chains,  and  dropping  into  hell.  Then 
I  heard  the  voice,  '  Be  of  good  cheer,  thy  sins  are  forgiven  thee  ;'  and 
could  say,  '  The  Son  of  God  loved  me,  and  gave  himself  for  me.'  I 
thought  I  saw  him  at  the  right  hand  of  the  Father,  making  intercession 
for  me.  I  went  on  in  great  joy  for  four  months  ;  then  pride  crept  in ; 
and  I  thought  the  work  was  finished,  when  it  was  but  just  begun. 
There  I  rested,  and  in  a  little  time  fell  into  doubts  and  fears,  whether 
my  sins  were  really  forgiven  me,  till  I  plunged  myself  into  the  depth 
of  misery.  I  could  not  pray ;  neither  had  I  any  desire  to  do  it,  or  to 
read  or  hear  the  word.  My  soul  was  like  the  troubled  sea.  Then 
did  I  see  my  own  evil  heart,  my  cursed,  devilish  nature  ;  and  feel  my 
helplessness,  that  I  could  not  so  much  as  think  a  good  thought.  My 
love  was  turned  into  hatred,  passion,  envy,  &c. 

"  I  felt  a  thousand  hells  my  due,  and  cried  out,  in  bitter  anguish  of 
spirit,  '  Save,  Lord,  or  I  perish.' 

"  In  my  last  extremity  I  saw  my  Saviour  full  of  grace  and  truth  for 
me,  and  heard  his  voice  again,  whispering, '  Peace,  be  still.'  My  peace 
returned,  and  greater  sweetness  of  love  than  I  ever  knew  before. 

"  Now  my  joy  is  calm  and  solid,  my  heart  drawn  out  to  the  Lord 
continually.  I  know  that  my  Redeemer  liveth  for  me.  He  is  my 
strength  and  my  rock,  and  will  carry  on  his  work  in  my  soul  to  the  day 
of  redemption. 

"  Dear  sir,  I  have  spoken  the  state  of  my  heart,  as  before  the 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  417 

Lord.     I  beg  your  prayers,  that  I  may  go  on,  from  strength  to  strength, 
from  conquering  to  conquer,  till  death  is  swallowed  up  in  victory." 

When  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  received  this  letter,  she  says,  "  He  re- 
quested that  I  would  come  and  speak  with  him  the  next  morning,  which 
I  did  ;  but  shall  never  forget  his  piercing  look.  He  examined  me  very 
closely :  I  answered  him  with  simplicity,  as  far  as  I  knew.  When  I 
was  coming  away,  he  said,  '  I  will  propound  you  to  be  a  member  of  our 
society.'  The  next  meeting,  therefore,  I  was  desired  to  stay ;  and  a 
happy  meeting  we  had." 

Her  conversion  and  consequent  connection  with  the  Methodists  gave 
huge  offence  to  her  ungodly  husband,  especially  when  she  refused  to 
accompany  him  to  places  of  worldly  amusement.  He  swore  that  Mr. 
Wesley  had  destroyed  all  his  happiness  in  this  world ;  absolutely  for- 
bade her  to  attend  the  religious  meetings  of  her  new  associates  ;  and 
protested,  that,  if  she  would  not  renounce  all  intercourse  with  them,  he 
would  confine  her  in  a  madhouse.  This  threat  he  was  at  length  in- 
duced to  withdraw.  She  had  a  dangerous  illness  ;  and  in  the  extremity 
of  her  sufferings,  he  gave  full  permission  to  her  Methodist  friends  to 
visit  her,  for  the  purpose  of  prayer  and  pious  conversation.  Having 
undertaken  another  voyage,  he  was  no  more  permitted  to  visit  his  home, 
but  died  at  sea.  The  intelligence  of  his  death  filled  her  with  grief  un- 
utterable. 

Being  now  a  widow,  Mr.  Wesley  engaged  her  as  his  housekeeper 
at  Newcastle,  where  she  discharged  her  official  duties  with  fidelity,  and 
was  very  useful  in  promoting  spiritual  religion  among  persons  of  her 
own  sex.  She  also  visited  various  parts  of  England  and  Ireland,  under 
Mr.  Wesley's  direction,  regulating  and  encouraging  the  female  classes, 
and  was  a  blessing  wherever  she  came.  Her  unassuming  manners, 
and  devout  spirit,  endeared  her  to  the  people,  and  made  her  a  messen- 
ger of  good.  But  she  acknowledges  that  the  caresses  with  which  she 
was  received  at  length  proved  hurtful  to  her  piety.  She  lost  much  of 
her  simplicity  and  godly  fervour,  and  her  spiritual  enjoyments  were 
proportionably  decreased  ;  yet  as  she  still  retained  her  religious  habits, 
neither  Mr.  Wesley  nor  her  friends  in  general  were  aware  of  her  spi- 
ritual declension.  This  she  afterward  confessed,  as  her  son  has  stated 
in  the  biographical  aocount  of  her  which  he  published.  The  Christian 
excellences  which  adorned  her  character  excited  Mr.  Wesley's  esteem 
and  affection,  and  induced  him  to  make  her  an  offer  of  marriage.  Some 
years  before  he  had  written  a  tract  in  favour  of  celibacy ;  but  he  never 
imagined  that  a  single  life  is  the  best  for  all  men,  or  for  the  same  men 
at  all  times ;  and  in  the  midst  of  his  multiplied  labours  and  cares  he 
felt  that  he  greatly  needed  the  sympathy  and  aid  of  an  intelligent, 

27 


418  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

active,  and  pious  wife.  The  offer  which  he  made  to  Mrs.  Murray  was 
accepted.  She  declared  her  readiness  to  accompany  him  to  the  ends 
of  the  earth  ;  and  confessed  that  the  honour  of  being  thus  allied  to  him 
was  a  distinction  for  which  she  had  not  dared  to  hope. 

The  marriage  was  to  have  been  celebrated  early  in  October,  1749 ; 
but  on  the  third  day  of  that  month  she  was  married  to  John  Bennet,  one 
of  the  itinerant  preachers ;  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  and  Mr.  Whitefield 
being  present  on  the  occasion,  and  persuading  her  to  take  this  step. 
That  Mr.  Wesley  was  deeply  distressed  at  the  disappointment,  is  mani- 
fest, from  a  letter  which  he  immediately  addressed  to  a  confidential 
friend,  Mr.  Thomas  Bigg,  of  Newcastle,  and  from  some  verses  which 
he  wrote  on  the  occasion,  which  are  published  in  his  Life  by  Mr. 
Moore. 

All  the  circumstances  of  this  case  have  never  been  disclosed,  so  that 
the  affair  is  still  involved  in  considerable  mystery.  It  would  appear 
that  the  same  parties  who  persuaded  Mrs.  Murray  to  marry  John  Ben- 
net  in  the  year  1749  had  prevented  her  union  with  Mr.  Wesley  the 
preceding  year.  Charles,  whom  his  brother  calls  his  "  own  familiar 
friend,"  was  doubtless  the  principal  hinderance.  The  reason  of  his 
opposition  is  not  distinctly  stated,  but  may  be  collected  from  collateral 
circumstances,  and  the  nature  of  the  case.  Mr.  Watson  thinks  that 
Charles  was  actuated  by  a  feeling  of  family  and  official  dignity ;  and 
imagined  that  it  would  be  dishonourable  to  his  connections,  were  his 
brother  to  form  a  matrimonial  alliance  with  a  woman  of  humble  birth, 
as  Mrs.  Murray  was  known  to  be.  But  of  this  there  is  no  proof.  The 
fact  is,  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  regarded  his  brother  as  providentially 
called  to  superintend  that  extensive  revival  of  religion  which  had  now, 
for  several  years,  been  carried  on  by  their  joint  labours,  and  that  of 
their  fellow-helpers.  To  preserve  this  work  in  unimpaired  efficiency, 
and  extend  it  according  to  their  hopes,  he  knew  would  require  his  bro- 
ther constantly  to  itinerate  through  Great  Britain  and  Ireland ;  and  such 
incessant  journeying  was  incompatible  with  the  comfort  of  a  married 
life.  The  correctness  of  this  opinion  was  amply  proved  by  the  subse- 
quent events  of  Mr.  John  Wesley's  personal  history.  That  these  were 
Charles's  views  will  appear  when  we  come  to  speak  of  his  brother's 
marriage  with  another  lady,  which  took  place  about  seventeen  months 
after  this  time. 

In  addition  to  this  it  should  be  stated  that  an  attachment,  of  many 
years'  continuance,  subsisted  between  Mrs.  Murray  and  John  Bennet. 
In  the  year  1745  he  had  a  long  and  dangerous  illness  in  Mr.  Wesley's 
house  at  Newcastle,  of  which  she  had  the  charge ;  and  from  that  ill- 
ness he  believed  himself  to  be  raised  up  in  answer  to  her  prayers. 
From  that  time  he  regarded  her  as  destined  by  Providence  to  be  his 

27* 


LIVE  OF  ilEY.  Cil.YKLES  WESLEY.  419 

a'uvre  wife:;  and  they  corresponded  together  with  reference  to  their 
marriage.  This  is  stated*  by  her  son.  in  the  biographical  account  of  her 
which  he  published  after  her  death ;  and  it  is  confirmed  by  documentary 
evidence  still  existing.  That  she  vacillated  in  reference  to  Bennet, 
when  Mr.  Wesley  made  her  an  offer,  and  at  the  time  accepted  his  pro- 
posal, as  the  more  desirable  of  the  two,  may  be  readily  conceived ; 
although  such  a  conduct  was  not  consistent  with  Christian  simplicity 
and  honour.  After  she  had  given  her  pledge  to  Mr.  Wesley,  why 
should  she  have  married  Bennet,  but  that  she  was  previously  attached 
to  him,  and  engaged  by  promise  ?  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  and  Mr.  White- 
field  had  no  power  to  compel  her  to  marry  any  man  against  her  will. 
All  that  they  could  do  was  to  reason  and  persuade.  It  is  highly  pro- 
bable that  Bennet.  when  he  obtained  information  of  this  new  engage- 
ment, and  perceived  that  she  was  likely  to  escape  out  of  his  hands,  laid 
the  case  before  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  and  Mr.  Whitefield,  and  requested 
their  interference  ;  for  it  is  not  likely  that  Mr.  John  Wesley,  after  being 
hindered  by  his  brother  twelve  months  before,  would  communicate  to 
him  his  present  arrangement. 

Though  Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  motives  are  above  suspicion,  (for  a 
more  upright  man  never  lived,)  yet  it  must  be  conceded  that  the  man- 
ner of  his  interference  was  indefensible.  He  had  no  right  absolutely 
to  judge  and  determine  for  his  brother  in  a  matter  so  sacred.  Counsel 
and  remonstrance  he  might  have  given,  and  that  with  all  the  earnest- 
ness of  which  he  was  capable ;  but  beyond  this  he  was  not  justly  au- 
thorized to  proceed.  Had  it  been  proved  to  Mr.  John  Wesley  that  the 
woman  whom  he  was  engaged  to  marry  was  betrothed  to  another  man, 
it  is  not  to  be  conceived  that  he  would  have  persevered  in  his  design 
of  making  her  his  wife. 

The  very  sensible  and  affectionate  vicar  of  Shoreham  interposed 
upon  this  painful  occasion,  to  prevent  a  permanent  breach  between  the 
brothers.  It  was  the  first  serious  misunderstanding  that  had  ever  taken 
place  between  them.  Addressing  Charles,  who  had,  perhaps  with  the 
best  intentions,  given  just  ground  of  offence,  Mr.  Perronet  says,  "  Yours 
came  this  day  to  hand.  I  leave  you  to  guess  how  such  news  must  af- 
fect a  person  whose  very  soul  is  one  with  yours  and  your  friend.  Let 
me  conjure  you  to  soothe  his  sorrows.  Pour  nothing  but  oil  and  wine 
into  his  wounds.  Indulge  no  views,  no  designs,  but  what  tend  to  the 
honour  of  God,  the  promoting  the  kingdom  of  his  dear  Son,  and  the 
healing  of  our  wounded  friend.  How  would  the  Philistines  rejoice, 
could  they  hear  that  Saul  and  Jonathan  were  in  danger  from  their  own 
swords !" 

For  nothing  was  Mr.  John  Wesley  more  remarkable  than  the  forgive- 
ness of  injuries,  especially  when  he  saw  in  the  offender  signs  of  regret, 


420  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

or  was  convinced  that  the  offence  had  been  given  rather  through  infir- 
mity of  judgment,  than  obliquity  of  purpose.  What  explanations  took 
place  between  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  and  Mr.  Whitefield,  and  the  gene- 
rous man  whom  they  had  disappointed,  and  wounded  in  the  tenderesl 
part,  we  know  not ;  but  he  cherished  toward  them  no  feelings  of  unholy 
resentment.  They  all  met  in  Leeds  in  the  evening  of  the  day  after  the 
marriage  of  Mr.  Bennet  and  Mrs.  Murray,  when  he  doubtless  received 
the  first  intelligence  of  what  had  been  done  at  Newcastle.  Deeply 
wounded  as  were  his  feelings,  he  went  the  next  morning  at  five  o'clock 
to  hear  Mr.  Whitefield  preach  in  Leeds  ;  and  then  accompanied  him  to 
Birstal,  where  he  also  heard  him  in  the  evening.  His  remark  is,  "  God 
gave  him  both  strong  and  persuasive  words ;  such  as,  I  trust,  sunk 
deep  into  many  hearts."  Having  himself  preached  the  next  morning, 
he  says,  "  I  then  returned  to  my  brother,  whom  I  had  left  at  Leeds." 
During  this  day  he  saw  John  Bennet  and  the  bride ;  and  writing  to  a 
friend  he  says,  "  I  believe  you  never  saw  such  a  scene."  Yet  he  was 
not  unmindful  of  his  public  duty.  "  At  noon,"  he  says,  "  we  spent  an 
hour  with  several  of  our  preachers,  in  exhortation  and  prayer.  About 
one  I  preached  to  a  crowded  audience  of  high  and  low,  rich  and  poor ; 
but  their  number  was  abundantly  enlarged  at  five,  as  was  my  strength 
both  of  soul  and  body.  I  cried  aloud  to  them  all,  to  look  unto  Jesus, 
and  scarce  knew  when  to  leave  off." 

From  Leeds  Mr.  Wesley  went  to  Newcastle,  where  he  still  speaks 
of  Mr.  Whitefield  in  the  most  friendly  manner.  "  I  was  now  satisfied," 
says  he,  "  that  God  had  sent  Mr.  Whitefield  thither  in  an  acceptable 
time  ;  many  of  those  who  had  little  thought  of  God  before,  still 
retaining  the  impressions  they  received  from  him." 

As  if  he  intended  to  demonstrate  the  entire  absence  from  his  mind 
of  all  wrathful  dispositions,  now  that  the  matter  could  not  be  reversed, 
Mr.  Wesley  returned  to  Leeds,  and  at  John  Bennet's  request  accompa- 
nied him  to  Rochdale,  for  the  purpose  of  preaching  to  the  rioters  of  that 
town  ;  and  he  afterward  went  with  him  to  Bolton,  in  Lancashire.  This 
kindliness  was  not  reciprocated.  Bennet  at  length  embraced  the  Cal- 
vinian  theory ;  spoke  against  Mr.  Wesley  with  great  vehemence,  and 
endeavoured  to  alienate  the  societies  from  him.  He  then  settled  as  a 
Dissenting  minister,  in  Derbyshire,  where  he  spent  the  rest  of  his  life. 
After  his  death  his  wife  returned  to  the  society  of  her  former  friends, 
and  to  the  end  of  her  life  expressed  great  respect  for  Mr.  Wesley, 
whom  she  survived  several  years. 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley  speedily  returned  from  the  north,  and  spent  the 
residue  of  the  year  in  preaching  and  other  pastoral  duties  in  London 
and  Bristol,  and  at  several  of  the  intermediate  and  surrounding  places 
The  following  are  the  principal  entries  in  his  journal : — 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  421 

"  Oct.  24th.  Among  my  hearers  to-day  at  Bath  were  a  son  of  the 
Lord  Chief  Justice  Lee,  my  old  school-fellow  Sir  Danvers  Osborn,  and 
Lord  Halifax.  They  behaved  decently,  and  were  particularly  taken 
with  the  singing.  In  the  evening  God  sent  forth  his  awakening  power, 
and  his  fear  fell  on  all  that  heard  the  word. 

"  Nov.  8th.  I  set  out  for  London,  with  my  brother  and  Ned  Perronet. 
We  were  in  perils  of  robbers,  who  were  abroad,  and  had  robbed  many 
the  night  before.  We  commended  ourselves  to  God,  and  rode  over  the 
Heath  singing. 

"  Dec.  1st.  I  hardly  reached  my  own  house,  quite  exhausted  as  I 
was  with  pain  of  body,  and  vexation  of  spirit.  I  had  little  power  for 
several  days,  and  less  inclination,  to  preach.  My  greatest  comfort  was 
the  conversation  of  a  few  faithful  friends,  such  as  Mrs.  Vigor,  Sarah 
Perrin,  Mrs.  Davis,  and  Sukey  Burdock. 

"  Dec.  18th.  My  birth-bay.  Forty  years  long  have  I  now  grieved 
and  tempted  God,  proved  him,  and  seen  his  works.  I  was  more  and 
more  sensible  of  it  all  day,  till  I  quite  sunk  under  the  burden. 

"  Christmas-day.  The  room  was  full  as  it  could  contain.  We 
rejoiced  from  four  to  six,  that  to  us  a  child  is  born,  to  us  a  son  is  given. 
We  received  the  sacrament  at  the  college.  In  the  evening  all  were 
melted  down  at  our  solemn  love-feast." 

Toward  the  close  of  this  year,  1749,  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  published, 
by  subscription,  two  additional  volumes  of  "  Hymns  and  Sacred 
Poems."  The  hymn-books  which  he  and  his  brother  had  before  sent 
forth  into  the  world  bore  their  joint  names ;  and  no  other  intimation 
was  given  respecting  the  authorship  of  the  different  compositions. 
The  reader  is  not  informed  which  were  written  by  John,  and  which  by 
Charles.  The  two  volumes  which  were  now  first  published  bore 
Charles's  name  only,  and  v/ere  thus  authenticated  as  his  own.  Some 
of  them  are  founded  upon  particular  texts  of  Scripture  ;  others  express 
the  author's  religious  feelings  in  particular  states  of  mind ;  not  a  few 
were  written  upon  special  occasions,  as  the  death  of  friends,  providen- 
tial deliverances,  the  success  of  his  ministry,  the  persecution  and 
opposition  with  which  he  had  to  contend.  Several  of  them  are  intend- 
ed for  the  use  of  persons  in  peculiar  circumstances,  such  as  ministers 
of  the  gospel,  medical  practitioners,  widows,  the  afflicted,  and  the 
dying.  More  than  one-fourth  of  the  second  volume  consists  of  "  hymns 
for  Christian  friends."  Many  of  these  were  originally  addressed  to 
Sarah  Gwynne,  before  his  marriage  with  her,  and  others  after  their 
union  :  a  few  verbal  alterations'  being  occasionally  made,  for  the  pur- 
pose of  giving  them  a  more  general  character,  and  of  adapting  them  to 
popular  use.  While  these  volumes  exhibit  his  piety  and  genius  to 
great   advantage,   they   throw   considerable  light   upon   his  personal 


422  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

history,  and  his  prevalent  habits  of  thought.  As  a  witness  for  Christ, 
he  freely  sacrificed  his  reputation  as  a  man  of  letters  and  of  genius  ; 
and  of  life  itself,  comparatively  speaking,  he  made  no  account. 

Among  the  papers  left  by  him  is  a  small  manuscript  volume, 
containing  the  names  of  the  subscribers  to  these  two  volumes  of 
hymns,  written  by  himself  with  singular  neatness.  Of  the  persons 
who  thus  encouraged  him  in  his  authorship  five  hundred  and  thirteen 
lived  in  London  ;  one  hundred  and  thirty-six  in  Bristol ;  three  hundred 
and  sixty-seven  in  other  parts  of  England  and  Wales  ;  and  one  hundred 
and  twenty-nine  in  Ireland  :  making,  in  the  whole,  eleven  hundred  and 
forty-five.  Many  societies,  as  such,  subscribed  for  these  admirable 
volumes,  particularly  in  Leeds  and  its  neighbourhood.  Hence  we 
infer,  that  they  had  circulating  libraries  for  the  use  of  the  members : 
an  arrangement  which  must  have  been  attended  with  many  important 
advantages,  especially  where  the  people  were  poor,  and  unable  to  pur- 
chase books  for  themselves.  The  following  societies  appear  in  this 
honourable  list : — Leeds,  Armley,  Hunslet,  Rothwell,  Oulton,  Wood- 
side,  Seacroft,  Woodhouse,  York,  Acomb,  Thirsk,  Hornby,  and  Selby. 
They  were  supplied  by  the  agency  of  William  Shent. 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

At  the  beginning  of  the  year  1750  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  was  at  Bris- 
tol, as  was  also  his  friend  Mr.  Grimshaw,  of  Haworth.  Though  he 
was  greatly  blessed  in  his  ministry,  especially  on  particular  occasions, 
yet  at  times  he  was  subject  to  strong  mental  depression.  To  this 
indeed  he  was  constitutionally  prone,  and  from  this  period  to  the  end  of 
his  life  he  was  more  or  less  affected  by  it.  When  he  was  daily  employed 
in  preaching,  and  in  travelling  from  place  to  place,  he  was  carried 
above  all  feelings  of  despondency,  and  lived  in  a  state  of  high  spiritual 
enjoyment ;  but  when  he  sat  down  in  domestic  quiet,  those  feelings 
often  returned  in  unabated  power. 

"  Jan.  1st.  At  four  in  the  morning,"  says  he,  "  our  room  was  excess- 
ively crowded,  while  I  proclaimed  the  gospel  year  of  jubilee.  We  did 
not  part  without  a  blessing. 

"Jan.  12th.  I  preached,  with  the  old  power,  on,  'Said  I  not  unto 
thee,  that,  if  thou  wouldst  believe,  thou  shouldest  see  the  glory  of  God  V 
Generally  my  hands  hang  down,  and  I  am  so  feeble  in  mind  that  I 
cannot  speak. 

"  Jan.  14th.  The  Spirit  helped  our  infirmity  at  Kingswood  sacrament. 
A  daughter  of  our  brother  Grimshaw  was  just  departed  in  the  Lord, 


■m 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  423 

being  perfected  in  a  short  space.  I  brought  my  friend  Grimshaw 
home  with  me,  comforted  for  his  happy  daughter. 

"  Feb.  8th.  There  was  an  earthquake  in  London. 

"  Feb.  13th.  I  preached  with  a  little  strength  at  Bearfield,  and  the 
next  day  with  more  at  Freshford.  The  spirit  of  the  people  helped  me. 
An  old  lady  of  fourscore  received  me  into  her  house.  We  spent  the 
time  in  prayer  and  singing.  Stephen  Naylor,  a  poor  backslider,  had 
another  call  to  repentance,  and  seemed  resolved  to  close  with  it.  I 
invited  at  night  many  burdened  souls  to  Christ ;  and  his  healing  power 
was  present,  and  refreshed  every  weary  spirit. 

"Feb.  18th.  I  carried  my  sister  Betsy  to  Kingswood,  where  the 
Lord  visited  us  again,  and  feasted  us  at  his  table. 

"  Feb.  19th.  My  wife  had  recovered  strength  for  her  journey.  We 
set  out  with  our  sisters  Betsy  and  Peggy.  We  coidd  not  reach  New- 
enham-passage  till  past  seven.  It  was  then  quite  dark.  The  boat  on 
the  other  side  refused  to  come  over.  We  were  got  to  the  edge  of  the 
bank,  the  usual  place  of  embarking,  when  Providence  sent  a  man  to 
stop  us.  He  informed  us,  that  the  rains  had  choked  up-  the  river  with 
two  banks  of  sand ;  and  where  Ave  were  going  was  all  quicksands. 
We  followed  him,  with  great  difficulty,  to  another  part  of  the  river. 
My  horse  sunk  up  to  the  shoulders,  but  with  a  violent  plunge  struggled 
out.  The  boatmen  at  last  took  pity  on  us,  came  over,  and  with  much 
pains  carried  us  into  the  boat,  and  landed  us  safe  on  the  opposite  shore. 
By  noon,  Feb.  21st,  God  conducted  us  safe  to  Ludlow.  For  the  five 
following  days  I  received  fresh  strength  for  the  work,  and  rejoiced  in 
some  measure  that  the  gospel  had  free  course. 

"  March  4th.  I  visited  old  Lydia  White,  on  her  death-bed.  She 
accosted  me,  '  Thou  blessed  of  the  Lord,  art  thou  come  1  I  did  not 
expect  to  see  my  dear  minister  till  we  met  in  paradise.  You  and  your 
brother  are  the  instruments  of  my  salvation.  I  have  known  the  grace 
of  the  Lord  Jesus  long  ago  :  now  I  am  entering  into  his  glory.  He 
has  told  me  so.  I  am  full  of  his  joy  now.'  Her  words  strengthened 
my  hands,  as  I  found  at  the  chapel,  speaking  on  those  words,  '  Blessed 
is  the  man  that  endureth  temptation.'     They  sunk  into  many  hearts." 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  visit  to  London  at  this  time  was  one  of  pecu- 
liar interest.  He  remarks,  as  we  have  seen,  that,  on  the  8th  of  Feb- 
ruary, "  there  was  an  earthquake  in  London."  He  was  then  in  Bristol ; 
but  his  brother,  who  was  in  London,  or  its  immediate  neighbourhood, 
gives  the  following  account  of  this  alarming  event : — "  It  was  about  a 
quarter  after  twelve  that  the  earthquake  began  at  the  skirts  of  the  town. 
It  began  in  the  south-east,  went  through  Southwark,  under  the  river, 
and  then  from  one  end  of  London  to  the  other.  It  was  observed  at 
Westminster  and  Grosvenor-square  a  quarter  before  one.     Perhaps,  if 


424  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

we  allow  for  the  difference  of  the  clocks,  about  a  quarter  of  an  hour 
after  it  began  in  Southwark.  There  were  three  distinct  shakes,  or 
wavings  to  and  fro,  attended  with  a  hoarse,  rumbling  noise,  like 
thunder." 

On  the  8th  of  March  Charles,  who  was  now  in  London,  addressed 
the  following  account  to  his  brother  in  Bristol : — "  This  morning,  at  a 
quarter  after  five,  we  had  another  shock  of  an  earthquake,  far  more 
violent  than  that  of  February  8th.  I  was  just  repeating  my  text,  when 
it  shook  the  Foundery  so  violently,  that  we  all  expected  it  to  fall  upon 
our  heads.  A  great  cry  followed  from  the  women  and  the  children. 
I  immediately  cried  out,  '  Therefore  will  we  not  fear,  though  the  earth 
be  moved,  and  the  hills  be  carried  into  the  midst  of  the  sea :  for  the 
Lord  of  hosts  is  with  us ;  the  God  of  Jacob  is  our  refuge.'  He  filled 
my  heart  with  faith,  and  my  mouth  with  words,  shaking  their  souls,  as 
well  as  their  bodies." 

The  earth  moved  westward,  then  east,  then  westward  again,  through 
all  London  and  Westminster.  It  was  a  strong  and  jarring  motion,  at- 
tended with  a  rumbling  noise,  like  that  of  distant  thunder.  Many  houses 
were  much  shaken,  and  some  chimneys  thrown  down,  but  without  any 
further  hurt.  The  alarm  which  it  occasioned,  as  might  be  supposed, 
was  deep  and  general ;  many  apprehending  a  return  of  the  calamity  in 
a  more  destructive  form.  The  folloAving  selections  from  Mr.  Charles 
Wesley's  journal  give  a  striking  view  of  the  excitement  which  pre- 
vailed : — 

"  March  9th.  Many  flocked  to  the  morning  word,  and  were  yet  more 
stirred  up  thereby.  I  have  scarce  ever  seen  so  many  at  intercession. 
At  the  chapel  I  preached  on  the  occasion,  from  Psalm  xlvi,  with  very 
great  awakening  power. 

"  March  10th.  I  expounded  Isaiah  xxiv,  a  chapter  I  had  not  taken 
much  notice  of,  till  this  awful  providence  explained  it :  '  Behold,  the 
Lord  maketh  the  earth  empty,  and  maketh  it  waste,  and  turneth  it  up- 
side down,  and  scattereth  abroad  the  inhabitants  thereof.  The  founda- 
tions of  the  earth  do  shake.  The  earth  is  utterly  broken  down ;  the 
earth  is  clean  dissolved ;  the  earth  is  moved  exceedingly.  The  earth 
shall  reel  to  and  fro  like  a  drunkard,  and  shall  be  removed  like  a  cot- 
tage ;  and  the  transgression  thereof  shall  be  heavy  upon  it ;  and  it  shall 
fall,  and  not  rise  again.'  I  preached  at  Snowsfields,  and  urged  them  to 
(  ater  into  the  Rock,  now  the  Lord  is  risen  to  shake  terribly  the  earth. 

"  March  11th.  My  spirit,  and  many  others',  seem  revived  by  the  late 
judgment.  The  word  is  with  the  accustomed  power,  both  at  London 
and  Deptford,  and  wherever  I  minister  it. 

"  April  4th.  Fear  filled  our  chapel,  occasioned  by  a  prophecy  of  the 
earthquake's  return  this  night.     I  preached  my  written  sermon  on  the 


m 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  425 

subject  with  great  effect,  and  gave  out  several  suitable  hymns.  It  was 
a  glorious  night  for  the  disciples  of  Jesus. 

"  April  5th.  At  four  I  rose,  after  a  night  of  sound  sleep,  while  my 
neighbours  watched.  I  sent  an  aecount  to  Mrs.  Gwynne,  as  follows  : — 
'  The  late  earthquake  has  found  me  work  enough.  Yesterday  I  saw 
the  Westminster  end  of  the  town  full  of  coaches,  and  crowds  flying  out 
of  the  reach  of  divine  justice,  with  astonishing  precipitation.  Their 
panic  was  caused  by  a  poor  madman's  prophecy.  Last  night  they 
were  all  to  be  swallowed  up.  The  vulgar  were  in  almost  as  great 
consternation  as  their  betters.  Most  of  them  watched  all  night;  mul- 
titudes in  the  fields  and  open  places ;  several  in  their  coaches ;  many 
removed  their  goods.  London  looked  like  a  sacked  city.  A  lady,  just 
stepping  into  her  coach,  to  escape,  dropped  down  dead.  Many  came 
all  night  knocking  at  the  Foundery  door,  and  begging  admittance  for 
God's  sake.  Our  poor  people  were  calm  and  quiet,  as  at  another 
time.' " 

This  account  is  confirmed  by  a  letter  which  was  written  on  the  same 
day  by  Mr.  William  Briggs,  the  son-in-law  of  Mr.  Perronet,  and  ad- 
dressed to  Mr.  John  Wesley,  who  was  still  in  Bristol.  "  This  great 
city,"  says  he,  "has  been,  for  some  days -past,  under  terrible  apprehen- 
sions of  another  earthquake.  Yesterday  thousands  fled  out  of  town,  it 
having  been  constantly  affirmed  by  a  dragoon,  that  he  had  a  revelation, 
that  great  part  of  London  and  Westminster,  especially,  would  be  de- 
stroyed by  an  earthquake  the  4th  instant,  between  twelve  and  one  at 
night.  The  whole  city  was  under  direful  apprehensions.  Places  of 
worship  were  crowded  by  frightened  sinners,  especially  our  two  chapels, 
and  the  Tabernacle,  where  Mr.  Whitefield  preached.  Several  of  the 
classes  came  to  their  leaders,  and  desired  that  they  would  spend  the 
night  with  them  in  prayer ;  which  was  done ;  and  God  gave  them  a 
blessing.  Indeed  all  around  was  awful.  Being  not  at  all  convinced 
of  the  prophet's  mission,  and  having  no  call  from  any  of  my  brethren, 
I  went  to  bed  at  my  usual  time,  believing  I  was  safe  in  the  hands  of 
Christ ;  and  likewise,  that,  by  doing  so,  I  should  be  the  more  ready  to 
rise  to  the  preaching  in  the  morning ;  which  we  both  did :  praised  be 
our  kind  Protector ! 

"  Though  crowds  left  the  town  on  Wednesday  night,  yet  crowd* 
were  left  behind  ;  multitudes  of  whom,  for  fear  of  being  suddenly  over- 
whelmed, left  their  houses,  and  repaired  to  the  fields,  and  open  places 
in  the  city.  Tower-hill,  Moorfields,  but  above  all  Hyde-park,  were 
filled  best  part  of  the  night  with  men,  women,  and  children,  lamenting. 
Some,  with  stronger  imaginations  than  others,  mostly  women,  ran  cry- 
ing in  the  streets,  '  An  earthquake  !  An  earthquake  !'  Such  distress, 
perhaps,  is  not  recorded  to  have  happened  before  in  this  careless  city. 


426  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

Mr.  Wliitefield  preached  at  midnight  in  Hyde-park.  Surely  God  will 
visit  this  city.     It  will  be  a  time  of  mercy  to  some." 

Several  persons,  ministers  and  others,  who  were  concerned  for  the 
spiritual  and  moral  benefit  of  the  people  of  London,  and  of  the  nation 
generally,  were  anxious  to  perpetuate  the  solemn  impressions  which 
were  produced  by  this  providential  visitation.  A  prayer  was  composed, 
suited  to  the  occasion,  and  appointed,  "  by  his  majesty's  special  com- 
mand," to  be  read  in  the  churches,  "  after  prayer  against  the  mortality 
of  the  cattle,"  which  was  then  in  use.  Forms  of  prayer  "  for  the  use 
of  families,  on  occasion  of  the  late  earthquakes,  and  other  judgments 
of  God  upon  this  nation,"  issued  from  the  press  at  the  same  time.  The 
bishop  of  London  published  "  A  Letter  to  the  Clergy  and  People  of 
London  and  Westminster,  on  occasion  of  the  late  Earthquakes."  Seve- 
ral other  tracts,  bearing  upon  the  same  subject,  were  also  put  into  cir- 
culation, calling  upon  the  people  to  acknowledge  the  hand  of  God  in 
the  alarming  concussions  which  had  so  recently  occurred ;  to  praise 
him  for  his  forbearance,  in  that  so  little  real  injury  had  been  sustained ; 
and  to  turn  away  from  the  sins  which  were  calculated  to  awaken  the 
divine  displeasure,  so  that  future  judgments  might  be  averted. 

In  this  kind  of  service  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  took  an  active  and  useful 
part.  In  the  extracts  which  have  been  given  from  his  journal,  relative 
to  the  earthquakes,  he  mentions  the  "  written  sermon"  which  he 
preached  to  one  of  his  congregations,  and  "  several  hymns"  suited  to 
the  service,  which  the  people  sung  at  his  dictation.  The  whole  of 
these  he  committed  to  the  press.  The  sermon,  which  is  entitled, 
"  The  Cause  and  Cure  of  Earthquakes,"  was  first  published  anony- 
mously ;  perhaps  that  it  might  find  its  way  into  quarters  where  the 
name  of  "  Wesley"  was  unwelcome.  To  the  second  edition  he  pre- 
fixed his  name.  In  this  singularly  terse  and  forcible  discourse  he 
proposes  to  prove  from  the  Scriptures,  that  earthquakes  are  the  work 
of  God.  He  then  describes  a  few  striking  examples  of  these  judg- 
ments of  the  Almighty,  especially  those  which  took  place  in  Sicily  and 
Jamaica  in  the  year  1692,  and  in  Lima  and  Callao  in  1746. 

In  the  application  of  the  subject  the  preacher  speaks  with  his  cha- 
racteristic energy,  and  power  of  conviction.  Thus  he  addresses  his 
hearers,  when  calling  them  to  repentance : — "  How  slow  is  the  Lord 
to  anger  !  how  unwilling  to  punish  !  By  what  leisurely  steps  does  he 
come  to  take  vengeance !  How  many  lighter  afflictions  before  the 
final  blow  ! 

"  Should  He  beckon  to  the  man  on  the  red  horse  to  return,  and  say, 
'  Sword,  go  through  the  land,'  can  we  complain  he  gave  us  no  warn- 
ing 1  Did  not  the  sword  first  bereave  abroad  ?  and  did  we  not  then  see 
it  within  our  borders  ?   Yet  the  merciful  God  said,  '  Hitherto  shaft  thou 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  427 

come,  and  no  further.'  He  stopped  the  invaders  in  the  midst  of  our 
land,  and  turned  them  back  again,  and  destroyed  them. 

"  Should  he  send  the  man  on  the  pale  horse,  whose  name  is  Death, 
and  the  pestilence  destroy  thousands  and  ten  thousands  of  us,  can 
we  deny  that  first  he  warned  us  by  the  raging  mortality  among  our 
cattle  ? 

"  So,  if  we  provoke  him  to  lay  waste  our  earth,  and  turn  it  upside 
down,  and  overthrow  us,  as  he  overthrew  Sodom  and  Gomorrah,  shall 
we  not  have  procured  this  unto  ourselves  1  Had  we  no  reason  to  expect 
any  such  calamity  ?  no  previous  notice  ?  no  trembling  of  the  earth  be- 
fore it  clave  1  no  shock  before  it  opened  its  mouth  ?  Did  he  set  no 
examples  of  so  terrible  a  judgment  before  our  eyes  ?  Had  we  never 
heard  of  the*destruction  of  Jamaica,  or  Catania,  or  that  of  Lima,  which 
happened  but  yesterday  1  If  we  perish  at  last,  we  perish  without  excuse  ; 
for  what  could  have  been  done  more  to  save  us  ? 

"  Yes ;  thou  hast  now  another  call  to  repentance,  another  offer  of 
mercy,  whosoever  thou  art  that  hearest  these  words.  In  the  name  of 
the  Lord  Jesus,  I  warn  thee  once  more,  as  a  watchman  over  the  house 
of  Israel,  to  flee  from  the  wrath  to  come.  I  put  thee  in  remembrance 
(if  thou  hast  so  soon  forgotten  it)  of  the  late  awful  judgment,  whereby 
God  shook  thee  over  the  mouth  of  hell.  Thy  body  he  probably  awoke 
by  it ;  but  did  he  awake  thy  soul  ?  The  Lord  was  in  the  earthquake, 
and  put  a  solemn  question  to  thy  conscience,  '  Art  thou  ready  to  die  ? 
Is  thy  peace  made  with  God  V  Was  the  earth  just  now  to  open  its 
mouth,  and  swallow  thee  up,  what  would  become  of  thee  1  Where 
wouldest  thou  be  ?  in  Abraham's  bosom,  or  lifting  up  thine  eyes  in  tor- 
ment 1  Hadst  thou  perished  by  the  late  earthquake,  wouldest  thou  not 
have  died  in  thy  sins,  or  rather  gone  down  quick  into  hell  ?  Who  pre- 
vented thy  damnation  ?  It  was  the  Son  of  God !  O  fall  down  and 
worship  him  !  Give  him  the  glory  of  thy  deliverance,  and  devote  the 
residue  of  thy  days  to  his  service." 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  other  publication,  which  he  sent  forth  at  the 
same  time,  was  entitled,  "  Hymns  occasioned  by  the  Earthquake,  March 
8th,  1750.  In  Two  Parts."  The  hymns  are  nineteen  in  number,  and 
are  written  with  the  author's  peculiar  spirit,  and  fervent  piety.  They 
describe  in  strong  and  glowing  terms  the  power  and  sovereignty  of 
God ;  his  merciful  and  righteous  government  over  men ;  national  and 
personal  sins  ;  the  divine  forbearance  and  long-suffering ;  the  uncer- 
tainty of  life,  and  of  all  earthly  possessions ;  and  the  durable  nature  of 
the  joys  which  are  connected  with  Christian  godliness,  both  in  time 
and  eternity.  The  whole  of  them  are  thoroughly  devotional,  and  appear 
to  have  emanated  from  a  heart  deeply  affected  with  the  perilous  state 
of  the  nation,  arising  from  its  cold  formality,  and  daring  wickedness  ; 


J 

428  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

and  in  the  midst  of  surrounding  evils  calmly  reposing  in  the  unchanging 
fidelity  and  almighty  power  of  Christ,  as  the  Ruler  of  all  worlds. 

Flamsteed's  "  Letter  concerning  Earthquakes"  was  now  printed, 
apparently  for  the  purpose  of  allaying  the  public  alarm  ;  that  author  con- 
fining his  attention  exclusively  to  second  causes,  and  avoiding  all  refer- 
ence to  God  whatever.  In  opposition  to  the  godless  speculations  of 
such  theorists,  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  sings, — 

From  whence  these  dire  portents  around, 

That  strike  us  with  unwonted  fear  1 
Why  do  these  earthquakes  rock  the  ground, 

And  threaten  our  destruction  near  ? 
Ye  prophets  smooth,  the  cause  explain, 
And  lull  us  to  repose  again. 

"  Or  water  swelling  for  a  vent, 

Or  air  impatient  to  get  free, 
Or  fire  within  earth's  entrails  pent," — 

Yet  all  are  order'd,  Lord,  by  thee  ; 
The  elements  obey  thy  nod, 
And  nature  vindicates  her  God. 

The  pillars  of  the  earth  are  thine, 

And  thou  hast  set  the  world  thereon  ; 
They  at  thy  threat'ning  look  incline, 

The  centre  trembles  at  thy  frown, 
The  everlasting  mountains  bow, 
And  God  is  in  the  earthquake  now. 

Now,  Lord,  to  shake  a  guilty  land, 

Thou  dost  in  indignation  rise, 
We  see,  we  see  thy  lifted  hand 

Made  bare  a  nation  to  chastise, 
Whom  neither  plagues  nor  mercies  move, 
To  fear  thy  wrath,  or  court  thy  love. 

Therefore  the  earth  beneath  us  reels 

And  staggers  like  our  drunken  men, 
The  earth  the  mournful  cause  reveals, 

And  groans  our  burden  to  sustain  ; 
Ordain'd  our  evils  to  deplore, 
And  fall  with  us  to  rise  no  more. 

Such  was  the  faithful  and  earnest  manner  in  which  this  devoted  ser- 
vant of  the  Lord  Jesus  endeavoured  to  improve,  to  his  country's  benefit, 
this  remarkable  dispensation  of  divine  Providence.  It  was  upon  occa- 
sion of  the  earthquakes  in  London  that  the  exquisitely  beautiful  hymn 
in  the  Wesleyan  Collection  was  written,  beginning, — 

How  weak  the  thoughts,  and  vain, 
Of  self-deluding  men ; 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  429 

Men  who,  fix'd  to  earth  alone, 

Think  their  houses  shall  endure, 
Fondly  call  their  lands  their  own, 

To  their  distant  heirs  secure  ! 

The  following  letter,  which  was  addressed  by  Mr.  Charles  Wesley 
to  his  wife,  and  was  written  on  the  17th  of  March,  relates  principally 
to  the  same  subject.  It  shows  that  the  excitement  produced  by  the 
earthquake  still  continued. 

"  My  Dearest,  Dearest  Friend, — Grace  and  peace  be  multiplied  upon 
you  and  yours,  who  are  mine  also.  One  letter  in  a  week  does  not  half 
satisfy  me,  under  your  absence.  I  count  the  days  since  we  parted,  and 
those  still  between  us  and  our  next  meeting.  Yet  I  dare  not  promise 
myself  the  certain  blessing ;  so  many  are  the  evils  and  accidents  of  life. 
Accidents  I  should  not  call  them ;  for  God  ordereth  all  things  in  hea- 
ven and  earth.  Who  knows  his  will  concerning  this  wicked  city  ?  or 
how  near  we  may  be  to  the  fate  of  Lima  or  Portugal  ?  Blessed  be 
God,  many  consider  this  day  of  danger  and  adversity.  The  bishop  of 
London  has  published  a  seasonable,  solemn  warning.  Our  churches 
are  crowded,  as  at  the  beginning.  Last  night  I  preached,  for  the  first 
time,  at  the  French  chapel,  in  Spitalfields :  my  scruples  being  at  last 
removed.  It  was  full  as  it  could  hold.  '  The  poor  have  the  gospel 
preached  unto  them,'  was  my  text :  and  the  Lord  was  with  us  of  a 
truth. 

"  I  preached  again  this  morning,  on, '  God  is  our  refuge  and  strength, 
a  very  present  help  in  the  time  of  trouble  :  therefore  will  we  not  fear 
though  the  earth  be  removed,  and  the  hills  be  carried  into  the  midst  of 
the  sea.'  The  poor  weavers,  English  and  French,  filled  the  place,  and 
heard  me  gladly.  Here  is  surely  a  door,  great  and  effectual,  and  as  yet 
not  manv  adversaries.  I  must  endeavour  to  keep  up  the  awakening, 
by  preaching  every  morning  of  next  week :  then  I  shall  probably  go 
for  two  or  three  days  to  Canterbury,  carrying  Dudy  Perronet*  behind 
me,  instead  of ■. 

"  Last  night  Charles  Perronet  set  out  for  Bristol,  to  see  my  brother, 
before  he  departs  for  Ireland.  Dudy  and  Ned  pine  after  you.  We 
must  bestow  a  month  or  two  on  them  at  Canterbury.  Mrs.  Stotesbury, 
Blackwell,  Dewal,  and  many  others,  express  great  love  for  you ;  not 
for  my  sake,  but  your  own  ;  or,  rather,  His  to  whom  you  belong." 

Under  the  excitement  which  was  produced  by  the  earthquakes  in 
London,  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  witnessed  the  death  of  his  beloved  sister 

*  Dudy  was  a  pet  name  of  the  unmarried  daughter  of  the  vicar  of  Shoreham.  Her 
proper  name  was  Damaris.     She  was  a  lady  of  deep  piety. 


-130  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

Mrs.  Wright.  She  was  a  woman  of  an  elegant  and  cultivated  mind; 
and  possessed  a  superior  talent  for  poetry,  of  which  many  beautiful 
specimens  have  been  published.  It  was  her  misfortune  to  be  married 
to  a  man  who  was  utterly  unable  to  appreciate  her  worth,  and  was  every 
way  unworthy  of  her  hand.  He  was  illiterate,  rude  and  vulgar  in  his 
maimers,  intemperate,  and  preferred  the  society  of  swearers  and  drunk- 
ards in  common  alehouses  to  the  conversation  of  his  amiable  and  intel- 
ligent wife,  whom  he  treated  with  unkindness  and  neglect.  After 
enduring  much  sorrow,  she  found  effectual  relief  and  comfort  in  the 
-riving  knowledge  of  Christ,  in  which  she  lived  for  some  years,  and 
then  died  in  the  Lord.  The  following  notices  concerning  her  latter 
end  were  inserted  by  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  in  his  journal.  They  are 
brief,  but  instructive,  touching,  and  affectionate. 

"  March  5th.  I  prayed  by  my  sister  Wright,  a  gracious,  tender, 
trembling  soul :  a  bruised  reed,  which  the  Lord  will  not  break. 

"  March  14th.  I  found  my  sister  Wright  very  near  the  haven ;  and 
again  on  Sunday  the  18th;  yet  still  in  darkness,  doubts,  and  fears, 
against  hope  believing  in  hope. 

"  March  21st.  At  four  I  called  on  my  brother  Wright,  a  few  minutes 
after  her  spirit  was  set  at  liberty.  I  had  sweet  fellowship  with  her  in 
explaining  at  the  chapel  those  solemn  words  :  '  Thy  sun  shall  no  more 
go  down,  neither  shall  thy  moon  withdraw  itself;  for  the  Lord  shall  be 
thine  everlasting  light,  and  the  days  of  thy  mourning  shall  be  ended.' 
All  present  seemed  partakers  both  of  my  sorrow  and  my  joy. 

"  March  26th.  I  followed  her  to  her  quiet  grave,  and  wept  with  them 
that  wept." 

This  gifted  but  suffering  woman  wrote  the  following  epitaph  on 
herself: — 

"  Destined  while  living  to  sustain 
An  equal  share  of  grief  and  pain, 
All  various  ills  of  human  race 
Within  this  breast  had  once  a  place. 
Without  complaint  she  learn'd  to  bear 
A  living  death,  a  long  despair, 
Till,  hard  oppress'd  by  adverse  Fate, 
O'ercharged,  she  sunk  beneath  its  weight, 
And  to  this  peaceful  tomb  retired, 
So  much  esteem' d,  so  long  desired ! 
The  painful  mortal  conflict's  o'er ; 
A  broken  heart  can  bleed  no  more  !" 

Her  brother,  Mr.  John  Wesley,  states,  with  respect  to  Mrs.  Wright, 
"  It  is  but  justice  to  her  memory  to  observe,  that  she  was  at  rest  before 
she  went  hence ;  being  for  some  years  a  witness  of  that  rest  which 
remains,  even  here,  for  the  people  of  God." 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  431 

A  few  years  after  the  society  in  Bristol  had  been  formed,  Mrs.  Wright 
visited  the  friends  in  that  city,  where  she  was  treated  with  great  affec- 
tion and  respect,  and  received  much  spiritual  profit.  Some  time  after 
her  return,  she  addressed  to  her  brother  Charles  the  following  letter, 
Avhich  is  beautifully  illustrative  of  her  gentle  and  tender  spirit,  now 
humbled  and  subdued  by  sanctified  affliction  : — 

"  Frith-street,  Oct.  4th,  1745.  Dearest  Brother, — I  received  both 
your  kind  letters,  and  thank  you  for  them ;  but  am  surprised  you 
have  heard  no  account  of  my  better  health,  though  I  could  not  write 
myself;  since  many  have  seen  me,  who  I  know  correspond  with  you  ; 
and  some  of  them  are  gone  to  Bath  and  Bristol  lately  ;  especially  sister 
Naylor,  and  Mrs.  Wigginton.  Indeed  I  continue  exceeding  weak, 
keeping  my  bed,  except  when  I  rise  to  have  it  made;  and  it  is  almost 
incredible  what  a  skeleton  I  am  grown,  so  that  my  bones  are  ready  to 
come  through  my  skin  ;  but,  through  mercy,  the  fever  that  immediately 
threatened  me  (with  a  violent  cough,  and  some  fatal  symptoms)  is 
gone  off,  and  I  am  more  likely  to  recover  than  ever :  nay,  if  I  could 
once  get  my  strength,  I  should  not  make  a  doubt  of  it. 

"  This  ease  of  body  and  great  calm  of  mind,  I  firmly  believe,  is  owing 
to  the  prayer  of  faith.  I  think  this  support  the  more  extraordinary, 
because  I  have  no  sense  of  God's  presence,  ever  since  I  took  my  bed ; 
and  you  know  what  we  are  Avhen  left  to  ourselves,  under  great  pain, 
and  apprehensions  of  death ;  yet  though  I  am  yet  in  desertion,  and  the 
enemy  is  very  busy,  I  enjoy  so  great  a  measure  of  quietness  and  thank- 
fulness as  is  really  above  nature.  Hallelujah !  Whether  or  no  the 
bitterness  of  death  is  past,  I  am  perfectly  easy  and  resigned,  having 
given  up  this,  with  dear  Will's  spiritual  welfare,  and  all  other  things, 
to  the  sovereign  Physician  of  souls  and  bodies. 

"  Dearest  brother,  no  selfish  consideration  can  ever  make  me  wish 
your  stay  in  this  most  dangerous,  diabolical  world  ;  yet  we  must  always 
say,  '  Thy  will  be  done  ;'  and  I  am  pleased  still  to  think,  God  will  per- 
mit us  to  meet  again,  though  I  cannot  say  I  desire  life  a  minute  longer, 
even  upon  those  terms.  Willy  gives  his  love,  and  would  be  un- 
feignedly  glad  to  see  you.  Pray  join  in  prayer  with  me  still,  that  he 
may  persevere.  Molly  too  gives  her  duty,  and  desires  your  prayers. 
Neither  of  their  souls  prospers  as  I  could  wish  them.  Strange,  that 
though  we  know  sanctification  is  a  gradual  work,  we  want  our  neigh- 
bours to  go  faster  than  we  can  ourselves  ;  but  poor  Willy  only  waits 
for  the  first  gift.  I  have  not  one  fear  for  those  who  are  truly  in 
earnest. 

"  If  the  nation  is  run  stark  mad  in  politics,  though  never  a  jot  the 
wiser  or  holier,  no  wonder  that  the  person  you  mentioned  in  your  last 


432  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

is  brim  full  of  them,  though  she  keeps  within  bounds,  and  does  not  talk 
treason,  whatever  she  may  think.  I  am  glad  the  believers  I  know 
seem  to  run  into  no  extremes  about  the  present  affairs,  either  of  losing 
the  one  thing  needful,  by  talking  too  much,  or  praying  too  little.  The 
Lord  give  us  a  right  judgment  in  all  things ! 

"  My  prayers,  love,  and  best  wishes  attend  all  dear  friends  at  Bristol, 
from  whom  I  have  received  innumerable  obligations ;  but  above  all 
Mrs.  Vigor  and  her  family,  who  showed  unwearied  love  in  serving  and 
humouring  me,  with  my  never-to-be-forgotten  friend,  and  sister  in  spirit, 
Sally  Perrin,  who,  if  possible,  showed  more  kindness  in  the  latter  end 
than  beginning.  Give  my  particular  love  and  humble  service  to  Dr. 
Middleton ;  poor  Nancy  Perrot,  my  companion  in  misery ;  Mrs.  and 
Miss  Burdock,  who  were  most  wonderfully  civil  to  me ;  and  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Wigginton  ;  with  Stephen  and  Betty  Maxfield  ;  poor  sister  Spear, 
and  Mrs.  Williams,  who  spared  no  pains  to  serve  me  ;  and  Sally  Colt- 
son,  Sukey  Peck,  and  Mrs.  Halfpenny,  with  her  daughter,  who  have 
all  been  very  loving  and  obliging  :  and  may  our  best  Master  reward 
their  labour  of  love  a  thousand  fold.  It  has  been  one  of  my  heaviest 
crosses,  that  I  have  been  unable  to'  write  to  them  all ;  but  if  ever  I  re- 
cover, I  despair  not  of  doing  it  yet,  if  acceptable  from  a  novice.  You 
think,  perhaps,  I  may  write  to  them  as  well  as  you :  but,  dear  Charles, 
I  write  now  in  bed ;  and  you  cannot  believe  what  it  costs  me.  I  trust 
to  remember  and  bless  you  many  times  yet  before  I  die ;  wishing  we 
may  have  another  happy  meeting  first,  if  it  is  best.  So,  with  prayers 
for  the  universal  church,  ministers,  assistants,  and  all  mankind,  I  take 
leave  to  subscribe  myself, 

"  Your  most  obliged  and  loving  sister. 

"  Forgive  all  blunders.     Adieu." 

It  will  be  observed,  that  this  daughter  of  sorrow  and  affliction  sur- 
vived the  writing  of  this  letter  several  years. 

Mrs.  Wright's  death  appears  to  have  made  a  salutary  impression 
upon  the  mind  of  her  husband.  Three  days  after  her  interment,  Mr. 
Charles  Wesley,  in  a  letter  to  his  wife,  says,  "  Last  Monday  I  followed 
our  happy  sister  to  her  grave.  Her  husband  is  inconsolable,  not  know- 
ing Jesus  Christ.  I  was  much  affected  by  his  saying,  with  tears,  he 
hoped  I  should  not  forsake  him  now  that  my  sister  was  dead." 

In  the  same  letter  he  says,  speaking  of  a  servant  whom  he  intended 
to  bring  with  him  to  Bristol,  "  He  had  a  wonderful  deliverance  the 
other  night ;  when  five  rogues  seized  him,  crossing  the  fields,  and  were 
about  to  rob,  if  not  murder,  him.  He  prayed  them,  in  his  simple  man- 
ner, to  let  him  alone ;  when  one  of  them  held  up  his  lantern  to  his 
face,  and  cried,  '  I  believe  he  is  a  Wesley.     He  has  a  very  innocent 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  433 

look.  Let  him  go  ;  let  him  go.'  Which  accordingly  they  did  ;  and  he 
walked  quietly  home." 

He  adds,  "  The  alarm  here  continues  and  increases,  through  the 
daily  accounts  we  receive  of  more  earthquakes.  I  am  printing  more 
hymns,  and  a  sermon,  on  the  occasion." 

It  was  about  the  time  of  Mrs.  Wright's  death,  that  an  intimacy  com- 
menced between  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Charles  Wesley  and  Mrs.  Vazeille,  a 
widow  lady,  to  whom  Mr.  John  Wesley  was  afterward  married. 
Charles  had  been  introduced  to  her  some  months  before ;  and  he  then 
spoke  of  her  as  "  a  woman  of  a  sorrowful  spirit."  In  May,  1750,  he 
took  her  with  him  to  Ludlow,  on  a  visit  to  the  Gwynne  family.  "  Dur- 
ing our  nine  days'  stay,"  says  he,  "  they  showed  her  all  the  civility  that 
they  could  ;  and"  she  seemed  equally  pleased  with  them."  She  accom- 
panied Mr.  and  Mrs.  Charles  Wesley  to  London,  taking  Evesham,  Blen- 
heim, and  Oxford  on  their  way.  He  showed  her  the  buildings  and 
gardens  belonging  to  the  colleges.  On  their  arrival  in  town  he  says, 
*'  We  took  up  our  quarters  for  eight  or  nine  days  at  Mrs.  Vazeille's." 
At  this  time  they  had  not  the  most  distant  apprehension  that  she  was 
ever  to  become  their  sister-in-law. 

At  this  period  he  met  with  a  foul  libel  upon  himself,  which  had  been 
in  circulation  two  years  without  his  knowledge.  He  thus  describes 
and  refutes  the  scandalous  and  wicked  falsehood :  "  I  met  with  Mr. 
Salmon's  '  Foreigner's  Companion  through  the  Universities  of  Cam- 
bridge and  Oxford,'  printed  in  1748,  and  made  the  following  extract: — 
'  The  times  of  the  day  the  university  go  to  this  church  are  ten  in  the 
morning,  and  two  in  the  afternoon,  on  Sundays  and  holydays ;  the  ser- 
mon usually  lasting  about  half  an  hour.  But  when  I  happened  to  be 
at  Oxford,  in  1742,  Mr.  Wesley,  the  Methodist  of  Christ-Church,  enter- 
tained his  audience  two  hours ;  and  having  insulted  and  abused  all 
degrees,  from  the  highest  to  the  lowest,  was,  in  a  manner,  hissed  out 
of  the  pulpit  by  the  lads.' 

"  And  high  time  for  them  to  do  so,  if  the  historian  said  true ;  but, 
unfortunately  for  him,  I  measured  my  time  by  my  watch,  and  it  was 
within  the  hour.  I  abused  neither  high  nor  low,  as  my  sermon  in  print 
will  prove.  Neither  was  I  '  hissed  out  of  the  pulpit,'  or  treated  with 
the  least  incivility,  either  by  young  or  old. 

"  What,  then,  shall  I  say  to  my  High-Church  friend,  whom  I  once 
so  much  admired  ?  I  must  rank  him  among  the  apocryphal  writers, 
such  as  the  judicious  Dr.  Mather,  the  wary  Bishop  Burnet,  and  the 
most  modest  Mr.  Oldmixon." 

While  he  was  reviled,  it  was  his  comfort  to  find  that  his  ministry 
was  in  everyplace  sanctioned  by  the  divine  blessing;  and  that  the 
spiritual  children,  whom  the  Lord  had  given  him  and  his  brother,  still 

28 


434  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

attested  the  truth  and  power  of  their  religion  by  living  and  dying  as 
did  the  Christians  in  the  apostolic  times.  Their  lives  were  holy,  up- 
right, and  useful,  and  their  deaths  full  of  resignation,  joy,  and  hope. 
Several  of  them  about  this  time  passed  into  the  world  of  spirits ;  and 
their  dying  testimonies  were  most  satisfactory  and  cheering.  "  I 
prayed,"  says  he,  "  by  our  sister  Lewis,  quietly  expecting  her  release." 

"  I  saw  several  happy  souls,  in  spite  of  their  feeble,  sick,  or  pained 
bodies.     One  I  visited  yesterday  died  in  the  faith  soon  after." 

"  I  visited  a  dying  sister,  speechless,  yet  full  of  earnest  love,  as  her 
looks  and  signs  confessed." 

"  I  buried  our  brother  Somerset,  who  came  to  the  grave  as  a  ripe 
shock  of  corn  in  its  season.  He  has  now  overtaken  his  companion, 
and  death  can  no  more  separate  them." 

"  Another  was  gathered  into  the  garner.  I  buried  her  earthly  part — 
for  a  short  season." 

"  Sally  rejoiced  my  heart  with  her  account  of  Mrs.  Leyson,  whom 
she  saw  triumphant  in  her  last  hour.  Here  is  another  blessed  soul 
gone  to  paradise,  with  a  good  report  of  us." 

"  I  prayed  by  our  faithful  brother  Hogg,  just  departing  in  the  Lord, 
and  to  him."  "  I  visited  the  widow  Hogg,  in  her  affliction,  and  tried 
to  turn  it  into  the  right  channel."  "  I  buried  our  late  brother  Hogg, 
and  preached  at  the  grave  to  a  countless  multitude,  on,  '  These  are 
they  that  came  out  of  great  tribulation,'  &c.  The  Lord  gave  me  utter- 
ance, and  them  the  hearing  ear."  "  I  preached  a  written  sermon,  at 
Spitalfields,  on  my  beloved  friend  and  brother  Hogg.  The  chapel  was 
crowded ;  and  the  house  of  mourning  was  turned  into  a  house  of  great 
rejoicing." 

"  I  administered  the  sacrament  to  a  dying  believer,  lately  called ; 
but  now  made  equal  to  them  that  have  borne  the  heat  and  burden  of 
the  day." 

These  cases,  which  mostly  occurred  in  London,  and  all  of  them  in 
the  course  of  a  few  weeks,  must  have  afforded  a  rich  encouragement  to 
the  men  whose  ministrations  produced  such  results.  In  the  midst  of 
the  reproaches  with  which  they  were  daily  loaded,  they  felt,  that  thus 
to  people  heaven  with  sanctified  spirits  was  worth  all  their  labour,  and 
the  sacrifice  of  their  reputation.  Conversions  were  still  happily  fre- 
quent in  their  congregations,  and  some  of  them  were  attended  by  cir- 
cumstances of  peculiar  interest.     The  following  is  an  example  : — 

"  June  22d.  I  met  a  daughter  of  my  worthy  old  friend,  Mr.  Erskine, 
at  the  Foundery.  She  was  deeply  wounded  by  the  sword  of  the 
Spirit ;  confessed  she  had  turned  many  to  Deism ;  and  feared  there 
could  be  no  mercy  for  her. 

"July  18th.  I  had  the  satisfaction  of  bringing  back  to  Mr.  Erskine 

28* 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  435 

his  formerly  disobedient  daughter.  She  fell  at  his  feet.  It  was  a 
moving  interview.  All  wept.  Our  heavenly  Father  heard  our  prayers. 
I  preached  immediately  after,  on,  '  And  I,  if  I  be  lifted  up  from  the 
earth,  will  draw  all  men  unto  me.'  We  had  a  double  blessing  and 
power.  Poor  Jane  Cox  said  she  was  even  compelled  to  receive 
Christ."  While  he  was  thus  successful  in  bringing  sinners  to  Christ, 
he  says,  "  I  believe  God  owned  me  more  this  day  on  account  of  one 
who,  in  an  abusive  letter,  had  affirmed  that  the  Lord  was  departed 
from  me." 

About  the  middle  of  August  he  was  in  Bristol,  where  he  met  with 
his  unfortunate  sister  Hall,  who,  it  appears,  had  been  recalled  from 
the  asylum  which  her  brothers  provided  for  her  at  the  Foundery.  He 
took  her  with  him  to  the  preaching,  when  her  wretched  husband,  now 
ahandoned  to  every  vice,  understanding  where  she  was,  came  and 
fetched  her  away.  Charles  refused  to  have  any  intercourse  with  the 
sensualized  apostate,  who  had  renounced  the  clerical  character,  and 
become  hardened  in  infidelity.  He  says,  "  I  met  my  sister  Hall  ifl  the 
church-yard,  and  carried  her  to  the  room.  I  had  begun  preaching, 
when  Mr.  Hall  walked  up  the  room,  and  through  the  desk,  and  carried 
her  off  with  him.  I  was  somewhat  disturbed,  yet  went  on."  The  next 
day  "  he  came  up  again,  calling  me  by  my  name.  I  fled ;  and  he  pur- 
sued ;  but  could  not  find  me  in  my  lurking-place." 

On  the  1st  of  September  he  says,  "  I  finished  Rapin's  History;  which 
has  cured  me,  in  some  degree,  of  the  prejudices  of  education." 

From  the  time  of  his  marriage,  up  to  this  period,  Mr.  Charles  Wesley 
had  only  once  visited  the  north  of  England.  He  now  made  arrange- 
ments for  returning  to  the  former  scenes  of  his  ministerial  labour  in 
that  part  of  the  kingdom,  but  was  providentially  hindered.  His  wife 
retired  to  her  friends  at  Ludlow,  and  he  came  to  London ;  where  he 
met  Mr.  Hervey  at  Mr.  Whitefield's  Tabernacle,  "  in  the  fellowship  of 
the  Spirit  of  love,"  and  rejoiced  at  the  sight  of  his  old  college  friend. 
He  says, — 

"  Sept.  16th.  A  great  number  of  communicants  perceived  the  Lord's 
presence.  He  gave  us  his  blessing  at  our  love-feast  also.  I  had  a 
restless  night  through  a  boil  rising  in  my  neck. 

"Sept.  17th.  I  rose  at  two,  and  set  out  for  the  north.  Beyond  Isling- 
ton my  mare  threw  and  fell  upon  me.  I  held  on  as  far  as  St.  Alban's, 
and  was  then  forced  to  lie  down ;  yet  could  not  sleep  day  or  night. 

"  Sept.  18th.  With  much  difficulty  I  got  back  to  London.  I  conti- 
nued in  great  pain  for  several  days,  till  the  boil  broke.  I  passed  three 
days  at  Newington-green,  and  found  benefit  from  my  physic  and  fresh 
air.  Mr.  Waller  and  his  sisters  frequently  called,  and  rejoiced  with 
the  church  in  our  house. 


436  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

"  Oct.  7th.  I  got  to  the  chapel  on  this  and  every  Lord's  day ;  the 
rest  of  the  month  I  was  confined  to  the  house  mostly.  Dr.  Wathen 
attended  me  constantly,  till  both  my  neck  and  swollen  hand  were  quite 
well."  On  the  recovery  of  his  health  he  went  to  Ludlow,  where  he 
remained  a  whole  month  with  his  wife's  relations.  While  he  con- 
tinued at  Ludlow  he  was  not  unemployed  in  his  Master's  work,  nor 
an  inattentive  observer  of  what  was  passing  around  him,  in  connection 
with  the  cause  of  religion.  "  I  encouraged  a  poor  girl,"  says  he,  "  to 
seek  her  cure  from  Him  Avho  had  wounded  her.  She  has  the  outward 
mark  too ;  being  daily  threatened  to  be  turned  out  of  doors  by  her 
master :  a  great  swearer,  and  strict  Churchman ;  a  constant  communi- 
cant, and  habitual  drunkard." 

At  the  beginning  of  the  year  1751  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  was  in 
London,  preaching,  administering  the  Lord's  supper,  and  visiting  the 
sick,  with  his  wonted  diligence  and  success ;  being  sustained  by  the 
power  of  God,  and  borne  along  in  his  work  by  a  tide  of  hallowed 
and  joyous  feeling.  While  thus  employed,  a  temporary  gloom  was 
cast  upon  his  mind  by  his  brother's  marriage ;  from  which  he  was 
led  to  indulge  the  most  painful  forebodings.  A  few  extracts  from  his 
journal  will  serve  to  show  his  views  and  emotions  upon  the  occasion. 
He  says, — 

"  Feb.  2d.  My  brother  returned  from  Oxford ;  sent  for  and  told  me, 
he  was  resolved  to  marry.  I  was  thunderstruck,  and  could  only  answer, 
he  had  given  me  the  first  blow ;  and  his  marriage  would  come  like  the 
coup  de  grace.  Trusty  Ned  Perronet  followed,  and  told  me,  the  person 
was  Mrs.  Vazeille  :  one  of  whom  I  had  never  had  the  least  suspicion. 
I  refused  his  company  to  the  chapel,  and  retired  to  mourn  with  my 
faithful  Sally.  I  groaned  all  the  day,  and  several  following  ones,  under 
my  own  and  the  people's  burden.  I  could  eat  no  pleasant  food,  nor 
preach,  nor  rest,  either  by  night  or  by  day. 

"  Feb.  7th.  My  excessive  cough  helped  to  pull  me  down,  and  then 
a  sore  throat.  My  companion  sympathized  with  me  too  sensibly. 
Feb.  14th.  She  was  often  in  great  pain,  especially  to-day.  I  watched 
by  her  in  great  distress,  but  could  not  remove  her  pain  by  sharing  it. 
I  sent  for  Dr.  Wathen,  who  prescribed  what  gave  her  immediate  relief. 
I  gave  God,  who  heareth  prayer,  the  glory. 

"  Feb.  17th.  I  dragged  myself  to  the  chapel,  and  spoke  on  those 
words  :  '  Thy  sun  shall  no  more  go  down,'  &c.  The  whole  congrega- 
tion seem  infected  by  my  sorrow.  Both  under  the  word,  and  at  the 
sacrament,  we  wept  and  made  supplication.  It  was  a  blessed  mourn- 
ing to  us  all. 

"  Feb.  27th.  My  brother  came  to  the  chapel-house  with  his  wife.  I 
was  glad  to  see  him  ;  saluted  her ;  and  stayed  to  hear  him  preach. 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  437 

"  March  15th.  I  called  on  my  sister;  kissed  her,  and  assured  her  I 
was  perfectly  reconciled  to  her,  and  to  my  brother. 

"  March  19th.  I  brought  my  wife  and  sister  together;  and  took  all 
opportunities  of  showing  the  latter  my  sincere  respect  and  love. 

"  May  12th.  With  Sally  at  Kingswood  I  was  greatly  quickened  by 
that  promise,  '  The  third  part  I  will  bring  through  the  fire.'  In  the 
sacrament  Ave  were  swallowed  up  in  the  spirit  of  prayer.  I  met  my 
sister  at  the  horse-fair,  and  behaved  to  her  as  such.  I  gave  an  earnest 
exhortation  to  repentance. 

"  May  14th.  I  showed  her,  both  at  my  own  house,  and  the  houses 
of  my  friends,  all  the  civility  in  my  power." 

From  these  notices  it  is  manifest,  that  when  Mr.  Charles  Wesley 
received  intelligence  of  his  brother's  resolution  to  marry,  he  felt  at 
once  the  greatest  repugnance  at  the  thought.  His  spirit  sunk  within 
him.  He  was  overwhelmed  with  grief;  and  for  several  successive 
days  and  weeks  he  could  scarcely  do  any  thing  but  weep  and  pray  in 
solitude.  His  distress  could  not  proceed  from  any  feeling  of  personal 
or  family  dislike  toward  Mrs.  Vazeille  ;  for  it  arose  in  his  mind  before 
he  had  even  the  slightest  suspicion  that  she  was  the  object  of  his 
brother's  choice.  A  friendship  also  subsisted  between  her  and  the 
Gwynne  family,  whom  she  had  recently  visited ;  and  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Charles  Wesley  had  lately  spent  several  days  at  her  house.  Nor  could 
his  grief  arise  from  any  aversion  to  the  marriage  state  ;  for  he  himself 
was  eminently  happy  in  that  relation.  His  wife  was  amiable,  devout, 
and  cheerful ;  and  perhaps  no  husband  ever  excelled  him  in  tenderness 
and  affection. 

In  all  probability,  the  true  reason  of  his  unwillingness  that  his  bro- 
ther should  marry  is  to  be  found  in  the  declaration,  "  I  groaned 

under  my  own  and  the  peopl-e's  burden."  Thirteen  years  had  now 
elapsed  since  the  brothers,  after  long  and  anxious  inquiry,  received 
correct  views  of  evangelical  doctrine,  and  realized  its  truth  in  their  own 
experience.  During  this  period  their  labours  had  been  strenuous  and 
incessant ;  they  were  directed  to  the  one  object  of  making  men  holy 
and  happy  by  believing  in  Christ ;  and  in  these  labours  they  had  been 
successful  far  beyond  their  highest  hopes.  They  had  the  most  deep 
and  solemn  conviction,  that  their  ministrations  were  carried  on  under 
the  direct  sanction  of  God  ;  and  that  he  had  thus  far  employed  them  in 
the  revival  of  primitive  Christianity.  In  all  parts  of  the  kingdom,  from 
the  Land's  End  to  the  Tweed,  and  in  various  parts  of  Ireland,  they  had 
societies  of  spiritual  children,  the  fruit  of  their  faith  and  prayer.  All 
these  needed  constant  pastoral  care,  that  they  might  not  depart  from 
the  good  Shepherd,  but  remain  in  the  fold,  and  be  multiplied.  Many 
sons  in  the  gospel  had  been  raised  up  as  their  fellow-helpers;  but 


438  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

these,  not  having  been  trained  to  the  sacred  office,  stood  in  need  of  in- 
cessant superintendence,  encouragement,  and  direction.  The  discipline 
of  the  connection  was  not  then  formed,  and  both  the  preachers  and  the 
societies  looked  up  to  the  Wesleys  as  their  guiding  head.  Charles  felt 
that  he  could  not  take  the  charge  of  all  these  people.  At  no  period  of 
his  life  was  he  qualified  for  the  task.  About  three  years  after  this  time 
Mr.  John  Wesley  was  alarmingly  ill,  and  his  death  was  generally  anti- 
cipated by  his  friends.  In  this  emergency  Charles,  when  urging  the 
society  in  London  to  unite  in  prayer  for  his  brother's  recovery,  solemnly 
declared  to  them,  that  should  his  brother  be  taken  away,  according  to 
their  apprehensions,  they  would  be  inevitably  left  as  sheep  without  a 
shepherd ;  for  that  he  could  not  possibly  sustain  the  pastoral  charge 
of  them.  He  well  knew  that  government  was  not  his  forte ;  and  as 
soon  as  he  became  a  husband,  he  at  once  perceived  that  his  labours 
and  influence  would  be  unavoidably  restricted.  His  wife  was  ready  to 
accompany  him  wherever  he  went,  and  at  this  time  actually  proposed 
to  go  with  him  to  Newcastle  ;  but  her  presence  with  him  in  his  travels 
was  often  inconvenient  and  expensive,  especially  when  the  weather 
was  severe,  and  the  journeys  were  long.  Since  his  marriage  Charles 
had  never  been  either  to  Cornwall,  or  Ireland,  where  a  great  work  of 
God  was  begun,  and  in  delightful  progress.  If  Mr.  John  Wesley's 
marriage  should  be  a  means  of  confining  his  labours  within  the  same 
comparatively  narrow  circle,  there  was  no  hope  that  the  cause  of  true 
religion  would  advance  as  it  had  done.  Many  of  the  Methodist  socie- 
ties, there  was  reason  to  believe,  would  become  Independent  churches ; 
a  wide  separation  from  the  national  Establishment  would  ensue  ;  and 
the  kingdom  be  deprived  of  that  extensive  reformation  which  the  bro- 
thers had  hoped  by  God's  blessing  to  effect. 

These  appear  to  have  been  the  apprehensions  of  Mr.  Charles  Wes- 
ley with  respect  to  his  brother's  marriage ;  and  if  so,  they  were  hon- 
ourable to  his  judgment  and  his  piety.  A  due  attention  to  his  wife  was 
unquestionably  inconsistent  with  that  rapid  and  extensive  itinerancy  to 
which  Mr.  John  Wesley  was  providentially  called,  as  the  general 
superintendent  of  the  growing  Methodist  societies  and  ministry.  For 
any  thing  that  we  certainly  know  to  the  contrary,  Mr.  Charles  Wesley 
was  influenced  by  similar  motives  in  the  part  which  he  took  relative  to 
the  marriage  of  Mrs.  Grace  Murray.  In  that  case  he  had  gone  further 
than  duty  would  warrant ;  and  he  saw  that  he  had  inflicted  a  wound  in 
his  brother's  mind  which  time  had  scarcely  healed.  Measures  so 
extreme  he  did  not  now  attempt  to  repeat.  When  his  brother  was 
married,  and  the  paroxysm  of  his  own  grief  had  in  part  subsided,  he 
showed  all  possible  respect  to  his  brother's  wife,  and  requested  that  all 
past  differences,  of  whatever  kind,  might  be  forgotten.     He  earnestly 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  439 

desired  that  mutual  confidence  and  love  might  be  cherished  between 
his  brother's  family  and  his  own,  and  that  he  and  his  brother  mioht 
labour  together  with  their  former  cordiality. 

The  fears  of  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  respecting  the  consequences  of 
his  brother's  marriage  proved  to  be  unfounded.  Mr.  John  Wesley's 
itinerant  ministry  was  maintained  in  unimpaired  efficiency  to  the  end 
of  his  life ;  his  regular  visits  to  the  principal  societies  in  Great  Britain 
and  Ireland  were  continued,  and  productive  of  the  greatest  good ;  and 
his  control  over  the  preachers  was  increasingly  paternal  and  salutary 
till  he  ceased  to  breathe.  Yet  while  these  important  objects  were 
secured,  though  he  was  a  married  man,  he  was  a  stranger  to  the  com- 
forts of  wedded  life.  His  wife,  after  tormenting  herself  and  her  hus- 
band for  some  years,  retired  altogether  from  his  society,  and  left  him 
to  pursue  his  course  of  duty  in  his  own  way. 

Mrs.  Vazeille  was  the  widow  of  a  London  merchant,  whose  country 
residence  was  at  Wandsworth.  She  was  a  woman  of  good  property, 
the  whole  of  which  was  secured  to  herself  and  her  children  before  her 
union  with  Mr.  Wesley,  who  refused  to  have  any  control  over  her  for- 
tune. Neither  in  understanding  nor  education  was  she  worthy  of  the 
eminent  man  to  whom  she  was  united  ;  and  her  temper  was  intolerably 
bad.  During  the  life-time  of  her  first  husband  she  appears  to  have 
enjoyed  every  indulgence  ;  and,  judging  from  some  of  his  letters  to  her, 
which  have  been  preserved,  he  paid  an  entire  deference  to  her  will. 
Her  habits  and  spirit  were  ill  adapted  to  the  privations  and  inconve- 
niences which  were  incident  to  her  new  mode  of  life,  as  the  travelling 
companion  of  Mr.  John  Wesley,  whose  journeys  were  long  and  inces- 
sant, and  generally  prosecuted  with  great  rapidity. 

Nothing  could  surpass  his  cheerfulness  and  equanimity.  With  him 
it  was  a  fixed  principle,  to  see  and  acknowledge  the  hand  of  God  in  all 
the  events  of  life,  small  as  well  as  great ;  so  that  in  his  estimation 
every  murmur  was  a  sin,  being  an  expression  of  dissatisfaction  with 
the  arrangements  of  divine  Providence.  For  some  time  after  his  mar- 
riage his  wife  accompanied  him  in  his  itinerancy,  not  always  as  a  help 
meet  for  him,  but  too  often  as  a  source  of  vexation.  When  her  mind 
was  irritated,  nothing  could  please  her.  The  weather  was  either 
intolerably  cold,  or  insufferably  hot.  The  roads  were  bad,  and  the 
means  of  conveyance  unbareable.  The  people  by  whom  they  were 
accommodated  were  rude  and  unpolite.  The  provisions  were  scanty, 
or  ill  prepared.  The  beds  were  hard,  and  the  covering  insufficient. 
Her  husband's  official  duties,  preaching  two  or  three  times  daily,  visit- 
ing the  sick,  regulating  the  societies,  carrying  on  an  extensive  corre- 
spondence, and  writing  constantly  for  the  press,  occupied  so  much  of 
his  time,  that  he  could  not  pay  her  all  the  attention  that  she  required. 


440  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

She  therefore  deemed  herself  neglected.  He  could  not  relax  in  his 
diligence,  so  as  to  conform  to  her  views  and  habits,  without  violating 
his  conscience ;  and  she  could  not  reconcile  her  mind  to  his  ceaseless 
travelling  and  application.  They  were  married  in  February ;  and  in 
the  June  following  she  carried  her  complaints  against  her  husband  to 
Charles,  who  kindly  attempted  to  soothe  her  spirit,  and  reconcile  her  to 
the  inconveniences  which  she  could  not  avoid.     He  says, — 

"  I  found  my  sister  in  tears  ;  professed  my  love,  pity,  and  desire  to 
help  her ;  heard  her  complaints  of  my  brother ;  carried  her  to  my 
house,  where,  after  supper,  she  resumed  the  subject,  and  went  away 
comforted.  « 

"  June  22d.  I  passed  another  hour  with  her,  in  true  affection  and 
conference ;  then  with  my  brother  ;  then  with  both  together.  *  Our 
explanation  ended  in  prayer  and  perfect  peace." 

It  will  be  perceived  that  the  ladies  whom  Mr.  John  and  Charles 
Wesley  married  were  very  dissimilar.  Miss  Gwynne  was  young,  and 
had  only  a  comparatively  small  fortune ;  Mrs.  Vazeille  was  rich,  and 
considerably  advanced  in  life.  Miss  Gwynne  was  prepared  to  give  her 
heart,  with  all  its  warmth  of  original  affection,  to  her  husband,  who 
returned  her  love  with  an  ardour  equal  to  her  own.  To  her,  therefore, 
it  was  a  pleasure  to  meet  all  his  views,  and  adapt  herself  to  all  his 
habits  and  engagements.  Mrs.  Vazeille's  affections  had  been  long 
occupied  by  a  former  husband,  and  the  children  Avhom  she  had  borne 
to  him.  Her  love  to  Mr.  Wesley  was  not  sufficiently  strong  to  induce 
her  patiently  to  submit  to  a  life  of  self-denial  on  his  account ;  and  nei- 
ther her  piety  nor  philosophy  coidd  reconcile  her  to  her  altered  circum- 
stances. Before  she  married  him  she  knew  that  his  parish  was  the 
United  Kingdom  of  Great  Britain  and  Ireland  ;  and  if  she  thought  that 
she  could  confine  his  ministry  within  narrower  limits,  it  is  certain  that 
she  understood  not  his  character.  Charles's  labours  became  gradually 
local.  Happily  for  the  world,  John  possessed  greater  firmness  of  bodily 
and  mental  constitution.  His  was  a  fixedness  of  purpose,  in  all  matters 
of  duty,  from  which  nothing  could  induce  him  to  swerve.  The  frowns 
of  men  in  authority,  the  allurements  of  ease,  the  pleasures  of  learning, 
the  violence  of  mobs,  the  caresses  and  even  the  tears  of  a  wife,  were 
all  equally  powerless,  when  directed  to  the  obstruction  of  his  efforts  to 
save  souls.  Unless  he  had  married  a  woman  of  a  truly  kindred  spirit, 
it  would  have  been  far  better  for  him  to  remain  single.  With  a  wife 
of  Mrs.  Vazeille's  temper  it  was  impossible  that  he  should  be  happy  ; 
for  he  could  not  accommodate  himself  to  her  will  without  sinning 
against  God,  by  the  neglect  of  that  work  to  which  he  believed  himself 
divinely  called,  and  the  prosecution  of  which  he  therefore  felt  to  be 
matter  of  absolute  duty. 


LIFE  OF  REY.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  441 

It  has  been  thought  by  some  persons,  that  Mr.  John  Wesley  treated 
his  fretful  wife  with  coldness  and  reserve  ;  and  that  on  this  ground  she 
had  just  reason  to  complain.  But  the  reverse  of  this  is  the  fact. 
Several  of  his  letters  to  her,  which  were  written  after  their  marriage, 
have  been  preserved.  They  display  the  utmost  tenderness  of  affection, 
such  as  few  female  hearts  could  have  withstood,  and  justify  the  opinion, 
that,  had  it  been  his  happiness  to  be  married  to  a  person  that  was 
worthy  of  him,  he  would  have  been  one  of  the  most  affectionate  hus- 
bands that  ever  lived.  Those  who  think  that  he  was  constitutionally 
cold  and  repulsive  utterly  mistake  his  character.  But  nothing  that  he 
could  either  do  or  say  would  his  wife  kindly  receive.  In  almost  every 
word  that  he  uttered,  and  every  action  that  he  performed,  she  found 
fresh  ground  of  dislike  and  complaint.  According  to  Charles's  testi- 
mony, (and  he  was  a  competent  judge,)  nothing  could  surpass  the 
patience  of  his  brother,  in  bearing  with  his  perverse  and  murmuring 
spouse.  At  first  she  carried  her  complaints  to  Charles  ;  but  soon  even 
he  and  his  wife  became  objects  of  her  bitter  hostility  ;  so  that  her  lan- 
guage to  them  was  scarcely  less  severe  than  that  which  she  applied  to 
her  hapless  husband.  Some  scores  of  documents  in  her  hand-writing 
are  still  in  existence,  which  attest  the  violence  of  her  temper,  and 
would  warrant  the  conclusion  that  there  was  in  her  a  certain  degree  of 
mental  unsoundness.  The  name  by  which  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  gen- 
erally called  her  was,  "  My  Best  Friend :"  for  no  other  person  told  him 
of  his  faults  with  half  the  vehemence  and  particularity  which  charac- 
terized her  rebukes  and  admonitions. 

When  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  was  first  called  to  soothe  the  mind  of  his 
discontented  sister-in-law,  he  received  complaints  from  Bradford,  in 
Wiltshire,  affecting  the  moral  character  of  James  Wheatley,  one  of  the 
preachers  whom  he  and  his  brother  had  appointed  to  assist  them.  Some 
months  before  this,  he  had  entertained  strong  doubts  respecting  Wheat- 
ley,  and  had  seriously  admonished  him,  but  without  effect.  The  man 
was  sullen  and  obstinate.  He  had  indeed  become  a  thorough  Antino- 
mian,  both  in  principle  and  action.  At  first  he  denied  the  charges 
which  were  preferred  against  him  ;  then  confessed  them,  when  con- 
fronted with  his  accusers  ;  then  attempted  to  justify  the  acts  of  wicked- 
ness of  which  he  had  been  found  guilty ;  and,  last  of  all,  declared  that 
the  preachers  in  general  were  addicted  to  the  same  practices.  Ten  of 
them  met  him  in  the  presence  of  the  Wesleys,  and  challenged  him  to 
the  proof  of  the  allegation  ;  but  in  this  he  entirely  failed.  Having  con- 
victed him  of  slander,  in  addition  to  his  other  crimes,  and  perceiving  in 
him  no  signs  of  repentance,  the  brothers  solemnly  cut  him  off  from  all 
future  connection  with  them  and  their  fellow-labourers.  After  his  dis- 
missal he  went  to  Norwich,  where  he  was  comparatively  unknown. 


442  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  .WESLEY. 

There  he  commenced  an  independent  ministry ;  for  some  time  endured 
bitter  persecution  ;  and  then  became  very  popular  ;  till  his  wickedness, 
which  he  continued  to  practise,  was  brought  to  light,  and  awakened  the 
public  indignation.  Wheatley  was,  there  is  reason  to  believe,  the  first 
preacher  that  was  ever  expelled  from  the  Methodist  body.  His  life 
was  a  tissue  of  inconsistencies.  At  the  beginning  of  his  public  labours, 
he  gave  satisfactory  proof  of  deep  piety  and  exemplary  zeal ;  and  Mr. 
John  Wesley  expressed,  in  a  private  letter  to  Howell  Harris,  his  admi- 
ration of  Wheatley's  spirit.  While  he  was  stationed  in  Ireland  he 
contracted  an  acquaintance  with  some  Antinomians,  and  imbibed  their 
unholy  principles.  He  immediately  changed  his  mode  of  preaching, 
expatiating  almost  exclusively  upon  the  sufferings  of  Christ,  and  the 
mercy  of  God,  with  little  or  no  reference  to  practical  holiness  as  essen- 
tial to  the  Christian  character.  Confining  his  attention,  and  that  of  his 
hearers,  to  the  merits  of  Christ's  passion,  overlooking  the  spirituality 
of  Christ's  law,  and  the  righteousness  of  his  government,  this  wretched 
man  silenced  the  voice  of  conscience,  and,  apparently  without  remorse, 
abandoned  himself  to  practices  which  have  left  an  indelible  brand  upon 
his  memory.  His  very  preaching  was  sensual,  being  addressed  to  the 
passions  of  his  hearers,  rather  than  to  their  understandings  and  con- 
sciences. 

While  Wheatley's  case  was  under  examination  Mr.  Charles  Wesley 
says,  "  I  carried  my  brother  home,  and  offered  to  join  with  him  heartily 
and  entirely."  He  adds,  that  Wheatley's  accusation  "  put  my  brother 
and  me  upon  the  resolution  of  strictly  examining  into  the  life  and  moral 
behaviour  of  every  preacher  in  connection  with  us  ;  and  the  office  fell 
upon  me.     I  set  out  for  this  purpose  on  Saturday,  June  29th,  1751." 

It  is  but  justice  to  the  preachers  of  that  day  to  say,  that  Mr.  Charles 
Wesley's  inquiries  concerning  them,  prosecuted  in  various  parts  of  the 
kingdom,  completely  contradicted  the  statement  of  Wheatley.  When 
he  was  removed  from  their  fraternity  no  other  instance  of  moral  delin- 
quency could  be  found  among  them.  Two  or  three  Mr.  Charles  Wes- 
ley speaks  of  as  deficient  in  abilities  ;  and  expresses  an  opinion  that 
his  brother  had  not  exercised  sufficient  caution  in  their  appointment. 
One  of  them,  Michael  Fenwick,  he  directed  to  return  to  his  secular 
business,  as  being  destitute  of  the  talents  requisite  for  the  Christian 
ministry.  But  he  records  not  a  word  of  complaint  respecting  the  piety 
or  the  deportment  of  any  of  the  men  who  were  regularly  employed  in 
the  itinerant  work.  His  silence  is  their  eulogy  ;  for  to  detect  sin  among 
them,  if  there  were  any,  was  the  direct  object  of  his  mission. 

The  following  selections  from  the  journal  which  he  wrote  during  this 
excursion  will  show  the  spirit  by  which  he  was  actuated,  and  the  state 
of  religion  in  various  parts  of  the  kingdom.    He  was  still  characterized 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  443 

by  that  zeal  and  devotedness  which  had  marked  his  course  from  the 
commencement  of  his  itinerant  ministry. 

"  July  5th.  Between  six  and  seven  I  set  out  with  sister  Perrin,  my 
wife,  sister  Beck,  and  honest  Francis  Walker.  Coming  to  Worcester 
in  the  afternoon,  we  heard,  the  rioters  had  been  at  the  room  on  Mon- 
day evening,  in  expectation  of  me,  and  made  great  disturbance.  I 
doubted  all  along  whether  I  had  any  business  here  at  this  time ;  yet  at 
the  desire  of  the  poor  people  I  went  to  their  room  at  seven.  Almost 
as  soon  as  I  began,  the  mob  interrupted ;  but  in  spite  of  their  lewd, 
hellish  language,  I  preached  the  gospel  with  much  contention.  They 
had  no  power  to  strike  the  people,  as  usual ;  neither  did  any  molest  us 
on  our  way  home. 

"  July  6th.  We  were  hardly  met  when  the  sons  of  Belial  poured  in 
upon  us,  some  with  their  faces  blacked ;  some  without  shirts ;  all  in 
rags.  They  began  to  '  stand  up  for  the  Church,'  by  cursing  and  swear- 
ing, by  singing  and  talking  lewdly,  and  throwing  dust  and  dirt  all  over 
us ;  with  which  they  had  filled  their  pockets,  such  as  had  any  to  fill. 
I  was  soon  covered  from  head  to  foot,  and  almost  blinded.  Finding  it 
impossible  to  be  heard,  I  only  told  them  I  should  apply  to  the  magis- 
trates for  redress,  and  walked  up  stairs.  They  pressed  after  me ;  but 
Mr.  Walker  and  the  brethren  .blocked  up  the  stairs,  and  kept  them 
down.  I  waited  a  quarter  of  an  hour  ;  then  walked  through  the  midst 
of  them  to  my  lodgings  ;  and  thence  to  the  mayor's. 

"  I  spent  an  hour  with  him,  pleading  the  poor  people's  cause.  He 
said  he  had  never  before  heard  of  their  being  so  treated  ;  that  is,  pelted, 
beaten,  and  wounded ;  their  house  battered,  and  windows,  partitions, 
and  locks  broken  :  that  none  had  applied  to  him  for  justice,  or  he  should 
have  granted  it :  that  he.  was  well  assured  of  the  great  mischief  the 
Methodists  had  done  throughout  the  nation ;  and  the  great  riches  Mr. 
Whitefield  and  their  other  teachers  had  acquired :  that  their  societies 
were  quite  unnecessary,  since  the  Church  was  sufficient :  that  he  was 
for  having  neither  Methodist  nor  Dissenter. 

"  I  easily  answered  all  his  objections.  He  treated  me  with  civility 
and  freedom  ;  and  promised,  at  parting,  to  do  our  people  justice.  Whe- 
ther he  does  or  not,  I  have  satisfied  my  own  conscience. 

"  At  ten  we  took  horse  for  Tipton-green.  Our  brother  Jones  gave 
us  a  melancholy  account  of  the  society  at  Wednesbury,  which  from 
three  hundred  is  reduced  to  seventy  weak,  lifeless  members.  Those 
who  had  borne  the  burden  and  heat  of  the  day.  and  stood  like  a  rock 
in  all  the  storms  of  persecution,  were  removed  from  their  steadfastness, 
and  fallen  back  into  the  world,  through  vain  j anglings.  Well  it  had 
been  for  them  if  the  predestinarians  had  never  come  hither. 

"  July  7th.  I  preached  out  to  a  numerous  congregation,  whom  I  could 


444  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

not  look  upon  without  tears.  My  text  was,  Rev.  iii,  3  :  '  Remember 
therefore  how  thou  hast  received  and  heard,  and  hold  fast,  and  repent.' 
Out  of  the  abundance  of  my  heart  my  mouth  spake,  and  called  them 
back  to  their  first  love,  and  first  works.  It  was  a  solemn  season  of 
sorrow.  The  Lord,  I  trust,  knocked  at  many  hearts,  which  will  hear 
his  voice,  and  open  to  him  again.  He  stirred  up  the  faithful  remnant 
to  pray  for  their  backsliding  brethren;  and  their  prayers  shall  not 
return  empty.  Another  hour  I  employed  in  calling  the  society  to  re- 
pentance. 

"  July  8th.  I  preached  at  five  with  much  freedom,  and  hope  of  their 
recovery.  In  the  afternoon  the  curate  met  me  ;  a  well-disposed  youth, 
just  come  from  college,  where  his  tutor,  Mr.  Bentham,  gave  him  an 
early  prejudice  for  true  religion.  He  invited  me  to  his  lodgings,  joined 
with  us  in  serious  conversation,  and  singing,  and  seeming  ready  for  all 
good  impressions.  At  six  I  preached  on  Bromwich-heath  to  a  multi- 
tude of  the  poor,  who  heard  me  gladly;  and  I  knew  not  when  to 
leave  off. 

"  July  10th.  I  exhorted  them  at  Wednesbury  to  lay  aside  every 
weight,  &c.  I  joined  with  the  brethren  in  fervent  prayer  for  a  general 
revival. 

"July  11th.  I  examined  the  classes,  and  rejoiced  to  find  them  all 
orderly  walkers.  I  received  some  backsliders  upon  trial,  and  prayed 
by  a  sick  sister,  quietly  waiting  for  full  redemption. 

"  I  dined  at  Darlaston,  at  our  brother  Jones's  uncle's.     The  master 

was  gone  to  his  house  not  made  with  hands,  and  left  a  good  report 

behind  him.     He  was  a  good  and  hardy  soldier  of  Jesus  Christ ;  bold 

to  confess  him  before  men ;  for  whose  sake  he  suffered  the  loss  of  all 

things,  and  continued  faithful  unto  death.     The  people  are  a  pattern  to 

all  the  flock. 

'  Meek,  simple  followers  of  the  Lamb, 

They  live,  and  speak,  and  think  the  same.' 

.' 
By  their  patience  and  steadfastness  of  faith  they  have  conquered  their 

fiercest  adversaries.     God  gives  them  rest ;  and  they  walk  in  his  fear 

and  comfort,  increasing  daily  both  in  grace  and  number. 

"  I  preached  to  most  of  the  town,  and  pressed  them  to  come  boldly 
to  the  throne  of  grace.  My  spirit  was  greatly  assisted  by  theirs. 
Those  without  seemed  all  given  into  my  hands.  The  society  was  all 
in  a  flame  of  love.  They  made  me  full  amends  for  my  sorrow  at 
Wednesbury. 

"  July  12th.  I  took  my  leave  of  them  at  Wednesbury,  exhorting  them 
to  continue  in  the  apostles'  doctrine  and  fellowship,  and  in  breaking  of 
bread,  and  in  prayers.  Sister  Perrin  met  and  found  much  grace  among 
the  women.     Half  a  dozen  more  wandering  sheep  I  gathered  in,  and 


LIFE  OF  RE  V.  CHARLES  WESLEY.      ■  445 

restored  to  their  brethren.  I  preached  at  Birmingham  to  several  of  the 
better  rank,  who  received  the  word  with  a  ready  mind. 

"  July  13th.  At  morning  and  at  noon  my  mouth  was  opened  to  make 
known  the  mystery  of  the  gospel. 

"  July  14th.  I  examined  the  society,  who  adorn  the  gospel  of  Christ. 
I  heard  a  good  sermon  at  church,  about  using  the  world  as  not  abus- 
ing it.  But,  alas !  it  supposed  the  congregation  to  be  Christians.  I 
preached  at  five  before  brother  Bridgens's  door.  We  expected  a  dis- 
turbance ;  but  the  power  of  the  Lord  was  over  all.  The  cloud  stayed 
on  the  assembled  society.  The  word  of  exhortation  went  from  my 
heart  to  theirs.  The  Spirit  helped  us  to  pray,  especially  for  some  at 
Bristol ;  and  our  souls  were  like  a  watered  garden. 

"July  15th.  At  five  I  took  horse  with  our  brother  Bridgens,  an  old 
disciple,  past  eighty,  and*lodged  at  Duffield.  July  16th,  at  two,  I 
rejoiced  to  meet  some  of  our  dear  children  in  Sheffield.  I  encouraged 
them  by  that  most  glorious"* promise,  '  Behold,  He  cometh  with  clouds, 
and  every  eye  shall  see  him !'  The  door  has  continued  open  ever 
since  Mr.  Whitefield  preached  here,  and  quite  removed  the  prejudices 
of  our  first  opposers.  Some  of  them  were  convinced  by  him,  some 
converted,  and  added  to  the  church.  '  Him  that  escapes  the  sword  of 
Jehu  shall  Elisha  slay.' 

"  July  17th.  I  preached  at  Rotherham,  and  met,  to  my  comfort, 
several  solid  believers.  I  talked  severally  with  the  growing  society. 
I  returned  and  preached,  in  the  streets  at  Sheffield,  without  life  or 
power,  to  a  wild,  tumultuous  rabble.     I  was  equally  dead  at  the  society. 

"  July  18th.  I  rode  toward  Barley-hall.  I  baited  three  hours  at  our 
sister  Booth's,  and  laboured  all  the  time  to  strip  an  old  self-righteous 
Pharisee.  At  last  our  Lord  got  himself  the  victory.  We  left  her  in 
tears  and  deep  convictions  :  a  greater  miracle  of  grace  than  the  con- 
version of  a  thousand  harlots  ! 

"  I  dined  at  Barley-hall  with  our  dear  sister  Johnson,  (a  widow  in- 
deed,) and  her  six  sons  and  daughter,  all  believers.  I  had  heard  at 
Sheffield  that  the  society  here  was  come  to  nothing ;  yet  the  word  was 
attended  with  the  blessing  which  never  failed  me  in  this  place ;  and  I 
felt  the  Lord  was  not  departed.  I  was  still  more  agreeably  surprised, 
in  examining  the  society,  to  find  near  seventy  earnest  souls,  most  of 
them  believers,  and  grown  in  grace.  But  who  can  stand  before  envy  ? 
The  preacher  that  brought  an  evil  report  of  them  had  it  from  some  of 
Sheffield,  who  through  prejudice  and  jealousy  would  always  hinder 
our  preaching  at  this  place.  How  cautious  should  we  be  in  believing 
any  man !     I  marvel  not  now  that  my  mouth  was  stopped  at  Sheffield. 

"July  19th.  I  preached  once  more  to  this  lively,  loving  people, 
and  left  them  sorrowful,  yet  rejoicing.     We  had  a  pleasant  ride  to 


446  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

Wakefield,  where  our  brother  Johnson  received  us  joyfully.  He  himself 
was  sick  of  a  fever  ;  but  the  Lord  makes  his  bed ;  and  he  waits  upon 
Him  without  trouble,  care,  or  choice.  By  five  we  were  welcomed  to 
Leeds  by  our  sister  Hutchinson  and  others.  I  preached  at  eight  to  many 
more  than  the  house  could  hold.     The  Lord  gave  us  a  token  for  good. 

"  July  20th.  The  leaders  informed  me,  that  of  the  two  hundred  and 
fifty  members  of  the  society  every  one  could  challenge  the  world, 
'  which  of  you  convinceth  me  of  sin  V  I  visited  a  faithful  brother,  whose 
wife  and  sister  were  drawing  back.  We  laboured  to  restore  them  in 
the  spirit  of  meekness,  and  the  Lord  added  weight  to  our  words.  They 
departed  for  a  while,  we  trust,  that  we  might  receive  them  again  for 
ever.  At  eight  I  preached  the  gospel  to  a  multitude  of  poor  sinners, 
unfeignedly  poor,  and  hungering  after  righteousness. 

"July  21st.  I  preached  in  the  shell  of  our  house,  on  Zech.  iv,  9: 
'  The  hands  of  Zerubbabel  have  laid  the  foundation  of  this  house,  his 
hands  shall  also  finish  it ;  and  thou  shalt  know  that  the  Lord  of  hosts 
hath  sent  me  unto  you.'  I  rode  to  Birstal,  where  John  Nelson  com- 
forted our  hearts  with  an  account  of  the  success  of  the  gospel  in  every 
place  where  he  has  been  preaching,  except  Scotland.  There  he  has 
been  beating  the  air  for  three  weeks,  and  spending  his  strength  in  vain. 
Twice  a  day  he  preached  at  Mussleborough  to  some  thousands  of 
mere  hearers,  without  converting  one  soul. 

"  I  preached  at  one  to  a  different  kind  of  people.  Such  a  sight  have 
I  not  seen  for  many  months.  They  filled  the  valley,  and  side  of  the 
hill,  as  grasshoppers  for  multitude.  Yet  my  voice  reached  the  most 
distant,  as  I  perceived  by  their  bowing  at  the  holy  name.  Not  one  ap- 
peared unconcerned.  I  directed  them  to  '  the  Lamb  of  God  that  taketh 
away  the  sin  of  the  world.'  God  gave  me  the  voice  of  a  trumpet,  and 
sent  the  word  home  to  many  hearts.  After  evening  service  I  met  them 
again,  but  much  increased,  and  lifted  up  my  voice  to  comfort  them  by 
the  precious  promises  which  were  then  fulfilled  in  many.  The  eyes 
of  the  blind  were  opened ;  the  ears  of  the  deaf  unstopped ;  the  lame 
men  leaped  like  harts  ;  and  the  tongue  of  the  dumb  sung.  The  society 
collected  from  all  parts,  filled  their  new  room ;  whom  I  earnestly  ex- 
horted to  walk  as  becometh  the  gospel. 

"  July  23d.  I  showed  the  believers  of  Leeds  how  they  ought  to 
walk,  from,  '  Ye  are  the  salt  of  the  earth,'  &c.  In  the  evening  I 
preached  repentance  and  forgiveness  in  the  name  of  Jesus  to  a  mixed 
multitude  of  rich  and  poor.  I  visited  a  sick  sister,  destitute  of  all 
things,  yet  triumphing  over  want,  sickness,  death. 

"  July  24th.  I  preached  at  Woodhouse,  faint  and  ill,  as  before  a  fever. 
So  I  told  Sally,  yet  strove  to  hold  up  till  I  had  written,  with  many  tears, 
to  my  dear  J.  Hutchinson.     At  eight  the  fever  came. 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  447 

"  July  25th.  I  was  carried  to  Miss  Norton's,  who  quitted  her  house 
for  us,  and  Sarah  Perrin. 

"  July  26th.  John  Nelson  assured  me  that  above  seventy  had  died  in 
triumph  out  of  Birstal  society  only. 

"  July  29th.  Dr.  Milner  constantly  attended  me.  I  had  some  dis- 
course with  Paul  Greenwood,  an  Israelite  indeed ;  glad  to  work  with 
his  hands,  as  well  as  to  preach. 

"  August  1st.  M.  Polier,  a  minister  from  Switzerland,  was  brought 
to  me  by  my  doctor.  He  inquired  thoroughly  into  our  affairs.  I  told 
him  all  I  knew  of  the  Methodists,  with  which  he  appeared  fully  satisfied. 
He  seemed  a  man  of  learning  and  piety.  In  the  evening  we  were 
strangely  drawn  out  in  prayer  for  him. 

"  August  6th.  I  prayed  with  the  society,  in  solemn  fear  of  God  pre- 
sent. It  seemed  as  if  he  spoke  with  an  articulate  voice,  '  Return  unto 
me,  and  I  will  return  unto  you.'  My  faith  was  greatly  strengthened 
for  the  work.  The  manner  and  instruments  of  carrying  it  on  I  leave 
entirely  to  God. 

"  August  8th.  I  took  horse  for  Newcastle,  with  Sally,  sister  Perrin. 
Miss  Norton,  and  William  Shent.  We  could  get  no  further  than  Topliff. 
I  found  an  aged  woman  reading  Kempis,  and  asked  her  the  foundation 
of  her  hope.  She  simply  answered,  '  A  good  life.'  I  endeavoured  to 
teach  her  better,  and  preached  Christ  the  atonement,  as  the  only  found- 
ation. She  received  my  saying  with  tears  of  joy.  We  joined  in 
fervent  prayer  for  her.  All  the  family  seemed  much  affected.  I  found 
myself  refreshed  in  body,  as*  well  as  soul,  and  easily  rode  on  to  Sand- 
hutton. 

"  August  9th.  By  noon  our  travels  ended  at  Newcastle.  My  com- 
panions are  better,  both  in  mind  and  body,  for  their  long  journey.  I 
preached,  but  very  feeble,  on,  '  The  third  part  I  will  bring  through  the 
fire.'  Preaching,  I  perceive,  is  not  now  my  principal  business.  God 
knoweth  my  heart,  and  all  its  burdens.  0  that  he  would  take  the  mat- 
ter into  his  own  hand,  though  he  lay  me  aside  like  a  broken  vessel ! 

"August  11th.  I  felt  the  fever  hanging  about  me  all  day,  notwith- 
standing the  bark,  which  I  continue  taking.  The  society  appeared 
lively  and  solid.  I  vehemently  exhorted  them  to  watch  and  pray,  as 
well  for  the  labourers  as  themselves,  that  none  of  us  might  bring  a 
reproach  upon  the  gospel. 

"  August  12th.  I  had  much  discourse  with  a  brother  from  Scotland, 
who  has  preached  there  many  weeks,  and  not  converted  one  soul. 
'  You  may  just  as  well  preach  to  the  stones,'  he  added,  '  as  to  the  Scots.' 
Yet  to  keep  my  brother's  word,  I  sent  William  Shent  to  Mussleborough. 
Before  he  went,  he  gave  me  this  memorable  account  of  their  late  trial 
at  Leeds : — 


448  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

"  '  At  Whitecoat-hill,  three  miles  from  Leeds,  a  few  weeks  since,  as 
our  brother  Maskew  was  preaching,  a  mob  arose,  broke  the  windows 
and  doors,  and  struck  the  constable,  Jacob  Hawley,  a  brother.  On 
this  we  indicted  them  for  an  assault ;  and  the  ringleader  of  the  mob, 
John  Illingworth,  indicted  our  brother  the  constable,  and  got  persons  to 
swear  the  constable  struck  him.  The  grand  jury  threw  out  our  indict- 
ment, and  found  that  against  us.  So  we  stood  trial  with  them  on  Mon- 
day, July  15th,  1751  ;  and  the  recorder,  Richard  Wilson,  Esq.,  gave  it 
in  our  favour,  with  the  rest  of  the  court.  But  the  foreman  of  the  jury, 
Matthew  Priestley,  with  two  others,  Richard  Cloudsley  and  Jabez  Run- 
nel, would  not  agree  with  the  rest,  being  our  avowed  enemies  ;  the 
foreman,  Mr.  Murgatroyd's  great  friend  and  champion  against  the  Me- 
thodists. 

"  '  However,  the  recorder  gave  strict  orders  to  a  guard  of  constables, 
to  watch  the  jury,  that  they  should  have  neither  meat,  drink,  candles, 
nor  tobacco,  till  they  were  agreed  in  their  verdict.  They  were  kept 
prisoners  all  that  night,  and  the  next  day  till  five  in  the  afternoon,  when 
one  of  the  jury  said  he  would  die  before  he  would  give  it  against  us. 
Then  he  spoke  closely  to  the  foreman  concerning  his  prejudice  against 
the  Methodists,  till  at  last  he  condescended  to  refer  it  to  one  man.  Him 
the  other  charged  to  speak  as  he  would  answer  it  to  God  in  the  day  of 
judgment.  The  man  turned  pale,  and  trembled,  and  desired  another 
might  decide  it.  Another,  Joseph  Hardwick,  being  called  on,  imme- 
diately decided  it  in  favour  of  the  Methodists.  After  the  trial,  Sir 
Henry  Ibison,  one  of  the  justices,  called  a  brother,  and  said,  You  see 
God  never  forsakes  a  righteous  man.      Take  care  you  never  forsake  him. 

"  '  While  the  trial  lasted,  hundreds  of  our  enemies  were  waiting  for 
the  event,  who  showed  by  their  fierceness  what  they  designed,  had  we 
lost  our  cause.  They  intended  to  begin  with  pulling  down  our  house  ; 
but  thanks  be  to  God,  who  hath  not  delivered  us  over  as  a  prey  into 
their  teeth. 

"  '  The  judge  of  the  court  was  Richard  Wilson,  Esq.,  recorder  of 
Leeds.  Justices :  J.  Frith,  mayor ;  alderman  Micklethwaite ;  alder- 
man Denison  ;  alderman  Sawyer  ;  A.  Smith  ;  A.  Brooks.  Jury  :  Mat- 
thew Priestley,  Richard  Cloudsley,  Jabez  Bunnel,  U.  Briscoe,  William 
Wormill,  Richard  Cockell,  Joseph  Naylor,  Joseph  Inkersley,  George 
Dixon,  Richard  Sharp,  William  Upton,  and  Joseph  Hardwick.  There 
were  four  witnesses  against,  and  six  for,  us.' 

"August  13th.  I  rode  with  my  little  family  to  Sunderland.  I  ex- 
amined the  society  of  about  one  hundred,  most  of  whom  received  the 
atonement  in  meeting  their  classes  :  an  argument  for  such  meetings  as 
I  cannot  get  over.  At  seven  I  preached  in  a  large,  convenient  room, 
filled  with  attentive  souls,  on  Avhom  I  called,  '  Behold  the  Lamb  of  God, 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  449 

which  taketh  away  the  sin  of  the  world !'  For  an  hour  and  a  half  my 
strength  held  out. 

"  Aug-ust  14th.  At  nine  we  set  out,  and  in  half  an  hour's  riding  over- 
took a  woman  and  girl  leading  a  horse.  She  begged  us  to  help  them 
up,  and  forward  them  on  their  way.  We  did  so ;  but  the  horse  turned 
with  them  again,  and  rode  back  toward  Sunderland.  We  had  the  riders 
to  pick  up  again,  and  remount.  Their  horse  we  put  between  us  ;  but 
he  broke  through  a  gap,  and  galloped  back.  When  he  had  shaken 
them  off  he  stood  still.  I  bade  my  companion  take  up  the  girl  behind 
him,  hoping  the  horse- would  carry  the  woman  alone:  but  in  vain; 
though  we  all  beat  the  poor  beast,  to  drive  him  on,  he  kicked  and 
flounced  till  he  had  dismissed  his  rider.  I  then  said,  '  Surely,  good 
woman,  God  withstands  you.  You  are  going  somewhere  contrary  to 
his  will.  I  can  compare  your  horse  to  nothing  but  Balaam's  ass.  What 
can  be  the  meaning  of  it  V  She  answered,  '  Sir,  I  will  tell  you  all ;  for 
there  must  be  something  extraordinary  in  the  great  pains  you  have 
taken  with  me.  That  child  I  had  by  a  gentleman  who  promised  me 
marriage,  but  since  married  another,  because  richer  than  I.  I  am  going 
to  try  if  he  will  do  any  thing  for  the  child  and  me :  but  I  fear  it  is  not 
pleasing  to  God.'  I  asked  what  she  had  to  live  upon.  She  told  me. 
she  was  married  to  a  blacksmith ;  had  a  child  by  him ;  and  it  was  but 
low  with  them.  I  advised  her  to  take  God's  warning,  and  utterly  re- 
nounce the  first  wicked  man ;  to  spend  the  rest  of  her  days  in  repent- 
ance, and  working  out  her  salvation  ;  gave  her  something  ;  and  recom- 
mended her  to  a  sister  in  Sunderland.  She  seemed  overwhelmed  with 
joy  and  gratitude,  mounted  with  her  child,  and  the  horse  carried  them 
quietly  home. 

"  August  16th.  At  three  I  was  sent  for  by  the  jailer's  wife,  to  a  poor 
wretch  under  sentence  of  death,  for  murdering  his  own  daughter  of 
fourteen.  Never  have  I  spoken  to  a  more  hardened,  ignorant,  stupid 
sinner.  He  utterly  denied  the  fact.  I  prayed  for  him,  but  with  little 
hope.  After  preaching  at  the  Orphan-house,  I  commended  him  to  the 
prayers  of  the  congregation,  and  we  found  free  access  to  the  throne. 
At  my  next  visit  I  perceived  little  change  in  him ;  only  he  suffered  me 
to  speak,  and  said  nothing  of  his  innocence. 

"  August  ]  8th.  I  heard  Jonathan  Reeves  at  Sheephill,  and  added  a 
few  words  in  confirmation  of  his.  I  returned  to  Newcastle  comforted. 
I  preached  in  great  weakness.  At  our  love-feast  the  spirit  of  supplica- 
tion was  given,  and  the  poor  murderer  brought  to  our  remembrance.  I 
have  not  been  more  refreshed  for  many  a  day. 

"  August  20th.  I  preached  in  the  prison,  on,  '  Christ  hath  redeemed 
us  from  the  curse  of  the  law,  having  been  made  a  curse  for  us.'  Still 
I  could  not  discern  any  signs  of  true  repentance  in  the  poor  man,  though 

29 


450  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

he  is  to  die  to-morrow.  He  persists  in  his  innocence ;  but  confesses 
he  deserves  far  worse  punishment  at  the  hands  of  God.  I  prayed  over 
him  with  tears  ;  and  told  him,  our  next  meeting  would  be  at  the  judg- 
ment-seat. I  was  ready  to  wonder  why  Providence  had  directed  me 
to  him,  and  engaged  his  people  to  pray  for  him,  when  one  informed  me, 
that  while  I  was  earnestly  praying  for  him  in  the  congregation,  a  woman 
had  received  forgiveness.  Many  other  good  ends  may  be  answered, 
which  we  do  not  know :  at  least,  our  prayers  shall  return  again  into 
our  own  bosom.  At  night  I  was  drawn  out  in  prayer  again  for  him, 
and  continued  instant  therein  for  half  an  hour.  The  people  were  deeply 
affected.     It  is  impossible  for  so  many  prayers  to  be  lost. 

"August  21st.  The  first  news  I  heard  this  morning  from  Jonathan 
Reeves  was,  that  he  had  been  with  John  Downes  and  others,  visiting 
the  poor  malefactor ;  and  they  verily  believed  he  had  found  mercy. 
He  told  them  his  heart  was  so  light,  he  could  not  express  it ;  and  he 
was  not  in  the  least  afraid  to  die.  Two  days  before,  Jonathan  Reeves 
had  talked  an  hour  and  a  half  with  him,  and  put  him  in  great  fear ;  but 
now  he  appeared  quite  calm  and  resigned,  and  so  continued  to  the  last 
moment.  I  took  horse  at  nine  for  Horsley,  leaving  Jonathan  to  attend 
the  execution,  and  bring  us  word.  He  overtook  us  in  the  afternoon, 
with  the  same  account  of  his  convert,  who  showed  all  the  marks  of 
repentance  and  faith  in  death.  I  passed  the  afternoon  with  Mr.  Carr, 
a  young  minister  from  Scotland,  and  our  brother  and  sister  Ord,  from 
Hexham.  I  preached  at  seven,  quite  overcome  with  the  heat.  By 
noon  I  returned  to  Newcastle. 

"  August  23d.  I  spake  with  our  brother  Allen,  an  exhorter,  whom 
one  would  fain  have  persuaded  to  forsake  his  business.  I  persuaded 
him  to  continue  in  it. 

"  August  24th.  At  one  I  set  out  with  Sally,  sister  Perrin,  Miss  Norton, 
&c.     I  preached  at  Durham  repentance,  and  faith  in  our  Lord  Jesus. 

"  August  25th.  We  communicated  at  the  Abbey.  I  preached  in  a 
yard  to  many  quiet  hearers,  on,  '  Behold  the  Lamb  of  God,  which  taketh 
away  the  sin  of  the  world !'    I  enlarged  much  at  the  society. 

"August  26th.  I  set  out  at  six  with  Miss  Norton,  S.  Perrin,  &c. 
We  lodged  at  Thirsk,  and  dined  the  next  day  at  York.  I  preached  at 
six  to  many  deeply-attentive  hearers ;  and  passed  a  restless  night,  ex- 
pecting the  return  of  my  fever. 

"  August  28th.  I  received  strength  to  preach  in  the  afternoon,  and 
meet  the  society.  Next  morning,  Miss  Norton  and  S.  Perrin  set  out 
with  William  Shent  for  Leeds,  and  we  for  Epworth.  It  happened  to 
be  the  fair-day,  which  increased  our  evening  congregation.  I  exhorted 
them  to  come  boldly  to  the  throne  of  grace ;  and  the  word  did  not 
return  empty. 

29* 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  451 

"August  31st.  I  rode  with  S.  W,  to  Misterton ;  and  prayed  by  an 
old  believer,  who  had  saved  all  her  house  by  prayer.  Before  the  °-os- 
pel  came,  she  had  in  faith  asked  life  for  them ;  and  as  soon  as  the 
Methodists  preached  here,  her  sons  and  daughters,  brothers  and  sisters, 
and  all  her  kin,  who  are  the  principal  persons  in  the  town,  received  the 
truth,  and  entered  into  the  society.  I  found  a  multitude  of  gracious 
souls,  who  greedily  drank  the  word,  '  I  have  blotted  out  thy  transgres- 
sions as  a  thick  cloud.'  It  was  a  time  of  great  refreshing,  both  for  them 
and  me. 

"  Sept.  1st.  I  met  the  society  from  six  to  eight,  and  rejoiced  over  them 
as  over  our  Kingswood  colliers  in  their  first  love.  I  preached  at  nine 
with  double  power.  Many  cried  after  Jesus.  One  fainted  through 
vehemence  of  desire.  I  was  forced  to  leave  them,  and  return  to 
the  dead  souls  in  Epworth.  There  I  preached  at  the  Cross,  and  met 
the  society,  whom  I  endeavoured  to  stir  up,  to  the  recovery  of  their 
former  zeal." 

From  Epworth  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  went  to  Sykehouse,  and  thence 
to  Leeds,  where  he  joined  the  faithful  friends  from  whom  he  had  parted 
at  York.  He  remained  about  a  fortnight  in  Leeds  and  the  neighbour- 
hood, preaching  to  the  people  ;  holding  private  conversations  with  the 
preachers,  whom  he  collected  together  from  all  quarters,  that  he  might 
hear  them  preach,  and  ascertain  their  views  and  spirit.  Robert  Swin- 
dells he  found  inclined  to  Calvinism,  but  teachable ;  David  Trathen 
and  John  Webb,  confirmed  predestinarians  ;  and  John  Bennet,  grieved, 
and  strongly  prejudiced  against  Mr.  John  Wesley,  in  consequence  of 
some  untruths  which  had  been  insidiously  stated  to  him.  Here  he 
also  met  with  William  Darney,  a  man  of  considerable  notoriety  in  his 
day.  William  was  a  native  of  Scotland,  of  blunt  manners,  and  of  great 
energy  and  perseverance,  who  itinerated  through  an  extensive  district 
of  country,  in  Yorkshire  and  Lancashire,  preaching,  and  forming  reli- 
gious societies.  His  theological  views  were  Calvinistic.  In  the  pious 
vicar  of  Haworth  he  had  a  friend  and  patron  ;  but  he  does  not  appear 
to  have  been  in  strict  communion  with  any  body  of  religious  people. 
The  persons  whom  he  collected  together  were  generally  called 
"  Wiliam  Darney's  societies."  This  eccentric  evangelist  had  a  con- 
siderable facility  in  versification,  and  thought  some  of  his  poetic 
musings  sufficiently  important  for  publication.  They  are  among  the 
most  rude  and  unpolished  compositions  that  were  ever  committed  to  the 
press. 

During  his  stay  in  Leeds  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  held  a  conference  of 
the  preachers,  of  which  he  has  left  the  following  curious  account  in  his 
private  journal : — 

"Sept.  11th.  Mr.  Grimshaw  came,  and  soon  after  Mr.  Milner.     At 


452  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

ten  we  began  our  conference ;  at  which  were  present  John  Nelson, 
William  Shent,  Christopher  Hopper,  Thomas  Colbeck,  Jonathan 
Reeves,  John  Bennet,  Paul  Greenwood,  Michael  Fenwick,  Titus 
Knight,  from  Halifax,  Robert  Swindells,  and  Matthew  Watson.  All 
these  I  had  invited,  and  given  them  notes.  Webb  and  Trathen  came 
afterward,  but  were  net  admitted.  Brother  Mortimer  also,  and  Wil- 
liam Darney,  whom  I  appointed  to  talk  with  before  we  met  again  in  the 
afternoon. 

"  Had  any  one  asked  me  the  end  of  our  conference,  I  could  not  have 
told  him ;  only  that  I  came  to  make  observations,  to  get  acquainted 
with  the  preachers,  and  see  if  God  had  any  thing  to  do  with  us,  or  by  us. 

"  After  prayer  (in  which  I  found  much  of  the  presence  of  God)  1 
began,  without  design,  to  speak  of  the  qualifications,  work,  and  trials 
of  a  preacher  ;  and  what  I  thought  requisite  in  men  who  act  in  concert. 
As  to  preliminaries  and  principles,  we  all  agreed.  This  conversation 
lasted  till  one.  I  carried  Mr.  Grimshaw,  Milner,  and  Bennet  to  dinner 
at  Miss  Norton's. 

"  At  three  we  met  again.  But  first  I  talked  to  Mortimer,  whom  I 
admitted ;  and  to  William  Darney,  whom  I  rejected.  Two  hours  more 
we  spent  in  friendly,  profitable  conference.  I  told  them  my  heart,  freely 
and  fully,  concerning  the  work  and  the  workmen.  We  parted  in  the 
spirit  of  love. 

"  At  six  I  preached  to  thousands  in  the  new  house,  from,  '  Behold, 
He  cometh  with  clouds,  and  every  eye  shall  see  him !'  We  have  not 
had  such  a  time  together  since  I  came.  The  same  power  rested  on 
the  society.  Our  souls  were  as  a  watered  garden.  Thanks  be  to  God 
for  his  unspeakable  gift ! 

"  Sept.  12th.  I  took  a  delightful  leave  of  them  at  five.  We  all 
agreed  to  postpone  opinions  till  the  next  general  conference,  settled  the 
affairs  of  the  church,  the  best  we  could,  and  parted  friends. 

"  At  three  I  took  horse  with  Mr.  Grimshaw,  Milner,  Shent,  Bennet, 
for  Birstal.  I  expounded  Isaiah  xxxv,  with  great  enlargement  and 
assistance.  I  rejoiced  with  the  steadfast  society,  and  concluded  the 
happy  day  with  John  Bennet  in  prayer. 

"  Sept.  13th.  I  let  him  preach  in  the  morning  ;  which  he  did  to  the 
satisfaction  of  all.  I  rode  with  Jonathan  Reeves  to  Bradford  ;  preached 
repentance  and  remission  of  sins  in  the  street,  to  many  seemingly  seri- 
ous people  ;  baptized  a  Dissenter's  child ;  and  rode  on  to  Skircoat- 
green.  It  was  near  sunset  before  I  began  there.  The  house  would 
not  contain  one-fifth  of  the  hearers.  I  stood  out,  (the  wall  sheltering 
me,  and  a  hill  the  people,  from  the  high  wind,)  and  invited  them  to 
Christ,  the  Justifier.  Great  life  I  perceived  among  them ;  and  very 
little  in  the  society ;  whom  I  therefore  sharply  reproved. 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  453 

"  Sept.  14th.  I  heard  John  Bennet  again.  He  spake  sound  words, 
that  could  not  be  reproved ;  and  they  had  a  visible  effect  on  the  hear- 
ers. I  reached  Keighley  by  noon  ;  preached  at  four  to  about  one  thou- 
sand as  well-behaved  hearers  as  I  have  lately  seen  ;  on  whom  I  called, 
with  an  open  mouth  and  heart,  '  Ho,  every  one  that  thirsteth,  come  ye 
to  the  waters !'     Great  life  I  also  found  in  the  society. 

"  Sept.  15th.  I  bestowed  an  hour  on  the  leaders,  a  dozen  steady, 
solid  men.  I  left  Paul  Greenwood  to  preach,  and  hastened  to  Haworth. 
I  never  saw  a  church  better  filled :  but  after  I  had  prayed  in  the  pulpit,  the 
multitude  in  the  church-yard  cried  out,  they  could  not  hear,  and  begged 
me  to  come  forth.  I  did  so,  and  preached  on  a  tomb-stone.  Between 
three  and  four  thousand  heard  me  gladly.  At  two  I  called  again,  to 
above  double  the  number,  '  Behold  the  Lamb  of  God,  which  taketh 
away  the  sin  of  the  world  !'  The  church  leads  and  steeple*  were  filled 
with  clusters  of  people,  all  still  as  night.  If  ever  I  preached  gospel, 
I  preached  it  then.     The  Lord  take  all  the  glory  ! 

"  I  took  horse  immediately,  and  followed  our  nimble  guide,  Johnny 
Grimshaw,  to  Ewood.  His  father  came  panting  after  us.  Sarah  Per- 
rin  and  her  namesake  met  us  from  Birstal,  and  brought  Mr.  Shent. 
We  passed  a  comfortable  evening  together. 

"  Sept.  16th.  I  preached  at  nine,  in  a  convenient  field,  to  about  a 
thousand  believers,  or  conscious  unbelievers ;  and  again  at  three  to 
about  three  thousand.  Their  spirit  carried  me  beyond  myself.  Such 
a  lively  people  I  have  not  met  with,  so  simple,  loving,  zealous.  I  could 
have  gladly  stayed  to  live  and  die  with  them." 

Here  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  took  leave  of  his  friend  Mr.  Grimshaw, 
and '  of  William  Shent  and  Darney ;  giving  written  instructions,  that 
unless  Darney  would  abstain  from  railing,  begging,  and  printing  non- 
sense, he  should  not  be  allowed  to  preach  in  any  of  the  Methodist  soci- 
eties and  meeting-houses.  William  Shent  was  charged  with  the  exe- 
cution of  this  order.  The  indulgence  conceded  to  Darney,  with  these 
limitations,  was  granted  solely  at  the  instance  of  Mr.  Grimshaw,  to 
whom  it  was  difficult  to  deny  any  thing. 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  next  remove  was  to  Manchester,  where  he 
preached  to  large  congregations,  and  was  pleased  with  the  society, 
many  of  its  members  being  in  all  the  simplicity  and  ardour  of  their  first 
love.  Here  he  spent  some  time  in  friendly  conversation  with  his  old 
acquaintance,  John  Byrom,  the  poet,  who  received  the  doctrine  of  sal- 
vation by  faith  with  the  Wesleys,  but  was  now  an  admirer  of  the  unin- 
telligible lore  of  Jacob  Behmen.  He  freely  censured  what  he  thought 
to  be  wrong  in  the  Methodists  ;  and  Charles  listened  with  all  deference 

*  The  roofs  of  the  old  churches  in  England  are  covered  with  lead  instead  of  slate. 
The  steeple  is  generally  a  square  tower  with  a  flat  roof. — Amer.  Ed4 


454  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

and  respect  to  the  reproofs  which  were  administered ;  remarking, 
*'  Of  such  reprovers,  how  shy  are  we  by  nature !  yet  such  are  our  best 
friends." 

He  was  accompanied  by  John  and  Grace  Bennet  to  Bolton,  where 
he  found  the  peace  of  the  society  partially  disturbed  by  the  Calvinistic 
sermons  of  Robert  Swindells  and  John  Webb.  He  endeavoured  to 
promote  peace  and  forbearance  among  those  who  held  jarring  opinions. 
Leaving  Lancashire,  he  preached  with  enlargement  and  power  to  his 
old  persecuted  friends  at  Wednesbury ;  he  held  the  first  watch-night  at 
Birmingham ;  he  ministered  to  his  friends  at  Evesham  and  Oxford  ; 
and  arrived  in  London  on  the  4th  of  October,  accompanied  by  his  faith- 
ful and  devoted  wife.  a  Our  long  journey,"  says  he,  "  ended  there  as 
prosperously  as  it  began.  The  people  were  ready,  and  joined  heartily 
with  us  in  prayer  and  thanksgiving." 

It  will  be  observed  that  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  speaks  of  John  Bennet 
with  great  respect  and  affection.  Some  of  the  preachers  at  the  Leeds 
conference  doubted  the  soundness  of  John's  theological  principles,  and 
would  fain  have  instituted  an  inquiry  into  the  subject ;  but  Charles 
screened  him  from  their  attacks.  His  temper  was  indeed  soured ;  but 
Charles  thought  that  he  might  be  reclaimed  by  kindness  ;  especially  as 
Bennet  disavowed  all  intention  of  retiring  from  the  itinerant  ministry 
in  connection  with  his  old  friends.  In  this,  however,  Charles  was  mis- 
taken. Before  the  end  of  the  year  Bennet  became  more  violent ; 
avowed  his  belief  of  the  Calvinian  theory ;  and  ultimately  became  an 
Independent  minister ;  to  the  grief  of  his  wife,  who  had  been  brought 
to  God  through  the  ministry  of  the  Wesleys,  and  sincerely  loved  them 
for  their  work's  sake. 

From  this  date  there  is  a  chasm  in  Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  journal  till 
September,  1756,  with  the  exception  of  one  or  two  short  fragments. 

During  this  interval  Mrs.  Wesley  took  many  extensive  journeys  with 
her  husband,  riding  mostly  behind  him  on  horseback,  enduring  not  a 
few  inconveniences,  and  meeting  with  adventures  which  she  was  ac- 
customed to  relate,  in  the  society  of  her  friends,  to  the  end  of  her  very 
protracted  life.  In  the  gallery  of  the  chapel  at  Leeds  she  found  two 
rooms  partitioned  off,  for  the  accommodation  of  the  preachers  in  their 
regular  visits  to  the  town.  In  the  evening  they  were  expected  to  preach 
and  meet,  the  society,  to  resume  their  pulpit  labours  the  next  morning 
at  five  o'clock,  and  then  pass  on  to  their  next  appointment.  To  sleep 
in  the  chapel  therefore  was  a  convenience.  When  Mrs.  Wesley 
visited  Leeds,  one  of  these  rooms,  to  save  expense,  was  occupied  by 
a  number  of  labouring  men ;  and  in  going  to  her  apartment  in  the 
evening  she  had  to  pass  through  the  room  where  these  weary  and 
unpolished  men  were  sleeping.     This  untoward  circumstance  shocked 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  455 

her  delicacy  more  than  any  thing  that  she  met  with  in  her  new  mode 
of  life. 

Once,  in  returning  to  the  south,  she  rode  behind  her  husband  in  one 
day  from  Manchester  to  Stone,  in  Staffordshire,  passing  through  Mac- 
clesfield, Congleton,  and  Newcastle-under-Line.  Having  taken  some 
refreshment  at  the  inn  where  they  intended  to  pass  the  night,  she  retired 
into  the  garden,  and  there  sat  down  to  rest  herself.  It  was  a  fine  sum- 
mer evening ;  and  though  wearied  with  a  journey  of  fifty  miles,  thus 
inconveniently  taken,  a  heavenly  calm  came  over  her  spirit,  correspond- 
ing with  the  scene  around  her.  She  raised  her  sweet  and  melodious 
voice  in  a  hymn  of  praise  to  her  Saviour,  who  had  so  freely  shed  abroad 
his  love  in  her  heart.  Her  singing  attracted  the  ear  of  some  young 
ladies  in  an  adjoining  garden,  who  stood  in  silent  attention  on  the  other 
side  of  the  hedge,  listening  to  strains  which  were  equally  devout  and 
tasteful.  Their  father  was  a  clergyman,  who  came  and  joined  them 
with  equal  delight.  When  Mrs.  Wesley  had  finished,  he  complimented 
her  upon  her  voice  and  skill,  and  invited  her  to  sing  in  his  church  on 
the  following  sabbath.  But  having  learned  who  she  was,  and  being 
given  to  understand  that  if  he  would  have  her  in  his  choir,  he  must 
allow  her  husband  to  occupy  the  pulpit,  he  declined  the  services  of  both. 
A  Methodist  sermon,  even  from  a  clergyman,  he  could  not  tolerate  upon 
any  terms. 

On  another  occasion  she  accompanied  her  husband  to  Norwich, 
where  a  furious  mob  assembled  to  maltreat  the  preacher  and  his  com- 
panions. Lest  she  should  receive  any  harm,  as  the  wife  of  Mr.  Charles 
Wesley,  it  was  deemed  requisite  that  she  should  not  pass  along  the 
street  with  him,  but  in  company  with  a  female  friend.  That  friend  was 
the  lady  of  Colonel  Galatin,  who,  being  tall  and  handsome,  attracted 
general  attention,  and  was  grievously  annoyed :  while  Mrs.  Wesley, 
being,  like  her  husband,  little  of  stature,  was  overlooked  by  the  crowd, 
and  passed  to  her  lodgings  uninjured. 

Few  ministers,  it  is  presumed,  have  been  subject  to  greater  variation 
of  feeling  than  Mr.  Charles  Wesley.  When  travelling  from  place  to 
place,  preaching  the  word  of  life,  and  witnessing  the  power  of  divine 
grace  in  the  conversion  of  ungodly  men,  his  joy  sometimes  rose  to  rap- 
ture, and  at  other  times  his  energies  were  paralized  by  despondency, 
and  he  earnestly  desired  to  descend  into  the  grave. 


456  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

Mrs.  Charles  Wesley  was  the  mother  of  eight  children.  It  may 
therefore  be  supposed  that  she  could  not  long  accompany  her  husband 
in  those  very  extensive  journeys  to  which  he  had  been  accustomed. 
His  labours  indeed  became  gradually  limited,  till  they  were  almost 
exclusively  confined  to  London  and  Bristol.  As  it  was  requisite  that 
he  should  spend  much  time  in  the  metropolis,  and  the  family  residence 
was  in  Bristol,  he  was  often  separated  from  her.  During  their  absence 
his  letters  to  her  were  numerous ;  and  they  were  uniformly  character- 
ized by  tender  affection  and  fervent  piety.  Many  of  them  have  been 
preserved ;  but  unhappily  scarcely  any  are  fully  dated,  so  that  it  is 
impossible  to  ascertain  the  time  at  which  they  were  written.  A  few 
selections  will  show  the  spirit  of  the  writer  to  great  advantage.  They 
are  equally  honourable  to  the  man,  the  husband,  and  the  minister  of 
Christ. 

"  The  Foundery,  May  10th.  I  had  not  time  the  last  post  to  tell  my 
dearest  Sally  what  comfort  I  had  in  doing  the  last  office  to  an  old  child 
of  mine,  who  came  this  week  to  the  grave  as  a  ripe  shock  of  corn. 
From  her  grave  I  hastened  to  preach  our  Lord's  ascension ;  and  we 
shared  in  his  triumph,  and  rejoiced  in  hope  of  receiving  all  the  gifts 
he  has  received  for  us. 

"  Our  meeting  of  the  leaders  was  a  most  solemn  assembly.  The 
Lord  is  surely  teaching  us  how  to  worship  him.  All  perceived,  they 
were  met  in  his  name.  All  were  bowed  down  at  his  feet.  His  Spirit 
made  intercession  for  us,  and  for  you.  For  one  blessed  hour  our  flesh 
did  indeed  keep  silence  before  him. 

"  This  morning  I  strongly  insisted  upon  selling  all,  if  we  would  buy 
the  pearl.  Mr.  Venn  breakfasted  with  me  at  Mrs.  Boult's,  and  com- 
forted my  heart  by  assuring  me  that  Mr.  Madan  is  entirely  clear  of 
predestination ;  that  one  Mr.  Hawes,  a  Hutchinsonian,  preaches  in  a 
church,  in  Oxford,  Christ  crucified,  with  amazing  success  ;  both  towns- 
men and  gownsmen  flocking  in  crowds  to  hear 'him.  I  administered 
the  sacrament  to  one  who  has  been  long  confined  to  his  restless  bed 
of  pain  and  death ;  but  happy  in  the  midst  of  all  his  sufferings,  and 
patiently  waiting  for  the  consummation  of  his  bliss. 

"  My  next  stage  was  to  brother  Hammond's ;  a  poor  wandering 
sheep,  that  did  run  well  for  years,  but  left  us  upon  his  marriage,  and 
Christ  too.  The  last  time  I  was  in  town  I  persuaded  him,  after  twelve 
years'  interruption,  to  come  to  Spitalfields  chapel.  He  came  ;  and  the 
Lord  laid  hold  of  him  again,  and  brought  him  back  to  the  fold.     Since 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  457 

then  he  has  constantly  attended  every  ordinance  with  his  old  compa- 
nions ;  and  we  have,  I  trust,  received  him  for  ever. 

"  I  met  poor  Miss  Dyer,  that  was,  who  has  gone  through  a  sea  of 
sorrows  since  her  fatal  marriage  to  Mr.  Cayley.  Relly  and  Wheatley 
confirmed  him  in  Iris  Antinomian  principles.  He  soon  acted  up  to  his 
principles  ;  and  discarded  his  wife  with  all  aggravations  of  the  blackest 
ingratitude.     I  took  great  delight  in  mourning  with  her. 

"  I  have  been  praying  with  Mrs.  Chambers,  who  draws  nearer  and 
nearer  her  end.  She  was  quite  calm,  and  even  desirous  to  depart. 
We  have  often  wrestled  for  her,  and  cannot  doubt." 

"  My  ever  Dearest  Sally, — Your  illness  would  quite  overwhelm  me, 
were  I  not  assured  that  it  shall  work  together  for  your  good,  and  en- 
hance your  happiness  through  eternity.  How  does  this  assurance 
change  the  nature  of  things  ! 

'  Sorrow  is  joy,  and  pain  is  ease, 
If  thou,  my  God,  art  here  !' 

The  slightest  suffering  received  from,  him  is  an  inestimable  blessing : 
another  jewel  added  to  your  crown.  Go  on,  then,  my  faithful  partner, 
doing  and  suffering  his  blessed  will,  till  out  of  great  tribulation  we  both 
enter  his  kingdom,  and  his  joy,  and  his  glory  everlasting. 

"  I  do  not  doubt  your  punctually  observing  your  good  and  wise 
mother's  advice,  both  in  this  and  all  things :  and  I  rejoice  in  hope  of 
finding  you  on  Wednesday  se'nnight  well  in  all  senses. 

"  Will  you  allow  me  to  own  I  envy  poor  happy  Miss  L ?  if  the 

time  of  her  departure  is  indeed  at  hand.  Surely  she  is  taken  from  the 
evil  to  come  ;  and  we  shall  find  her  again  in  the  New  Jerusalem,  where 
is  no  more  death,  or  curse,  or  pain,  or  sighing ;  but  all  tears  are  wiped 
away  from  our  eyes. 

"  Yesterday  my  brother  and  I  passed  with  our  friends  at  Shoreham. 
All  inquired  after  you  in  the  kindest  manner ;  but  Mr.  Perronet's  lan- 
guage concerning  his  daughter*  would  lose  much  by  repetition.  They 
all  join  with  us  in  the  most  affectionate  salutations.  So  does  Mrs. 
Blackwell,  and  Mrs.  Dewal,  and  Grace  Murray,  and  T.  Butts,  and 
many  more  than  I  have  room  to  mention." 

"  My  Dearest  of  Friends, — Happy,  happy  Mr.  Parkinson !  I  feared 
he  would  take  his  flight  before  I  saw  him.  Yet  I  seem  to  feel  he 
blessed  me  at  his  death.  Let  my  last  end  be  like  his !  Comfort  his 
poor  sister  till  I  come. 

"  I  parted  with  Miss  Bosanquet,  Mrs.  G ,  and  Miss  Edwards 

to-day  at  the  Lord's  supper.  It  was  a  feast  indeed !  We  called  on 
our  absent  friends  to  be  partakers." 

*  The  name  by  which  this  venerable  man  used  to  call  Mrs.  Charles  Wesley. 


458  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

"  My  Dearest  Friend, — It  is  late  ;  yet  I  must  write  to  tell  you  how 
impatient  we  all  are  to  see  you.  The  preachers  will  guard  you  to  town. 
Do  not  refuse  even  brother  Oddie,  or  brother  Oliver.  If  none  of  them 
are  ready,  brother  Sheen,  or  Mr.  Lewis,  will,  I  know,  attend  you  as  far 
as  Marlborough.     Shall  not  Isaac  meet  you  at  Reading  1  on  what  day? 

"  I  have  preached  three  times  within  five  days  :  on  Tuesday  evening 
at  the  Foundery,  on  looking  unto  Jesus  :  afraid  I  spoke  too  plain.  This 
evening  Mr.  Grimshaw  preached  at  Zoar.  My  strength  continues. 
Thank  God  for  that. 

"  Bring  my  account-book.  We  depend  on  having  you  with  us  next 
week.     The  Lord  prosper  your  journey  !    Adieu !" 

"  My  dear  partner  will  look  for  me  at  the  heels  of  my  letter.  Yes- 
terday I  saw  Mrs.  Bird.  At  her  baptism  she  was  quite  overpowered, 
and  struck  speechless.  Now  she  tells  me,  in  going  home  that  night, 
such  joy  sprung  up  in  her  heart  as  she  never  felt  before :  a  joy  un- 
speakable, and  full  of  heaven.  It  lasted  all  night.  She  could  have 
rejoiced  to  give  up  her  spirit  then,  knowing  she  should  be  saved  eter- 
nally. Since  then  she  has  been  frightened  at  the  withdrawing,  or,  at 
least,  abatement,  of  her  happiness.  I  told  her  she  must  expect  tempta- 
tion, as  well  as  comfort ;  and  our  Lord's  own  baptism  was  immediately 
followed  by  temptation.  She  grows  in  grace.  Her  husband,  a  poor 
backslider,  is  much  stirred  up.  They  earnestly  invite  you  to  their 
house  in  town' or  country.  Mrs.  Hogg  joins.  She  also  is  awakened 
by  a  loud  and  extraordinary  call  to  prepare  for  her  dissolution. 

"  Yesterday  I  visited  our  loving  Miss  Hervey,  who  breathes  nothing 
but  love  to  you.  I  spent  two  hours  with  Mrs.  and  Mr.  Venn.  The 
former  stands  her  ground  as  yet.  I  saw  Miss  Chambers  and  Mr. 
Downing ;  drank  tea  at  Vauxhall,  with  Mrs.  Kiteley ;  got  two  hours' 
useful  conversation  with  our  friends  at  Lewisham  ;  and,  returning,  found 
at  my  lodgings  faithful  John  Downes.  I  have  already  seen  cause  for 
rejoicing  in  my  longer  continuance  here." 

"  London,  Easter-eve.  May  the  choicest  blessings  of  God  go  along 
with  these  lines,  and  meet  you  well  at  Ludlow !  On  Friday  I  trust  he 
will  grant  me  my  heart's  desire,  even  the  sight  of  one  I  love  next  to 
himself.  I  am  apt  to  believe  you  left  our  happy  friend  waiting  still  for 
the  consummation  of  her  happiness.  She  may  hover  some  time  at  the 
gate  of  paradise.  I  cannot  oppose  'her  wish,  for  nurse  and  you  to  go 
with  her,'  if  I  might  make  the  third.  But  my  best-beloved  friend  has 
many  happy  days  yet  to  employ  in  that  service  which  is  perfect  freedom. 

"  O  what  great  troubles  has  He  showed  you  !  and  yet  did  he  turn  and 
refresh  you  ;  yea,  and  brought  you  up  from  the  depth  again !  He  will 
also  bring  you  to  great  honour,  and  comfort  you  on  every  side.  And  if 
he  makes  me  an  instrument,  I  cannot  but  be  comforted  myself. 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  459 

"  My  strength  is  as  my  day.  George  Whitefield  has  taken  off  great 
part  of  my  labour.  I  let  him  preach  yesterday  at  the  chapel,  Seven- 
Dials,  reserving  myself  for  the  watch-night.  In  consideration  whereof 
-we  had  service  this  morning  an  hour  later.  These  things  I  mention  in 
proof  of  my  great  carefulness,  and  in  hope  you  will  follow  a  good 
example. 

"  The  Founder^-.  My  Most-beloved  Friend, — Our  last  Lord's  day 
deserves  to  be  had  in  remembrance.  I  read  the  whole  service,  except 
the  first  lesson ;  preached  near  an  hour,  and  never  with  greater 
enlargement.  After  the  sacrament  we  could  have  prayed  for  ever. 
The  Spirit  rested  upon  us ;  and  it  seemed  as  if  every  soul  was  a  wa- 
tered garden. 

"  Although  the  number  of  communicants  was  so  great,  I  dismissed 
them  at  one ;  laid  hold  on  Miss  Wells,  and  carried  her  to  dine  with 
me  at  sister  Phips's ;  and  then  to  sister  Boult's,  and  the  Foundery. 
There  again  my  mouth  was  opened,  to  warn,  and  to  encourage.  My 
subject  was,  '  If  ye  be  willing  and  obedient,  ye  shall  eat  the  good  of 
the  land  ;  but  if  ye  refuse  and  rebel,  ye  shall  be  devoured  by  the  sword  : 
for  the  mouth  of  the  Lord  hath  spoken  it.'  In  the  society  I  was  un- 
expectedly required  to  pray  for  Mr.  Lindsey,  for  Mr.  Waller,  and  for  a 
friend  in  Bristol,  and  her  two  children.  Those  prayers  were  given, 
and  therefore  sealed,  prayers.  We  continued  in  fellowship  and  in 
prayers  till  eight.     Then  I  was  less  weary  than  in  the  morning. 

"  The  pain  in  my  face,  which  began  to  revisit  me  on  Saturday,  was 
carried  off  this  night.  I  rose  with  it  on  Monday  morning ;  yet  it  did 
not  hinder  my  expounding  the  forty-sixth  Psalm,  and  meeting  the  select 
band.  I  rode  over  to  Low-Leyton,  and  spent  an  agreeable  day  with 
loving  Lady  Piers,  and  courteous  Mr.  Howard,  both  of  them  full  of  kind 
inquiries  concerning  you  and  your  family.  In  the  evening  I  met  on 
the  road  my  friend  Mr.  Lloyd,  and  rode  another  hour  with  him.  I 
received  strength  to  preach  this  morning  at  the  Foundery  ;  and  the 
Lord  of  hosts  was  with  us.  Mr.  Phene  took  his  last  leave  of  me,  full 
of  gratitude,  both  to  me,  and  our  children  ;  who,  out  of  their  little,  have 
contributed  sixty  pounds  for  the  relief  of  their  distressed  brethren  in 
Germany :  besides  five  guineas  for  himself.  The  Lord  Jesus  be  your 
portion,  and  bless  you  and  yours  for  ever  !     Adieu !" 

"  Frith-street,  near  Seven-Dials,  April  16th.  My  Very  Dear  Friend. 
— We  go  on  well.  I  administered  the  sacrament  yesterday  morning 
at  five  in  Spitalfields,  and  here  at  nine.  The  Lord  was  confortably 
with  us.  A  third  time  I  preached  to  a  vast  congregation  at  the  Foun- 
dery, and  bestowed  an  hour  or  two  on  the  whole  society.  They  are  in 
no  manner  of  danger  of  loving  me  too  little.  We  had  a  blessed  time 
of  it,  which  so  renewed  my  bodily  strength,  that  I  walked  on  harts' 


460  LIFE   OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

feet  to  Mr.  I'anson's  :  he,  his  wife,  and  a  troop  accompanying  us.  Many 
kind  inquiries,  be  sure,  there  were  after  you  and  your  family.  I 
preached  at  five  this  morning,  and  had  a  good  number  of  communicants. 
Brother  Wright  and  his  sister  salute  you.  Him  I  shall  probably  bring 
with  me  to  Bath ;  but  more  probably  Robert  Windsor.  On  this  day 
three  weeks  we  purpose  taking  horse,  not  without  hopes  of  meeting  you 
at  Bath.  My  stay  at  Bristol  will  be  very  short ;  yet  my  stay  may  be 
longer  at  Brecknock.  But  observe  !  we  come  and  go  together  :  there- 
fore give  our  friends  no  expectation  of  my  leaving  you  behind  me. 
Look  you  to  nurse  Sennick  :  as  much  air  and  sunshine  as  you  please ; 
but  not  a  grain  of  salt,  or  a  bit  of  meat,  for  Jackey. 

"  I  have  met  Lady  Piers  at  my  host's.  She  bids  me  say  to  you,  in 
her  name,  every  thing  that  is  kind.  I  must  break  off.  The  Lord  bless 
you  with  the  Spirit  of  grace  and  supplications  !     Adieu !" 

"Seven-Dials,  Feb.  15th.  My  Dearest  Partner, — Abide  under  the 
shadow  of  the  Almighty.  Let  us  trust  him  for  each  other.  He  never 
faileth  them  that  seek  him.  And  whoso  putteth  his  trust  in  the  Lord, 
mercy  embraceth  him  on  every  side. 

"  At  one  yesterday  my  host  took  me  in  his  chariot  to  Lady  Hunt- 
ingdon's. Not  finding  her,  we  drove  on  to  Major  Galatin's.  Here  we 
dined  and  drank  tea.  She  carried  me  to  the  chapel.  Mr.  Simpson 
read  prayers.  I  preached,  from,  '  And  the  Spirit  and  the  bride  say, 
Come,'  &c.  Great  power  was  with  the  word.  Many  cried  after 
Christ,  yet  not  so  as  to  disturb  us.  I  was  much  refreshed  myself.  I 
stayed  till  nine,  conversing  with  Mrs.  Galatin  and  William  Perronet. 
I  lodged  rather  than  slept  at  the  chapel-house.  An  old  woman's  hoop- 
ing-cough made  me  keep  a  watch-night  against  my  will. 

"  I  breakfasted  this  morning  with  William  Wright's  poor  widow,  and 
Betty  Duchesne.  Then  I  found  my  friend  in  New  Norfolk-street. 
Our  joy  at  meeting  was  equal.  We  soon  got  to  her  Isaac  ;  and  my 
soul  was  all  sympathy. 

"  On  friends  deceased  full  heartily  we  wept ;  and  prayed  too,  accord- 
ing to  God.  Before  twelve  she  carried  me  to  Sir  Charles  Hotham, 
just  snatched  again  from  the  brink  of  the  grave.  Young  Lady  Hotham, 
and  Gertrude,  Miss  Melly,  with  Mrs.  Cartaret,  and  Cavendish,  joined 
me  in  fervent  prayer  and  love.  There  were  many  kind  inquiries  after 
you,  be  sure,  and  after  Mrs.  Grinfield.  We  had  above  an  hour  of  close 
conversation.  I  dined  at  Major  Galatin's ;  and  am  now  got  away  to 
salute  my  dearest  Sally.  And  now  let  me  inquire  concerning  our  son 
Charles ; 

'  The  last,  not  least,  in  love.* 

How  many  more  teeth  can  he  show  ?     Can  you  bear  to  hear  him  in 
the  night,  and  not  rise  to — help  him  ?    no  :  but  to  hurt  yourself.     Can 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  461 

you  forbear  listening  after  his  cries,  or  hearing  them  in  your  dreams  1 
Mrs.  Galatin  drank  her  son's  health  to-day,  and  wished  it  too,  and  his 
and  his  mother's  company.  Many  are  of  her  mind.  I  can  give  them 
no  hopes  of  seeing  you,  till,  if  it  please  God,  you  have  weaned  your 
child.  In  the  summer  her  ladyship  promises  you  a  visit.  My  heart 
is  with  you  all,  and  yet  in  the  work  here.  I  trust  the  Lord  sent  me 
hither.  Help  together  by  your  prayers.  Be  very  particular  about 
yourself.     The  Lord  be  your  strength  and  peace  !     Adieu !" 

"  Feb.  18th,  19th,  Westminster.  My  Dearest  Friend, — My  strength 
suffices  for  my  moderate  work.  As  I  do  not  expose  myself  to  the  night 
air,  my  teeth,  head,  limbs,  are  very  quiet.  I  am'  sorry  that  poor  Mrs. 
Vigor  has  been  so  ill ;  but  hope  she  has  quite  lost  her  pain. 

"  Mrs.  Galatin  sends  her  hearty  love.  The  major  desires  to  be 
kindly  remembered  to  you ;  and  again  he  gives  his  love.  I  send  his 
words  ;  which  you  ought  to  value,  as  he  never  deals  in  formal  saluta- 
tions. 

"  Yesterday  morning  my  text  was,  '  Learn  of  me.'  The  great  Pro- 
phet was  in  the  midst  of  us,  applying  his  own  word.  He  is  never 
absent  from  his  supper.  Our  hearts  were  warmed  with  his  presence, 
and  drawn  out  in  mighty  prayer  for  our  Church  and  nation,  and  all 
mankind. 

"  Mr.  Fletcher  read  prayers  again  in  the  afternoon.  I  testified,  '  If 
the  Son  shall  make  you  free,  ye  shall  be  free  indeed.'  Our  chapel  was 
crowded,  as  on  the  fast-day.  Lady  Huntingdon,  Lady  Gertrude,  Mrs. 
Cartaret,  and  a  multitude  of  strangers  attended.  I  continued  my  dis- 
course for  a  whole  hour ;  the  Lord  being  my  strength,  and  giving  me 
utterance.  In  the  society  we  were  greatly  refreshed  and  quickened. 
Mrs.  Galatin  carried  me  home,  and  a  very  comfortable  evening  we  had 
together. 

"  Monday.  I  breakfasted  with  our  most  faithful  friend,  Lady  Hunt- 
ingdon ;  dined  at  the  major's  ;  whither  I  returned  at  night,  from  preach- 
ing on  the  death  of  the  righteous. 

"  Tuesday.  I  called  on  Mrs.  Cartaret,  and  Cavendish,  who  have  not 
lost  their  first  love,  either  for  the  Master  or  servants.  We  prayed,  and 
parted — in  body. 

"  Tuesday  night  I  dined  at  Lady  Huntingdon's,  with  Miss  Shirley, 
and  Mr.  Jones.  The  latter  I  came  to  talk  with ;  but  I  only  saw  him 
with  my  eyes.  Just  before  dinner  we  were  alarmed  with  the  chimney 
being  on  fire.  Lady  Huntingdon  calmly  ordered  a  wet  blanket  to  be 
applied  close  to  the  chimney,  so  as  quite  to  exclude  the  air.  It 
quenched  the  fire  instantaneously.  After  dinner  Lord  Huntingdon 
came,  and  I  went.  The  Lord  bless  my  dearest  Sally  and  Charles ! 
Adieu !" 


462  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

"  July  3d,  Moorfields.  Last  Wednesday  Miss  Gideon  carried  me  to 
preach  at  Welling.     It  was  a  day  comparatively  well  spent. 

"  Thursday,  June  28th.  I  called  to  see  sister  Pearson,  speechless 
and  expiring.  At  the  name  of  Jesus  she  recovered  her  speech  and 
senses.  I  asked,  '  Are  you  afraid  to  die  V  '  O  no,'  she  answered ; 
'  I  have  no  fear ;  death  has  no  sting ;  Jesus  is  all  in  all.' 

How  did  I  even  contend  to  lay 

My  limbs  upon  that  bed  ! 
I  ask'd  the  angels  to  convey 

My  spirit  in  her  stead." 

"  June  3d.  From  conferring  with  our  preachers,  I  took  my  progress 
to  Betsy,  Mrs.  Cartaret,  Miss  Gumley,  Mr.  Romaine,  and  brother 
Butcher.     I  found  the  greatest  blessing  at  the  last  house — of  God. 

"  Sunday,  July  1st.  My  morning  subject  was,  '  Ye  have  sold  your- 
selves for  naught ;  and  ye  shall  be  redeemed  without  money.'  He 
convinced  our  hearts  that  thus  saith  the  Lord.  I  prayed  at  the  table 
for  poor,  happy,  dying  J.  Matthews.  I  met  near  two  thousand  of  the 
society  at  the  Foundery,  and  rejoiced  as  in  the  months  that  are  past, 
when  the  candle  of  the  Lord  was  upon  our  head. 

"Monday.  I  passed  two  useful  hours  at  Miss  Bosanquet's.  Eight 
orphans  she  has  taken  to  train  up  for  God.  I  dined  at  brother  Ham- 
mond's and  walked  with  Peggy  Jackson  and  Nancy  to  a  poor  back- 
slider, rejoicing,  and  triumphing  over  death  and  hell.  I  picked  up  a 
stray  sheep,  and  delivered  him  into  the  hands  of  his  old  leader,  brother 
Parkinson.     I  walked  home,  near  three  miles.    Adieu !" 

"  Friday  night,  London.  Can  I  threaten  my  bosom  friend  with  any 
evil  1  No ;  but  I  sometimes  mind  her  of  that  blessed  day  when  we 
shall  put  off  these  tabernacles.  But  I  do  not  think  we  shall  be  long- 
divided.  Yet,  if  it  gives  you  pain,  I  shall  endeavour  to  forbear.  Has 
our  dear  Molly  got  the  start  of  us  both  ?  I  expect  the  next  post  will 
bring  me  news  of  her  triumphant  departure.  If  she  is  yet  in  the  body, 
tell  her  my  spirit  is  with  her  spirit,  never  to  be  divided.  If  she  has 
taken  her  flight, — in  a  few  moments  we  shall  overtake  her. 

"  On  Wednesday  afternoon  our  cousin  Betty  was  to  visit  me  at  the 
chapel.  I  called  first  on  her,  and  found  her  confined  to  her  bed  by  a 
fever.  We  had  much  close  talk  :  when  I  asked  her  why  she  hoped  to 
be  saved.  She  gave  me  the  usual  answer  :  '  Because  I  never  commit- 
ted any  great  sin;  and  because  I  have  done  my  best,'  &c.  I  soon  beat 
her  out  of  her  plea,  and  showed  her  the  true  way  of  salvation.  She 
made  very  little  opposition,  and  seemed  desirous  to  know  Jesus  Christ. 
Yesterday  I  saw  her  again,  and  left  her  a  guinea.  I  have  wrote  to  her 
mother,  and  to  ours.     Mrs.  Dudley,  I  hope,  will  be  able  to  get  her  a 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  463 

place,  if  she  recovers ;  which  is  most  probable.  She  must  make  me 
amends  for  the  short  loss  of  her  sister. 

"  I  fear  you  are  in  great  trouble,  from  the  extraordinary  depression  I 
have  felt  all  this  day.  Surely  you  have  cause  of  rejoicing  in  our 
happy  friend. 

'  For  can  we  mourn  to  see 
Our  fellow-prisoner  free  V 

If  she  is  in  Abraham's  bosom,  she  is  there  as  our  forerunner.  The 
Lord  prepare  my  better  soul,  and  me,  for  our  translation  !  then  farewell 
sin  and  pain.  Then  all  our  soul  shall  be  love,  and  all  our  business 
praise !" 

"  July  25th,  Knightsbridge.  My  Beloved  Friend, — Yesterday  I  dined 
with  Miss  Darby  and  Billy  Ley.  Ask  Mr.  Brown,  Mr.  Rouquet,  or 
whom  else  you  meet,  if  they  can  get  him  a  curacy  at  or  near  Bristol. 
I  walked  with  him  to  the  Lock,  where  Mr.  Madan  sincerely  desired 
and  pressed  me  to  preach  ;  but  in  vain.  If  I  cannot  do  the  poor  rich 
people  good,  I  would  not  hinder  him  from  doing  it.  I  attended  an  hour 
to  the  singers ;  and  heard  Mr.  Madan  for  another  hour  or  more,  on 
searching  the  Scriptures.  His  chapel  is  always  crowded,  and  many 
souls  will  doubtless  be  saved  through  his  ministry.  He  showed  me  a 
young  woman,  lately  acquitted  of  murdering  her  child,  though  the  fact 
was  undeniable.     She  seems  now  under  deep  convictions. 

"  I  got  a  good  deal  of  rest  last  night ;  breakfasted  this  morning  with 
Mrs.  Gumley,  who  made  me  an  offer  of  Drayton  living,  in  Oxfordshire, 
the  drunken  incumbent  being  near  death.  I  neither  refused  nor  ac- 
cepted it ;  for  I  had  not  consulted  you.  I  dined  at  Mrs.  Gideon's.  We 
spent  half  an  hour  before  dinner  in  the  best  way.  She  is  setting  out 
for  Brighthelmstone,  weak  in  body,  as  weak  can  be,  but  strong  in  faith 
working  by  love.  The  gospel  ministers  have  thrown  away  upon  her 
much  pains,  to  alienate  her  from  my  brother  and  me.  She  is  too  humble 
to  imbibe  their  envious  spirit. 

"  Sunday  afternoon.  I  preached  in  the  morning  on,  '  I  will  bring  the 
third  part  through  the  fire  ;'  and  many  rejoiced  for  the  consolation.  We 
had  a  vast  number  of  communicants  ;  and  the  Spirit  of  supplication  was 
abundantly  poured  out." 

"  London,  August  17th.  I  often  reflect  on  that  hard  saying,  '  Son  of 
man,  behold,  I  take  away  the  desire  of  thine  eyes  with  a  stroke ;'  and 
ask  myself,  '  Could  I  bear  Ezekiel's  trial  V  Whether  I  shall  ever  be 
called  to  it,  God  knoweth  ;  for  known  unto  him  are  all  his  works.  But 
it  is  far  more  probable  that  my  beloved  Sally  will  see  many  days  in 
the  vale  after  my  warfare  is  accomplished,  and  my  weary  soul  at  rest. 
Here  indeed  we  have  laid  the  foundation  of  an  eternal  friendship,  and 
hasten  to  our  consummation  in  bliss  above.     Till  then  we  scarcely 


464  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

begin  to  know  the  end  of  our  meeting  upon  earth.  O  that  we  may  fully 
answer  it,  by  helping  each  other  on  to  heaven,  and  by  bringing  very 
many  with  us  to  glory  ! 

"  God,  I  humbly  hope,  will  hear  my  prayers,  and  give  me  to  find  you 
well  on  Wednesday.  On  this  day  se'nnight,  at  twelve,  I  have  appointed 
to  preach  at  Leominster.  Please  to  send  them  notice,  if  opportunity 
serves.  I  fully  designed  to  bring  Salthouse  with  me ;  but  he  cannot 
leave  the  books  at  this  time,  without  great  loss,  and  disappointment  of 
my  subscribers.  But  be  not  frightened,  as  if  I  should  come  alone. 
Mr.  Waller  guards  me  the  first  day's  journey ;  and  some  friends  from 
Worcester  I  expect  to  meet  me  at  Evesham.  Besides,  and  above  all, 
you  know  the  ministering  spirits  will  wait  upon  me,  if  you  ask  their 
Master  to  send  them. 

"  From  Ludlow  to  Bristol,  I  presume  you  will  spare  us  Harry,  or 
some  other ;  and  i  depend  upon  our  sister's  company,  according  to  pro- 
mise. I  must  be  in  Bristol  the  last  day  of  this  month.  Observe,  I  give 
you  legal  notice,  that  you  may  order  your  matters  accordingly.  My 
heart  is  with  you,  and  your  dear  worthy  parents  and  relations.  Blessed 
be  God  that  they  are  mine  also.  O  that  we  all  may  be  joined  to  the  Lord 
in  one  spirit  with  him  !  My  brother  is  deeply  engaged  with  his  classes. 
God  owns  and  blesses  him  much.  Last  Sunday  was  a  time  of  great 
refreshing.  Many  here  inquire  after  you  out  of  true  affection,  and 
bewail  your  settling  in  Bristol. 

"Thursday  afternoon.  Yours  of  August  13th  has  just  now  brought 
me  the  mournful  news  of  your  increasing  illness.  Yet  would  I  say,  '  It 
is  the  Lord  ;  let  him  do  as  seemeth  him  good.'  Still  my  hope  of  you 
is  steadfast,  that  hereby  you  shall  be  partaker  of  his  holiness,  who  in 
kindest  love  chastens  you  for  your  good.  And  you  may  be  bold  to 
say,  '  When  He  hath  tried  me,  I  shall  come  forth  as  gold.' 

"  Thursday  night.  I  am  just  returned  from  Lewisham,  where  Mrs. 
Dewal  joined  us  in  a  hymn  for  you,  and  sends  her  kindest  love.  On 
Monday  she  and  Mrs.  Blackwell  travel  to  Oxford :  so  I  am  in  no  dan- 
ger of  wanting  company  so  far. 

"  How  has  God  dealt  with  poor,  dear  Mrs.  L ?    I  shall  think  it 

long  till  you  inform  me.  Neither  can  I  let  go  my  hope  of  seeing  you 
better,  if  not  quite  recovered,  on  Wednesday.  It  would  break  my  heart 
to  leave  you  behind  me,  even  at  Ludlow,  while  compelled  to  Bristol 
myself.  I  hope  to  reach  the  Hundred-House  by  ten  on  Wednesday ; 
and  do  not  despair  of  meeting  there  some  kind  guides  to  Ludlow. 

"  My  time  is  out.  Farewell,  and  a  thousand  times  farewell  in  the 
Lord,  thy  peace,  thy  strength,  thy  life  eternal !" 

These  selections  from  the  private  letters  which  were  addressed  by 
Mr.  Charles  Wesley  to  his  wife,  through  a  series  of  years,  demonstrate 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  465 

the  strength  and  tenderness  of  his  affection  as  a  husband  and  a  father, 
and  his  ceaseless  solicitude  for  her  spiritual  welfare.  He  is  perpetu- 
ally reminding  her  of  the  great  end  for  which  life  was  given  ;  of  the 
nearness  of  eternity  ;  and  of  her  privilege,  by  supplication,  and  a  mighty 
faith  in  Christ,  to  hold  uninterrupted  communion  with  God,  and  partake 
of  the  divine  nature.  To  the  providence  and  grace  of  God,  as  the 
grand  and  only  means  of  comfort  and  salvation,  he  is  constantly  direct- 
ing her  attention. 

His  social  and  pastoral  habits  are  also  here  strongly  exhibited.  He 
had  an  extensive  circle  of  friends,  by  whom  he  was  tenderly  beloved. 
With  them  and  their  families  he  sympathized  in  all  the  joys  and  afflic- 
tions of  life.  When  they  were  in  sickness  and  sorrow  he  visited  them, 
for  the  purpose  of  encouragement  and  prayer ;  and  he  brought  their 
respective  cases  before  the  Lord,  in  the  assemblies  of  his  people,  espe- 
cially upon  sacramental  occasions,  when  they  were  commended  to  the 
divine  mercy  by  the  united  intercessions  of  the  brotherhood.  The 
society  in  London  was  numerous,  and  deaths  among  the  members  were 
frequent.  The  calm  and  triumphant  manner  in  which  he  often  saw  his 
spiritual  children,  and  those  of  his  brother,  die  in  the  Lord,  filled  him 
with  humility,  thankfulness,  and  solemn  joy ;  and  his  earnest  hope  of 
future  glory  led  him  to  desire  immediately  to  follow  them  to  the  hea- 
venly paradise.  Lady  Huntingdon  opened  her  house  in  London  for 
divine  worship,  and  the  ministry  of  Christ's  gospel.  Here  Mr.  White- 
field  and  other  eminent  ministers  held  forth  the  word  of  life,  and  were 
heard  by  several  of  the  nobility  and  gentry,  Avho  cultivated  a  taste  for 
spiritual  religion.  In  these  holy  exercises  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  occa- 
sionally took  part,  and  was  equally  esteemed  and  beloved  by  those  who 
had  an  opportunity  of  attending  his  ministrations.  His  intercourse 
with  persons  of  rank,  who  sought  his  acquaintance  for  the  purpose  of 
religious  edification,  was  frequent ;  but  never  abused.  He  asked  for 
no  worldly  preferment.  He  "  coveted  no  man's  silver,  or  gold,  or  appa- 
rel." He  affected  not  the  delicacies  of  rich  men's  tables.  He  lowered 
not  the  dignity  of  the  ministerial  character,  by  flattering  the  great,  con- 
niving at  their  vices,  softening  the  truth  of  God,  or  assuming  an  effemi- 
nacy of  manners.  There  was  in  him  a  simplicity,  a  generous  frankness, 
and  a  warmth  of  affection,  which  endeared  him  to  all  who  were  able  to 
appreciate  moral  worth.  * 

His  official  services  in  London  were  numerous.  His  labours  were 
divided  among  four  principal  chapels,  besides  subordinate  places  of 
worship,  and  occasional  services,  of  which  he  was  not  sparing.  He 
regularly  preached  in  the  Foundery ;  in  the  West-street  chapel,  Seven- 
Dials  ;  in  the  Snowsfields  chapel,  Southwark ;  and  in  that  which  the 
French  Protestants  had  formerly  occupied  at  Spitalfields,  but  had  now 

30 


466  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

vacated  for  a  larger  in  the  same  neighbourhood.  In  one  or  other  of 
these  chapels  he  appears,  when  in  London,  to  have  administered  the 
Lord's  supper  every  sabbath-day ;  and  sometimes  in  two  of  them,  be- 
ginning one  of  these  sacred  services  at  the  early  hour  of  five  o'clock  in 
the  morning.  He  and  the  society  were  exemplary  in  their  attendance 
upon  this  ordinance ;  and  they  generally  found  it  to  be  accompanied 
by  an  especial  blessing.  In  the  administration  of  this  sacrament,  as 
well  as  in  that  of  baptism,  he  always  used  the  form  contained  in  the 
Book  of  Common  Prayer ;  but  he  did  not  confine  himself  to  it.  He 
was  often  drawn  out  largely  in  extemporary  prayer.  His  "  Hymns  for 
the  Lord's  Supper,"  accompanied  by  an  extract  from  Dr.  Brevint's  trea- 
tise, and  from  Thomas  a  Kempis,  were  freely  used  by  the  society. 
Thus  employed,  he  was  blessed,  and  made  a  blessing.  The  anointing 
of  the  Holy  One  rested  upon  him  in  sensible  and  rich  effusions  ;  for  he 
was  happy  and  useful ;  people  crowded  in  great  numbers  to  hear  him  ; 
and  the  members  of  the  society  walked  in  faith  and  love.  Between 
his  doctrine  and  his  practice  there  was  a  beautiful  harmony. 

It  will  be  observed,  that  among  his  personal  friends,  with  whom  he 
was  accustomed  in  those  times  to  meet  by  appointment,  were  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Venn,  whom  he  has  also  mentioned  with  respect  in  others  of  his 
letters.  This  excellent  clergyman,  who  was  afterward  successively 
vicar  of  Huddersfield  and  of  Yelling,  now  held  the  curacy  of  Clapham, 
and  the  lectureship  of  two  or  three  churches  in  London.  His  wife  was 
the  daughter  of  Dr.  Bishop,  of  Ipswich,  who  preached  the  Lady  Mover 
Lectures  in  1724-5  :  a  divine  of  considerable  attainments.  The  son 
and  grandson  of  Mr.  Venn,  who  have  written  his  life,  seem  very  anxious 
to  sever  him,  in  the  public  estimation,  from  all  connection  with  the 
Methodists  in  the  early  periods  of  his  religious  career. 

The  grandson,  speaking  of  Mr.  Venn,  and  of  his  contemporaries 
among  the  evangelical  clergy,  says,  "  I  apprehend  it  may  be  shown, 
that,  for  the  most  part,  these  men  derived  their  views  of  the  truth 
directly  from  the  word  of  God ;  that  their  labours  were  chiefly  devoted 
to  the  revival  of  true  religion  in  the  Church ;  and  that  those  labours 
were,  under  God,  the  main  cause  of  the  revival  which  followed. 

"  I  am  aware  that  a  different  view  of  the  case  is  often  given ;  and 
that  the  labours  of  Mr.  Whitefield  and  the  Wesleys  are  regarded  not 
only  as  the  means  of  the  revival  of  religion  among  persons  connected 
with  their  societies,  but  also  of  that  which  took  place  among  the  clergy. 
A  preface,  and  more  especially  a  preface  to  a  somewhat  bulky  volume, 
is  not  the  place  for  entering  at  large  into  a  question  which  may  be  con- 
troverted ;  but  I  may  be  permitted,  perhaps,  to  point  out  how  far  the 
present  volume  seems  to  support  the  view  of  this  question  which  I  have 
ventured  to  suggest. 

30* 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  467 

"  The  case  of  Mr.  Venn  himself  is  clearly  stated  in  the  Memoir,  in 
these  words : — '  This  change  of  his  sentiments  was  not  to  be  ascribed 
to  an  intercourse  with  others  :  it  was  the  steady  progress  of  his  mind. 
in  consequence  of  a  faithful  and  diligent  application  to  the  Holy  Scrip- 
tures, unbiased  by  an  attachment  to  human  systems.  It  was  not  till 
some  years  afterward  that  he  became  acquainted  with  any  of  those 
preachers  who  are  usually  known  by  the  name  of  evangelical ;  that  is, 
in  conformity  with  the  motives  and  hopes  held  out  to  us  in  the  gospel 
of  Christ.'  "* 

It  is  added,  with  reference  to  the  same  subject,  "  As  far  as  we  can 
trace  the  operation  of  human  agency,  it  seems  to  me,  that  the  effects 
of  the  labours  of  the  Wesleys,  and  their  immediate  coadjutors,  were 
chiefly  manifest  in  the  extension  of  Methodism ;  as  the  effects  of  the 
evangelical  clergy  were  in  the  improved  tone  of  religion  in  the  esta- 
blished Church :  that,  there  were  thus  two  kindred,  but  separate  and 
independent,  streams  of  light,  penetrating  the  gloom  which  brooded 
over  the  Christian  community.  That  which  flowed  in  the  channel  of 
Methodism  burst  forth,  indeed,  in  a  more  resplendent  and  sudden  blaze  : 
the  other  proceeded  by  a  more  gradual  and  quiet,  but  progressive, 
course."! 

All  this  doubtless  appears  plausible  and  satisfactory  to  a  Churchman, 
who  deprecates  every  deviation  from  his  own  ecclesiastical  order ;  but 
it  is  merely  a  matter  of  theory  and  opinion,  which  we  believe  no  man 
ever  did  or  can  prove.  No  revival  of  religion  appeared  in  the  national 
Church,  until  some  years  after  the  Wesleys  and  Mr.  Whitefield  entered 
upon  their  bold  and  irregular  course :  and  certainly  the  means  whicb 
they  employed  to  rouse  a  slumbering  Church  and  people  were  no  se- 
cret. This  thing  was  not  done  in  a  corner.  Preaching  in  fields  and 
market-places,  as  well  as  in  private  houses,  barns,  and  churches,  and 
travelling  through  the  length  and  breadth  of  the  land,  they  caused  their 
voices  to  be  everywhere  heard,  and  forced  religion  upon  the  attention 
of  all  classes  of  the  community.  Their  doctrines,  proceedings,  and 
character,  therefore,  became  subjects  of  general  inquiry  and  discussion. 
The  very  fact,  that  gentlemen  of  education  and  talent  voluntarily  ex- 
posed themselves  to  the  violence  of  mobs,  and  stood  forth  under  the 
summer's  sun,  and  the  winter's  snow,  calling  the  outcasts  of  mankind 
to  repentance,  was  in  itself  calculated  to  make  a  deep  impression  upon 
every  thoughtful  mind.  At  the  same  time  these  apostolic  men  widely 
dispersed  tracts,  pamphlets,  and  books,  of  various  sizes,  in  prose  and 
verse,  explaining  the  nature  of.  Christian  godliness,  recommending  it  as 
the  one  thing  needful,  and  enforcing  the  universal  necessity  of  repent- 
ance toward  God,  and  faith  toward  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  How  far 
*  Preface  to  the  Life  of  the  Rev.  Henry  Venn.  \  Ibid. 


468  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

the  excellent  clergymen  who  were  raised  up  to  revive  religion  more 
immediately  in  the  Church  were  influenced  by  these  means,  in  the 
beginning  of  their  religious  inquiries  and  convictions,  perhaps  they 
themselves  were  not  able,  in  every  instance,  to  ascertain.  Most  of 
them,  however,  in  the  progress  of  their  course,  were  brought  into  direct 
personal  intercourse  with  the  Wesleys  and  Mr.  Whitefield,  and  were 
enlightened,  animated,  and  encouraged  by  the  conversation,  ministry, 
and  example  of  these  men  of  God. 

So  far  as  Mr.  Venn  is  concerned,  the  case  is  clear.  He  became 
deeply  serious  about  the  time  of  his  ordination  in  1747;  a  period  at 
which  Mr.  Whitefield  and  the  Wesleys  had  been  distributing  their 
writings,  and  preaching  in  all  directions,  for  several  years,  and  had 
succeeded  in  making  a  deep  impression  upon  the  public  mind.  Mr. 
Venn  was  born  in  London,  and  partly  educated  there,  and  the  neigh- 
bourhood, and  partly  in  Bristol ;  and  these  cities  are  well  known  to 
have  been  the  principal  scenes  of  Methodistical  labour  and  excitement, 
in  those  times.  He  must  have  been  both  blind  and  deaf,  neither  to 
have  seen  nor  heard  any  thing  of  the  men  who,  in  his  immediate  vici- 
nity, were  actually  "  turning  the  world  upside  down."  For  some  time 
after  his  ordination,  Mr.  Venn's  views  of  evangelical  truth  -were  very 
defective  ;  yet,  as  he  addicted  himself  to  prayer,  fasting,  and  the  study 
of  the  Bible,  his  light  increased,  and  he  saw  more  distinctly  the  way 
of  salvation  through  the  great  and  only  atonement.  In  1754  he  ac- 
cepted the  curacy  of  Clapham,  and  obtained  his  London  lectureships  ; 
in  1757  he  married  Miss  Bishop ;  and  in  1759  he  was  appointed  to  the 
vicarage  of  Huddersfield.  When  resident  in  London  he  had  frequent 
intercourse  with  John  and  Charles  Wesley  ;  as  is  manifest  from  various 
notices  in  John's  Journal,  and  other  writings,*  and  from  Charles's  let- 
ters :  and  it  is  acknowledged  by  the  biographers  of  Mr.  Venn  that, 
during  this  period,  his  knowledge  of  divine  things,  and  his  personal 
piety,  were  greatly  improved.  They  say,  "  In  1756  he  laboured  under 
a  severe  illness,  which  incapacitated  him  for  duty,  for  more  than  eight 
months.  This,  however,  was  a  most  important  season  to  him.  He 
had  time  to  reflect  upon  his  principles  and  his  conduct ;  and  he  used 
to  observe,  that,  after  that  period,  he  was  no  longer  able  to  preach  the 
sermons  which  he  had  previously  composed.  His  views  of  eternal  things 
had  now  become  clearer ;  his  meditations  on  the  attributes  of  God 
more  profound ;  his  views  of  the  greatness  of  the  salvation  of  Christ 
more  distinct ;  and  the  whole  of  his  religion  had  received  that  tincture  of 

*  In  a  letter  addressed  by  Mr.  John  Wesley  to  Mr.  Blackwell,  and  dated,  Bandon. 
July  12th,  1758,  it  is  said,  "  You  people  in  England  are  bad  correspondents.  Both 
Mr.  Downing,  Mr.  Venn,  and  Mr.  Madan,  are  a  letter  in  ray  debt." — Wesley's 
Works,  vol.  vi,  p.  703. 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  469 

more  elevated  devotion,  which  rendered  his  conversation  and  preaching 
doubly  instructive."* 

The  endeavour  to  prove  that  Mr.  Venn  acquired  and  maintained  his 
enlightened  and  effective  piety,  independently  of  Methodistical  influ- 
ence, is  therefore  a  hopeless  task.  Nor  is  the  attempt  itself  to  be  com- 
mended. Whatever  spiritual  good  exists  in  any  man,  he  has  received 
it  from  the  God  of  all  grace,  who,  in  the  exercise  of  his  sovereign  wis- 
dom and  mercy,  selects  and  employs  what  instrumentality  he  pleases 
in  the  accomplishment  of  his  own  designs ;  nor  have  any  of  his  crea- 
tures a  right  to  say  to  him,  "  What  doest  thou  ?"  The  fact  is  undeniable, 
that  John  and  Charles  Wesley  were  the  personal  friends  of  Mr.  Venn, 
when  this  justly-celebrated  clergyman  obtained  his  best  and  highest 
qualifications  for  the  sacred  office.  Charles  was  also  a  spiritual  adviser 
of  Mr.  Venn's  amiable  and  intelligent  wife,  at  the  commencement  of 
her  pious  course.  If  they  were  both  benefited  by  the  counsel,  prayers, 
and  spirit  of  the  brothers,  neither  their  posterity,  nor  the  members  of 
the  Church  to  which  they  belonged,  have  any  reason  to  be  ashamed. 
But  whether  they  are  or  not,  the  case  is  not  altered.  The  biographers 
of  Mr.  Venn  may  "  wash  him  with  nitre,  and  take  much  sope,"  yet  they 
will  never  be  able  to  remove  from  his  character  and  memory  the  glo- 
rious reproach  of  Methodism. 

Though  the  Wesleys  and  Mr.  Whitefield  were  still  unable  to  think 
alike  concerning  the  five  perplexing  points  at  issue  between  the  disci- 
ples of  Calvin  and  Arminius  ;  and  it  was  requisite,  on  this  account,  that 
they  should  pursue  an  independent  course  ;  yet  they  still  remained  one 
in  heart ;  and  in  this  respect  set  before  the  world  an  edifying  example 
of  Christian  forbearance.  Up  to  the  year  1753,  Mr.  Whitefield  and 
his  people  worshipped  in  their  wooden  tabernacle,  near  Moorfields  ;  but 
at  this  period  they  united  to  form  a  more  substantial  and  commodious 
erection  upon  the  same  site.  While  this  work  was  in  progress  the 
Wesleys  favoured  them  with  the  use  of  the  Foundery.  This  seasona- 
ble kindness  Mr.  Whitefield  acknowledges  in  the  following  character- 
istic letter  to  Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  which  he  evidently  wrote  in  the 
fulness  of  his  grateful  and  generous  heart : — 

"  London,  March  3d,  1753.  My  Dear  Friend, — I  thank  you  and 
your  brother,  most  heartily,  for  the  loan  of  the  chapel.  The  favour 
shall  be  returned,  if  ever  you  have  the  like  occasion  to  borrow.  Blessed 
be  God,  the  work  goes  on  well.  On  Thursday  morning  the  first  brick 
was  laid,  with  a  sweet  solemnity.  I  preached  from  Exodus  xx,  and 
the  latter  part  of  the  24th  verse.  Afterward  we  sung,  and  prayed  for 
God's  blessing  upon  ;  all  places  where'  his  glorious  '  name  is  recorded.' 
*  Life  of  Venn,  p.  24.     Sixth  edition. 


470  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

The  wall  is  now  about  a  yard  high.  The  building  is  to  be  eighty  feet 
square.  It  is  upon  the  old  spot.  We  have  purchased  the  house  ;  and, 
if  we  finish  what  we  have  begun,  shall  be  rent-free  for  forty-six  years. 
We  have  above  eleven  hundred  pounds  in  hand.  This,  I  think,  is  the 
best  way  to  build.  Mr.  Steward's  death  so  affected  me,  that,  when  I 
met  the  workmen  that  night,  to  contract  about  the  building,  I  could 
scarce  bear  to  think  of  building  tabernacles. 

"  Strange  that  so  many  should  be  so  soon  discharged,  and  we  con- 
tinued !  Eighteen  years  have  I  been  waiting  for  the  coming  of  the  Son 
of  God :  but  I  find  we  are  immortal  till  our  work  is  done.  O  that  we 
may  never  live  to  be  ministered  unto,  but  to  minister !  Mr.  Steward 
spoke  for  his  Lord  as  long  as  he  could  speak  at  all.  He  had  no  clouds, 
or  darkness.  I  was  with  him  till  a  few  minutes  before  he  slept  in 
Jesus.  I  have  good  news  from  several  parts.  A  door  is  opening  at 
Winchester.  Surely  the  little  leaven  will  ferment,  till  the  whole  king- 
dom be  leavened.  Even  so,  Lord  Jesus.  Amen !  Pray,  how  does  our 
elect  lady  1    I  hope  to  write  to  her  ladyship  next  post. 

"  My  poor  wife  hath  had  another  plunge.  We  thought  she  was  taken 
with  a  palsy ;  but,  blessed  be  God,  she  is  now  recovering.  Our  joint 
love  attends  you,  and  yours,  and  your  brother,  and  his  household.  That 
you  all  may  increase  with  all  the  increase  of  God,  is  the  earnest  prayer 
of,  my  dear  friend, 

"  Yours  most  affectionately  in  our  common  Lord." 

In  the  loss  of  his  friends  by  death  Mr.  Whitefield  suffered  only  a 
common  lot.  The  Wesleys  drank  largely  of  the  same  bitter  cup.  On 
the  10th  of  August  this  year  Mr.  John  Meriton  closed  his  earthly  career. 
It  will  be  recollected,  that  this  clergyman  was  a  member  of  the  first 
Methodist  conference ;  he  travelled  extensively  as  a  minister  of  the 
truth ;  and  meekly  bore  his  share  of  the  reproach  and  violence  which 
were  awarded  to  all  those  faithful  men  who  attempted  to  awaken  and 
convert  a  slumbering  and  guilty  people. 

It  appears  to  have  been  in  the  autumn  of  the  year  1753  that  Mr. 
Charles  Wesley  paid  his  last  visit  to  Cornwall,  leaving  his  wife  in 
Bristol,  with  his  only  child,  a  son  about  twelve  months  old.  All  the 
information  that  we  have  concerning  this  journey  is  contained  in  the 
two  subjoined  letters,  addressed  to  his  wife,  and  a  fragment  of  a  third, 
in  which  he  says  that  he  was  going  to  see  the  Land's  End.  The 
letters  breathe  his  usual  spirit  of  zeal  and  enterprise,  and  intimate  that 
the  work  of  God  was  in  a  state  of  encouraging  progress. 

"  Redruth,  Oct.  4th.  Here  I  am — mourning  under  my  disappoint- 
ment.    I  comforted  myself  all  the  way  with  assured  hopes  of  a  letter 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  471 

waiting  here  to  welcome  a  poor  traveller.  But  my  beloved  Sally  has 
missed  an  opportunity  of  comforting  me.  Yet  I  will  not  forbear  writing, 
in  the  midst  of  my  best  business,  to  one  whom  my  soul  loves,  whose 
perfection  I  long  for,  whom  I  trust  to  meet  at  the  marriage  of  the  Lamb. 
"  It  would  have  done  you  good  to  have  been  with  us  at  St.  Mewan's, 
on  Monday  evening,  while  the  great  congregation  felt 

'Th'  o'erwhelming  power  of  saving  grace.' 

Next  morning  we  were  in  like  manner  refreshed  at  St.  Ewe.  Last 
night  at  Penrhyn  oSir  hearts  were  comforted  with  our  Lord's  presence. 
I  find  my  way  prepared  in  every  place,  and  want  nothing  but  you  to  be 
a  partaker  of  our  joy. 

"  A  dear  friend  of  ours  brought  up  an  evil  report  of  this  land.  It 
flows  with  milk  and  honey.  I  scarce  believe  it  to  be  Cornwall,  the 
accommodations  everywhere  are  so  good,  and  the  people  so  cleanly : 
not  a  whit  inferior  to  those  in  the  north.  Very  many  loving  friends  of 
yours,  whom  you  never  saw,  inquire  after  you.  By  and  by  I  shall 
allure  you  hither,  especially  if  Becky  will  bear  you  company.  This 
day  se'nnight  I  expect  to  revisit  this  place.  If  I  do  not  first  hear  from 
you,  I  question  whether  I  shall  have  the  heart  to  write  again  before 
my  return  to  Bristol.  You  may  suppose  me  something  eager  to  know 
what  is  become  of  our  son  and  heir,  our  sister,  friends  in  Garth,  Lon- 
don, Bristol,  &c.  What  are  you  about  ?  How  do  you  go  on  in  your 
family  ?  whether  my  brother  is  come  ?  whom  have  you  heard  at  the 
room  ?  what  visits  have  you  made,  or  received  1  and,  above  all,  how 
your  own  soul  prospers  ?  and  what  benefit  you  reap  from  daily  retire- 
ment? John  Trembath  cleaves  to  me.  He  sends  his  love.  Give  mine 
to  dearest  Beck,  &c.  Remember  me  in  all  your  prayers.  I  am  in  my 
calling,  quite  contented,  and  cheerfully  labouring  in  the  vineyard.  May  ' 
the  peace  and  love  of  God  spring  up  in  your  hearts,  and  keep  them 
always !     Farewell. 

"  Wednesday  night.  I  am  come  from  preaching  to  a  most  attentive 
multitude.  This  place  seems  quite  subdued  to  our  Lord.  Their  hearts 
are  all  bowed  before  him.  He  gives  me  uncommon  strength.  A  very 
great  door  is  opened.  The  poor  people  have  got  in  their  harvest,  and 
are  now  at  leisure  to  be  gathered  in  themselves.  The  heavens  smile 
upon  us,  and  the  weather  seems  made  on  purpose  for  preaching.  I 
generally  begin  a  quarter  before  six,  and  continue  till  past  seven.  It 
is  now  past  nine,  my  hour  of  rest.  The  everlasting  arms  be  under- 
neath you !    Adieu." 

"  Gwennap,  Oct.  11th.  My  Very  Dear  Sally, — I  bless  God  in  your 
behalf,  that  you  are  better  in  body,  and  more  languishing  for  spiritual 


472  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

health.  Pray  that  my  coming  may  be  a  furtherance,  not  hinderance. 
to  this.  My  bodily  strength  increases,  the  more  I  use  it  for  my  Lord. 
Every  day  brings  its  blessing,  both  to  me,  and  to  those  that  hear  me. 
It  is  pleasant  travelling  with  such  an  errand.  Nothing  but  the  com- 
pany of  my  true  yokefellow  could  make  it  pleasanter.  The  next  time 
you  hinder  me  in  my  work  will  be  the  first  time.  But  we  may  learn 
even  from  our  enemies  what  to  guard  against.  The  more  heartily  I 
labour  in  the  vineyard,  the  longer  I  shall  continue  with  you.  Let  us 
join  with  greater  earnestness  than  ever  to  seek  the  kingdom  of  God 
together.     And  let  our  dearest  Beck  make  up  the  three-fold  cord. 

"  You  do  not  consider,  I  lodge  most  nights  in  little  towns,  where  is 
no  post.     It  is  much  I  can  write  so  often. 

"  We  must  shut  up  our  doors  at  five  o'clock,  if  we  can  no  otherwise 
get  retirement.  But  most  of  our  friends  would  favour  our  retreat  from 
them  at  that  hour.  If  resolution  be  not  wanting  on  our  part,  we  shall 
find  the  custom  as  practicable  as  my  father  did  for  forty  years. 

"  I  am  creeping  toward  you,  and  rejoice  to  be  thirty  miles  nearer 
than  on  Sunday.  If  nothing  extraordinary  retard  me,  I  hope  to  see 
you, — let  me  see, — whenabouts  will  it  be  ? — about  Tuesday,  Oct.  24th, 
N.  S. ;  or,  at  the  furthest,  some  time-  the  week  after  next.  Direct, 
after  receiving  this,  to  Tiverton. 

"  I  wish  my  horse  may  escape  the  staggers.  Many  horses  about  us 
fall  down  dead  in  a  moment.  But  thou,  Lord,  shalt  save  both  man  and 
beast.  Remember  me  at  family  prayers,  and  in  private.  I  am  afraid 
of  myself,  that,  when  I  return,  I  shall  cumber  the  ground  as  heretofore. 
Preaching  once  a  week  in  the  country  might  be  a  means  of  preventing 
it :  but  nothing  will  do  without  private  prayer.  Pray  me  a  successful 
journey.  The  Lord  bless  you  and  yours,  and  keep  us  to  our  happiest 
'meeting  around  his  throne  !" 

The  reference  to  five  o'clock,  as  the  hour  of  secret  devotion,  is  not 
the  least  interesting  part  of  this  letter.  It  would  seem  that  Mrs.  Wes- 
ley had  complained  that  her  intercourse  with  the  Lord  at  this  sacred 
time  had  been  interrupted  by  visitants  ;  and  her  husband  intimates,  that 
if  they  could  not  otherwise  secure  their  hour  of  private  prayer,  they 
must  fasten  the  door  of  the  house.  The  rector  of  Epworth,  it  is  here 
stated,  employed  this  part  of  the  day  in  secret  converse  with  God  for 
ilie  long  space  of  forty  years.  His  example  in  this  was  followed  by 
his  two  sons. 

The  friendship  which  subsisted  between  Mr.  John  and  Charles 
Wesley  was  very  tender  and  confidential.  It  was  also  marked  by 
Christian  fidelity.  They  entertained  precisely  the  same  views  con- 
cerning the  nature  and  importance  of  true  religion,  and  the  manner  of 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  473 

its  attainment.  Yet  their  characters  were  very  dissimilar.  Charles 
was  the  child  of  feeling  and  emotion ;  and  John  of  intellect,  who  de- 
manded a  reason  for  every  thing.  This  difference  of  temperament 
occasioned  in  some  instances  a  diversity  in  their  courses  of  action ; 
and  they  did  not  hesitate  to  tell  each  other  what  they  deemed  erroneous 
or  reprehensible  in  their  conduct.  After  John's  marriage  their  personal 
intercourse  was  for  some  years  less  frequent  than  it  had  formerly  been ; 
his  wife  cherishing  toward  her  brother-  and  sister-in-law  feelings  of 
strong  dislike,  which  she  was  seldom  backward  to  express.  Her  in- 
vectives were  more  impassioned  tban  welcome,  and  served  to  keep 
apart  those  whose  hearts  were  one,  and  who  lived  and  laboured  for 
the  same  object. 

Toward  the  close  of  the  year  1753  Mr.  John  Wesley  deemed  it  his 
duty  to  address  his  brother  in  the  language  of  reproof  and  caution,  but 
without  any  approach  to  anger  or  unkindness.  Under  the  date  of 
Oct.  20th  he  says,  "  I  came  back  from  Bedford  last  night.  I  know  not 
whether  it  Avas  your  will  or  no  ;  (I  believe  not ;)  but  I  am  sure  it  was 
God's  will,  for  you  to  call  there.  How  do  you  judge  whether  a  thing 
be  God's  will  or  no  ?  I  hope  not  by  inward  impressions.  Let  us  walk 
warily.  I  have  much  constitutional  enthusiasm ;  and  you  have  much 
more.  I  give  you  a  dilemma.  Take  one  side,  or  the  other.  Either 
act  really  in  connection  with  me,  or  never  pretend  to  it.  Rather  dis- 
claim it,  and  openly  avow  you  do  not,  and  will  not.  By  acting  in 
connection  with  me,  I  mean,  take  counsel  with  me  once  or  twice  a 
year,  as  to  the  places  where  you  will  labour.  Hear  my  advice  before 
you  fix,  whether  you  take  it  or  no.  At  present  you  are  so  far  from 
this,  that  I  do  not  even  know  when  and  where  you  intend  to  go  :  so  far 
are  you  from  following  any  advice  of  mine  ;  nay,  even  from  asking  it. 
And  yet  I  may  say,  without  vanity,  that  I  am  a  better  judge  in  this  matter 
than  either  Lady  Huntingdon,  Sally,  Jones,  or  any  other ;  nay,  than 
your  own  heart ;  that  is,  will.     I  wish  you  all  peace,  zeal,  and  love." 

On  the  31st  of  the  same  month  he  wrote  again,  pressing  the  necessity 
of  acting  by  united  counsels.  He  concludes  by  saying,  "  Why  do  you 
omit  giving  the  sacrament  in  KingsAvood  ?  What  is  reading  prayers  at 
Bristol,  in  comparison  of  this  1  I  am  sure,  in  making  this  vehement 
alteration  you  never  consulted  me." 

When  these  letters  were  Avritten  Mr.  John  Wesley  was  in  a  declin- 
ing state  of  health.  He  thought,  indeed,  Avhen  he  wrote  the  last  of 
them,  that  the  disease  was  subdued,  and  he  Avas  convalescent.  *"  My 
fever  intermit! t;d,"  says  he,  "  after  twelve  hours.  After  a  second  fit, 
of  about  fourteen  hours,  I  began  taking  the  bark,  and  am  now  recover- 
ing my  strength."  In  this,  however,  he  was  mistaken.  The  complaint 
returned  with  greater  violence,  and,  in  a  feAv  Aveeks,  it  Avas  generally 


474  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

thought  that  his  case  was  hopeless.  He  continued,  with  his  wonted 
zeal,  to  preach,  administer  the  Lord's  supper,  and  meet  classes,  under 
great  personal  suffering  and  weakness,  till  the  26th  of  November,  when 
Dr.  Fothergill,  the  celebrated  Quaker  physician  who  attended  him, 
declared  that  he  could  not  remain  in  London  another  day,  but  at  the 
certain  hazard  of  his  life.  "  If  anything  does  thee  good,"  said  the  doc- 
tor, "  it  must  be  the  country  air,  with  rest,  asses'  milk,  and  riding  daily." 
His  symptoms  were  those  of  confirmed  consumption  :  a  severe  cough, 
pain  in  the  breast,  fever,  with  the  loss  of  strength.  Not  being  able  to 
sit  upon  his  horse,  he  was  conveyed  in  a  coach  to  the  house  of  his 
faithful  friends,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Blackwell,  of  Lewisham,  where  h§  found 
every  accommodation  that  his  circumstances  required. 

In  the  mean  while  the  news  of  his  danger  spread,  and  caused  a  deep 
and  general  sympathy.  Charles  was  in  Bristol  when  the  distressing 
intelligence  was  communicated  to  him.  He  was  the  less  prepared  for 
it,  because  of  the  impression  which  he  had  received  from  recent  letters, 
that  his  brother  was  decidedly  improved  in  his  health.  A  valuable 
fragment  of  his  journal,  which  he  wrote  at  the  time,  will  give  the  best 
view  of  his  feelings,  of  his  brother's  condition,  and  of  the  excitement 
which  was  produced  by  this  unexpected  visitation  of  divine  Providence. 
On  his  way  to  London,  and  during  his  stay  there,  it  will  be  observed, 
his  trouble  was  increased  by  the  company  and  care  of  Mr.  Hutchinson, 
a  friend  of  the  family,  who  was  suffering  both  from  bodily  disease  and 
mental  aberration. 

"  Nov.  29th,  1753.  Between  nine  and  ten,"  says  he,  "  Lady  Hunt- 
ingdon surprised  us  by  bringing  Mrs.  Galatin  to  see  us.  She  had  met 
with  her  at  Bath,  and  conducted  her  to  our  house,  with  the  mournful 
news  of  my  brother's  danger.  I  concluded,  from  several  letters  last 
received,  and  mentioning  his  recovery,  and  design  of  officiating  at  the 
chapel,  that  he  was  out  of  all  danger ;  but  Mrs.  Gallatin  assured  us, 
she  thought  he  would  have  expired  at  the  altar  last  Sunday. 

"  Mr.  Sims,  a  clergyman,  followed  Lady  Huntingdon,  full  of  his  first 
love.  We  joined  in  the  Lord's  supper,  and  found  much  power  to  pray, 
particularly  for  my  brother. 

"  At  two,  as  Mr.  Hutchinson  and  I  were  setting  out,  we  were  met 
by  a  letter  from  Mr.  Briggs,  informing  me  that  I  must  make  haste,  if  I 
would  see  my  brother  alive.  This  made  us  all  renew  our  entreaties  to 
Mr.  Hutchinson,  not  to  accompany  me,  lest  he  should  retard  me  in  my 
journey.  But  he  would  not  be  dissuaded,  resolving,  if  I  left  him,  to 
follow  me  in  a  post-chaise.  I  was  therefore  forced  to  take  him,  sorely 
against  my  will,  in  a  chaise  to  Bath.  We  got  to  Mrs.  Naylor's  with 
the  night.  He  could  not  sleep  for  cold.  Nov,  30th,  we  prayed  with 
great  earnestness  for  my  brother.     My  heart  was  melted  into  warm 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  475 

desires  of  liis  recovery.  Between  seven  and  eight  we  set  forward,  in 
a  post-chaise,  and  came  safe  to  Newbury  before  night. 

"Saturday,  Dec.  1st.  My  companion  was  strengthened  to  set  out 
again  before  seven.  Soon  after  seven  we  were  brought  safe  to  Mrs. 
Boult's.  She  had  no  expectation  of  us,  and  was  therefore  quite  unpre- 
pared. I  had  no  other  place  to  lodge  my  poor  friend  than  the  noisy 
Foundery.     He  had  not  more  sleep  than  I  expected." 

On  his  arrival  at  the  Foundery,  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  addressed  the 
following  hasty  letter  to  his  wife.  From  Bath  he  had  sent  her  a  short 
note,  requesting  her  to  hold  herself  in  readiness  to  follow  him  to  Lon- 
don, should  this  be  necessary. 

"  My  Dearest  Sally, — God  has  conducted  us  hither,  through  an  easy, 
prosperous  journey.  My  companion  is  better  for  it,  not  worse.  But, 
first,  you  expect  news  of  my  brother.  He  is  at  Lewisham,  considerably 
better  :  yet  still  in  imminent  danger,  being  far  gone,  and  very  suddenly, 
in  a  consumption.  I  cannot  acquit  my  friends  of  unpardonable  negli- 
gence, since  not  one  of  them  sent  me  word  of  his  condition,  but  left  me 
to  hear  it  by  chance.  I  hasten  to  him  to-morrow  morning,  when  I 
have  stationed  my  patient  at  Mrs.  Boult's.  To-night  he  lodges  in  the 
green-room ;  I  in  sister  Aspernal's.  Send  this  immediately  to  sister 
Jones,  and  bid  her  see  to  it,  that  Wick  be  not  neglected  on  Monday 
night.  I  passed  my  word,  that  I  or  John  Jones  shoidd  preach  there. 
Frank  Walker,  or  whoever  supplies  our  place,  must  inform  them  that 
we  hasten  to  see  my  brother  before  he  dies.  If  my  brother  recovers, 
his  life  will  be  given  to  our  prayers.     Pray  always,  and  faint  not." 

"  Sunday,  Dec.  2d.  The  first  news  I  heard  last  night  in  Moorfields 
was,  that  my  brother  was  something  better.  I  rode  at  nine  to  Lewis- 
ham  ;  found  him  with  my  sister,  and  Mrs.  Blackwell,  and  Dewal.  I 
fell  on  his  neck,  and  wept.  All  present  were  alike  affected.  Last 
Wednesday  he  changed  for  the  better,  while  the  people  were  praying 
for  him  at  the  Foundery.  He  has  rested  well  ever  since  ;  his  cough  is 
abated,  and  his  strength  increased  :  yet  it  is  most  probable  he  will  not 
recover,  being  far  gone  in  a  galloping  consumption ;  just  as  my  elder 
brother  was  at  his  age. 

"  I  followed  him  to  his  chamber,  with  my  sister,  and  prayed  with 
strong  desire,  and  a  good  hope  of  his  recovery.  All  last  Tuesday  they 
expected  his  death  every  hour.  He  expected  the  same,  and  wrote  his 
own  epitaph.  '  Here  lieth  the  body  of  John  Wesley,  a  brand,  not  once 
only*  plucked  out  of  the  fire.  He  died  of  a  consumption,  in  the  fifty- 
first  year  of  his  age  ;  leaving,  after  his  debts  were  paid,  not  ten  pounds 

*  Mr.  Wesley,  after  his  recovery,  inserted  this  epitaph  in  his  printed  Journal,  leaving 
out  the  clause,  "not  once  only,"  which  contains  an  allusion  to  his  almost  miraculous 
escape  from  the  parsonage-house  at  Epworth,  when  it  was  on  fire. 


476  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

behind  him  ;  praying,  God  be  merciful  to  me,  an  unprofitable  servant. 
He  desired  this  inscription,  if  any,  should  be  put  upon  his  tomb-stone.' 
He  made  it  his  request  to  his  wife  and  me,  to  forget  all  that  is  past, 
which  I  very  readily  agreed  to ;  and  once  more  offered  her  my  service 
in  great  sincerity.  Neither  will  I  suspect  hers  ;  but  hope  she  will  do 
as  she  says. 

"  I  have  been  generally  blamed  for  my  absence  in  this  time  of  dan- 
ger. Several  asked,  '  Does  Mr.  Charles  know  of  his  brother's  illness  V 
and  were  answered,  '  Yes,  yes ;  many  have  informed  him.'  All  my 
correspondents  agreed  in  their  accounts  that  my  brother  was  much 
better :  of  which  his  ministering  last  Sunday  at  the  chapel  left  me  no 
doubt.  Then  they  might  have  apprized  me  of  his  danger ;  but  none 
thought  of  me  till  Tuesday,  when  they  looked  for  his  death  every  hour. 
He  had  ordered  letters  to  be  wrote  by  Charles  Perronet  to  the  preach- 
ers to  meet  on  the  21st  instant ;  but  not  a  word  of  notice  was  sent  to 
me.  Now  I  hear,  several  letters  were  wrote  me  on  Tuesday  night ; 
but  I  have  left  them  unreceived  at  Bristol. 

"  I  attended  my  brother  while  he  rode  out  for  the  air,  and  was  sur- 
prised to  see  him  hold  out  for  three  quarters  of  an  hour,  and  even 
gallop  back  the  whole  way.  In  the  afternoon  I  met  the  leaders,  and 
spoke  them  comfort ;  then  called  on  my  patient,  J.  Hutchinson,  whose 
journey  has  done  him  more  good  than  harm. 

"My  text  at  the  Foimdery  was,  1  John  v,  14,  15.  Whether  the 
congregation  received  benefit  I  know  not,  being  myself  confused,  and 
overwhelmed  with  trouble  and  sorrow. 

"  God  made  me  to  the  society,  I  trust,  a  son  of  consolation.  I 
showed  them  the  cause  of  my  brother's  danger,  even  our  own  unprofi- 
tableness, and  the  nation's  rejecting  his  testimony.  I  strongly  exhorted 
them  to  repent,  and  do  their  first  works ;  and  on  no  other  condition  to 
hope  for  my  brother's  recovery.  I  told  them  I  was  persuaded  his  time 
was  come  ;  and  he  would  have  died  now,  had  not  the  prayer  of  faith 
interposed,  and  God  commanded  the  shadow  to  go  backward  :  that  still 
his  life  was  altogether  precarious,  and  they  must  wrestle  on,  before  the 
decree  brought  forth,  for  a  full  reverse  of  the  sentence.  In  prayer  God 
gave  us  strong  cries  and  tears,  and  consolation  of  hope.  I  told  them 
that  I  neither  could  nor  would  stand  in  my  brother's  place  ;  (if  God  took 
him  to  himself;)  for  I  had  neither  a  body,  nor  a  mind,  nor  talents,  nor 
grace,  for  it. 

"  The  whole  society  appear  alive,  so  stirred  up,  so  zealous,  so  pray- 
erful, as  I  never  knew  them.  Many  backsliders  are  returning  to  us. 
Many  secret  friends  now  show  themselves.  The  strangers  stop  us  in 
the  streets  with  their  inquiries  ;  and  the  people  jn  general  seem  to  find 
out  the  value  of  a  blessing  they  are  going  to  lose. 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  477 

"  I  carried  Mr.  Hutchinson  to  a  quieter  lodging,  which  the  friendly 
Mr.  Lloyd  offered  us  at  his  house.  John  Jones  comes  post-haste  from 
Bristol ;  spent  the  useful  evening  with  us ;  and  then  slept  with  me  at 
the  Foundery. 

"  Monday,  Dec.  3d.  I  was  at  a  loss  for  a  subject  at  five,  when  I 
opened  the  Revelation,  and  with  fear  and  trembling  began  to  expound 
it.  Our  Lord  was  with  us  of  a  truth,  and  comforted  our  hearts,  with 
the  blessed  hope  of  his  coming  to  reign  before  his  ancients  gloriously. 
Martin  Luther,  in  a  time  of  trouble,  used  to  say,  '  Come,  let  us  sing  the 
forty-sixth  Psalm.'  I  would  rather  say, '  Let  us  read  the  Revelation  of 
Jesus  Christ.'  What  is  any  private  or  public  loss,  or  calamity ;  what 
are  all  the  advantages  Satan  ever  gained,  or  shall  gain,  over  particular 
men,  or  churches,  when  all  things,  good  and  evil,  Christ's  power,  and 
antichrist's,  conspire  to  hasten  the  grand  event,  to  fulfil  the  mystery 
of  God,  and  make  all  the  kingdoms  of  the  earth  become  the  kingdoms 
of  Christ  ? 

"  I  asked  each  of  the  select  band,  whether  they  could  pray  in  faith 
for  my  brother's  life.  God  has  kept  them  all  in  darkness  and  suspense. 
Those  who  have  most  power  with  him  have  received  no  certain  answer, 
being  constrained  to  give  him  up  first,  if  haply  they  may  then  receive 
him  again,  as  from  the  dead.  Some  have  told  me  it  was  parting  with 
a  right  eye,  with  one  much  dearer  than  their  natural  father.  Many 
have  found  strong  increasing  hope  of  his  recovery ;  and  a  few,  whose 
experience  I  less  depend  on,  are  confident  of  it. 

"  I  called  on  loving,  faithful  Damaris  Perronet,  and  then  visited  my 
patient  at  Mr.  Lloyd's.  With  him  I  stayed  till  near  one,  the  time  I  had 
appointed  for  prayer  at  the  Foundery.  Many  faithful  souls  then  joined 
me  in  behalf  of  my  brother ;  or,  rather,  of  the  Church  and  nation. 
Neither  was  our  Lord  absent.  Great  comfort  and  confidence  we  re- 
ceived, that  all  shall  work  together  for  good  ;  even  for  the  glory  of  God, 
and  furtherance  of  the  gospel. 

"  From  intercession  I  waited  on  my  sister  to  Dr.  Fothergill,  who  is 
much  pleased  with  his  patient's  present  case,  and  greatly  approves  of 
his  hastening  to  the  Hotwells  at  Bristol.  To-morrow  afternoon  he 
promises  to  visit  him  at  Lewisham." 

In  the  course  of  this  day,  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  addressed  the  follow- 
ing letter  to  his  wife.  It  contains  some  particulars  which  he  has  not 
inserted  in  his  journal,  relative  to  his  present  circumstances  and  those 
of  his  brother  : — 

"  Dearest  Sally, — I  hope  you  have  recovered  your  fright.  My  bro- 
ther may  live,  if  he  hastens  to  Bristol.  Prayer  is  made  daily  by  the 
church  to  God  for  him :  yet  no  one,  that  I  can  find,  has  received  his 
petition.     Whether  he  comes  or  not,  I  am  stationed  here  till  after 


478  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

Christmas.  My  brother  entreated  me  yesterday,  and  his  wife,  to  forget 
all  that  is  past,  on  both  sides.  I  sincerely  told  him  I  would,  for  his 
sake,  as  well  as  Christ's  sake.     My  sister  said  the  same. 

"  Mrs.  Blackwell  and  Dewal  send  you  a  loving  heart.  They  have 
but  one,  you  know,  between  them.  Dudy  Perronet  salutes  you  in  great 
love,  as  does  Mr.  Lloyd. 

"  Next  Friday  we  spend  in  prayer  for  my  brother,  meeting  at  five, 
seven,  ten,  and  one.     Join  all  who  love  him  for  his  work's  sake. 

"  Who  is  your  chaplain  ?  When  none  is  near,  you  should  read 
prayers  yourself,  as  my  mother,  and  many  besides,  have  done.  Be 
much  in  private  prayer.  What  the  Lord  will  do  with  me  I  know  not : 
but  am  fully  persuaded  I  shall  not  long  survive  my  brother.     Farewell.*" 

He  adds,  in  his  journal,  "  Dec.  4th.  I  proceeded  in  the  Revelation, 
and  found  the  blessing  promised  to  those  who  read  or  hear  the  words 
of  that  book.  From  six  to  seven  I  employed  with  the  preachers  in 
prayer  for  my  brother  and  the  church. 

"  This  morning  I  got  the  long-wished-for  opportunity  of  talking  fully 
to  him  of  all  which  has  passed  since  his  marriage  :  and  the  result  of 
our  conference  was,  perfect  peace  and  harmony. 

"  Mrs.  Dewal  and  Blackwell  observed  what  a  fair  opportunity  my 
wife  might  have  had  for  inoculating  with  her  sister.  I  answered,  that 
I  left  every  one  to  his  own  conscience ;  but  for  my  part,  I  looked 
upon  it  as  taking  the  matter  out  of  God's  hands  ;  and  I  should  choose, 
if  it  depended  on  me,  to  trust  her  entirely  to  him.  Before  five  I  re- 
turned to  the  Foundery,  and  found  two  letters  from  Lady  Huntingdon : 
the  first  informing  me  they  apprehended  my  wife  was  taken  ill  of  the 
small-pox,  as  soon  as  I  left  her :  the  second,  that  it  was  come  out, 
and  the  confluent  kind.  She  had  been  frightened,  after  my  departure, 
with  one's  abruptly  telling  her  my  brother  was  dead,  and  sickened  im- 
mediately." 

On  receiving  the  sad  intelligence  of  his  wife's  dangerous  illness, 
Mr.  Charles  Wesley  consulted  his  friend  Mr.  Lloyd,  of  Devonshire- 
square,  who  advised  him  by  all  means  to  fly  where  his  heart  directed. 
He  preached  in  the  evening  on  John  xiv,  1,  2.  The  next  morning, 
taking  the  advice  of  his  friend,  he  left  London  for  Bristol,  where  he 
arrived  about  four  o'clock  in  the  afternoon  of  the  next  day.  "  I  found 
my  dearest  friend,"  says  he,  "  on  a  restless  bed  of  pain,  loaded  with 
the  worst  kind  of  the  worst  disease.  Mrs.  Vigor  and  Jones  were  minis- 
tering to  her  day  and  night.  Sister  Burgess,  a  most  tender,  skilful 
Christian  woman,  was  her  nurse.  Good  Lady  Huntingdon  attends  her 
constantly  twice  a  day,  having  deferred  her  journey  to  her  son,  on  this 
account. 

"  She  had  expressed  a  longing  desire  to  see  me  just  before  I  came. 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  479 

and  rejoiced  for  the  consolation.  I  saw  her  alive,  but  O  how  changed ! 
'  The  whole  head  is  sick,  and  the  whole  heart  faint !  From  the  sole 
of  the  foot,  even  unto  the  head,  there  is  no  soundness  in  her;  but 
wounds,  and  putrefying  sores.'  Yet  under  her  sorest  burden  she  blessed 
God  that  she  had  not  been  inoculated,  receiving  the  disease  as  imme- 
diately sent  from  God.  I  found  the  door  of  prayer  wide  open,  and 
entirely  acquiesced  in  the  divine  will.  I  would  not  have  it  otherwise. 
God  choose  for  me  and  mine,  in  time  and  eternity !" 

For  the  long  space  of  twenty-two  days  Mrs.  Wesley  continued  in 
imminent  danger  from  this  dreadful  disease,  uncertain  respecting  the 
issue.  A  part  of  this  anxious  time  her  husband  was  compelled  to  spend 
in  London,  supplying  the  chapels  there ;  his  afflicted  brother  being 
still  laid  aside  from  his  ministry.  He  preached  comfort  to  others  while 
his  own  heart  was  sad ;  daily  apprehending  that  the  next  post  would 
bring  the  intelligence  that  his  wife  was  no  more.  In  this  emergency 
Mr.  Whitefield  gave  striking  proof  of  that  generous  and  sympathetic 
spirit  by  which  he  was  actuated.  He  wrote  a  letter  to  Mr.  John  Wes- 
ley, full  of  encouragement  and  affection,  which  has  been  often  printed, 
and  is  well  known.  Two  letters  of  a  similar  kind  he  also  addressed  to 
his  friend  Charles,  which  are  equally  worthy  of  being  preserved  as  an 
honour  to  his  memory.  They  were  both  written  in  London,  and  sent 
to  Charles  in  Bristol. 

"  Dec.  13th,  1753.  My  Dear  Friend, — The  Searcher  of  hearts  alone 
knows  the  sympathy  I  have  felt  for  you  and  yours  ;  and  in  what  sus- 
pense my  mind  hath  been  concerning  the  event  of  your  present  circum- 
stances. I  pray  and  inquire,  inquire  and  pray  again  ;  always  expecting 
to  hear  the  worst.  Ere  this  can  reach  you,  I  expect  the  lot  will  be 
cast,  either  for  life  or  death.  I  long  to  hear,  that  I  may  partake,  like  a 
friend,  either  of  your  joy  or  sorrow.  Blessed  be  God  for  that  promise, 
whereby  we  are  assured  that  all  things  work  together  for  good  to  those 
who  love  him !  This  may  make  us,  at  least,  resigned  when  called  to 
part  with  our  Isaacs.  But  who  knows  the  pain  of  parting,  when  the 
wife  and  the  friend  are  conjoined  ?  To  have  the  desire  of  one's  eyes 
cut  off  with  a  stroke,  what  but  grace,  omnipotent  grace,  can  enable  us 
to  bear  it  ?  But  who  knows  I  perhaps  the  threatened  stroke  may  be 
recalled ;  and  my  dear  friend  enjoy  his  dear  yoke-fellow's  company  a 
little  longer.  Surely  the  Lord  of  all  lords  is  preparing  you  for  further 
usefulness  by  these  complex  trials.  We  must  be  purged,  if  we  would 
bring  forth  more  fruit. 

"  Your  brother,  I  hear,  is  better.  To-day  I  intended  to  have  seen 
him ;  but  Mr.  Blackwell  sent  me  word,  he  thought  he  would  be  out  for 
the  air.  I  hope  Mr.  Hutchinson  is  better.  But  I  can  scarce  mention 
any  body  now,  but  dear  Mr.  Wesley.     Pray  let  me  know  how  it  goes 


480  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

with  you.     My  wife  truly  joins  in  sympathy  and  love.     Night  and  day 
indeed  you  are  remembered  by,  my  dear  friend,  Yours,"  &c. 

"  Dec.  20th,  1753.  My  Dear  Friend, — I  most  sincerely  rejoice,  and 
have  given  private  and  public  thanks,  for  the  recovery  of  your  dear 
yoke-fellow.  My  pleasure  is  increased  by  seeing  your  brother  so  well 
as  I  found  him  on  Tuesday  at  Lewisham.  O  that  you  may  both  spring 
afresh,  and  your  latter  end  increase  more  and  more !  Talk  not  of 
having  no  more  work  to  do  in  the  vineyard.  I  hope  all  our  work  is 
but  just  beginning.  I  am  sure  it  is  high  time  for  me  to  begin  to  do 
something  for  Him  who  hath  done  and  suffered  so  much  for  me.  Near 
forty  years  old,  and  such  a  dwarf!  The  winter  come  already,  and  so 
little  done  in  the  summer  !  I  am  ashamed,  T  blush,  and  am  confounded ; 
and  yet  God  blesseth  us  here.  Truly,  his  outgoings  are  seen  in  the 
Tabernacle.  The  top-stone  is  brought  forth.  We  will  now  cry, 
'  Grace  !  grace  !'  I  must  away.  Our  joint  respects  attend  you  all.  I 
hope  Mr.  Hutchinson  mends.  I  hear  his  brother  is  dead.  Lord,  make 
us,  make  me  also  ready !  My  most  dutiful  respects  await  our  elect 
lady.     God  willing,  she  shall  hear  soon  from,  my  dear  friend, 

"  Yours,"  &c,  "  in  our  common  Lord." 

Scarcely  was  Mrs.  Wesley  so  far  recovered  as  to  be  considered  out 
of  danger,  when  her  infant  son  was  attacked  by  the  fearful  disease. 
This  was  a  severe  affliction  to  both  the  parents ;  for  he  was  their  only 
child  ;  their  first-born  ;  one  year  and  four  months  old.  He  had  shown 
a  mental  precocity  with  regard  to  music  of  which  there  are  few  exam- 
ples, having  both  sung  a  tune,  and  beaten  time,  at  the  age  of  twelve 
months.  He  bore  the  honoured  name  of  John  Wesley.  Intelligence 
of  his  sickness  was  conveyed  to  the  father  in  London  by  the  following 
letter,  written  by  Miss  Rebecca  Gwynne,  Mrs.  Wesley's  sister : — 

"  Sunday  night,  December  30th.  As  we  suppose  my  dear  brother 
Wesley  will  be  glad  to  know  how  the  poor  little  boy  does,  I  cannot  help 
writing  by  this  post  to  inform  you,  that  he  rested  tolerably  last  night ; 
but  has  the  distemper  very  thick ;  and  the  doctor  says  he  cannot  tell 
what  sort  it  will  prove  till  the  ninth  day  is  passed,  being  so  treacherous 
a  disorder.  About  Wednesday  we  hope  the  worst  will  be  over.  My 
sister  desires  her  love  and  thanks  to  all  friends  who  were  so  kind  as 
to  remember  her.  My  eyes  are  so  weak,  that  I  can  only  add  our  love, 
and  desires  to  see  you  as  soon  as  possible." 

To  this  letter  Mrs.  Wesley  affixed  the  following  postscript : — "  Many 
thanks  I  return  my  dearest  friend  for  his  last;  and  I  trust  all  your 
prayers  will  be  answered  on  me.     Nothing  is  worth  living  for,  but  to. 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  481 

enjoy  and  glorify  our  God.  0  that  this  may  be  the  end  for  which  my 
life  is  lengthened  !  I  found  no  desire  for  a  longer  continuance  on  earth, 
than  till  I  found  my  soul  meet  for  the  inheritance  of  the  saints  in  light ; 
and  that  I  firmly  believe  Christ  would  have  granted  even  me,  had  he 
called  me  hence  in  my  late  dangerous  illness.  To  walk  always  in  the 
light  of  God's  countenance  is  most  desirable  ;  but  some  seem  more 
highly  favoured  in  that  than  others.  I  long  to  be  one  of  those ;  but 
when  will  it  be  1  You  have  been  short  in  gratitude  in  not  writing  to 
my  worthy  doctor,  who  is  daily  here  to  see  dear  Jacky.  My  heart 
yearns  for  him  so,  that  I  wish  I  could  bear  the  distemper  again,  iustead 
of  him:  but  he  is  in  our  great  Preserver's  hands,  who  cares  for  him. 
The  Lord  bless  you.     Farewell." 

The  suffering  little  innocent  only  survived  the  writing  of  this  letter 
eight  days,  when  his  redeemed  spirit  entered  into  rest.  His  remains 
were  interred  before  the  father  returned  to  Bristol.  Some  of  his  light 
and  delicate  hair,  folded  in  paper,  lies  before  the  writer  of  this  narra- 
tive. This  sacred  family  relic  bears  the  following  inscription,  neatly 
written  by  the  bereaved  mother : — "  My  dear  Jacky  Wesley's  hair : 
who  died  of  the  small-pox,  on  Monday,  Jan.  7th,  1753-4,  aged  a  year, 
four  months,  and  seventeen  days.  I  shall  go  to  him;  but  he  never 
shall  return  to  me." 

It  was  not  to  be  expected  that  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  could  pass 
through  these  scenes  of  domestic  affliction,  bereavement,  and  deliver- 
ance,— of  chastisement  and  mercy, — without  pouring  forth  the  feelings 
of  his  heart  in  sacred  verse.  It  was  in  devotional  poetry  that  his 
emotions,  both  of  joy  and  sorrow,  found  their  most  natural  and  appro- 
priate expression.  Accordingly  he  composed  two  hymns,  under  the 
title  of  "  Oblation  of  a  sick  Friend,"  which  describe  the  working  of  his 
mind  while  the  wife  of  his  bosom  was  suspended  between  life  and 
death.     They  are  remarkable  for  their  tenderness  and  piety. 

Of  the  severity  of  Mrs.  Wesley's  sufferings  from  the  small-pox  ample 
proof  has  already  been  given.  Her  husband  said,  that  there  was  no 
sound  part  in  her  entire  frame,  from  the  soles  of  her  feet  to  the  crown 
of  her  head.  Some  private  letters  state,  that,  after  the  disease  had 
generally  disappeared,  it  was  a  considerable  time  before  her  nose  was 
healed.  The  consequence  was,  that,  after  her  recovery,  her  features 
were  so  completely  changed,  that  her  most  intimate  friends  could  not 
know  her,  by  merely  looking  at  her  countenance  ;  so  deep  was  the 
impress  which  the  malady  had  left  of  its  virulence.  Her  husband 
showed  the  tenderness  and  strength  of  his  affection  by  declaring,  that 
he  admired  her  more  than  he  had  ever  done  before.  She  was  about 
twenty  years  younger  than  himself;  and  now  that  she  had  lost  her 
beauty,  she  had  also  lost  her  very  youthful  appearance ;  so  that  the 

31 


482  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

unseemly  disparity  between  their  ages  was  no  longer  perceptible.  This 
delicate  remark,  which  he  often  repeated,  was  highly  characteristic  of 
the  man,  and  well  calculated  to  remove  any  imeasy  feeling  that  might 
perchance  have  arisen  in  her  mind. 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley  had  another  ground  of  grateful  joy,  besides  that 
of  his  wife's  recovery.  His  brother  also  began  to  regain  his  lost  strength, 
and  was  likely  soon  to  resume  his  Avonted  labours.  Under  the  advice 
of  his  physicians,  Mr.  John  Wesley  retired  to  the  Hot  well,  near  Bris- 
tol ;  and  being  for  a  time  unable  either  to  travel  or  preach,  he  applied 
himself  to  writing  explanatory  notes  upon  the  New  Testament :  a  work 
which  he  had  long  meditated ;  but  which,  in  all  probability,  he  would 
not  have  undertaken,  had  it  not  been  for  this  unexpected  sickness. 
When  he  had  made  some  considerable  progress  in  his  work,  he  was 
visited  by  Charles  from  London  ;  and  they  spent  several  days  together, 
comparing  the  translation  of  the  gospels  with  the  original  Greek ;  and 
reading  Dr.  Heylyn's  Lectures,  and  Doddridge's  Family  Expositor,  of 
which  important  use  was  made  in  the  publication.  Charles,  who  was 
an  excellent  critic,  and  possessed  a  fine  taste  in  composition,  afforded 
his  brother  more  assistance  in  this  work  than  in  any  other  with  which 
John's  name  was  connected.  The  revisal  of  the  book,  some  years 
after  it  had  been  printed,  was  greatly  indebted  to  his  piety,  taste,  and 
judgment. 

As  the  spring  and  summer  advanced,  John  was  able  to  resume  his 
ministry,  and  he  went  forth  to  his  labour  with  increased  spirituality 
and  power.  At  the  same  time  Charles  Skelton,  an  itinerant  preacher 
of  some  standing,  and  of  useful  talents,  resigned  his  connection  with 
the  Wesleys,  and  became  an  Independent  minister.  This  awakened 
considerable  jealousy  among  his  brethren,  lest  others  should  follow  his 
example.  They  therefore  entered  into  a  written  agreement  at  the 
ensuing  conference,  not  to  act  independently  of  each  other ;  so  that 
the  breach  which  had  caused  uneasiness  among  them  served  to  put 
them  upon  their  guard,  and  unite  them  more  closely  together.  Skelton 
appears  to  have  begun  his  course  as  an  Independent  minister  at  Bury 
St.  Edmund's.  He  afterward  became  the  pastor  of  a  small  congrega- 
tion in  Southwark,  which  is  said  to  have  become  extinct  long  before 
his  death.  As  an  itinerant  preacher  he  was  very  useful ;  and  his 
secession  was  a  cause  of  deep  regret.  When  he  left  his  old  friends 
he  changed  his  creed ;  but  from  that  period  he  appears  to  have  been 
of  little  benefit  to  the  world.  His  light  was  hid  under  a  bushel,  and 
his  influence  scarcely  felt. 

31* 


LIFE  OK  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  483 

CHAPTER  XIX. 

L\  the  month  of  July,  1754,  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  accompanied  his 
brother  to  the  neighbourhood  of  Norwich,  where  he  continued  several 
weeks,  preaching  in  the  open  air  with  superior  zeal  and  effect.  John 
remained  in  a  delicate  state  of  health,  so  as  to  be  unable  to  bear  either 
a  rapid  journey,  or  frequent  preaching.  He  therefore  soon  left  Charles, 
to  prosecute  his  work  with  such  help  as  he  could  obtain,  and  retired 
again  to  the  Bristol  Hotvvell,  by  the  advice  of  Dr.  Fothefgill.  Their 
design  in  leaving  London  together  at  this  time  appears  to  have  been, 
partly  the  improvement  of  John's  health ;  and  partly  that  they  might 
unitedly  revise  and  transcribe  the  Notes  on  the  New  Testament,  at  the 
house  of  their  friends,  Captain  and  Mrs.  Galatin,  of  Lakenham,  Avho 
were  both  pious,  and  their  personal  fritmds.  At  this  period  the  Wes- 
leys  had  no  place  of  worship  in  Norwich  ;  and  if  they  had  any  society, 
it  was  very  small. 

Norwich  was  at  this  time  in  a  state  of  violent  excitement.  When 
the  Wesleys  expelled  James  Wheatley  from  their  community,  he  came 
to  this  city,  where  he  appears  to  have  been  an  entire  stranger.  He 
began  to  preach  in  the  midst  of  bitter  opposition,  but  succeeded  at 
length  in  collecting  a  considerable  number  of  people,  whom  he  called 
his  "  lambs,"  and  became  somewhat  honourable.  His  doctrine  and 
manner  were  smooth  and  soft,  addressed  to  the  tender  passions  of  the 
people,  rather  than  to  their  understandings  and  consciences  ;  and  in  his 
private  conduct  he  was  a  perfect  libertine.  Hitherto  he  had  succeeded 
in  the  concealment  of  his  wickedness  ;  but  it  was  now  brought  to  light, 
and  the  successive  disclosures  that  were  made  awakened  the  public 
indignation,  and  armed  the  mob  with  tenfold  fury.  The  populace  un- 
derstood not  the  niceties  of  theological  controversy ;  but  they  knew  that 
a  teacher  of  Christianity  ought  not  to  be  a  wholesale  adulterer. 

Such  was  the  state  of  things  when  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  arrived. 
The  following  brief  notices,  which  he  wrote  at  the  time,  will  show  the 
situation  in  which  he  was  placed.  They  prove,  too,  that  his  spirit  as 
a  field-preacher  was  unimpaired.  He  was  still  able  to  brave  the  noise 
of  the  waves,  the  madness  of  the  people,  and  maintain  the  truth  of  God 
amidst  the  fiercest  opposition.  There  was  in  him  a  living  energy 
which  nothing  from  without  could  either  subdue  or  intimidate.  He 
usually  preached  twice  a  day  during  his  stay  in  Norwich ;  and  the 
result  was,  the  opening  of  a  Methodist  chapel  in  that  city. 

"  July  8th,  1754.  At  four  I  took  horse  for  Norwich,  with  my  brother, 
Charles  Perronet,  and  Robert  Windsor.     We  were  in  fear  for  my  bro- 


484  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

ther,  lest  the  heat  and  the  journey  should  be  too  great  for  him  ;  but  the 
rain  which  God  sent  down  all  yesterday  had  laid  the  dust,  and  cooled 
the  air.  The  clouds  also  Avere  ordered  to  attend  us  all  the  day ;  so  that 
we  had  an  easy  and  a  pleasant  ride  to  Braintree. 

"  July  9th.  Still  God,  in  the  weather,  favoured  us,  and  brought  us 
safe  to  Bury,  and  ten  miles  beyond  it. 

'■  July  10th.  Our  leisurely  travelling  allowed  us  many  hours  for  writ- 
ing. Between  seven  and  eight  we  set  out,  and  by  eleven  reached 
Attleborough.  Here  our  brother  Edwards  met  us,  and  brought  us  in 
the  evening  to  Captain  Galatin's,  at  Lakenham,  a  mile  and  a  half  from 
Norwich.  The  captain  brought  us  news  that  the  whole  city  was  in  an 
uproar  about  poor  Mr.  Wheatley,  whose  works  of  darkness  are  now 
brought  to  light,  whereby  the  people  are  so  scandalized  and  exasperated, 
that  they  are  ready  to  rise,  and  tear  him  to  pieces.  We  therefore  do 
not  wonder  that  the  clergy  are  not  forward  to  show  their  friendly  incli- 
nations toward  us.  Yet  one  has  sent  us  a  civil  message,  excusing  his 
not  visiting  us  till  the  tumult  is  over. 

"July  11th.  Captain  Galatin  dined  with  the  mayor,  a  wise,  resolute 
man,  who  labours  for  peace  ;  but  greatly  apprehends  the  rising  of  the 
people.  We  thought  it  best  to  lie  by  till  the  storm  should  a  little  sub- 
side. Still  the  waves  rage  horribly.  The  streets  ring  all  day  with 
James's  wickedness.  From  morning  till  night,  the  captain  informs  us. 
the  mayor  has  been  employed  in  taking  the  affidavits  of  the  women 
whom  he  has  tried  to  corrupt.  These  accounts  are  printed,  and  cried 
about  the  city. 

"  What  could  Satan  or  his  apostles  do  more,  to  shut  the  door  against 
the  gospel,  in  this  place,  for  ever  1  Yet  several  came  to  us,  entreating 
us  to  preach ;  and  at  night  a  great  number  were  gathered  together  to 
hear  us.  The  advertisement  we  had  printed  here,  last  year,  disclaim- 
ing Mr.  Wheatley,  did  much  good,  and  with  the  blessing  of  God  helped 
the  people  to  distinguish.  Our  host  also  has  assured  the  mayor,  Mr. 
Wheatley  is  no  Methodist,  or  associate  of  oars ;  and  the  clergy,  as 
well  as  people  in  general,  are  sensible  of  our  inviolable  attachment  to 
the  Church. 

"  July  12th.  We  continued  in  our  retreat,  transcribing  the  Notes,* 
and  leaving  God  to  work,  and  prepare  our  way  at  Norwich." 

Mr.  John  Wesley  says,  "  On  Sunday  the  14th,  at  seven  in  the  morn- 
ing, my  brother  took  his  stand  in  the  street.  A  multitude  of  people 
quickly  gathered  together,  and  were  tolerably  quiet,  all  things  consi- 
dered. 1  would  willingly  have  taken  his  place  in  the  evening,  but  bad 
neither  voice  nor  strength." 

Charles  adds,  under  the  date  of  July  16th,  "  A  lady  yesterday  sent 
*  The  Rev.  John  Wesley's  Notes  on  the  New  Testament. 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  485 

my  brother  an  invitation  to  preach  in  her  great  room,  at  the  window, 
whence  he  might  be  heard  by  those  without.  But  to-day  an  alderman, 
threatening  persecution,  has  made  her  draw  back.  I  walked  to  Laken- 
ham,  and  stopped  my  brother.  The  rest  of  the  day  we  spent  in  trans- 
cribing. 

M  July  17th.  Word  was  brought  us  that  the  gentlemen  were  much 
displeased  with  their  disappointment  last  night.  In  the  morning  James 
Wheatley  overtook  me  and  Charles  Perronet  in  our  way  to  Lakenham. 
I  would  hope  he  intended  to  pass  by  us ;  but  Charles,  looking  back, 
and  spying  hinij  forced  him  to  stop,  and  speak  to  us.  He  asked  me 
how  I  did ;  to  which  I  made  no  answer.  Charles  cried  out,  '  Ride  on, 
James  ;  ride  on  ;  do  not  talk  to  us.  I  pray  God  give  you  repentance.' 
He  asked  me  then  how  my  brother  did  ;  but  still  I  said  nothing.  Then, 
recovering  himself,  he  said,  '  And  God  give  you  repentance,  Mr.  Per- 
ronet.' I  bade  Charles  turn  back,  and  leave  him  :  which  he  did ;  being 
grieved  at  the  hardness  of  his  heart. 

"  At  six  in  the  evening  we  went  forth.  My  text  was,  '  The  kingdom 
of  God  is  not  meat  and  drink,  but  righteousness,  and  peace,  and  joy  in 
the  Holy  Ghost.'  The  people  were  amazingly  serious.  All  behaved 
with  the  utmost  decency.  It  is  evidently  the  Lord's  doing  !  Some  of 
the  fiercest  persecutors  are  our  fastest  friends,  and  constantly  attend 
the  word.  Many  appear  affected  under  it.  Not  one  dares  open  his 
mouth  against  it  as  yet.  My  brother  recapitulated  and  confirmed  my 
sayings.  In  the  mouth  of  two  witnesses  shall  every  word  be  esta- 
blished. 

"  July  18th.  At  four  my  brother,  by  the  advice  of  Charles  Perronet, 
set  out  with  him  for  Bristol.  By  how  strange  a  providence  has  he 
been  brought  hither,  that  he  might  be  sent  hence  to  the  Hotwell,  the 
only  probable  means  of  restoring  his  health !  I  preached  at  five,  from, 
•  0  Israel,  thou  hast  destroyed  thyself;  but  in  me  is  thine  help,'  Hosca 
Kiii,  9.  Still  their  patience  of  the  truth  continues,  or  even  increases. 
Near  a  thousand  we  have  every  morning.  One  man,  after  I  had  con- 
cluded, spoke  a  rude  word,  which  drew  upon  him  the  general  indigna- 
tion. At  night  I  had  a  multitude  of  the  great  vulgar  and  small  to  hear 
me,  with  three  justices,  and  nine  clergymen.  The  Lord  opened  my 
mouth,  to  convince  them  of  sin  ;  and  many,  I  am  persuaded,  felt  the 
sword  of  the  Spirit  in  the  word. 

"  July  20th.  I  declared  to  a  more  numerous  audience,  it  being  mar- 
ket day,  '  Ye  have  sold  yourselves  for  naught ;  and  ye  shall  be  re- 
deemed without  money.'  The  butchers  were  continually  passing ; 
yet  all  was  quiet  till  I  had  done.  I  passed  the  day  at  Lakenham,  as 
usual. 

"July  21st.  My  audience  at  seven  was  greatly  increased.     I  spoke 


486  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

from  the  first  three  verses  of  Isaiah  lxi ;  but  dwelt  on  those  words,  '  He- 
hath  sent  me  to  preach  glad  tidings  to  the  meek,'  or  poor.  I  laboured. 
as  all  the  week  past,  to  bring  them  to  a  sense  of  their  wants ;  and  to 
this  end  I  have  preached  the  law,  which  is  extremely  wanted  here. 
The  people  have  been  surfeited  with  smooth  words  and  flattering  invi- 
tations. The  greater  cause  have  we  of  wonder  and  thanksgiving,  that 
they  can  now  endure  sound  and  severe  doctrine.  I  received  the  sacra- 
ment again  from  the  bishop's  hands,  among  a  score  of  communicants. 
If  the  gospel  prevails  in  this  place,  they  will  find  the  difference.  I  weni 
to  St.  Peter's,  and  thence  to  the  street.  It  rained  all  the  time  that  I 
was  declaring  the  office  of  Christ,  in  his  own  words,  Isaiah  lxi ;  yet 
none  departed.  My  congregation  was  lessened  by  the  weather :  but 
those  who  did  attend  were  all  serious,  and  seemed  to  receive  the  word 
as  a  thirsty  land  the  showers. 

"  July  22d.  The  rain  hindered  my  preaching.  God  is  providing  us 
a  place,  an  old  large  house,  which  the  owner,  a  justice  of  the  peace, 
has  reserved  for  us.  He  has  refused  several,  always  declaring  he 
would  let  it  to  none  but  Mr.  John  Wesley.     Last  Saturday  Mr.  Edwards 

agreed  to  take  a  lease  for  seven  years  ;  and  this  morning  Mr.  S n 

has  sent  his  workmen  to  begin  putting  it  into  repair.  The  people  are 
much  pleased  at  our  taking  it.  So  are  not  Satan  and  his  Antinomian 
apostles. 

"  My  brother's  prophecy  is  true,  that  all  our  caution  and  tenderness 
toward  them  will  not  hinder  their  saying  all  evil  of  us.  The  only 
curse  I  have  had  bestowed  on  me  in  Norwich  was  by  a  good  woman 
of  Mr.  Wheatley's  society :  several  of  which  I  doubt  not  are  gracious 
souls,  in  whose  shame  and  sorrow  I  sincerely  sympathize.  Others 
show  what  manner  of  spirit  they  are  of  by  tearing  their  supposed  ene- 
mies in  pieces.  They  have  already  found  out,  that  it  is  I,  and  our  little 
society  of  eighteen,  have  set  the  people  against  poor  Mr.  Wheatley ; 
and  I  am  come  hither,  with  my  brother,  to  execute  a  design  we  and 
Mr.  Keymer  laid  against  him  in  London.  I  trust,  our  few  children 
will  take  my  counsel,  not  to  answer  them  a  word ;  not  to  meddle  with 
their  distractions  ;  but  to  stand  still. 

"  July  23d.  At  five  I  declared  the  end  of  our  Lord's  coming,  even 
that  they  might  have  life,  and  have  it  more  abundantly.     The  serious- 

■  ness  of  the  people  deepens  at  every  discourse.     I  met  Mr.  S n  at 

the  house,  which  is  at  present  a  mere  heap  of  rubbish,  without  walls, 
roof,  floor,  doors,  or  windows.  What  will  this  chaos  produce  ?  I  think 
it  no  bad  omen,  that  it  was  originally  afoundery ! 

"  I  wrote  all  day  at  Mr.  Edwards's.     I  hear  the  blaspheming  of  the 
multitude.     Their  mouths  are  full  of  vile  expressions, 
'  Offence  and  torture  to  the  sober  ear.* 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  487 

Wo  unto  the  man  who  gives  such  occasion  to  the  enemy  to  speak 
reproachfully !  At  seven  I  expounded  the  barren  fig-tree  to  a  people 
who,  notwithstanding  all  their  stumbling-blocks,  can  endure  sound 
doctrine. 

"  July  24th.  I  preached  the  gospel  from  Isaiah  xliii,  22,  &c.  My 
congregation  at  night  was  considerably  increased  by  the  market-folk 
out  of  the  country.  I  preached  repentance  from  Rev.  i,  7.  The  Lord 
opened  my  mouth  to  convince.  His  word  begins  to  sink  into  their 
hearts.  Many  were  in  tears  on  every  side.  Toward  the  close,  a  huge 
man  tried  to  ride  up  to  me  ;  but  the  people  interposed  again  and  again, 
till  a  serious  stout  man  took  and  led  his  horse  away,  and  kept  the  poor 
drunkard  at  a  due  distance.  Some  in  the  public-house  behind  me  were 
noisy  and  troublesome ;  on  whom  I  turned,  and  recommended  them  to 
the  prayers  of  the  congregation.  Satan  often  shows  his  willingness 
and  inability  to  hurt  or  hinder  us.  In  spite  of  all,  the  gospel  has  free 
course,  and  daily  gains  ground  on  the  hearers'  hearts. 

"  July  25th.  The  rain  drove  me  into  brother  Edwards's  house.  Only 
the  sincere  and  serious  attended.  The  poor  have  a  right  to  the  gospel. 
I  then  preached  Christ  crucified  from  Zech.  xii,  10.  They  did  in  that 
hour  look  on  Him  they  had  pierced,  and  mourn  ;  particularly  one  hard- 
ened rebel,  (that  was,)  who  was  in  tears  the  whole  time.  Yesterday  a 
woman  came  to  me,  to  ask  my  pardon  for  having  railed  at  me,  or  rather, 
at  Mr.  Edwards,  while  passing  her.  She  belonged  to  the  Tabernacle. 
[  commended  her  ingenuousness,  wished  all  her  society  like  her,  and 
gave  her  a  book.  From  this  many  stories  were  made.  I  think  it  best 
to  have  no  communication  at  all  with  Mr.  Wheatley,  or  any  of  his 
followers  :  neither  to  mention  nor  to  think  of  him  any  more  than  if 
there  was  no  such  sect  or  sinner  upon  earth. 

"  I  passed  the  day  at  Lakenham ;  and  at  seven  preached  to  a  mixed 
multitude  of  good  and  bad.  Some  of  the  baser  sort  talked  lewdly  and 
blasphemously,  till  I  turned,  and  set  the  terrors  of  the  Lord  in  array 
against  them.  No  wonder  the  slaves  could  not  face  me.  The  words 
directed  to  them  made  many  a  sincere  heart  tremble.  I  went  on  with 
more  power  than  ever.  So  immediately  did  God  bring  good  out  of  evil. 
The  number  of  mourners  increases.  By  and  by  they  will  be  ripe  for 
the  gospel. 

"  July  26th.  I  enforced  on  many  listening  souls  our  Lord's  most 
important  words,  '  Ask,  and  ye  shall  receive ;  seek,  and  ye  shall  find.' 
I  enjoyed  my  long-sought  solitude  all  day  at  Lakenham. 

"  July  30th.  I  preached  at  five  from  Isaiah  xxxv,  and  found  my  mouth 
opened,  as  well  as  the  hearers'  hearts.  The  more  Satan  rages,  the 
more  our  Lord  will  own  and  bless  us.  A  poor  rebel,  at  the  conclusion, 
lifted  up  his  voice  ;  for  whom  I  first  prayed,  and  then,  turning  full  upon 


488  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

him,  preached  repentance  and  Christ  to  his  heart.  I  desired  him  to 
turn  his  face  toward  me,  but  he  could  not.  However,  he  felt  the  in- 
visible chain,  which  held  him  to  hear  the  offers  of  grace  and  salvation. 
1  have  great  hopes  that  Satan  has  lost  his  slave.  Some  have  assured 
me,  they  saw  him  depart  in  tears. 

"  I  began  once  more  transcribing  Dr.  Young's  Night  Thoughts.  No 
writings  but  the  inspired  are  more  useful  to  me. 

"  At  St.  Peter's  I  heard  a  very  innocent  sermon  on  public  worship. 
There  is  no  railing  at  present  in  any  of  the  churches.  The  bishop  of 
Exeter's  Letter  was  cried  about  the  streets  all  day.  We  prayed,  and 
went  forth  at  seven,  expecting  Satan's  appearance.  A  multitude  at- 
tended to  Hosea  xiv,  1 .  My  heart  was  much  enlarged.  A  very  few 
showed  their  willingness  to  disturb,  but  were  soon  suppressed.  I  did 
not  spare  them ;  and  the  Lord  gave  weight  to  his  word.  I  plainly 
perceive,  there  is  no  strength  or  counsel  against  the  Lord.  Many  per- 
sons there  doubtless  are  in  this  great  city  who  would  fain  stop  the 
course  of  the  gospel,  and  drive  it  out.  Several  complain  that  their 
fellows  will  not  suffer  them  to  persecute.  To  say  nothing  of  the  clergy, 
can  Mr.  Taylor's  followers  digest  our  doctrine  of  original  sin  ?  Can 
either  the  Pharisees  or  Sadducees,  with  which  this  place  abounds, 
wish  us  success  ?  Here  are  swarms  of  Papists  and  Antinomians, 
who  bear  us  equal  good-will.  And  all  Christ's  enemies  have  a  sword 
put  into  their  hands  by  that  wretched  man.  It  is  Satan's  and  his  in- 
terest, that  the  world  should  look  upon  us  as  all  alike.  And  with  this 
view,  no  doubt,  the  Rev.  Mr. published  his  scandals  of  my  bro- 
ther. But  he  may  find  himself  mistaken.  It  is  too  gross  to  pass  even 
at  Norwich.  The  clergy,  I  hear,  declare  they  are  satisfied  of  Mr.  John 
Wesley's  unexceptionable  character ;  and  the  generality  of  the  people 
are  much  displeased  at  the  nonsensical  tale. 

"July  31st.  I  expounded  Isaiah  xxxii,  1,2,  to  a  quiet,  attentive  con- 
gregation, who  constantly  attend,  about  two  hundred  of  them,  and  seem 
more  and  more  to  know  their  wants.  At  night  I  laid  the  axe  to  the 
root,  and  showed  them  their  actual  and  original  corruption.  The  strong 
man  was  disturbed  in  his  palace,  and  roared  on  every  side.  My  strength 
increased  with  the  opposition.  A  gentleman  on  horseback  gnashed 
upon  me  with  his  teeth ;  but  my  voice  prevailed ;  and  they  retreated 
to  their  stronghold,  the  alehouse.  There  with  difficulty  they  procured 
some  butchers  to  appear  in  their  quarrel ;  yet  they  had  no  commission 
to  approach,  till  I  had  done.  Then,  in  the  last  hymn,  they  made  up  to 
the  table  with  great  fury.  The  foremost  often  lifted  up  his  stick,  to 
strike  me,  being  within  his  reach  :  but  he  was  not  permitted.  I  stayed 
to  pray  for  them,  and  walked  quietly  to  my  lodgings.  Poor  Rabshakeh 
muttered  something  about  the  bishop  of  Exeter ;  but  did  not  accept  of 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  489 

ray  invitadon  to  Mr.  Edwards's.  I  am  persuaded  more  good  has  been 
done  to-night  than  by  any  of  my  former  discourses.  The  concern  and 
love  of  the  people  for  me  are  much  increased  by  my  supposed  danger. 
We  joined  together  in  praise  and  thanksgiving,  as  usual ;  and  I  slept 
in  peace. 

"  August  1st.  My  morning  congregation  made  me  ample  amends  for 
last  night's  tumult :  so  serious,  so  affected  with  the  word  of  truth. 
When  I  gave  notice  of  preaching  in  the  evening,  I  did  not  know  what 
a  riotous  day  it  is.  Yet  after  prayer,  I  went  forth,  to  keep  my  word, 
and  see  if  the  Lord  had  any  work  for  me.  The  hill  was  covered  with 
drunkards  and  rioters  :  but  we  saw  the  hand  of  God  turning  them  aside, 
and  keeping  them  at  a  distance.  My  subject  was,  '  What  shall  it 
profit  a  man,  if  he  shall  gain  the  whole  world,  and  lose  his  own  soul  V 
The  congregation  looked  like  sheep  in  the  midst  of  wolves  :  but  the 
wolves  had  a  bridle  in  their  mouths,  and  could  not  hurt  or  disturb  the 
serious.  Satan  must  rage,  for  his  kingdom  suffers  loss.  Many  followed 
me  home,  with  whom  I  spent  some  time  in  prayer.  By  the  time  that 
the  streets  are  too  hot  to  hold  us,  we  hope  our  house  will  be  ready. 

"  August  2d.  I  spoke  comfortably  to  the  sincere,  from  Matt,  v,  3,  &c. 
A  gentleman  faced  me,  while  I  brought  all  the  threatenings  of  God's 
word  to  bear  upon  him.  He  often  changed  colour,  in  spite  of  all  his 
diabolical  resolution.  The  poor  people  were  not  ashamed  to  show 
their  concern.  They  felt  the  word,  if  he  did  not ;  and  were  melted 
down  through  his  obduracy. 

;'  I  am  at  a  loss  for  a  church,  'Squire  D having  sent  his  servant 

to  forbid  my  preaching  any  more  under  his  wall.  I  thought  of  removing 
my  pulpit  to  Mr.  Edwards's  door  ;  but  Providence  ordered  it  otherwise, 
by  sending  such  violent  rain  to-day  as  flooded  all  the  street  around  us, 
and  filled  it  up  with  mire. 

•'  It  being  fair-day,  we  had  a  large  company  of  drunkards  to  wait 
upon  us  at  seven.  I  stood  under  a  window  of  the  Bell.  Satan  quickly 
sent  me  two  of  his  drunken  champions,  who  did  all  in  their  power  to 
interrupt  me.  Their  heads  were  just  as  high  as  mine  ;  and  one  laid 
his  mouth  to  my  ear,  and  talked  almost  the  whole  time.  I  was  forced, 
in  my  own  defence,  to  speak  as  loud  and  as  fast  as  I  could.  And  they 
had  no  power  to  disturb  me,  while  I  applied  the  most  blessed  promise, 
Isaiah  xxxv,  10.  Many  experienced  the  power  of  the  gospel,  preached 
with  much  contention.  The  wild  beasts  of  the  people  were  quite  tame 
while  I  pressed  through  the  midst  of  them. 

"  August  3d.  I  preached  Christ,  the  way,  the  truth,  and  the  life, 
with  great  enlargement ;  the  spirit  of  the  people  assisting  me.  They 
seem  a  people  prepared  of  the  Lord.  He  was  with  us  this  morning 
of  a  truth. 


490  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

"  August  4th.  I  met  the  society  at  five,  with  some  new  members,  or 
rather  candidates ;  for  such  I  esteem  them  all.  I  exhorted  them  to 
walk  unblameable  in  all  the  commandments  and  ordinances.  We  had 
sweet  fellowship  in  singing  and  prayer.  At  seven  I  expounded  blind 
Bartimeus ;  and  the  Lord  bowed  their  hearts  who  heard.  We  never 
had  so  large  a  morning  congregation,  or  so  serious.  Surely  God  hath 
much  people  in  this  city. 

"  I  breakfasted  at  Mrs.  Overton's,  on  whose  ground  Mr.  Wheatley's 
first  Tabernacle  was  built.  She  has  offered  herself  as  a  candidate  of 
society,  having  stayed  in  the  other  till  sin  forced  her  out.  They  are 
above  measure  displeased  with  her.  She  regards  it  not,  but  follows  on 
to  know  the  Lord. 

"  I  communicated  at  the  cathedral.  An  elderly  clergyman  pointed 
me,  at  the  table,  to  where  the  ministers  were.  The  number  of  com- 
municants begins  to  increase  :  a  sign  we  do  not  make  a  separation,  as 
a  zealous  advocate  of  the  Church  charged  me,  in  going  home.  I  en- 
deavoured to  set  him  right ;  and  he  was  in  a  good  measure  appeased. 
. "  Poor  James  has  given  them  cause  for  suspicion.  He  too  came  to 
the  cathedral  at  first,  as  my  opponent  told  me,  and  pretended  to  bring 
others,  till  he  had  got  so  much  hold  of  them,  as  to  take  them  all  from 
it,  and  turn  them  Dissenters.  How  has  he  increased  our  difficulties  ! 
But  the  pow#r  and  blessing  of  God  can  set  all  right. 

"  I  met  the  society  after  dinner,  and  strongly  exhorted  them  to  bring 
forth  fruits  meet  for  repentance.  I  was  in  great  heaviness  till  five  ; 
and  then  invited  a  huge  multitude  to  the  great  supper,  and  gave  an  his- 
torical account  of  the  Methodists.  Some  thought  our  congregation 
larger  than  any  before.  More  serious  they  surely  were.  A  few  ragged 
drunkards  stood  at  a  distance,  but  were  not  suffered  to  make  a  noise 
till  I  had  done.  Then  they  lifted  up  their  voice,  which  made  me  begin 
again.  I  exhorted,  sung,  prayed,  and  exhorted  again.  It  was  a 
glorious  opportunity.  Thanks  be  to  God,  who  gives  us  the  victory. 
Our  house  was  crowded  afterward.  For  an  hour  I  spoke,  sung, 
prayed,  '  after  God.'  A  fair  prospect  we  have  of  a  flourishing  society, 
such  as  shall  not  be  ashamed  when  they  speak  with  their  enemies 
in  the  gate.  Every  soul  present,  I  am  persuaded,  felt  the  nearness  of 
our  Lord. 

"  August  5th.  That  scripture  was  fulfilled,  '  Behold,  I  stand  at  the 
door,  and  knock  :  if  any  man  hear  my  voice,  and  open  the  door,  I  will 
come  in  to  him,  and  will  sup  with  him,  and  he  with  me.'  We  knew 
not  how  to  part ;  though  we  never  part  now  without  a  blessing.  Five 
more  gave  in  their  names  as  candidates  for  the  society.  Last  night  a 
poor  backslider  came  to  me,  with  tears  of  sincere  repentance.  He  had 
run  well ;  been  a  leader  in  London  ;  but  forsaken  the  fountain  of  living 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEV.  491 

water.  The  Lord  has  sent  after  the  one  lost  sheep.  I  have  a  stron^ 
hope  that  he  will  rise  again,  to  fall  no  more. 

"  To-day  I  heard  that  as  soon  as  I  had  named  my  subject  yesterday 
morning,  blind  Bartimeus,  some  went  away,  crying  that  they  had  heard 
enough  of  him  from  Wheatley.  Poor  James  had  attempted  that  his- 
tory, and  made  lame  work  of  it,  and  of  many  others  ;  which  straitens 
me  much.  I  cannot  yet  preach  from  any  favourite  texts,  because  he 
has.  He  has,  as  much  as  in  him  lay,  poisoned  the  fountain,  debased 
the  language  of  God,  hardened  the  people's  hearts,  palled  their  spirit- 
ual appetite,  and  made  them  even  loath  religion,  and  all  that  belongs  to 
it.  What  mountains  are  these  in  their  way  to  Christ !  They  can  never 
flow  down,  but  at  his  presence. 

"  I  dined  at  Lakenham,  and  returned  with  Mrs.  Galatin  to  Norwich. 
Mrs.  Overton,  a  sincere  follower  after  Christ,  drank  tea  with  us.  We 
had  hardly  time  for  a  prayer  before  we  went  forth.  A  gentleman  had 
been  with  me  yesterday,  desiring  me  to  vindicate  him  from  the  asper- 
sion of  disturbing  me  in  preaching.  For  his  satisfaction  I  preached, 
contrary  to  my  design,  on  the  hill.  The  rioters  were  there  in  great 
numbers.  I  called  them  to  repentance ;  but  they  stopped  their  ears, 
and  ran  upon  me,  casting  dirt  and  stones,  &c.  I  stood  it  for  three 
quarters  of  an  hour  ;  but  it  was  fighting  with  beasts.  None  of  us  were 
hurt  by  their  violence,  but  several  frightened.  The  poor  women  had 
the  worst  of  it.  The  lewd  sons  of  Belial  are  furnished  with  weapons 
enough  from  the  Tabernacle,  and  talk  as  inspired  by  their  father.  Our 
people  were  a  good  deal  discouraged,  fearing  it  will  grow  worse  and 
worse.  (We  have  a  Butler  here  also,  a  ringleader  of  the  rioters.*)  I 
endeavoured  to  hearten  them,  and  exhorted  them  to  greater  diligence 
in  prayer.  Prayer  is  our  only  refuge ;  and  if  our  hands  be  steady, 
Israel  shall  prevail. 

"  August  7th.  I  preached  from  Micah  vi,  8.  At  seven,  God,  in  an- 
swer to  our  continual  prayer,  opened  the  door,  in  spite  of  all  the  powers 
of  darkness.  Preaching  to  these  people  is  indeed  threshing  the  moun- 
tains ;  yet  several  of  them  show  great  hungering  for  the  word. 

"  August  8th.  Our  morning  hour  is  always  peaceable,  and  attended 
with  the  blessing  of  the  gospel.  The  house  is  filled  with  the  sincere  ; 
and  the  half  awakened  listen  without.  I  preached  a  little  after  six  this 
evening,  according  to  my  notice  in  the  morning,  and  so  disappointed 
most  of  the  rioters.  One  drunkard  was  sent  to  molest  us  ;  but  the  bri- 
dle was  in  his  as  well  as  his  master's  mouth.  Many  felt  the  meaning 
of  those  awful  words  :  '  Wherefore  God  also  hath  highly  exalted  Him. 
and  given  him  a  name  which  is  above  every  name :  that  at  the  name 

*  The  allusion  is  to  Butler,  the  ballad-singer  at  Cork,  whose  riotous  proceedings  have 
been  already  described. 


492  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

of  Jesus  every  knee  should  bow,  of  things  in  heaven,  and  things  in 
earth,  and  things  under  the  earth.'  We  afterward  returned  thanks  in 
the  house,  and  earnestly  prayed  for  the  course  of  the  gospel ;  as  we 
always  do,  both  before  and  after  preaching. 

"  August  9th.  I  rose  after  four.  At  five  the  Lord  was  mightily  with 
us,  to  confirm  his  word,  '  He  shall  save  his  people  from  their  sins.' 
Mrs.  Br.,  Mrs.  Galatin,  with  our  brother  and  sister  Edwards,  joined 
me  in  praise  and  prayer  till  near  seven  :  a  custom  we  hope,  with  God's 
blessing,  to  continue.  At  six  a  tumultuous  crowd  surrounded  me,  while 
I  cried  aloud,  '  Let  the  wicked  forsake  his  way,  and  the  unrighteous 
man  his  thoughts,'  &c.  Satan  visibly  laboured  in  his  children  to  hin- 
der the  gospel ;  which  yet  they  could  not  hinder.  A  poor  harlot 
shrieked  out  for  the  first  quarter  of  an  hour  incessantly.  I  could  hear 
no  word  but  Wheatley.  I  turned  toward  her,  (but  she  did  not  care  to 
show  her  face,)  and  pressed  her  to  enter  the  kingdom  with  her  sister 
harlots.  We  heard  no  more  of  her/  Her  allies  stood  motionless  till  I 
dismissed  them. 

"  A  huge,  black,  grisly  man,  followed  me  into  the  house,  whom  I  took 
for  a  collier.  He  told  me  he  was  a  tinker,  T.  Boult  by  name ;  had 
been  in  all  Mr.  Wheatley's  riots,  and  fought  for  him  forty  times ;  that, 
understanding  I  should  settle  here,  he  came  to  offer  me  his  service,  and 
would  henceforward  fight  for  me.  I  thanked  him  for  his  non-necessary 
kindness  ;  gave  him  a  word  of  advice,  and  a  book ;  and  he  went  away 
hugely  satisfied.  I  hear  it  was  he  that  drove  off  the  noisy  harlot. 
We  joined,  as  usual,  in  giving  God  the  glory  of  his  overruling  provi- 
dence. 

"  I  should  not  forget  that  this  morning  Mr.  Wheatley  had  the  modesty 
to  pay  us  a  visit.  Mrs.  Edwards  opened  the  door,  and  seeing  him, 
without  speaking  a  word,  bad  or  good,  shut  it  again. 

"  August  1 1th.  I  walked  to  Norwich  by  five,  and  met  the  society,  to 
our  mutual  comfort.  At  seven  our  street  was  filled  from  end  to  end. 
I  strongly  preached  '  God  in  Christ,  reconciling  the  world  to  himself.' 
He  stood  by  his  ambassador,  and  bowed  the  hearts  of  all  who  heard 
the  word.  We  never  yet  had  so  open  a  door.  Two  or  three  from  the 
Tabernacle  mocked  at  the  beginning  ;  but  the  stream  carried  them  also 
away  before  it.  This  hour  and  a  half  has  made  us  amends  for  all  our 
troubles  and  buffetings.  We  acknowledged  God  hearing  prayer.  Our 
brethren  at  London  have  surely  wrestled  for  us,  and  prevailed.  We 
had  double  the  usual  number  of  communicants  at  the  cathedral.  All 
who  are  healed  by  our  ministry  go  and  show  themselves  to  the  priest, 
and  enter  into  the  temple  with  us. 

"  I  wonder  we  should  miss  so  long,  so  convenient  a  place  for  preach- 
ing as  our  own  street  is.     The  found  ery  shuts  us  up  on  one  side  ;  and 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  493 

Mr.  Edwards's  and  his  neighbours  on  the  other.  Above  three  thousand 
may  conveniently  stand  about  the  door,  and  twice  as  many  at  the  end 
of  Hog-hill.  Every  place  was  crowded  in  the  evening,  while  I  enforced 
the  faithful,  acceptable  saying,  that  Jesus  Christ  came  into  the  world 
to  save  sinners.  His  power  bent  down  all  opposition,  and  cleared  his 
own  way  into  their  hearts.  All  seemed  melted  down,  or  broken 
to  pieces,  either  by  the  fire  or  the  hammer.  The  gospel  had 
free  course.  The  word  was  glorified,  and  ran  very  swiftly.  Let  all 
who  prayed  for  its  success  give  God  the  praise,  and  pray  on :  so  shall 
it  grow  mightily,  and  prevail  over  this  great,  wicked  city.  Some  of  the 
best  of  the  parish,  as  well  as  strangers,  joined  with  us  for  an  hour  longer 
in  prayer  and  thanksgiving.  I  enforced  upon  them,  by  particular,  close 
application,  both  my  morning  and  evening  discourse.  The  Lord  was 
evidently  with  us  in  his  convincing  power. 

"August  13th.  I  walked  to  Norwich.  Many  seem  ready  to  close 
with  Christ,  and  come  at  his  call,  the  weary  and  heavy  laden.  The 
more  disposed  they  are  to  receive  the  gospel,  the  more  he  opens  my 
mouth  to  make  it  known.  I  got  a  useful  hour  in  the  evening  for  con- 
versation and  prayer  with  our  wakening  neighbours." 

In  this  diligent  and  faithful  manner  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  exercised 
his  ministry  in  the  open  air  at  Norwich,  for  several  successive  weeks. 
Early  in  the  morning,  and  late  in  the  evening,  was  he  at  the  post  of 
duty ;  meeting  the  small  society  for  the  purpose  of  private  instruction 
and  encouragement ;  and  in  public  showing  the  people  the  entire  cor- 
ruption of  their  nature,  the  spirituality  of  the  law  of  God,  their  personal 
guilt,  and  just  exposure  to  the  miseries  of  hell ;  with  the  method  of  a 
sinner's  justification  through  faith  in  the  blood  of  atonement,  and  the 
universal  holiness  which  every  believer  is  both  able  and  bound  to  ex- 
emplify. His  preaching  was  at  once  evangelical  and  practical.  It 
was  equally  removed  from  the  cold  and  subtle  Rationalism  of  Dr. 
John  Taylor,  then  resident  there,  and  the  whining  Antinomianism  of 
James  Wheatley.  Its  seasonableness  was  undeniable  ;  and  it  was 
well  adapted  to  lay  the  foundation  of  a  permanent  work  of  God  in  that 
city.  His  self-denial,  unwearied  application  to  the  work  of  saving 
souls,  and  the  success  with  which  his  efforts  were  crowned,  show  that 
his  heart  was  right  with  God.  Such  fidelity  on  his  part  was  a  favourable 
omen  for  the  country,  while  his  brother  was  still  enfeebled  by  disease. 

Where  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  spent  the  remainder  of  this  year,  after 
his  removal  from  Norwich,  we  are  not  informed ;  but  early  in  the  fol- 
lowing January  we  find  him  at  Brecon ;  having  been  called  thither  on 
account  of  the  dangerous  illness  of  Mrs.  Grace  Bowen.  He  left  his 
wife  in  London.  Grace  Bowen  was  the  daughter  of  a  clergyman.  She 
was  a  woman  of  a  superior  understanding.     For  many  years  she  had 


494  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

resided  in  the  Gwyime  family,  and  had  nursed  all  the  children,  Mrs. 
Charles  Wesley  among  the  rest.  When  the  "Wesleys  preached  at 
Garth  and  the  neighbourhood,  she  was  among  the  first  that  received 
the  truth.  From  that  time,  to  her  correct  morals  she  added  deep  Chris- 
lian  piety,  and  led  a  most  exemplary  and  useful  life.  She  was  there- 
fore highly  and  justly  esteemed.  When  Charles  arrived,  this  devout 
matron  had  fled  to  the  heavenly  paradise. 

In  a  letter  to  his  wife,  he  says,  "  I  rode  hard  to  see  her  before  her 
flight ;  but  it  was  my  loss,  not  hers,  that  the  chariot  carried  her  up 
last  Thursday.  I  only  write,  in  the  utmost  haste,  to  assure  you,  my 
best  beloved  friend,  that  I  am  perfectly  well,  and  all  our  friends  here. 
More  in  my  next.     Salute  our  friends  in  both  Squares." 

"  Brecon,  Jan.  10th.  My  dearest  Sally  would  be  greatly  comforted, 
to  hear  what  I  hear  hourly  of  our  translated  friend.  She  insisted  on 
Becky's  rejoicing  as  soon  as  she  should  be  safe  landed  :  which  checked 
her  sorrow  indeed ;  and  God  has  further  comforted  her  by  my  coming. 
But  my  Sally,  I  fear,  wants  me  on  the  same  occasion.  Yet  why  should 
.1  fear  your  self-love  should  get  the  better  of  your  love  and  desire  of  a 
friend's  happiness  ?  Her  last  human  desire  was  to  see  you  and  me  ;  but 
this  also  she  gave  up  a  week  before  her  departure,  and  lay  rejoicing  and 
praising  God,  and  blessing  all  about  her  with  her  prayers  and  counsels. 

"  Some  weeks  before  she  said  to  your  sisters,  '  You  may  think  it 
delusion ;  but  I  do  really  enjoy  at  times  such  joy  as  is  unutterable,  and 
full  of  glory.'  Expect  more  particulars  in  the  hymns  I  am  making  for 
her.  Poor  Becky  has  lost,  her  only  friend.  She  and  I  are  very  happy 
together ;  and  the  society  are  in  a  very  flourishing  way.  Yesterday  I 
spent  an  hour  with  Howell  Harris,  to  our  mutual  satisfaction.  His 
soul  is,  after  all,  alive  to  God,  and  put  life  into  me.  Monday  I  spend 
with  him  and  his  wife,  who  is  ready  to  eat  me  up  for  joy.  To-morrow 
I  dine  at  Garth ;  on  Sunday  preach  at  Builth,  Maesmynis,  another 
church  in  the  way  hither,  and  here  at  night.  This  people  will  not  let 
me  be  idle  ;  and  I  do  not  much  desire  it.  To-morrow  J.  Jones  returns 
to  Bristol.  On  Tuesday  I  follow.  We  had  a  tedious  passage  of  three 
hours  on  the  water.  It  is  well  you  was  not  with  us.  How  fare  you 
at  the  Square  ?     How  fare  our  friends  ?     My  best  love,  and  in  the  best 

(that  is,  your  own)  manner,  to  the  colonel,  Mrs.  Gumley,  and  Mrs.  D , 

and  Miss  Derby.  You  have  perfected  her  in  English,  by  this  time,  I 
nothing  doubt.  I  suppose  you  are  thinking  ere  now  to  remove.  In 
the  latter  end  of  this  month  I  hope  to  find  you  well  in  Devonshire- 
square.  When  come  our  friends  to  Bath?  My  father,  mother,  Becky, 
&c,  salute  you  most  affectionately.  The  Lord  have  you  always  in  his 
keeping !     Farewell. 

"  Friday,  one  o'clock.     1  have  just  come  from  preaching  to  the  pri- 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  495 

soners.  Your  last  refreshed  me  with  the  news  of  your  tolerable  health, 
the  rheumatism  excepted.  Mrs.  Gumley  is  very  kind  and  obliging, 
[f  you  think  of  me,  I  am  not  behind  with  you.  Only  our  happy  friend 
shares  my  best  thoughts  with  you.  She  has  fought  the  good  fight,  and 
finished  her  course  with  joy.  I  am  half  impatient  to  be  with  her.  On 
Thursday  I  purpose  writing  to  you  from  Bristol.  My  letter  may  wel- 
come you  to  your  old  lodgings.  Direct  your  next  to  me  at  Bristol. 
Once  more  I  commend  you  to  our  everlasting  Friend !" 

"  Brecon,  Jan.  14th,  1755.  My  Dearest  Sally, — I  hope  you  have 
left  your  cough  behind  you.  Grosvenor  is  not  half  so  agreeable  to  our 
taste  and  constitution  as  Devonshire-square.  I  leave  this  place  to- 
morrow, having  made  the  most  of  my  short  time.  Brother  Howell  was 
very  civil  to  me  at  Garth ;  Lady  Rudd,  not  uncivil.  I  preached  on 
Sunday  in  two  churches  ;  had  a  miserable  ride  over  the  hill  to  Brecon, 
drowned  with  rain ;  but  received  no  hurt.  Yesterday  I  spent  mostly 
at  Trevecka.  God  has  not  rejected  his  old  servant  there.  He  joins 
with  his  wife  in  cordial  love  to  us  both.  Touching  the  family  I  can- 
not say  much.  Poor  Becky  would  be  glad  to  escape  from  among  them. 
The  little  society  is  her  chief  comfort.  The  grand  preliminary  will,  I 
hope,  be  settled  to  our  satisfaction :  then  you  may  depend  upon  her, 
when  a  tender,  faithful  nurse  is  needed. 

"  Your  old  nurse  and  friend  requires  our  congratulation,  not  condo- 
lence. She  lies  close  to  dear  Molly  Leyson.  Peggy  and  Jacky  also 
are  of  the  party  above.  They  are  singing  together,  and  pitying  us.  I 
think  it  long  ere  I  overtake  and  join  them.  Hold  out  faith  and  patience 
a  little  longer,  and  we  shall  all  meet  around  the  throne.  My  love  to 
Mr.  Lloyd,  if  returned.  You  should  comfort  poor  Betsy.  Perhaps 
the  enclosed  may  help.  We  ought  to  rejoice  :  that  is  certain  :  but  self- 
love  hinders.  Remember  me  to  Mr.  Montague,  and  Jane  Hands,  and 
J.  Boult,  and  all  inquirers.  My  best  respects  and  thanks  to  our  friends, 
whom  you  have  left,  or  are  leaving.  I  will  not  despair  of  seeing  them 
in  Charles-street  before  spring.  The  Lord  shall  order  all  things. 
Farewell  in  him." 

Under  the  date  of  Jan.  14th,  1755,  Mr.  Whitefield  addressed  a  letter 
from  Virginia  to  his  friend  Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  breathing  his  usual 
spirit  of  zeal  and  kindness.  He  says,  "  My  Dear  Friend, — Some  time 
ago,  when  at  New-York,  I  heard  you  was  sick.  This,  I  suppose,  hath 
been  the  occasion  of  my  not  hearing  from  you.  Well !  blessed  be  God, 
sick  or  well,  we  can  go  on  our  way  to  heaven.  This  is  begun  on 
earth.  If  it  was  not  so,  what  should  I  do  in  this  pilgrim  way  ?  I  sup- 
pose my  circuit  upon  the  continent  already  hath  been  two  thousand 
miles  ;  and  a  journey  of  six  hundred  more  before  I  reach  Bethesda  yet 


496  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

lies  before  me.  Scenes  of  wonder  have  opened  all  the  way.  A  thou- 
sandth part  cannot  be  told.  In  Virginia  the  prospect  is  very  promising. 
I  have  preached  in  two  churches,  and  this  morning  am  to  preach  in  a 
third.  Rich  and  poor  seem  quite  ready  to  hear.  Many  have  been 
iruly  awakened.  Continue  to  pray  for  a  poor  but  willing  hunter  after 
souls.     O  it  is  heavenly  sport ! 

'  Christ's  presence  doth  my  pains  beguile, 
And  makes  the  wilderness  to  smile.' 

"  About  May  I  hope  to  see  England.     0  that  you  may  see  me  grown 

in  grace!     But,  alas!  alas!  I  am  a  dwarf.     Lord  Jesus,  quicken  my 

tardy  pace.     My  cordial  respects  await  your  dear  yoke-fellow,  your 

brother,  and  all  that  are  concerned  for,  or  inquire  after,  my  dear  friend, 

"  Yours  most  affectionately  in  our  common  Lord." 

Every  one  who  had  watched  the  proceedings  of  the  Wesleys,  and  con- 
sidered the  principles  in  which  they  had  been  trained,  must  have  per- 
ceived, from  the  beginning  of  their  irregularities,  that  soon  or  late  they 
would  be  involved  in  serious  difficulties  with  regard  to  the  established 
Church.  Through  the  force  of  education  and  example,  as  we  have 
already  seen,  when  they  were  at  Oxford  and  in  Georgia,  they  were  among 
the  strictest  of  strict  Churchmen,  and  would  have  thought  it  almost  a 
sin  even  to  save  a  soul  from  hell,  except  in  accordance  with  the  rubric, 
and  in  the  use  of  the  Book  of  Common  Prayer.  They  denied  the  vali- 
dity of  baptism  when  administered  by  men  who  had  only  received  pres- 
byterian  ordination ;  for  they  thought  that  the  laying  on  of  a  bishop's 
hands  was  essential  to  the  ministerial  character ;  and  that  those  who 
had  only  been  ordained  "  by  the  laying  on  of  the  hands  of  the  presby- 
tery," were  mere  laymen, — though  they  might  belong  to  Protestant 
national  churches,  such  as  those  of  Scotland  and  Holland, — and  could 
therefore  perform  no  proper  ministerial  act.  Greatly  were  they  shocked 
when  some  of  their  own  sons  in  the  gospel  began  to  preach ;  and  they 
resolved  at  once  to  silence  them  by  the  strong  hand  of  power.  But  in 
this  they  were  overruled.  They  saw  that  God  was  with  the  men 
whom  they  charged  to  hold  their  peace.  Their  spirit  was  devout ;  and 
their  ministrations  were  sanctioned  by  the  divine  blessing,  not  in  a  few 
solitary  instances  merely,  but  in  the  actual  conversion  and  salvation  of 
multitudes.  Hence  the  brothers  were  not  only  reconciled  to  this  inno- 
vation, but  defended  it,  and  rejoiced  in  it,  as  a  means  which  Christ  him- 
self had  provided  for  extending  his  kingdom  in  the  world :  and  they 
were  the  more  satisfied,  because  the  preachers  and  their  converts 
attended  the  religious  services  of  the  established  Church.  For  a  time 
it  was  not  difficult  to  preserve  this  state  of  things,  because  the  societies 
and  preachers  were  few  in  number,  and  were  continually  under  the  eye 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  497 

of  the  brothers,  to  whose  judgment  and  authority  every  one  paid  the 
most  profound  deference. 

But  at  length  difficulties  arose.  The  question  of  separation  from  the 
Church,  and  of  the  administration  of  the  sacraments  by  the  preachers, 
Avas  agitated,  and  caused  great  searchings  of  heart  in  various  directions. 
The  year  1755  was  a  sort  of  crisis  in  Methodism,  because  then  a  con- 
troversy on  these  subjects  began,  which  was  not  finally  settled  until 
some  years  after  the  founders  of  the  system  had  ended  their  life  and 
labours.  In  London  and  Bristol  the  Lord's  supper  was  regularly  ad- 
ministered by  a  clergyman  ;  but  in  most  other  places  both  the  preachers 
and  the  societies  were  expected  to  attend  this  ordinance  in  their  several 
parish  churches.  In  many  instances  the  clergy  who  officiated  there 
were  not  only  destitute  of  piety,  but  were  immoral  in  their  lives ;  and 
doubts  arose,  whether  such  men,  notwithstanding  their  ordination,  were 
true  ministers  of  Christ,  and  whether  it  was  not  a  sin  to  encourage 
them  in  the  performance  of  duties  for  which  they  were  so  manifestly 
destitute  of  the  requisite  qualifications.  The  clergyman  at  Epworth, 
who  repelled  Mr.  John  Wesley  from  the  Lord's  table,  and  assaulted  him 
before  the  whole  congregation,  was  notoriously  drunk  at  the  time.  In 
other  cases  the  doctrine  which  was  taught  in  the  churches  was  deemed 
not  only  defective,  but  positively  erroneous  ;  especially  when  justifica- 
tion by  faith,  and  the  work  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  were  peremptorily  de- 
nied and  opposed.  Several  of  the  clergy  were  directly  concerned  in 
the  instigation  of  riotous  proceedings  against  the  Methodists,  by  which 
their  property  was  destroyed,  and  their  lives  were  endangered ;  and  if 
the  sufferers  forgave  these  injuries,  it  was  too  much  to  expect  that  they 
would  contentedly  receive  the  memorials  of  the  Saviour's  death  at  the 
hands  of  men  who  had  encouraged  such  outrages  upon  humanity  and 
justice.  If  John  Nelson  could  profitably  receive  the  holy  communion 
from  the  minister  who,  by  bearing  false  witness  against  him,  had  suc- 
ceeded in  tearing  him  away  from  his  family,  and  sending  him  into  the 
army,  every  one  had  not  John's  meekness  and  strength  of  mind.  Not 
a  few  of  the  clergy  absolutely  refused  to  administer  the  Lord's  supper 
to  the  Methodists.  When  these  people  approached  the  table  of  the 
Lord,  they  were  singled  out  among  the  communicants,  and  denied  the 
sacred  emblems  of  their  Redeemer's  body  and  blood.  This  was  the 
case,  as  we  have  seen,  at  Bristol,  at  Leeds,  in  Derbyshire,  and  other 
places ;  so  that  the  Methodists  were  compelled  either  to  receive  the 
Lord's  supper  at  the  hands  of  their  own  preachers,  or  in  the  Dissenting 
chapel,  or  to  violate  the  command  of  the  Lord,  who  has  charged  all  his 
disciples  to  "  eat  of  this  bread,  and  drink  of  this  cup."  Great  uneasi- 
ness therefore  existed  among  the  preachers,  and  in  several  of  the 
societies. 

32 


498  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

In  this  emergency  the  embarrassment  of  the  Wesleys  was  increased 
by  the  fact,  that  the  preachers  who  were  unfriendly  to  that  strict  union 
with  the  Church  which  had  been  hitherto  maintained,  were  generally 
the  most  pious  and  gifted  of  their  brethren.  At  the  head  of  this  band 
was  Joseph  Cownley,  whom  Mr.  John  Wesley  afterward  pronounced 
one  of  the  best  preachers  in  England.  Among  them  were  also  Edward 
and  Charles  Perronet,  the  two  sons  of  the  venerable  vicar  of  Shore- 
ham  ;  who  were  both  educated  men,  and  possessed  of  considerable 
talent,  as  is  manifest  from  their  publications,  both  in  prose  and  verse. 
Their  piety  was  indisputable.  Of  this  class  of  preachers  also  was 
Thomas  Walsh.  This  very  remarkable  man  was  a  native  of  Ireland, 
and  was  designed  for  the  Romish  priesthood ;  but  having  obtained  a 
knowledge  of  the  truth,  he  renounced  the  errors  of  Popery,  and  con- 
nected himself  with  the  Methodist  body.  His  application  to  study  was 
intense  and  unremitting,  and  the  fruits  of  his  industry  were  surprising. 
Mr.  John  Wesley  declared  him  to  be  the  best  Biblical  scholar  he  ever 
knew.  If  he  were  questioned  respecting  any  Hebrew  or  Greek  word 
in  Holy  Scripture,  he  would,  after  a  short  pause,  specify  how  often  it 
occurred  in  sacred  writ,  and  its  precise  signification  in  each  place. 
He  preached  with  great  fervour  and  energy,  both  in  the  Irish  and  Eng- 
lish languages  ;  and  in  prayer  he  was  mighty  and  prevalent.  This 
truly  great  and  holy  man  enjoyed  in  a  high  degree  the  confidence  of 
Mr.  John  Wesley,  because  of  the  wisdom  of  his  counsels,  and  the  in- 
tegrity of  his  principles  and  life.  The  whole  of  these  preachers,  and 
probably  some  others,  generally  absented  themselves  from  the  services 
of  the  established  Church ;  and  they  occasionally  administered  the 
Lord's  supper  to  the  people  who  were  like-minded  with  themselves, 
and  also  to  one  another. 

This  further  innovation  upon  the  order  of  the  Church  exceedingly 
distressed  Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  who  had  long  been  reconciled  to  the 
irregularity  of  lay-preaching ;  and  his  grief  was  not  a  little  increased 
by  an  apprehension  that  his  brother  secretly  encouraged  these  proceed- 
ings. He  even  suspected  that  these  preachers  might  have  obtained 
ordination  by  the  imposition  of  John's  hands.  For  he  knew  that  his 
brother  was  strongly  attached  to  them ;  that  he  had  serious  doubts 
concerning  many  things  connected  with  the  established  Church ;  and 
that  he  had  by  implication  avowed  his  right  to  ordain :  having  many 
years  ago  published  to  the  world  his  conviction,  that,  in  the  apostolic 
church,  bishops  and  presbyters  were  of  the  same  order.  These  appre- 
hensions Charles  disclosed  in  his  correspondence  with  Walter  Sellon, 
the  clergyman  of  Smisby,  in  Leicestershire.  Sellon  had  formerly  been 
a  Methodist  preacher,  and  the  master  of  Kingswood  school.  On  the 
recommendation  of  the  Huntingdon  family  he  had  obtained  episcopal 

32* 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  499 

ordination.  As  a  clergyman  he  was  eminently  zealous  and  useful, 
though  not  very  regular  in  his  efforts  to  convert  and  save  souls.  He 
retained  a  strong  affection  for  his  old  friends,  and  enjoyed  their  entire 
confidence.  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  pressed  this  sensible  and  able  man 
to  write  to  his  brother  pointedly  and  strongly  against  the  administration 
of  the  sacraments  by  the  Methodist  preachers,  and  on  the  necessity  of 
a  close  adherence  to  the  Church.  He  also  pressed  him  by  all  means 
to  attend  the  next  conference,  for  the  purpose  of  urging  these  points 
both  upon  Mr.  John  Wesley  and  the  preachers ;  pledging  himself  to 
obtain  admission  for  him  into  that  assembly.  Mr.  .Sellon  appears  to 
have  written  to  Mr.  John  Wesley  on  these  subjects,  and  also  to  Charles 
Perronet ;  but  we  have  no  proof  that  he  was  present  at  the  conference. 
Probably  his  limited  income,  and  his  parochial  duties,  detained  him  at 
home.  His  living  was  known  to  be  poor,  and  his  labours  severe.  In 
the  progress  of  his  correspondence  with  Sellon,  Mr.  Charles  Wesley 
confessed  that  his  suspicions  respecting  his  brother  were  unfounded. 
No  such  countenance  as  he  supposed  had  been  given  to  the  preachers 
who  thus  acted  upon  the  principles  of  separation.  The  following 
passages  which  occur  in  Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  letters  to  his  clerical 
friend  at  Smisby  bear  upon  the  subjects  just  mentioned : — 

"  London,  Dec.  14th.  [1754.]  My  Dear  Brother  and  Friend, — Write 
again,  and  spare  not.  My  brother  took  no  notice  to  me  of  your  letter. 
Since  the  Melchizede'kians  have  been  taken  in,  I  have  been  excluded 
his  cabinet  council.  They  know  me  too  well  to  trust  him  with  me. 
He  is  come  so  far  as  to  "believe  a  separation  quite  lawful,  only  not  yet 
expedient.  They  are  indefatigable  in  urging  him  to  go  so  far,  that  he 
may  not  be  able  to  retreat.  He  may  lay  on  hands,  say  they,  without 
separating.  I  charge  you  keep  it  to  yourself,  that  I  stand  in  doubt  of 
him :  which  I  tell  you,  that  you  may  pray  for  him  the  more  earnestly, 
and  write  to  him  the  more  plainly. 

"  In  May  our  conference  is.  You  must  be  there,  if  alive.  We  can 
hold  it  no  longer,  (the  Methodist  preachers,  I  mean,)  but  must  quickly 
divide  to  the  right  or  left,  the  church  or  meeting.  I  know  none  fitter 
for  training  up  our  young  men  than  yourself,  or  John  Jones.  We  must, 
among  us,  get  the  sound  preachers  qualified  for  orders.  My  partner 
salutes  you  in  increasing  love.  Many  thousands,  besides  her,  shall 
prosper,  because  they  love  our  Jerusalem.     Farewell  in  Christ." 

"  My  Dear  Brother, — I  have  seen  your  honest,  friendly  letter  to 
Charles  Perronet ;  for  which  I  thank  you,  both  in  behalf  of  myself  and 
the  Church  of  England.  In  your  fidelity  to  my  old  honoured  mother, 
you  are  a  man  after  my  own  heart.  I  always  loved  you,  but  never  so 
much  as  now.  O  pray  for  the  peace  of  Jerusalem  !  They  shall  prosper 
that  love  her.     I  know  you  wish  her  prosperity.     You  think  upon  her 


500  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY 

stones  ;  and  it  pitieth  you  to  see  her  in  the  dust.  How  unlike  the  spirit 
of  poor  Perronet,  and  his  associates  !  What  a  pity  such  spirits  should 
have  any  influence  over  my  brother  !  They  are  continually  urging  him 
to  a  separation ;  that  is,  to  pull  down  all  he  has  built,  to  put  a  sword 
in  our  enemies'  hands,  to  destroy  the  work,  scatter  the  flock,  disgrace 
himself,  and  go  out  like  the  snuff*  of  a  candle. 

"  May  L  not  desire  it  of  you,  as  a  debt  you  owe  the  Church,  as  well 
as  him,  to  write  him  a  full,  close,  plain  transcript  of  your  heart  on  the 
occasion  ?  Charles  Perronet,  you  know,  has  taken  upon  him  to  admi- 
nister the  sacrament,  for  a  month  together,  to  the  preachers,  and  twice 
to  some  of  the  people.  Walsh  and  three  others  have  followed  his  vile 
example.  The  consequence  you  see  with  open  eyes.  O  that  my 
brother  did  so  too  !  Our  worthy  friend  at  Clifton*  could  not  but  believe 
my  brother  had  laid  on  his  hands,  or  they  would  not  have  dared  to  act 
thus.     You  have  her  thoughts  in  mine. 

"  I  have  heard  your  sincerity  called  in  question,  as  if  you  ran  with 
the  hare,  and  held  with  the  hounds.  I  do  not  believe  a  word  of  it,  as 
this  letter  proves.  Only  let  me  caution  you,  not  to  communicate  this 
to  any  one.  You  must  make  one  at  our  conference  in  Leeds,  which 
will  be  in  May.  I  will  give  you  timely  notice.  Pray  for  us.  I  stand 
alone,  as  our  preachers  imagine.  Nevertheless  the  Lord  stands  by  me. 
The  Lord  Jesus  bless  you  and  keep  you  unto  that  day." 

"  London,  Feb.  4th,  1755.  My  Dear  Brother, — There  is  no  danger 
of  my  countenancing  them,  but  rather  of  my  opposing  them  too  fiercely. 
It  is  a  pity  a  good  cause  should  suffer  by  a  warm  advocate.  If  God 
gives  me  meekness,  I  shall,  at  the  conference,  speak,  and  spare  not. 
Till  then  it  is  best  the  matter  should  sleep,  or  we  should  make  the  de- 
linquents desperate,  and  their  associates  among  the  preachers  hypo- 
crites. My  brother  purposely  holds  his  peace,  that  he  may  come  to 
the  bottom  of  them.  Your  letters,  and  some  others  wrote  with  the  same 
honesty,  have  had  the  due  effect  on  him.  He  has  spoken  as  strongly, 
of  late,  in  behalf  of  the  Church  of  England,  as  I  could  wish ;  and 
everywhere  declares  he  never  intends  to  leave  her.  This  has  made 
the  Melchizedekians  draw  in  their  horns,  and  drop  their  design.  We 
must  know  the  heart  of  every  preacher ;  and  give  them  their  choice 
of  the  church  or  the  meeting.  The  wound  can  no  longer  be  healed 
slightly.  Those  who  are  disposed  to  separate  had  best  do  it  while  we 
are  yet  alive. 

"  It  seems  not  proper  to  show  my  brother  your  last  to  me.     Write 

to  him  again,  and  urge  it  upon  his  conscience,  whether  he  is  not  bound 

to  prevent  a  separation,  both  before  and  after  his  death;  whether,  in 

order  to  this,  he  should  not  take  the  utmost  pains  to  settle  the  preachers, 

*  Lady  Huntingdon. 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  501 

discharging  those  who  are  irreclaimable,  and  never  receiving  another 
without  this  previous  condition,  that  he  will  never  leave  the  Church. 

"  He  is  writing  an  excellent  treatise  on  the  question,  whether  it  is 
expedient  to  separate  from  the  Church  of  England  ;  which  he  talks  of 
printing.  Be  very  mild  and  loving  in  your  next,  lest  he  should  still 
say,  the  separatists  show  a  better  spirit  than  their  opposers.  You  may 
honestly  suppose  him  now  ofour  mind.  I  will  answer  for  your  admis- 
sion to  the  conference  at  Leeds  in  the -beginning  of  May.  My  brother 
says  his  book  will  be  out  next  summer.  I  will  allow  him  till  next 
winter.  Is  not  Nicholas  Norton  under  the  influence  of  Charles  Per- 
ronet  ?  Poor  Meriton  is  dead ;  therefore  I  say  nothing  of  him.  John 
Jones  will  thank  you  for  a  title.  William  Prior  I  suppose  you  know  is 
ordained ;  without  learning,  interest,  or  aught  but  Providence  to  recom- 
mend him. 

"  What  are  you  doing  in  your  part  of  the  vineyard  1  and  how  does 
the  work  prosper  ?  Write  largely,  and  often.  The  Lord  of  the  harvest 
is  thrusting  out  labourers  in  divers  places.  Mr.  Romaine,  Venn,  Dodd, 
Jones,  and  others  here,  are  much  blessed.  Pray  for  them,  as  well  as 
us.  The  Lord  be  your  strength.  Robert  Windsor  is  a  pillar  of  our 
Church.     Farewell  in  Christ." 

These  letters  are  particularly  valuable,  not  only  as  exhibiting  the 
state  of  feeling  among  the  Methodist  preachers  in  those  times,  but  for 
the  light  which  they  shed  upon  Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  character.  With 
the  real  difficulties  of  the  case  he  did  not  attempt  to  grapple.  He  does 
not  show  how  the  scruples  of  such  men  as  Cownley,  Walsh,  and  the 
Perronets,  could  be  removed ;  nor  how  the  spiritual  wants  of  the  so- 
cieties were  to  be  met  in  those  places  where  they  were  repelled  from 
the  table  of  the  Lord.  Such  was  his  impetuosity,  that  he  could- see 
nothing  in  the  scruples  of  these  men  but  pride ;  and  he  was  resolved 
to  force  all  the  people  to  an  attendance  upon  their  several  churches, 
whatever  they  might  hear  there,  and  though  they  went  with  the  cer- 
tainty of  being  driven  from  the  holy  communion.  Such  a  course  was 
not  suited  to  the  occasion.  The  persons  concerned  were  not  children, 
either  in  years,  understanding,  or  piety.  They  were  rebuked,  but  not 
convinced ;  and  left  to  utter  their  complaints  in  all  directions.  To 
treat  them  in  this  manner  was  only  to  restrain  the  evil  for  a  time.  It 
was  not  removed.  Mr.  John  Wesley  pursued  a  different  course.  He 
also  was  anxious  to  preserve  the  people  and  preachers  in  communion 
with  the  established  Church  ;  but  he  would  not,  even  for  the  attainment 
of  this  object,  dismiss  from  the  itinerant  ministry  men  of  whose  upright- 
ness, piety,  and  usefulness  he  had  the  fullest  evidence.  Nor  would  he 
deal  harshly  with  men  whom  he  thought  to  be  in  error,  when  he  saw 
that  conscience  was  concerned. 


502  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

As  one  means  of  preserving  the  Methodists  in  union  with  the 
Church,  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  was  anxious  to  get  the  best  and  ablest 
of  the  preachers  prepared  for  holy  orders,  and  then  ordained  by  the 
bishops ;  and  he  thought  that  Mr.  Sellon  and  John  Jones  might  be  ad- 
vantageously employed  in  the  work  of  their  education.  Jones,  who 
had  belonged  to  the  medical  profession,  was  a  man  of  learning,  and 
very  useful  as  an  itinerant  preacher.  He  was  treated  with  great  con- 
fidence by  the  brothers,  being  a  man  of  extraordinary  sobriety  of  judg- 
ment. Charles,  it  will  be  observed,  bespeaks  for  him  a  title  to  orders, 
that  he  might  be  invested  with  the  clerical  character.  At  that  time  he 
did  not  succeed ;  but  afterward  Jones  was  episcopally  ordained,  and 
became  a  parochial  minister,  as  did  a  few  others  of  his  brethren.  Their 
itinerancy  was  then  at  an  end  ;  and  the  design  of  Methodist  preaching, 
to  spread  Christian  holiness  all  over  the  land,  was  proportionably  de- 
feated. Mr.  John  Wesley  viewed  these  subjects,  not  as  a  theorist,  but 
as  a  practical  man.  All  feeling  of  personal  taste  and  prejudice,  and 
all  forms  of  ecclesiastical  order,  he  subordinated  to  the  higher  object 
of  reforming  the  nation,  by  turning  the  people  from  sin  to  holiness. 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley  is  generally  happy  in  the  application  of  epithets. 
Whether  he  intends  to  praise  or  blame,  the  names  which  he  gives  to 
the  parties  whom  he  designs  to  characterize  are  usually  appropriate  and 
striking.  But  here  his  shrewdness  and  tact  forsake  him.  He  assumes 
that  the  clergy  of  the  established  Church  were  priests  after  the  order 
of  Aaron  ;  and  he  calls  the  Methodist  preachers  "  Melchizedekians,"  to 
denote  their  inferiority.  They  were  not  in  the  "  succession  ;"  as  Mel- 
chizedek  was  "  without  father,  without  mother,  without  descent."  But 
when  he  used  the  name  of  Melchizedek  for  such  a  purpose,  he  did  not 
"  consider  how  great  this  man  was."  Melchizedek  was  "  king  of  right- 
eousness," and  "  king  of  peace,"  as  well  as  "  priest  of  the  most  high 
God  ;"  and,  as  the  inspired  author  of  the  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews  shows, 
was  vastly  superior  to  Aaron,  and  the  whole  tribe  of  Levi ;  inasmuch 
as  Levi  himself,  in  the  person  of  Abraham,  paid  tithes  to  this  priest  of 
the  kingly  order,  who  blessed  the  patriarch  of  the  whole  Jewish  nation  : 
"  and  without  all  contradiction,  the  less  is  blessed  of  the  better."  Joseph 
Cownley,  Thomas  Walsh,  and  the  Perronets,  however  disposed  to 
magnify  their  office,  as  itinerant  evangelists,  would  hardly  have  aspired 
to  such  a  distinction  as  this  honourable  title  properly  denotes. 

The  time  of  the  conference  at  length  drew  near,  when  the  claims  of 
these  "  Melchizedekians"  were  to  be  heard  and  canvassed.  Mr.  Charles 
Wesley,  as  the  impassioned  and  determined  advocate  of  Churchman- 
ship,  repaired  to  Leeds,  whence  he  addressed  the  following  letter  to 
his  wife : — 

"  Leeds,  April  29th.  To  my  Dearly-beloved  Partner, — Grace,  mercy, 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  503 

and  peace,  from  God  the  Father,  and  Christ  Jesus  our  Lord!  You 
thought  it  long  till  you  heard  from  me  again.  I  made  such  short  stages, 
(as  much  to  save  my  horse  as  myself,)  that  I  did  not  reach  this  place 
till  yesterday.  At  Birmingham,  Sheffield,  Barley-hall,  and  Leeds,  are 
many  kind  inquirers  after  you :  too  many  to  name.  I  told  them  my 
hopes  of  your  continued  welfare.  Their  prayers  for  you  will  come 
back  in  the  time  of  need.  Moderate  travelling  I  find  good  for  me, 
having  never  had  better  health  since  you  knew  me.  I  look  every  post 
for  a  good  account  of  my  Sally.  This  evening  I  expect  to  find  my 
brother  at  Birstal.  I  pity  his  poor  wife,  if  now  upon  the  road.  There 
she  is  likely  to  stick,  till  the  warm  weather  comes.  The  roads  are 
almost  impassable  for  wheels.  I  am  going  to  breakfast  with  Miss  Nor- 
ton, who  is  as  far  from  the  spirit  of  my  best  friend  [Mrs.  John  Wesley] 
as  east  from  west.  What  shall  you  and  I  do  to  love  her  better  ?  ',  Love 
your  enemies,'  is  with  man  impossible :  but  is  any  thing  too  hard  for 
God  ?  I  fear  you  do  not  constantly  pray  for  her.  I  must  pray,  or 
sink — into  the  spirit  of  revenge.  Miss  Norton  is  very  much  at  your 
service,  but  flies  from  her  house  before  the  face  of  my  sister.  She  re- 
treats to  Wakefield,  before  the  conference,  for  an  obvious  reason. 

"  H.  Thornton  and  his  wife,  &c,  &c,  &c,  send  cordial  greetings, 
and  poor  old  declining  Mrs.  Hutchinson.  I  have  been  crying  in  the 
chamber,  whence  my  J.  Hutchinson  ascended.  My  heart  is  full  of 
him ;  and  I  miss  him  every  moment.     But  he  is  at  rest. 

"  When  did  our  Clifton  friends  leave  you  ?  Have  you  looked  out 
for  lodgings  first,  and  by  and  by  for  a  house,  for  my  dear  George  ?  Mr. 
James  can  assist  you  in  a  letter,  but  very  privately.  My  friend  must 
not  be  named.     Are  you  much  in  private  prayer  1     x\dieu !" 

A  few  things  in  this  letter  call  for  remark.  The  affecting  reference 
to  J.  Hutchinson  proves  the  strength  of  the  writer's  affection  for  his  late 
friend,  who  had  now  been  dead  nearly  twelve  months.  It  will  be 
recollected  that  he  accompanied  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  from  Bristol  to 
London,  in  the  latter  end  of  the  year  1753,  when  Mr.  John  Wesley  was 
thought  to  be  dying.  At  that  time  he  was  in  a  backsliding  state,  and 
had  deeply  fallen  from  God.  He  died  at  Leeds  on  the  23d  of  July 
following  ;  and  in  the  room  where  he  expired  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  wept 
at  the  remembrance  of  him.  When  he  was  near  his  end  Mr.  Charles 
Wesley  wrote  a  hymn,  commending  him  to  the  divine  mercy,  and  pray- 
ing for  the  recovery  of  his  forfeited  peace  and  holiness.  The  request 
was  granted.  Before  he  yielded  up  his  spirit,  his  backslidings  were 
healed,  and  he  was  able  to  testify  of  the  goodness  of  God  to  his  soul. 
Two  hymns  on  the  occasion  of  his  happy  death  Mr.  Charles  Wesley 
afterward  published. 

The  "  dear  George,"  here  mentioned,  was  the  Rev.  George  Stone- 


504  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

house,  formerly  vicar  of  Islington,  whose  curate  Mr.  Charles  Wesley 
was,  till  driven  away  by  the  churchwardens.  Having  imbibed  the 
views  of  the  Moravians,  he  resigned  his  vicarage,  and  went  to  live  at 
Dornford,  near  Woodstock,  in  Oxfordshire.  He  was  now  a  widower, 
and  had  cast  his  eye  upon  "  Molly  Stafford,"  whom  he  thought  suitable 
to  be  his  second  wife.  About  the  middle  of  this  month  he  visited  Bris- 
tol, and  on  his  return  wrote  to  Mrs.  Charles  Wesley,  requesting  her  to 
give  him  her  opinion  concerning"  this  good  woman.  It  was  the  mis- 
fortune of  this  eccentric  man  to  be  possessed  of  an  independent  fortune. 
Had  he  been  poor,  he  would,  in  all  probability,  have  retained  his  living 
at  Islington,  and  remained  an  efficient  minister  of  Christ  to  the  end  of 
his  life.  His  property  supplied  him  with  the  means  of  following  his 
whims  and  caprice.  In  another  letter  to  his  wife,  which  was  written 
about  this  time,  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  says,  "  George  Stonehouse  has 
been  a  great  comfort  to  me  already.  My  words  have  not  been  lost  upon 
him.  He  is  worth  all  the  pains  we  can  bestow  upon  him.  I  have 
made  a  convert  of  my  brother  toward  him  :  why  ?  My  sister  was  out 
of  the  way." 

From  Leeds  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  went  to  Birstal,  where  he  met  his 
brother  by  appointment,  in  the  afternoon  of  Monday,  April  28th.  Here 
they  remained  together  for  several  days,  examining,  with  the  greatest 
care,  the  claims  of  the  established  Church  on  the  one  hand,  and  of 
dissent  on  the  other,  that  they  might  be  fully  prepared  for  the  discus- 
sion of  the  question  of  separation  at  the  conference,  which  was  just  at 
hand.  In  reference  to  this  interview,  Mr.  John  Wesley  says,  in  his 
Journal, — 

"  We  began  reading  together,  '  A  Gentleman's  Reasons  for  his  Dis- 
sent from  the  Church  of  England.'  It  is  an  elaborate  and  lively  tract, 
and  contains  the  strength  of  the  cause  :  but  it  did  not  yield  us  one 
proof  that  it  is  lawful  for  us  (much  less  our  duty)  to  separate  from  it. 
In  how  different  a  spirit  does  this  man  write  from  honest  Richard  Bax- 
ter !  The  one  dipping,  as  it  were,  his  pen  in  tears  ;  the  other,  in  vine- 
gar and  gall.  Surely  one  page  of  that,  loving,  serious  Christian,  weighs 
more  than  volumes  of  this  bitter,  sarcastic  jester."  Mr.  Charles  Wes- 
ley's letters  to  his  wife  throw  further  light  upon  this  subject.    He  says, — 

"  My  time  is  chiefly  spent  with  my  brother,  at  Birstal,  in  reading  over 
the  Dissenter's  book.  He  found  and  showed  me  many  flaws  in  his 
arguments  against  the  Church,  which  he  interweaves  and  answers  in 
his  excellent  treatise  on  that  question,  whether  it  be  expedient  to  sepa- 
rate from  the  Church  of  England  ?  Mr.  Grimshaw  (whom  the  sepa- 
ratists claimed  for  their  own)  designed  coming  to  the  conference,  only 
to  take  his  leave  of  us,  if  we  did  of  the  Church.  All  the  preachers  in 
the  north  are  unanimous  for  it.     Satan  has  done  his  worst,  and  con- 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  505 

lirmed  us  in  our  calling.  I  preach  constantly,  to  save  my  brother  ;  and 
the  word  has  free  course.  Honest  John  Nelson,  William  Shent,  and 
forty  more,  salute  and,  what  is  better,  pray  for  you.  Come  boldly  to 
the  throne  of  grace,  that  you  may  obtain  mercy,  and  find  grace  to  help 
in  time  of  need.     Farewell." 

The  conference  met  at  Leeds,  according  to  appointment,  on  the  6th 
of  May.  Sixty -three  preachers  were  present.  The  reason  for  so  large 
an  attendance  was,  that  the  relation  of  the  Methodists  to  the  Church 
might  be  fully  considered,  and  that,  as  much  as  possible,  a  uniformity 
of  principle  and  action  might  be  secured.  Mr.  John  Wesley  says, 
"  The  point  on  which  we  desired  all  the  preachers  to  speak  their  minds 
at  large  was,  whether  we  ought  to  separate  from  the  Church.  What- 
ever was  advanced,  on  one  side  or  the  other,  was  seriously  and  calmly 
considered ;  and  on  the  third  day  we  were  all  fully  agreed  in  that 
general  conclusion,  that,  whether  it  was  lawful  or  not,  it  was  no  ways 
expedient." 

In  this  important  and  protracted  discussion,  Mr.  John  and  Charles 
Wesley  expressed  their  minds  freely  and  strongly ;  and  every  one  was 
invited  to  declare  his  views  without  restraint.  Mr.  Walsh  and  his 
friends  engaged  to  desist  from  the  administration  of  the  Lord's  supper ; 
such  was  their  deference  to  the  judgment  of  their  brethren,  and  espe- 
cially to  the  Wesleys,  who  were  over  them  in  the  Lord.  With  this 
general  conclusion  Mr.  John  Wesley  appears  to  have  been  satisfied. 
The  practical  object  which  he  had  in  view  was  gained ;  and  he  would 
not  interfere  with  the  workings  of  private  conscience,  except  in  the 
way  of  reasoning  and  persuasion.  Not  so  his  more  ardent  brother. 
Charles  perceived  that  many  of  the  preachers  were  unconvinced,  so 
that  future  agitations  would  in  all  probability  arise,  and  obstruct  the 
harmony  which  for  the  present  was  established.  The  permanent 
maintenance  of  strict  Churchmanship  he  saw  to  be  more  than  question- 
able. Early,  therefore,  in  the  morning  of  the  day  after  the  debate  was 
closed  in  the  conference,  he  left  Leeds,  without  even  informing  his 
brother  of  his  intention,  and  returned  to  London,  taking  Rotherham, 
Sheffield,  Birmingham,  and  other  places  in  his  way.  From  Rotherham 
he  thus  addressed  his  wife  : —     •' 

"  I  snatch  a  few  moments,  before  the  congregation  comes,  to  salute 
my  dearest  Sally  in  the  love  that  never  faileth.  To-morrow  night,  or 
Sunday  morning,  I  hope  to  call  on  my  lady.  Last  Saturday  afternoon, 
after  my  brother  and  I  had  settled  every  thing  in  the  four  preceding 
days,  on  my  way  to  Wakefield  I  met — my  good  angel  and  sister.  I 
have  done  her  honour  before  the  people,  and  behaved,  though  I  say  it, 
very  much  like  a  gentleman :  only  that  I  took  French  leave  this  morn- 
ing ;  that  is,  left  Leeds  without  telling  either  her,  or  her  husband.     He 


506  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

will  follow  me  quickly  with  a  letter ;  but  I  am  hardened  to  causeless 
reproof's.  I  trust  my  Sally  is  more  than  patient  of  my  absence.  You 
should  rejoice  that  my  Lord  continues  to  use  me.  May  his  presence 
make  you  infinite  amends!  Miss  Norton  sends  her  respects.  She 
loves  none  of  the  Methodists,  but  Mr.  Edwards — and  me. 

"  I  left  the  brethren  in  conference  ;  yet  I  do  not  repent  my  trouble. 
You  will  be  content  to  wait  a  little  for  particulars.  All  agreed  not  to 
separate ;  so  the  wound  is  healed — slightly.  Yet  some  good  news  I 
may  bring  you  from  Leeds,  if  we  live  a  month  longer.  My  love  to 
Sarah  Jones.  Her  husband  is  detained  by  my  brother,  but  will  over- 
take me,  I  hope,  at  Birmingham.  I  want  to  hear  that  your  sisters  are 
both  with  you.  If  not,  it  is  your  own  fault,  or  theirs.  Three  weeks  I 
am  fast  at  London  ;  then  we  may  meet,  all  four  of  us,  in  Charles-street, 
if  the  Lord  permit.  On  Wednesday  night  I  was  assisted  in  preaching 
in  a  wonderful  manner.  The  subject  was,  '  My  grace  is  sufficient  for 
thee.'     The  Lord  be  your  peace  and  strength !     Farewell. 

"  We  have  had  our  Lord's  presence,  according  to  his  promise.  I 
have  delivered  my  own  soul  in  this  society,  exhorting  them  to  continue 
steadfast  in  fellowship  with  the  Church  of  England.  The  same  exhort- 
ation I  hope  to  leave  with  every  society  throughout  the  land.  On  such 
an  occasion  you  will  cheerfully  spare  me.     Good  night." 

"  Birmingham,  May  12th.  I  am  just  come  hither  from  Donnington, 
where  I  passed  yesterday  most  agreeably.  Our  friend's*  prayers  you 
are  always  sure  of,  and  they  avail  much.  Your  two  last  I  hope  to  find 
time  for  answering  at  Dornford,  which  I  expect  to  see  on  Wednesday. 
We  draw  nearer  and  nearer,  and  shall  soon  be  intimately  one,  and 
eternally  swallowed  up  in  divine  love.  Once  more,  my  dearest  partner, 
look  up.     Farewell." 

On  the  28th  of  May  he  wrote  from  London  to  the  following  effect : 
— "  I  am  ready  to  wish  you  may  not  have  shown  my  last  to  Mrs.  Jones 
and  Vigor.  They  will  fear  where  no  fear  is,  as  if  I  was  running  away 
outright.  But  my  heart  is  more  closely  united  to  the  true  Methodists 
than  ever.  • 

"  Beck  must  recover  her  music  :  must  positively,  or  not  look  me  in 
the  face.  It  lies  upon  you  to  drag  her  to  the  harpsichord,  and  tie  her 
down  in  her  chair.  I  have  great  encouragement  in  my  labours.  Num- 
berless are  my  Sally's  well-wishers  :  and  their  prayers  cannot  but  pre- 
vail.    George  Whitefield  returns  your  love  with  interest. 

"  Wednesday  afternoon.  I  write  from  George  Stonehouse's  other 
lodgings,  whence  we  adjourn  to  Mr.  Waller's.  My  heart  is  in  haste  to 
drag  my  body  after  it  to  Bristol.  I  have  told  George,  I  shall  not  wait 
for  him.     He  says  he  will  not  be  detained,  but  set  out  with  me  on 

*  Lady  Huntingdon. 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  507 

Monday  se'nnight.  Our  first  day's  stage  is  to  Wycomb  ;  the  second  to 
Domford,  where  I  rest  ray  beast ;  on  Friday  or  Saturday  following  I 
trust  the  Lord  will  bring  us  together." 

"  London,  May  31st.  Dearest  Sally, — I  count  the  days  between  us, 
and  look  toward  Charles-street  sleeping  and  waking.  This  evening  I 
hope  will  bring  sister  Davis  safe  to  Bristol.  I  have  sent  you  a  pound 
of  tea,  and  half  a  pound  to  Sarah  Jones,  which  I  beg  her  to  accept. 
Be  sure,  refuse  her  money.  If  you  want  any  more,  tell  me  so  in  your 
next.  Lady  Huntingdon  I  expect  at  Clifton  about  the  middle  or  end 
of  July.  On  Thursday  I  read  my  epistle  a  second  time  to  a  crowded 
audience,  and  yesterday  at  the  watch-night.  Seven  hundred  are  sent 
by  this  day's  carrier.  George  and  I  spent  the  morning  at  Mrs.  Grin- 
field's,  who  sends  her  love  and  prayers  after  you.  We  dined  at  Mr. 
Waller's.     The  Lord  preserve  my  dearest  Sally !" 

The  "  epistle"  which  is  here  mentioned,  as  having  been  read  to  a 
"  crowded  audience,"  at  a  watch-night,  was  a  small  pamphlet,  in  verse, 
which  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  put  to  press  immediately  after  his  return 
from  the  conference,  under  the  title  of  "  An  Epistle  to  the  Rev.  Mr.  John 
Wesley,  by  Charles  Wesley,  Presbyter  of  the  Church  of  England."  It 
is  an  earnest  and. spirited  composition,  written  in  the  fulness  of  the  au- 
thor's heart,  declarative  of  his  yearning  affection  for  the  established 
Church,  and  of  his  determination  to  labour  and  die  in  her  service.  He 
describes,  in  affecting  terms,  her  fallen  condition,  both  with  regard  to 
her  ministry,  and  the  general  practice  of  her  children ;  he  freely  cen- 
sures what  he  conceives  to  be  wrong  in  her,  especially  her  worldliness  ; 
and  expresses  his  earnest  hope  that  the  time  was  come  for  the  recovery 
of  her  lost  spirituality.  Not  the  least  interesting  part  of  this  production 
is  the  writer's  avowal  of  unalterable  friendship  for  his  brother,  and  his 
conviction  of  his  brother's  fidelity,  and  oneness  of  heart  with  himself. 

While  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  was  in  this  state  of  anxiety  respecting 
Methodism  and  the  Church,  his  brother  endeavoured  to  moderate  his 
zeal  for  outward  conformity,  and  give  him  more  practical  views  of  their 
calling.  Two  of  his  letters,  addressed  to  Charles  upon  this  occasion, 
have  been  preserved,  and  show  the  state  of  John's  mind  in  reference 
to  the  questions  at  issue.  He  thus  speaks,  under  the  date  of  June 
20th,  1755  :— 

"  Do  not  you  understand  that  they  all  promised  by  Thomas  Walsh, 
not  to  administer,  even  among  themselves  ?  I  think  that  a  huge  point 
given  up ;  perhaps  more  than  they  could  give  up  with  a  clear  con- 
science. They  showed  an  excellent  spirit  in  this  very  thing.  Like- 
wise when  I  (not  to  say  you)  spoke  once  and  again,  spoke  satis  pro 
tmperio,  [with  sufficient  authority,]  when  I  reflected  on  their  answers, 
1  admired  their  spirit,  and  was  ashamed  of  my  own.     The  practical 


508  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

conclusion  was,  not  to  separate  from  the  Church.  Did  we  not  all 
agree  in  this  ?  Surely  either  you  or  I  must  have  been  asleep,  or  we 
could  not  differ  so  widely  in  a  matter  of  fact.  Here  is  Charles  Perro- 
net  raving,  because  his  friends  have  given  up  all ;  and  Charles  Wesley, 
because  they  have  given  up  nothing ;  and  I,  in  the  midst,  staring  and 
wondering  both  at  one  and  the  other.  I  do  not  want  to  do  any  thing 
more,  unless  I  could  bring  them  over  to  my  opinion ;  and  I  am  not  in 
haste  for  that. 

"  Cyprian  is  a  terrible  witness  of  the  sense  of  the  then  church  ;*  for 
he  speaks  it  not  as  his  own  private  sense,  but  an  incontestable  allowed 
rule :  and  by  Antistes  there,  I  really  believe  he  means  the  minister  of 
a  parish.  That  pinches  me.  Nevertheless,  I  think  with  you,  till  I  get 
more  light ;  though  I  should  be  hard  set  to  defend  myself  against  a 
skilful  adversary.  When  I  am  convinced  it  is  my  duty,  I  will  follow 
Cyprian's  advice.  The  same  say  you,  and  no  more.  I  do  not  fluc- 
tuate yet ;  but  I  cannot  answer  the  arguments  on  that  side  of  the  ques- 
tion. Joseph  Cownley  says,  '  For  such  and  such  reasons,  I  dare  not 
hear  a  drunkard  preach,  or  read  prayers.'  I  answer,  I  dare :  but  I 
cannot  answer  his  reasons." 

Eight  days  after  the  date  of  this  letter,  Mr.  John  Wesley  again  wrote 
to  his  brother  on  the  same  subject.  "  Wherever  I  have  been  in  Eng- 
land," says  he,  "  the  societies  are  far  more  firmly  and  rationally  attached 
to  the  Church  than  ever  they  were  before.  I  have  no  fear  about  this 
matter.  I  only  fear  the  preachers'  or  the  people's  leaving,  not  the 
Church,  but  the  love  of  God,  and  inward  or  outward  holiness.  To  this 
I  press  them  forward  continually.  I  dare  not,  in  conscience,  spend  my 
time  and  strength  on  externals.  If,  as  my  lady  says,  all  outward  esta- 
blishments are  Babel,  so  is  this  establishment.  Let  it  stand  for  me. 
I  neither  set  it  up,  nor  pull  it  down.  But  let  you  and  I  build  up  the 
city  of  God. 

"  Thomas  Walsh  (I  will  declare  it  on  the  house-top)  has  given  me 
all  the  satisfaction  I  desire,  and  all  that  an  honest  man  could  give.  I 
love,  admire,  and  honour  him  ;  and  wish  we  had  six  preachers  in  all 
England  of  his  spirit.  But  enough  of  this.  Let  us  draw  the  saw  no 
longer,  but  use  all  our  talents  to  promote  the  mind  that  was  in  Christ. 
We  have  not  one  preacher  who  either  proposed,  or  desires,  or  designs 
(that  I  know)  to  separate  from  the  Church  at  all.  Their  principles  in 
this  single  point  of  ordination  I  do  not  approve :  but  I  pray  for  more 
and  more  of  their  spirit  (in  general)  and  practice.  Driving  may  make 
me  fluctuate  ;  though  I  do  not  yet." 

*  The  passage  in  Cyprian  to  which  allusion  is  here  made,  Mr.  Wesley  had  cited  in 
a  former  letter.  It  is,  Populus  a  scelerato  Antistite  separare  se  debet.  "  It  is  the 
duty  of  the  people  to  separate  themselves  from  a  wicked  bishop." 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  509 

In  several  of  his  letters,  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  speaks  in  strong  terms 
of  commendation  of  a  treatise  against  separation  from  the  Church,  which 
his  brother  was  preparing  for  the  press.  This  treatise  was  submitted 
to  the  friendly  inspection  of  the  Rev.  Samuel  Walker,  the  minister  of 
Truro,  in  Cornwall :  a  wise  and  holy  man,  who  was  very  useful  in  his 
own  parish,  and  avoided  the  irregularities  in  which  the  Wesleys,  Mr. 
Grimshaw,  Meriton,  Sellon,  and  a  few  other  clergymen,  felt  it  their 
duty  to  indulge.  Mr.  Walker  advised  that  the  treatise  should  not  be 
printed.  He  thought,  that,  in  all  probability,  it  would  call  forth  re- 
joinders, and  provoke  a  controversy  from  which  the  Church  was  likely 
to  derive  injury  rather  than  benefit.  The  fact  is,  Mr.  Wesley  acknow- 
ledged the  justice  of  many  of  the  objections  which  Dissenters  urged 
against  the  spiritual  courts,  some  parts  of  the  Liturgy  and  the  canons, 
and  the  character  of  too  many  of  the  clergy ;  and  his  object  was,  to 
show  that  these  objections,  though  founded  in  truth,  and  therefore  pos- 
sessing great  force,  did  not  form  a  sufficient  ground  for  separation. 
The  premises,  however,  being  to  a  considerable  extent  admitted,  Mr. 
Walker  was  apprehensive  that  other  persons,  not  having  that  bias  in 
favour  of  the  Church  which  swayed  his  judgment  and  that  of  the  Wes- 
leys, would  draw  an  opposite  conclusion.  He  therefore  deprecated  the 
agitation  of  the  questions  thus  mooted.  His  advice  was  kindly  taken, 
and  acted  upon ;  so  that  the  treatise  was  suppressed,  and  has  remained 
in  manuscript  to  this  day,  though  some  parts  of  it  have  been  published 
in  a  different  form.  That  Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  with  all  his  admiration 
of  the  Church,  (and  that  admiration  was  both  profound  and  conscien- 
tious,) concurred  with  his  brother  in  the  views  which  he  entertained 
respecting  her  blemishes  and  defects,  is  evident  from  various  passages 
in  the  poetical  "  epistle"  which  he  published  at  this  time. 

Upon  this  occasion,  both  the  Wesleys  entered  into  a  correspondence 
with  Mr.  Walker,  on  the  question  of  preserving  the  Methodists  in  union 
with  the  established  Church.  He  advised  the  extinction  of  itinerant 
preaching,  and  of  the  public  ministrations  of  unordained  men.  To 
secure  this,  he  recommended  that  the  ablest  and  best-qualified  preachers 
should  be  prepared  for  holy  orders,  and  fixed  in  parishes ;  that  those 
who  disapproved  of  the  Church  should  be  dismissed ;  and  the  rest  em- 
ployed in  taking  care  of  the  societies,  without  preaching  at  all.  The 
judgment  of  Mr.  Adam,  of  Wintringham,  was  also  requested :  but  he 
was  less  liberal  than  even  Mr.  Walker  ;  and  laid  down  principles  which 
would  at  once  have  silenced  every  unordained  preacher,  and  broken 
up  all  the  societies,  without  any  regard  for  private  conscience,  and  the 
spiritual  destitution  which  everywhere  prevailed.  Mr.  Charles  Wesley 
was  favourable  to  the  ordination  and  settlement  of  the  preachers ;  for 
he  was  full  of  hope,  that  pious  clergymen  would  be  everywhere  raised 


510  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

up  to  carry  on  the  revival  of  religion  which  was  so  auspiciously  begun. 
This  correspondence  led  to  no  practical  result.  The  people  were  every- 
where perishing  for  lack  of  knowledge  ;  and  Mr.  John  Wesley  could 
not  impose  silence  upon  men  whom  he  believed  God  himself  had 
raised  up,  to  assist  in  reforming  the  nation.  Thousands  of  ignorant 
and  profligate  people,  in  all  parts  of  the  land,  were  by  the  instrument- 
ality of  these  men  turned  to  Christ,  and  made  upright  and  holy.  A 
ministry  episcopally  regular,  producing  similar  effects,  he  would  have 
greatly  preferred,  had  it  pleased  God  to  raise  it  up ;  but  he  justly 
thought  that  it  was  better  to  save  the  people  irregularly,  than  suffer 
them  to  die  in  their  sins.  By  this  principle  he  was  resolved  to  abide, 
though  all  his  clerical  brethren  should  frown  upon  him,  and  his  own 
familiar  friend  throw  discouragements  in  his  way.  Upon  his  firmness 
at  this  time,  under  God,  depended  the  continuance  of  that  system  of 
itinerant  preaching  from  which  the  nation  and  the  world  have  derived 
the  most  substantial  advantages. 

Mr.  Walker  and  Mr.  Adam  gave  such  advice  as  they  thought  best 
adapted  to  the  maintenance  of  church-order,  without  duly  considering 
the  spiritual  wants  of  the  nation :  Mr.  Wesley  kept  steadily  in  view 
the  higher  object  of  turning  ungodly  men  to  righteousness  ;  regarding 
the  most  perfect  ecclesiastical  discipline  (though  highly  important  and 
desirable  in  its  place)  as  nothing  more  than  a  means  to  an  end.  Mr. 
Edwin  Sidney,  in  his  Life  of  Mr.  Walker,  speaks  of  Mr.  Wesley  as 
greatly  inferior  to  that  excellent  man  in  sound  judgment  and  practical 
wisdom.  Perhaps  his  opinion  may  be  somewhat  modified  when  he 
views  the  subject  of  their  correspondence  in  the  light  which  eternity 
will  shed  upon  it.  In  that  light  it  will  be  more  distinctly  seen  whether 
or  not  the  everlasting  interests  of  redeemed  men  ought  to  be  sacrificed 
to  an  external  uniformity,  which  the  Holy  Scriptures  nowhere  enjoin 
as  matter  of  absolute  duty. 

That  Mr.  John  Wesley  attached  less  importance  to  his  union  with 
the  Church  than  to  the  spread  of  true  religion  in  the  country  by  means 
of  itinerant  preaching,  he  distinctly  avows  in  the  following  letter  to  his 
brother,  which  bears  the  date  of  June  23d,  1755.  The  youth  men- 
tioned in  the  first  paragraph  was  their  nephew,  of  whose  support  and 
education  they  had  taken  the  charge,  now  that  he  was  abandoned  by 
his  apostate  father  : — 

"  A  gentleman,  who  keeps  an  academy  at  Brompton,  offers  to  take 
Westley  Hall  for  nothing,  to  teach  him  the  ancient  and  modern  tongues ; 
and  when  he  has  learned  them,  to  give  him  thirty  pounds  a  year,  and 
his  board,  if  he  will  stay  to  assist  him.  His  mother  thinks  (and  I  can- 
not say  much"  to  the  contrary)  that  such  an  offer  is  not  to  be  slighted. 
Send  us  your  judgment  upon  the  matter  as  soon  as  possible. 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  51 1 

"  I  am  proximus  ardet  Ucalegon  !*  [Ucalegon  next  burns.]  The  good 
bishop  of  London  has  excommunicated  Mr.  Gardiner  for  preaching 
without  a  license.  It  is  probable  the  point  will  now  be  determined 
concerning  the  Church.  For  if  we  must  either  dissent,  or  be  silent, 
actum  est !  [it  is  all  over.]     We  have  no  time  to  trifle  !" 

In  a  letter  written  a  few  weeks  afterward,  he  adds,  "  You  are  by  no 
means  free  from  temptation.  You  are  as  positive  as  if  you  had  never 
seen  either  Stillingfleet  or  Baxter.  I  am  very  calm  and  cool,  deter- 
mining nothing,  but  to  do  nothing  rashly.  Now  which  is  more  in  the 
temptation?  To  my  thought,  you  are  in  it,  and  over  head  and  ears. 
Your  gross  bigotry  lies  here,  in  putting  a  man  on  a  level  with  an  adul- 
terer, because  he  differs  from  you  as  to  church  government.  What 
miserable  confounding  the  degrees  of  good  and  evil  is  this  !" 

At  this  time  Mr.  John  Wesley  requested  his  brother  to  visit  the 
societies  in  Cornwall ;  but  this  service  he  declined,  for  reasons  which 
do  not  appear.  He  continued  his  ministry,  however,  in  London  and 
the  neighbourhood  with  undiminished  fidelity  and  zeal.  We  cannot 
give  a  connected  detail  of  his  labours  during  the  summer  and  autumn 
of  the  year  1755  ;  but  the  following  concise  extracts  from  his  letters  to 
his  wife  will  show  the  spirit  by  which  he  was  actuated,  and  the  bless- 
ing which  attended  his  word.  They  also  contained  some  curious  and 
interesting  notices  concerning  contemporary  events  and  characters. 
Mr.  John  Wesley  had  undertaken  the  journey  to  Cornwall,  but  was  not 
accompanied  by  his  fretful  and  murmuring  wife.  Charles  Perronet 
was  in  London,  and  had  charge  of  the  works  which  Mr.  John  Weslev 
was  passing  through  the  press. 

The  subjoined  letter  was  franked  by  Lord  Fortesque,  and  addressed 
to  Mrs.  Wesley  at  Dornford,  where  she  was  on  a  visit  to  Mr.  Stone- 
house,  the  ex-vicar  of  Islington,  and  his  pious  sister : — 

"  Sept.  13th.  How  fares  my  dearest  Sally?  and  her  companions, 
and  host,  and  hostess  ?  I  think  it  long  since  I  saw  you ;  but  it  must 
be  longer  still  before  we  meet  again.  On  Thursday  I  went  to  bed  at 
seven,  and  slept  away  my  headache.  Yesterday  I  visited  Islington 
and  the  Green.  All  vacant  hours  I  employ  in  transcribing  my  own 
important  history.  To-morrow  I  preach  for  the  first  time.  On  Monday 
I  take  horse  for  Canterbury.     I  have  just  received  a  warm  epistle  from 

*  The  allusion  is  to  the  following  passage  in  Virgil's  ^Eneid. — Amer.  Ed. 

"  Now  Hector's  warning  proved  too  clear  and  true, 
The  wiles  of  Greece  appear'd  in  open  view ; 
The  roaring  flames  in  volumes  huge  aspire, 
And  wrap  thy  dome,  Deiphobus,  in  fire  ; 
Thine,  sage  Ucalegon,  next  sunk  to  ground, 
And  stretch'd  a  vast  unmeasured  ruin  round." — Pitt. 


512  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

my  sworn  friend  the  colonel.  It  would  do  you  good  to  hear  how  ten- 
derly he  writes  of  you.  How  does  your  rector  perform  ?  If  he  will  not 
be  your  chaplain  at  night,  I  must  desire  and  insist  on  you,  Beck,  or 
Suky's  praying  together,  both  morning  and  evening.  Speak  to  this 
in  your  next ;  and  rejoice  me  by  telling  me  it  is  done.  The  people 
here  had  taken  it  into  their  heads,  that  I  should  never  come  to  them 
again.  Had  it  been  so,  many  of  our  oldest  and  best  children  would 
have  followed  me  to  Bristol,  or  America :  and  such  as  could  not  would 
have  withdrawn  from  the  society. 

"  Sunday  afternoon.  Such  a  number  of  communicants  I  have  not 
seen  for  months  past.  I  was  much  assisted  in  preaching  on,  'The 
Spirit  and  the  bride  say,  Come,'  &c.  It  is  plain  my  work  is  not  yet 
over.  The  congregation  were  almost  all  in  tears.  We  made  inter- 
cession at  the  sacrament, — or  rather  the  Spirit  for  us,  and  for  all  who 
did  run  well,  especially  the  first  labourers.  I  only  wanted  you  to  be 
a  partaker. 

"  I  called  two  minutes  before  preaching  on  Mrs.  Wesley,  at  the 
Foundery ;  and  in  all  that  time  had  not  one  quarrel.  My  subject  was, 
'  He  that  testifieth  these  things  saith,  Surely  I  come  quickly.  Amen, 
even  so.  Come,  Lord  Jesus.'  The  Foundery  was  never  fuller ;  and 
the  word  never  more  effectual. 

"  Monday  morning,  four  o'clock.  I  took  my  leave  of  Mr.  Lloyd, 
setting  out  for  Derby,  and  I  for  Canterbury.  Charles  Perronet  attended 
me  to  Greenwich,  where  I  breakfasted  with  his  mother  and  sister. 
We  have  had  much  talk  together.  I  took  off  the  burden  I  had  laid  on 
him  by  my  late  letters  ;  and  really  believe  they  did  him  service.  He 
thanked  me  ;  asked  my  pardon  ;  and  has  been  in  high  spirits  ever  since. 

"  I  crept  on,  singing,  or  making  hymns,  till  I  got  unawares  to  Can- 
terbury. Mrs.  Galatin  came  to  welcome  me  immediately,  and  Mr. 
Phene,  Edward  Perronet,  &c.  They  all  require  you.  1  too  should 
be  glad  to  have  you  always  at  my  elbow ;  or  to  spend  the  winter  with 
you  between  St.  Ann's,  London,  and  Bristol.  But  I  dare  not  let  loose 
my  wishes,  or  choose  for  myself,  till  the  will  of  Providence  appears. 
Our  first  thing  temporal  is  to  get  out  of  debt ;  which  is  impracticable, 
if  we  kept  house  the  approaching  winter.  To-morrow  I  go  to  Mar- 
gate ;  and  should  willingly  bestow  a  fortnight  upon  my  crazy  carcass ; 
but  I  must  officiate  at  Spitalfields  on  Sunday  next. 

"  Tuesday  afternoon.  I  have  just  seen  the  king,  who  looks  quite 
hearty.  I  dined  with  Major  Galatin,  who  sends  his  love,  and  desires 
with  his  wife  to  see  you.  It  is  good  for  me  to  be  here,  or  wherever 
the  Lord  finds  me  employment.  I  commend  you  all  to  the  grace  of 
our  Lord  Jesus.     Farewell !" 

"  Sept.  22d.  You  see  my  friend  is  very  tractable.     Deal  gently ;  and 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  513 

he  may  resume  his  office  by  and  by,  and  administer  the  sacrament  and 
word  to  us  and  the  people.  Love  will  do  more  than  argument,  and 
prayer  most  of  all.  We  must  pray  him  back  to  our  Church  and  arms. 
Speak  every  thing  that  is  kind  and  grateful  for  me  to  my  dear  George, 
and  his  most  agreeable  sister. 

"  On  Wednesday  last  I  drove  Mr.  Lepine  to  Margate,  over  a  delight- 
ful bowling-green,  as  you  will  allow  by  and  by.  Dudy  Perronet  was 
more  rejoiced  at  the  sight  of  me  than  I  can  tell  you.  For  above  two 
hours  she  walked  about,  to  show  me  the  country,  the  cliffs,  the  ma- 
chines for  bathing.  She  is  risen  like  Venus  from  the  sea,  so  healthy 
and  handsome,  you  would  scarcely  know  her  again. 

"  I  regretted  my  notice  for  officiating  at  Spitalfields,  which  alone 
hindered  my  bestowing  a  fortnight  on  my  scurvy  carcass.  Nothing  but 
the  cure  of  all  evils  will  prevent  my  bathing  there  next  season.  You 
would  bear  me  company,  if  you  were  not  afraid  of  losing  your  rheu- 
matism.    Multitudes  wash  away  your  complaint  with  the  salt  water. 

"  We  returned  by  tea  time  to  the  major's.  I  read  prayers  and  preach- 
ed at  our  chapel ;  and  could  hardly  resist  their  importunity  for  a  pro- 
mise of  my  speedy  return ;  which  I  had  surely  given,  had  my  health 
been  my  first  concern.  Thursday,  I  took  my  leave  with  a  comfortable 
sacrament.  Mrs.  Galatin,  Miss  Bradshaw,  Mrs.  Symonds,  and  others, 
accompanied  me  to  the  farmer's,*  as  usual,  were  we  prayed  and  parted. 

"  Charles  was  my  companion  to  Chatham.  I  preached  there  at 
night,  and  prayed  in  the  morning.  Friday.  My  comrade  opened  all 
his  great  designs  to  me  on  the  road.  He  is  quite  happy  in  the  recovery 
of  what  he  never  lost, — my  hearty  good-will  toward  him,  and  his  family. 

"  We  dined  with  them  at  Deptford.  His  father,  mother,  and  sisters, 
attended  my  preaching.  Our  room  was  crowded.  With  great  enlarge- 
ment I  explained  the  testimony  of  Jesus,  and  answer  of  his  church : 
4  Surely  I  come  quickly.  Amen,  even  so.  Come,  Lord  Jesus.'  The 
poor  people  were  overjoyed  to  see  and  hear  me  once  more.  It  is  four 
years  since  I  preached  there  last. 

"  Saturday  was  all  swallowed  up  in  transcribing  my  journal.  At 
eight  in  the  evening  I  met  the  people  crowding  to  our  lecture  at  the 
Foundery.  The  meeting  of  the  penitents  it  was  called.  Now  all  sorts 
come,  whether  in  the  society  or  out  of  it. 

"  Sunday,  Sept.  21st.  The  congregation  at  Spitalfields  were,  I  had 
almost  said,  too  many  for  me.  Two  hours  were  all  employed  witli  the 
communicants.  The  greatest  number  of  them  I  ever  remember.  The 
spirit  of  supplication  was  poured  out,  which  renewed  my  strength  of 
body.     I  took  coach  for  my  brother  Wright's,  whom  I  found,  with  sur- 

*  Mr.  Perronet  had  a  farm,  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Canterbury,  which  was  managed 
bv  a  confidential  servant. 

33 


514  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

prise,  on  a  sick,  perhaps  a  death,  bed.  He  is  struck  down  by  the  dead 
palsy ;  longed,  above  all  things,  for  my  coining ;  rejoiced  and  wept  to 
see  me.  His  stubborn  heart  was  much  softened  by  the  approach  of 
death.  Now  he  is  a  poor  sinner  indeed,  full  of  horror  and  self-con- 
demnation, yet  not  without  hope  of  mercy. 

"  I  read  prayers  at  the  chapel,  and  preached  on  Mary's  good  part. 
Had  you  seen  us  together,  you  would  not  fear  my  suddenly  parting 
from  this  loving  people.  I  met  the  society,  and  strongly  exhorted  them 
to  the  obedience  of  faith.  I  prayed  again  with  my  poor  penitent,  and 
left  him  a  little  more  easy  and  composed. 

"  I  went  to  bed  at  the  chapel-house,  but  could  not  sleep.  I  rose  at 
twelve,  and  lay  down  again,  till  a  messenger  called  me  between  one 
and  two  to  my  brother.  He  told  me  he  was  dying ;  that  his  feet  were 
dead  already  ;  he  was  perfectly  sensible  ;  told  me  before  his  wife*  how 
he  had  settled  his  affairs  ;  (not  enough  to  her  advantage,  I  think  ;)  ex- 
pressed a  good  hope  and  earnest  desires  for  one,  one  only  thing  ;  wished 
for  the  voice  of  a  trumpet,  to  warn  all  mankind  not  to  walk  in  the  paths 
wherein  he  had  walked.  He  would  make  me  a  witness  of  his  recon- 
ciliation with  his  wife  ;  and  said  he  expected  to  die  at  four  or  five. 

"  I  spoke  comfortably  to  him  of  Jesus  our  atonement,  our  peace,  our 
hope.  I  prayed  with  free  access;  (as  Ave  did  last  night  in  the  society;) 
saw  no  symptoms  of  immediate  death,  yet  would  not  lessen  his  appre- 
hension of  it.  I  waited  with  Mr.  Brogden  for  Dr.  Ross's  coming :  who 
came  at  last,  and  ordered  him  more  blisters  on  his  legs,  &c.  I  preached 
at  five  to  a  numerous  congregation,  and  prayed  with  confidence  for  a 
Christless  dying  sinner.  I  slept  till  eight ;  and  prayed  with  him,  then 
a  little  better;  yet  more  sorrowful  and  contrite.  I  breakfasted  with 
Mrs.  Jaques,  and  came  hither  to  converse  with  my  own  Sally. f 

"  I  carried  my  sister  Hall  to  dine  with  Mrs.  Webb,  and  thence  rode 
to  Little-Chelsea,  to  visit  brother  Cowper  in  a  mad  house.  His  mad- 
ness is,  if  such  there  be,  diabolical.  He  has  not  spoken  for  these  four 
months.  But  the  deaf  and  dumb  devil  was  disturbed  by  our  prayers, 
and  forced  to  say, '  Charles,  thou  art  a  priest  of  Baal.  I  do  not  receive 
thee.'  I  told  him,  '  Satan,  thou  art  a  liar,  and  knowest  I  am  a  priest 
of  God,  and  servant  of  Jesus  Christ ;  and  this  poor  soul  shall  know  it, 
when  thou  art  cast  out  by  our  prayers.'  This  you  may  keep  to  yourself. 
I  shall  never  print  it  in  my  journal. 

*  This  was  Wright's  second  wife.  His  first  had  for  some  years  been  sleeping  in  her 
"  quiet  grave,"  into  which  she  had  long  desired  to  descend,  as  the  place 

"Where  broken  hearts  can  bleed  no  more." 
Tt  would  appear  from  these  notices  that  he  was  unkind  to  them  both. 

t  This  letter  was  written  in  the  house  which  was  connected  with  the  chapel  in 
West-street,  Seven-Dials.  It  was  near  Frith-street,  Soho,  the  residence  of  his  brother 
Wright,  and  the  place  where  his  sister  Mehetabel  a  few  years  before  died  in  the  Lord. 

33* 


LIFE  OF   REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  515 

w  After  preaching  at  the  chapel,  I  obeyed  a  summons  from  Mrs.  Rich, 
and  found  her  with  our  friends  from  the  hill.  Much  talk.we  had  of  you. 
The  particulars  expect  in  my  next.     Good  night." 

The  notice  which  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  gives  of  his  visit  to  a  maniac. 
at  Chelsea  is  curious  and  characteristic.  Unlike  his  brother,  he  was 
strongly  inclined  to  skepticism  on  the  subject  of  modern  diabolical 
possessions ;  and  he  here  casts  a  slur  upon  the  account  of  such  cases 
which  John  had  inserted  in  his  printed  Journal.  Yet  here  he  expresses 
a  concurrence  in  his  brother's  opinion,  but  intimates  that  he  would  not 
publish  it  to  the  world.  In  this  he  shows  more  reserve,  but  less  single- 
ness of  mind,  than  his  brother  usually  exhibited.  John  did  not  hesitate 
openly  to  declare  the  honest  convictions  of  his  heart,  whatever  the 
world  might  think  of  his  views,  and  of  the  facts  to  which  they  related. 

Toward  the  close  of  the  year  1755,  two  marriages  were  about  to 
take  place,  in  which  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  took  a  lively  interest,  and  in 
which  he  was  engaged  to  officiate.  One  was  that  of  George  Stone- 
house,  at  Dornford ;  and  the  other  that  of  Miss  Degge,  a  very  intelli- 
gent and  pious  lady,  and  an  intimate  and  esteemed  friend,  who  had 
promised  her  hand  to  a  nobleman  belonging  to  the  Rutland  family.  She 
was  the  niece  of  Mrs.  Gumley,  the  lady  of  the  colonel  of  that  name. 
Mr.  Charles  Wesley  was  hence  induced  to  think  of  his  own  marriage  : 
of  the  providential  steps  which  led  to  it,  and  the  results  to  which  it  had 
given  rise.  The  consequence  was  a  feeling  of  lively  gratitude  to  God, 
and  to  all  the  parties  concerned,  which  he  thus  expressed  in  a  letter 
to  his  wife,  accompanied  by  an  account  of  the  terrible  earthquake  which 
had  just  occurred  at  Lisbon  : — 

"  In  reading  over  the  passages  of  our  history,"  says  he,  "  you  cannot 
think  what  love  I  feel  toward  every  one  of  our  family.  Your  mother, 
sister,  father,  cousins,  nurse,  so  behaved  as  to  deserve  my  esteem  and 
love  during  life.  I  look  back  with  delight  on  every  step,  every  circum- 
stance, in  that  whole  design  of  providential  love.  I  rejoice  with  grateful 
joy  at  our  blessed  union,  and  feel  my  obligations  to  every  person  instru- 
mental therein.  Above  all,  I  desire  to  thank  my  great  Benefactor  for 
giving  you  to  my  bosom,  and  to  fulfil  his  gracious  end  by  leading  you 
to  the  marriage  of  the  Lamb. 

"  We  had  a  glorious  watch-night.  I  must  defer  my  journey  to  Can- 
terbury, because  next  Friday  is  our  day  of  fasting  and  humiliation. 
Give  them  at  Clifton  notice. 

"  I  send  you  a  copy  of  a  letter  from  a  merchant  at  Lisbon,  dated, 
Nov.  4th,  1755  '. — '  Dear  Sir, — You  will  have  heard  of  a  violent  earth- 
quake we  have  had  at  Lisbon,  which  has  demolished  the  whole  city, 
and  the  greatest  part  of  its  inhabitants.  To  give  you  a  description  of 
this  dreadful  calamity  would  make  your  heart  bleed.     Those  who  have 


516  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

saved  their  lives  think  that  sufficient,  though  they  have  lost  their  whole 
fortune.  We  have  had  continual  shocks  these  three  days.  This 
morning  we  had  two,  and  expect  more,  as  the  weather  continues  very 
hot.  It  is  now  as  hot  as  it  is  with  you  at  midsummer.  My  uncle  and 
his  family,  with  myself,  were  miraculously  preserved.  One  half  of  the 
English  as  well  as  the  Portuguese  merchants  will  be  ruined ;  for  what 
the  earthquake  spared,  a  violent  fire,  which  still  rages,  destroys.  There 
is  no  knowing  yet  who  is  dead,  and  who  living.  The  villages  within 
several  miles  of  this  place  are  entirely  destroyed.  This  I  write  from 
my  encampment  in  a  field,  belonging  to  my  uncle's  country  house, 
about  a  mile  and  a  half  from  Lisbon.  God  grant  England  may  never 
experience  such  a  disaster!' 

"  Send  me  a  copy  of  my  hymns  on  our  wedding-day.  Have  you 
paid  our  landlord  V 

"  Dec.  4th,  Dornford.  My  dearest  Sally  anticipates  what  I  am  going 
to  write.  George  and  Susanna  are  inseparably  one !  We  are  just  re- 
turned from  church.  '  The  day  so  calm,  so  cool,  so  bright,'  looks  like 
April  8th.*  You  only  are  wanting  in  Miss  Stonehouse's  place.  She 
shows  great  self-command.  We  had  a  most  successful  journey.  It 
would  have  done  you  good  to  have  accompanied  us.  All  here  regret 
your  absence. 

"  Miss  Degge's  marriage  may  be  delayed  some  days  or  weeks.  1 
shall  write  more  determinately  from  London,  for  which  I  set  out  to- 
morrow. By  the  7th  of  next  month  I  may  turn  my  face  westward, 
unless  the  French  interpose.  The  Lord  fill  your  heart  with  prayer  and 
love !     Farewell. 

"  Dec.  7th.  On  Thursday  morning  I  set  out  at  eight,  without  bidding 
the  bride  good  morrow,  and  rode  to  Tetsworth,  in  a  severe  frost.  There 
we  were  glad  to  take  shelter  in  a  post-chaise. 

"  My  brother  tells  me  the  French  are  expected  every  hour,  by  Gene- 
ral Hawley,  in  battle  array ;  that  the  government  have  not  the  least 
doubt  of  the  invasion,  but  will  do  their  best  to  repel  force  by  force.  I 
question  whether  my  brother's  soldiers,  with  all  his  haste  and  pains  to 
train  them  up,  will  not  be  too  tardy  to  rescue  us. 

"  Great  things  have  been  done  for  Lisbon.  A  ship  was  immediately 
sent  off  with  a  thousand  barrels  of  flour  ;  another  from  Falmouth,  laden 
with  herrings,  pickaxes,  &c. ;  a  man-of-war,  to  guard  the  port  and 
ruins,  &c.  On  the  day  of  the  earthquake  they  were  to  have  had  an 
act  of  faith  ;  that  is,  a  bonfire  of  the  poor  Jews  and  heretics.  All  the 
English,  therefore,  went  out  of  town,  as  usual,  and  so  escaped. 

"  You  may  direct  for  me  at  Mr.  Wright's,  plumber,  in  Frith-street, 
Soho,  Westminster,  till  further  orders." 

*  Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  own  wedding-day. 


LIFE   OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  517 

*'  Westminster,  Dec.  26th.  My  beloved  friend  would  rejoice  to  be 
among  us  ;  for  the  Lord  is  with  us  of  a  truth.  The  word  never  returns 
void.  This  morning  I  preached  on  Stephen,  praying  for  his  murderers, 
and  pressed  his  example  upon  the  hearers,  feeling,  at  the  same  time, 
that  I  could  myself  love  my  worst  enemy.  How  safe  and  happy  should 
we  always  be,  if  incapable  of  resentment !  How  open  to  misery  till 
we  come  to  this  !  I  want  to  see  an  injury  done  myself  or  friends,  with- 
out feeling  it :  or,  rather,  to  feel  it  in  a  way  of  sorrow  and  compassion, 
not  of  anger  or  revenge.  Why  should  I  be  as  the  troubled  sea  through 
the  breath  of  every  injurious  person  ?  My  peace  has  too  long  laid  at 
another's  mercy.  The  Lord  arm  us  both  with  that  love  which  beareth 
all  things,  hopeth  all  things,  believeth  all  things,  endureth  all  things ! 

"Keep  all  Farley's  newspapers  against  I  come.  We  must  not  de- 
spair yet  of  setting  my  brother  right,  and  through  him  the  preachers." 

Such  was  the  spirit  in  which  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  closed  the  im- 
portant and  eventful  year  of  1755.  His  anxieties  were  profound  and 
incessant ;  yet  he  continued  the  exercise  of  his  ministry  with  his  wonted 
energy  and  success,  and  his  ever-active  mind  poured  forth  its  feelings 
in  sacred  verse.  Nothing  could  separate  him,  either  in  labour  or  affec- 
tion, from  his  brother,  notwithstanding  their  diversity  of  opinion  respect- 
ing the  national  Church,  and  the  certain  prospect  of  their  future  collision 
on  the  same  subject.  Many  of  the  people  belonging  to  the  societies 
were  his  own  children  in  the  Lord  ;  and  his  heart  clave  to  them  in  that 
relation,  while  he  also  regarded  them  as  among  the  excellent  ones  of 
the  earth. 

The  fine  hymn  beginning, — 

How  happy  are  the  little  flock, 
Who,  safe  beneath  their  guardian  Rock, 
In  all  commotions  rest, 

was  written  after  hearing  of  the  destruction  of  Lisbon,  and  of  the  ex- 
pected invasion  of  England  by  the  French.  He  sent  it  in  a  somewhat 
unfinished  form  in  a  letter  to  his  wife. 

In  the  course  of  this  year  his  poetry  assumed  something  of  a  new 
character.  He  did  not  confine  himself  to  the  composition  of  hymns, 
but  wrote  several  poetic  epistles  to  different  friends,  on  topics  which 
deeply  interested  his  own  mind.  That  which  he  addressed  to  his  bro- 
ther concerning  the  Church,  and  published  in  the  month  of  May,  has 
been  already  mentioned.  Howell  Harris  was  in  danger  of  losing  his 
zeal  and  usefulness  through  the  influence  of  the  principles  which  had 
laid  aside  Gambold  and  Stonehouse ;  and  the  poet  of  Methodism  en- 
deavoured to  rouse  him  from  the  soothing  dream  by  an  epistle  of  the 
most  stining  kind ;  contrasting  Howell's  former  energy  with  his  pre- 
sent supineness.    The  Welsh  evangelist  was  half  inclined  to  be  offended 


518  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY." 

with  the  liberty  thus  taken ;  and  Charles  followed  up  the  blow  by  a 
second  epistle,  confirming  the  first,  and  describing  in  strong  terms  the 
antichristian  tendency  of  the  Quietism  which  his  friend  had  begun  to 
affect.  The  charm  was  broken ;  and  the  Cambrian  itinerant,  by  a 
renewal  of  his  former  activity,  proved  that  he  was  "  Harris  still." 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley  also  addressed  an  epistle  to  Mr.  Whitefield,  full 
of  affection  and  poetic  fire,  lamenting  their  differences  of  opinion,  espe- 
cially the  unkind  and  misguided  warmth  connected  with  it ;  and  invit- 
ing that  "  good  soldier  of  Jesus  Christ"  to  an  untiring  perseverance  in 
the  gigantic  course  of  labour  to  which  they  were  called,  and  had  been 
so  signally  sanctioned  by  the  divine  blessing.  To  these  sentiments  the 
generous  heart  of  Mr.  Whitefield  eagerly  responded.  Hence  Mr.  John 
Wesley  states  in  his  Journal,  under  the  date  of  Nov.  5th,  "  Mr.  White- 
field  called  upon  me.  Disputings  are  now  no  more.  We  love  one 
another,  and  join  hand  in  hand  to  promote  the  cause  of  our  common 
Master." 

Two  epistles  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  also  sent  to  the  ex-vicar  of  Isling- 
ton, (who  was  wasting  his  life  in  retirement  at  Dornford,)  anticipating, 
with  an  affection  the  most  tender  and  yearning,  his  deliverance  from 
the  spell  by  which  he  was  bound,  and  a  renewal  of  his  active  services 
in  the  cause  of  Christ  and  of  mankind.  In  one  of  these  compositions 
he  makes  an  affecting  reference  to  the  first  Mrs.  Stonehouse,  who  was 
one  of  his  spiritual  children,  and  was  now  in  paradise.  His  "friend 
George"  thanked  him  for  these  kind  and  Christian  epistles ;  but  re- 
marked that  there  were  in  them  passages  of  which  he  did  "  not  approve." 
This  was  to  be  expected  ;  for  when  reproof  is  just,  and  therefore  touches 
the  conscience,  it  is  seldom  liked.  Mr.  Stonehouse,  however,  forgave 
the  liberty  of  expostulation  that  had  been  taken  with  him  ;  and  at  his 
second  marriage,  as  we  have  seen,  he  requested  Mr.  Charles  Wesley 
to  perform  the  ceremony :  for  which  acceptable  service  he  received 
from  the  happy  bridegroom  the  sum  of  ten  guineas  ;  which  was  doubt- 
less found  to  be  very  useful,  as  the  poet  was  at  this  time  so  straitened 
in  his  circumstances  as  to  have  intimated  to  his  wife  the  necessity  of 
giving  up  housekeeping  for  the  winter. 

Count  Zinzendorf  too  was  favoured  with  an  epistle  from  this  faithful 
monitor ;  not  indeed  in  the  shape  of  compliment  or  congratulation,  but 
of  free  and  earnest  rebuke.  The  perversion  of  such  men  as  Gambold 
and  Stonehouse  was  a  sin  which  he  knew  not  how  to  forgive,  or  even 
to  palliate.  The  theology  of  which  the  count  was  now  the  abettor. 
Mr.  Charles  Wesley  regarded  as  unscriptural  and  dangerous.  It  was 
that  of  Antinomianism  and  of  universal  restoration.  The  alienation  of 
pious  men  from  the  Church  of  England,  for  the  purpose  of  forming  them 
into  a  distinct  and  separate  church,  in  which  this  distinguished  foreigner 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  519 

had  considerable  success,  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  deprecated  as  an  evil 
of  fearful  magnitude.  To  the  conversion  of  men  from  sin  to  holiness 
he  attached  the  utmost  possible  importance  ;  but  proselytism,  and  espe- 
cially proselytism  to  inglorious  silence  and  inactivity,  he  could  not 
endure. 

These  various  epistles,  with  another  of  earlier  date,  -which  was  ad- 
dressed "  to  a  Friend,"  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  transcribed  into  a  volume, 
to  which  he  gave  the  title,  "  Epistles  to  Moravians,  Predestinarians, 
and  Methodists.  By  a  Clergyman  of  the  Church  of  England."  It 
bears  the  following  motto : — "  And  other  sheep  I  have,  which  are  not 
of  this  fold :  them  also  must  I  bring,  and  they  shall  hear  my  voice : 
and  there  shall  be  one  fold,  and  one  Shepherd,"  John  x,  16.  The  pro- 
bability is,  that  he  intended  at  some  time  to  commit  the  whole  to  the 
press :  but  that  design  he  did  not  fulfil. 


CHAPTER  XX. 

The  circumstances  of  the  British  nation  at  the  beginning  of  the  year 
1756  were  such  as  to  excite  the  most  painful  feelings  in  every  pious, 
humane,  and  patriotic  mind.  A  terrible  mortality  had  just  been  preva- 
lent among  the  cattle,  in  various  parts  of  England,  so  as,  in  some 
places,  to  leave  scarcely  any  alive.  Serious  quarrels  were  commenced 
between  the  French  and  English  colonies  in  North  America  ;  and  many 
of  the  Protestants  there  were  exposed  to  robbery  and  murder  from  their 
Romish  neighbours.  Lisbon  had  just  been  swallowed  up  by  an  earth- 
quake. France  assumed  a  hostile  attitude ;  and  her  army,  bent  upon 
plunder,  and  full  of  hatred  to  Protestantism,  threatened  to  cross  the 
Channel,  subvert  the  liberties  of  England,  and  seize  the  property  which 
was  there  amassed.  The  people  at  home,  having  been  long  inured  to 
peace,  were  supine,  and  indisposed  to  arm  themselves,  even  in  self- 
defence.  What  the  issue  would  be,  no  one  could  divine  ;  but  the  pro- 
vidential horizon  was  dark,  and  many  persons  apprehended  great  national 
suffering,  with  perhaps  the  subversion  of  Protestantism  in  this  its 
strong  hold. 

In  this  emergency  the  Methodists,  like  faithful  watchmen,  sounded 
the  trumpet  of  danger.  Mr.  Whitefield  published  a  stirring  "  Address 
to  Persons  of  all  Denominations,  occasioned  by  the  Alarm  of  an  in- 
tended Invasion  ;"  in  which  he  depicted,  in  strong  colours,  the  cruel 
and  intolerant  spirit  of  Popery ;  and  called  upon  all  who  valued  their 
religion  and  liberty  to  apply  themselves  by  prayer  and  personal  effort 
to  preserve  both  inviolate. 


520  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

Mr.  John  Wesley,  it  would  appear  from  a  passage  in  one  of  his  bro- 
ther's letters,  advised  some  of  his  people  to  learn  the  military  exercise, 
that  they  might  be  the  better  prepared  to  defend  their  country  and 
homes,  in  case  the  threat  of  invasion  should  be  carried  into  execution. 
He  also  published  his  "  Serious  Thoughts  occasioned  by  the  late  Earth- 
quake at  Lisbon  ;"  addressed  particularly  to  the  higher  classes  of  soci- 
ety, many  of  whom,  influenced  by  a  skeptical  philosophy,  saw  nothing 
in  the  earthquake  and  the  pestilence  but  the  regular  operations  of  nature. 
Mr.  Wesley  strongly  asserts  the  moral  government  of  God ;  the  duty 
of  penitence  before  him  on  account  of  private  and  national  sins ;  and 
recommends  true  spiritual  religion,  as  the  best  preparative  for  all  cala- 
mities ;  since  it  alleviates  the  sorrows  of  life,  and  prepares  men  for  a 
world  of  security  and  blessedness,  where  neither  sickness  nor  death 
can  enter. 

At  the  same  time  he  published  his  modest,  but  faithful,  "  Address  to 
the  Clergy,"  as  the  men  who  ought  to  lead  the  way  in  the  national  re- 
formation. A  few  devoted  men  had  been  raised  up  in  the  Church  ;  but 
the  great  body  of  the  clergy  still  slumbered  at  the  post  of  duty  ;  or  only 
exerted  their  energies  to  obstruct  the  revival  of  religion  which  had  now 
been  some  years  in  progress.  If  any  man  in  the  land  was  justly  au- 
thorized to  admonish  these  unfaithful  watchmen,  it  was  John  Wesley  ; 
for  no  man  of  his  age  had  either  done  or  suffered  so  much  for  the  pub- 
lic welfare,  or  had  been  so  successful  in  stemming  the  torrent  of  iniquity, 
and  in  turning  men  to  righteousness.  From  what  was  believed  to  be 
the  bed  of  death,  he  had  recently  been  raised  almost  by  miracle  :  but 
he  still  regarded  eternity  as  near ;  for  his  health  was  far  from  being 
established.  One  evening,  in  returning  from  preaching,  he  says,  "  I 
came,  as  well  as  usual,  to  Moorfields ;  but  there  my  strength  entirely 
failed,  and  such  a  faintness  and  weariness  seized  me,  that  it  was  with 
difficulty  I  got  home.  I  could  not  but  think,  how  happy  it  would  be, 
(suppose  we  were  ready  for  the  Bridegroom,)  to  sink  down,  and  steal 
away,  at  -once,  without  any  of  the  hurry  and  pomp  of  dying  !  Yet  it  is 
happier  still  to  glorify  God  in  our  death,  as  well  as  our  life."*  The 
charge  of  arrogance  and  presumption,  which  some  preferred  against 
him  on  account  of  this  "  Address,"  was  nothing  to  a  man  who  was  just 
ready  to  step  into  the  world  of  spirits.  His  main  concern  was,  by  ful- 
filling his  task  of  duty,  to  meet  his  Almighty  Judge  with  acceptance. 

I  a  this  crisis  of  the  national  affairs  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  was  not 
behind  his  brethren  in  effective  zeal,  though  his  services  were  of  a 
somewhat  different  kind.  The  government  appointed  the  6th  of  Feb- 
ruary as  a  day  of  fasting  and  public  humiliation  before  God ;  and  he 
composed  and  printed  seventeen  hymns  adapted  to  the  solemn  occa- 
*  Journal,  Dec.  12th,  1755. 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  521 

sion*  Several  of  them  are  of  considerable  length ;  and  in  sublimity 
and  force  are  equal  to  any  compositions  that  had  ever  proceeded  from 
his  pen.  They  express  the  deepest  sorrow  on  account  of  the  national 
guilt ;  the  profoundest  alarm  at  the  prospect  of  God's  impending  judg- 
ments ;  and  strong  confidence  in  him  as  the  only  refuge  in  the  time  of 
danger.  Three  of  these  hymns  were  afterward  inserted  in  the  general 
Wesleyan  Collection.     They  are, — 

Righteous  God,  whose  vengeful  vials  ; 
Stand  th'  omnipotent  decree  ; 
How  happy  are  the  little  flock. 

Two  stanzas  in  the  first  of  these  hymns  were  omitted  by  Mr.  John 
Wesley,  when  he  made  the  general  collection,  as  not  suited  to  popular 
use.     One  of  these  is  remarkable  : — 

Earth,  unhinged  as  from  her  basis, 

Owns  her  great  Restorer  nigh  ; 
Plunged  in  complicate  distresses, 

Poor  distracted  sinners  cry  : 
Men  their  instant  doom  deploring, 

Faint  beneath  their  fearful  load : 
Ocean  working,  rising,  roaring, 

Claps  his  hands  to  meet  his  God. 

The  bold  personification  of  the  sea,  contained  in  the  last  two  lines, 
doubtless  refers  to  a  fact  which  John  Wesley  thus  states  in  his  "  Serious 
Thoughts  :" — "  Who  can  account  for  the  late  motion  in  the  waters ;  not 
only  that  of  the  sea,  and  of  rivers  communicating  therewith,  but  even 
that  in  canals,  fish-ponds,  cisterns,  and  all  either  large  or  small  bodies 
of  water  ?  It  was  particularly  observed,  that,  while  the  water  itself 
was  so  violently  agitated,  neither  did  the  earth  shake  at  all,  nor  any 
of  the  vessels  which  contained  that  water.  Was  such  a  thing  ever 
known  or  heard  of  before  ?" 

The  following  stanzas  are  also  very  striking.     They  are  selected 

*  Concerning  the  observance  of  this  day  in  London,  Mr.  John  Wesley  says,  "  The 
fast-day  was  a  glorious  day ;  such  as  London  has  scarce  seen  since  the  Restoration. 
Every  church  in  the  city  was  more  than  full ;  and  a  solemn  seriousness  sat  on  every 
face.  Surely  God  heareth  the  prayer ;  and  there  will  be  a  lengthening  of  our  tran- 
quillity. Even  the  Jews  observed  this  day  with  a  peculiar  solemnity.  The  form  of 
prayer  which  was  used  in  their  synagogue  began,  '  Come,  and  let  us  return  unto  the 
Lord  ;  for  he  hath  torn,  and  he  will  heal  us ;'  and  concluded  with  those  remarkable 
words  : — '  Incline  the  heat;,  of  our  sovereign  lord,  King  George,  as  well  as  the  hearts 
of  his  lords  and  counsellors,  to  use  us  kindly,  and  all  our  brethren  the  children  of  Israel ; 
that  in  his  days,  and  in  our  days,  we  may  see  the  restoration  of  Judah,  and  that  Israel 
may  dwell  in  safety,  and  the  Redeemer  may  come  to  Zion.  May  it  be  thy  will !  And 
we  all  say,  Amen.'  " — Journal. 


522 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEV 


* 


from  a  hymn,  in  six  parts,  founded  upon  the  fourth  chapter  of  Jere- 
miah's prophecies : — 

I  saw  the  earth  by  sin  destroy'd, 

And,  lo,  it  lay  wrapp'd  up  in  night, 
A  chaos  without  form,  and  void, 

And  robb'd  of  all  its  heavenly  light. 

I  saw,  and,  lo,  the  mountains  shook, 

The  hills  moved  lightly  to  and  fro, 
The  birds  had  all  the  skies  forsook, 

Nor  man  nor  beast  appear'd  below. 

I  saw,  and,  lo,  the  fruitful  place 

Was  to  a  ghastly  desert  turn'd  : 
Beneath  Jehovah's  frowning  face, 

The  ghastly  desert  droop'd  and  mourn'd. 

The  nation  suddenly  o'erthrown 

I  saw  before  the  waster's  sword  ; 
The  cities  all  were  broken  down, 

In  presence  of  their  angry  Lord. 

This  tract,  possessing  so  much  poetic  beauty  and  strength,  breathing 
the  most  fervent  and  elevated  piety,  and  so  well  adapted  to  the  exist- 
ing state  of  things,  quickly  passed  to  a  second  edition,  in  the  title 
of  which  the  reference  to  the  fast-day  was  omitted ;  that  day  having 
passed  away. 

The  publication  of  this  admirable  tract  was  not  the  only  service 
which  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  rendered  to  the  cause  of  religion  and  of 
the  nation  in  this  season  of  distress.  He  also  reprinted,  with  enlarge- 
ments, the  "  Hymns  for  Times  of  Trouble  and  Persecution,"  which  he 
had  composed  during  the  rebellion  of  1745,  as  being  applicable  to  the 
present  state  of  the  country,  menaced,  as  in  the  former  instance,  by 
Papal  intolerance.  At  the  same  time  he  put  to  press  another  edition 
of  his  "Hymns  on  the  Earthquake  of  1750,"  with  three  additions: 
one,  a  prayer  for  the  English  in  America ;  another,  on  the  destruction 
of  Lisbon  ;  and  a  third  for  the  year  1756.  A  part  of  that  on  the  over- 
throw of  Lisbon  was  afterward  inserted  in  the  general  Wesleyan  Col- 
lection.    It  begins, — 

Wo  to  the  men  on  earth  who  dwell, 
Nor  dread  th'  Almighty's  frown. 

Such  was  the  manner  in  which  this  man  of  God  aided  the  devotions 
of  the  more  religious  part  of  the  nation,  and  endeavoured  to  render  the 
afflictive  dispensations  of  divine  Providence  subservient  to  the  cause 
of  piety,  and  the  improvement  of  public  morals.  His  hymns,  which 
far  surpassed  in  power  and  correct  versification  all  similar  composi- 
tions that  had  before  appeared  in  the  English  language,  must  have 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  523 

produced  considerable  effect  at  the  time,  adapted  as  they  were  to  pub- 
lic events  upon  which  every  eye  was  intensely  fixed. 

The  early  part  of  the  year  1756  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  appears  to  have 
spent  in  Bristol ;  for  there  he  printed  the  tracts  which  have  been  just 
mentioned,  adapted  to  the  state  of  the  nation.  His  brother  was  in 
London  and  the  neighbourhood  during  this  period.  Taking  Bristol  and 
Wales  in  his  way,  Mr.  John  Wesley  embarked  for  Ireland  at  the  end 
of  March,  and  remained  there  till  the  middle  of  August  following ;  and 
it  is  probable  that  Charles  took  his  place  in  the  metropolis :  for  as  the 
societies  there  were  accustomed  to  a  weekly  sacrament,  and  none 
were  allowed  to  administer  it  but  clergymen  who  had  received  epis- 
copal ordination,  it  was  requisite  that  one  of  the  brothers  should  gene- 
rally be  in  town. 

The  conference  of  this  year  was  held  in  Bristol.  It  did  not  begin 
till  toward  the  close  of  August.  From  the  last  conference  Mr.  Charles 
Wesley  had  abruptly  retired,  when  he  found  that  he  could  not  bring 
either  his  brother  or  the  preachers  fully  to  entertain  his  views  concern- 
ing the  Church ;  and  he  then  hastily  said,  "  I  have  done  with  confer- 
ences for  ever."  The  remark  was  made  under  the  influence  of  mo- 
mentary excitement,  and  did  not  express  the  fixed  purpose  of  his  mind. 
Accordingly  he  met  his  brother  and  the  preachers  at  this  their  annual 
assembly  in  Bristol.  About  fifty  of  them  were  present :  a  large  number 
for  that  time ;  but  less  by  ten  than  were  in  Leeds  the  year  before. 
The  rules  of  the  society,  of  the  bands,  and  of  Kings  wood  school,  were 
carefully  reviewed ;  and  some  verbal  alterations  were  made  in  those 
of  the  bands.  The  others  remained  as  they  were,  and  all  pledged 
themselves  afresh  to  observe  and  enforce  them.  The  question  of  re- 
maining in  the  Church  was  also  brought  under  consideration ;  and  a 
unanimity  like  that  of  the  last  year  prevailed.  Mr.  John  Wesley  says, 
"  We  largely  considered  the  necessity  of  keeping  in  the  Church,  and 
using  the  clergy  with  tenderness ;  and  there  was  no  dissenting  voice. 
God  gave  us  all  to  be  of  one  mind  and  of  one  judgment.  My  brother 
and  I  closed  the  conference  by  a  solemn  declaration  of  our  purpose 
never  to  separate  from  the  Church;  and  all  our  brethren  concurred 
therein."* 

About  a  fortnight  after  the  conclusion  of  this  conference,  Mr.  Charles 
Wesley  left  home,  on  a  visit  to  the  societies  in  the  principal  towns  of 
Staffordshire,  Yorkshire,  and  Lancashire  ;  for  the  purpose  of  correcting 
what  he  might  find  amiss,  of  encouraging  them  in  their  Christian 
course,  of  preaching  to  them  the  word  of  life,  and  of  extending  the 
work  of  God  wherever  there  should  be  an  open  door.  This  was  a 
very  eventful  journey ;  and  the  record  which  he  kept  of  his  daily  pro- 

*  Journal. 


524  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

ceedings  and  observations  throws  great  light  upon  the  state  of  feeling 
among  the  Methodists  with  respect  to  the  established  Church.  The 
alienation  of  affection  from  the  Church,  which  he  had  observed  and 
lamented  in  some  of  the  preachers,  was  by  no  means  confined  to  them. 
The  fact  is  undeniable,  the  clergy,  with  iew  exceptions,  did  not  like 
the  Methodists,  and  pursued  a  conduct  toward  them  which  was  the 
reverse  of  conciliatory.  Not  a  few  of  them  neither  preached  the  truth, 
nor  lived  as  became  their  sacred  office.  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  also 
found,  in  various  places,  that  persons  of  Dissenting  principles  had 
become  members  of  the  Methodist  societies,  and  used  their  influence 
to  draw  away  their  brethren  from  the  ministrations  of  the  clergy. 
Several  of  them  had  indeed  become  members  of  Dissenting  churches, 
that  they  might  enjoy  a  ministry  which  more  fully  accorded  with  their 
own  views,  and  receive  the  Lord's  supper  at  the  hands  of  men  whose 
practice  was  agreeable  to  their  profession.  The  attempt  to  force  the 
Methodists  to  an  attendance  upon  the  services  of  the  Church,  by  re- 
fusing to  them  the  sacraments  from  their  own  preachers,  and  by  closing 
their  chapels  during  the  sabbath,  except  early  in  the  morning,  and  in 
the  evening,  drove  many  of  them  into  a  state  of  actual  separation  both 
from  the  Church  and  their  own  societies,  and  placed  them  in  the  hands 
of  Dissenters.  At  Leeds  Mr.  Edwards  had  assumed  the  character  of 
an  Independent  minister,  as  Charles  Skelton  had  done  in  the  south,  and 
drawn  away  the  greater  part  of  the  society  with  him.  Titus  Knight 
afterward  followed  the  same  course  in  Halifax ;  and  several  of  the 
Baptist  and  Independent  churches  in  Lancashire  and  the  west  of  York- 
shire were  formed  in  these  times,  in  a  great  measure  out  of  the  Meth- 
odist societies,  because  of  the  position  in  which  these  societies  were 
placed  in  regard  of  the  national  Establishment,  and  the  spirit  of  the 
clergy.  It  will  be  observed,  that  Mr.  Whitefield  was  at  this  time 
travelling  over  the  same  ground,  and  co-operated  with  his  friend  Mr. 
Charles  Wesley,  in  the  kindest  manner,  to  keep  the  Methodist  societies 
together,  and  induce  them,  according  to  their  original  order,  to  attend 
the  prayers  and  sacrament  in  their  several  parish  churches. 

The  notices  which  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  has  given,  in  his  journal  of 
this  tour,  concerning  the  societies  formed  by  his  old  friend  and  com- 
panion, Mr.  Ingham,  and  of  his  intercourse  with  his  clerical  brethren, 
Mr.  Crook,  of  Hunslet,  and  Mr.  Williamson,  of  York,  are  interesting 
and  valuable.  When  he  met  with  a  pious  clergyman,  his  soul  exulted 
within  him ;  and  he  thought  that  the  whole  Church  of  England  was 
just  about  to  be  purified  from  lukewarmness  and  formality,  and  appear 
in  all  the  beauty  and  glory  of  New-Testament  Christianity.  What  he 
desired,  he  readily  believed.  Most  of  Mr.  Ingham's  societies  were  after- 
ward broken  up,  through  the  influence  of  Antinomian  tenets,  borrowed 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  525 

from  Sandeman  and  Glass,  which  involved  them  in  fatal  disputes.  A 
copious  extract  from  Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  private  journal  is  here 
subjoined : — 

"  Sept.  17th,  1756.  At  seven  I  left  Bristol,  with  John  Downes,  and 
came  to  Walbridge  by  two.  In  the  evening  several  attended  the  word, 
and  seemed  stirred  up  to  watch  and  pray.  I  spake  to  each  of  the  little, 
steady  society.  Forty-three  have  kept  together,  for  years,  under  the 
care  of  our  brother  Watts.  There  are  no  disputes  or  disorders  among 
them.  I  added  a  few  words,  exhorting  them  to  continue  steadfast  in 
the  communion  of  the  Church  of  England.  We  were  much  refreshed, 
and  parted  in  great  love. 

"  Sept.  18th.  I  set  out  at  six,  and  in  three  hours  reached  Chelten- 
ham. The  twelve  miles  thence  to  Evesham  cost  us  near  six  hours  : 
but  we  rode  the  short,  that  is,  the  vale  way;  and  have  taken  our  leave 
of  it  for  ever.  By  four  we  got,  weary  enough,  to  Mr.  Canning's.  The 
preaching-room  was  full.  I  exhorted  them  to  watch  and  pray  always, 
that  they  might  be  counted  worthy  to  escape  all  these  things  which 
shall  come  to  pass,  and  to  stand  before  the  Son  of  man.  Again,  at 
seven  in  the  morning,  and  at  five  in  the  evening,  they  received  my  say- 
ing, the  Lord  applying  his  own  word,  both  to  awaken  and  to  confirm. 

"  I  went  to  church,  morning  and  afternoon ;  and  between  the  ser- 
vices visited  three  or  four  of  the  society,  who  had  been  disabled  by  age 
and  infirmity  from  assembling  with  their  brethren,  and  were  therefore 
neglected,  as  not  belonging  to  them.  I  wrote  their  names  again  in  the 
society-book,  with  Mr.  Canning's  family,  and  J.  Watson's,  who  seemed 
ill  resolved  to  do  the  first  works.  I  did  not  forget  to  confirm  the 
brethren  in  their  calling ;  that  is,  to  live  and  die  in  the  Church  of 
England. 

"  Sept.  20th.  After  commending  them  to  God,  and  to  the  word  of  his 
grace,  I  rode  with  our  loving  guide,  J.  Watson,  toward  Birmingham. 
At  Studley  he  left  us,  full  of  his  former  zeal,  and  resolved  to  carry  fire 
among  his  neighbours  of  the  village  to  which  he  is  removed.  About 
two  we  got  to  Birmingham,  and  soon  after  heard  at  the  door  Mr.  Fan- 
son's  voice.  He  brought  life  with  him.  As  a  watchman  of  Israel, 
I  warned  a  numerous  audience  of  the  sword  coming.  The  word 
seemed  to  sink  into  their  hearts.  I  had  not  time  to  meet  the  society  ; 
but  in  conversing  with  several  I  conceived  fresh  hopes  that  they  will 
at  last  become  a  settled  people.  Some  who  had  forsaken  us,  I  received 
in  again. 

"  Sept.  21st.  The  Lord  gave  us  a  parting  blessing.  Mr.  Fanson's 
chaise  kept  pace  with  us  to  Ashby,  where  our  brother  Adams  received 
us  joyfully.  The  wild  beasts  here  are  tamed,  at  least,  if  not  converted. 
None  molested  while  I  pointed  them  to  the  Lamb  of  God,  who  taketh 


526  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

away  the  sin  of  the  world.  We  prayed  earnestly  for  these  hardened 
sinners.  I  was  comforted  with  the  little  company  of  twenty-one, 
who  meet  to  build  up  each  other.  Great  life  and  love  was  in  the  midst 
of  them. 

"  Sept.  22d.  I  warned  them  of  the  impending  judgments,  and  left 
them  standing  on  the  watch-tower.  We  passed  a  profitable  hour  at 
Donnington-Park,  with  Mr.  H.  Mr.  I'anson  attended  us  five  or  six- 
miles  on  our  way  to  Nottingham,  which  we  reached  by  two.  I  spent 
the  afternoon  in  taking  down  the  names  of  the  society,  and  conversing 
with  them.  We  rejoiced  to  meet  once  more,  after  so  long  a  separation. 
My  subject  both  at  night  and  in  the  morning,  was,  '  I  will  bring  the 
third  part  through  the  fire.'  It  was  a  time  of  solemn  rejoicing.  There 
had  been,  twelve  months  ago,  a  great  revival  and  increase  of  the  soci- 
ety ;  but  Satan  was  beginning  again  to  sow  his  tares.  My  coming  at 
this  season  will,  I  trust,  be  the  means  of  preventing  a  division. 

"  Sept.  23d.  It  rained  hard  all  night.  John  Downes's  lame  horse 
detained  him  at  Nottingham,  by  which  the  poor  people  got  another 
sermon.  At  seven  I  set  out  in  the  rain  with  a  blind  guide,  who  at  last 
blundered  out  his  way  to  Sheffield.  Here  also  I  delivered  my  own 
soul ;  and  the  people  seemed  awakened  and  alarmed.  I  spake  plainly 
and  lovingly  to  the  society  of  continuing  in  the  Church :  and  though 
many  of  them  were  Dissenters  and  predestinarians,  none  were  offended. 

"  Sept.  24th.  I  had  left  William  Shent  sick  in  Charles-street ;  but 
to  my  great  surprise,  entering  brother  Green's,  at  Rotherham,  this 
morning,  the  first  person  I  set  my  eyes  on  was  William  himself.  The 
Sunday  after  I  left  him  he  had  had  another  fit  of  his  ague :  yet  on 
Monday  morning  he  would  needs  mount  his  horse,  and  ride  homeward. 
He  had  only  one  visit  from  his  ague  on  the  road,  and  grew  stronger 
and  stronger,  by  virtue  of  prayer  more  than  physic. 

"  Sept.  25th.  I  encouraged  them  by  that  precious  promise,  '  I  will 
bring  the  third  part  through  the  fire ;'  and  parted  in  great  love.  At 
eight  I  preached  on  the  same  subject  at  Barley-hall,  and  found  there 
the  never-failing  blessing.  I  rode  on  with  William  Shent,  who  was 
threatened  last  night  with  the  return  of  his  fever.  I  was  at  a  loss  for 
a  companion  to  York,  when,  in  passing  through  Hunslet,  one  called 
after  me.  I  turned,  and  saw  Mr.  Crook,  who  told  me  Dr.  Cockburn 
was  at  his  house,  and  had  waited  for  me  this  week,  to  carry  me  to 
Y~ork.  We  lighted,  and  spent  a  delightful  hour  with  the  doctor  (my 
old  school-fellow)  and  him,  both  in  their  first  love  ;  both  full  of  life,  and 
zeal,  and  simplicity.  Mr.  Crook  pressed  me  to  assist  him  at  the  morn- 
ing sacrament. 

"  Sunday,  Sept.  26th.  At  seven  I  preached  to  the  people  at  Leeds, 
on,  '  Thy  kingdom  come.'     The  disciples  lifted   up    their  heads.     I 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  527 

walked  with  Dr.  Cockburn  to  Hunslet.  Mr.  Crook  insisted  on  my 
preaching  ;  which  I  did  again  from  the  same  words.  His  congregation 
seemed  to  make  no  opposition  to  the  truth.  There  were  hundreds  of 
communicants,  mostly  of  Mr.  Crook's  awakening. 

"  We  passed  an  hour  and  a  half  at  his  house  with  the  voice  of  joy 
and  thanksgiving.  Then  he  pressed  me  into  the  service  again.  His 
church,  which  holds  nearly  as  many  as  our  preaching-house,  was  filled 
from  end  to  end.  At  his  desire  I  preached  from  those  words :  '  His 
blood  be  on  us,  and  on  our  children.'  Our  Lord  turned  the  curse  into  a 
blessing. 

"  I  doubted  my  strength,  yet  set  out  for  Leeds.  The  room  was 
excessively  crowded,  both  within  and  without.  I  was  very  faint  as  1 
mentioned  my  text,  '  When  these  things  begin  to  come  to  pass,  then 
look  up ;  for  the  time  of  your  redemption  draweth  near.'  The  word 
refreshed  both  soul  and  body.     The  hearers  were  variously  affected. 

0  that  all  may  be  found  watching  ! 

"  I  could  speak  of  nothing  but  love  in  the  society,  for  I  felt  nothing 
else.  Great  was  our  rejoicing  over  each  other.  Satan,  I  believe,  has 
done  his  worst,  and  will  get  no  further  advantage  by  exasperating  their 
spirits  against  their  departing  brethren.  They  were  unanimous  to  stav 
in  the  Church,  because  the  Lord  stays  in  it,  and  multiplies  his  wit- 
nesses therein,  more  than  in  any  other  church  in  Christendom. 

"  Sept.  27th.  I  was  surprised  at  the  numbers  that  flocked  to  the  early 
preaching,  and  eagerly  received  that  saying  of  our  Lord,  '  Behold,  I 
come  as  a  thief :  blessed  is  he  that  watcheth,  and  keepeth  his  garments.' 

1  breakfasted  with  Miss  Norton,  and  found  nothing  in  my  heart  toward 
her  but  love.  She  was  not  so  evil  affected  toward  her  forsaken  breth- 
ren as  I  expected.  Nothing  can  ever  bring  such  as  her  back,  but  the 
charity  which  hopeth  all  things,  beareth  all  things,  endureth  all  things. 

"  Several  came  to  confer  with  me,  particularly  Benjamin  S .     I 

had  great  satisfaction  with  him.  While  we  were  drinking  tea  at  a 
brother's,  Mr.  Edwards  found  me  out.  We  talked  freely  and  lovingly 
till  the  time  of  preaching.  I  walked  with  him  to  the  house.  Mr. 
Crook  was  another  of  my  hearers.  My  text  was,  '  His  blood  be  upon 
us,  and  upon  our  children.'  The  power  of  the  Lord  was  present,  more 
than  yesterday.  I  went  to  the  Church  prayers  with  several  who  have 
been  long  dealt  with  to  forsake  them  utterly.  They  will  stand  the 
firmer,  I  hope,  for  their  shaking. 

"  Sept.  28th.  I  set  out  with  the  doctor  and  William  Shent  for  York. 
The  rain  brought  back  poor  William's  ague.  I  preached  from  Hab.  iii,  2 : 
'  O  Lord,  revive  thy  work.'  The  crowd  made  our  room  excessively 
hot ;  but  that  did  not  hinder  their  attention. 

"  Sept.  29th.  Our  preacher  stationed  here  had  quite  left  off  preach- 


528  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

ing  in  the  morning.  Many  told  me,  I  could  not  get  a  congregation  at 
five ;  but  I  found  it  otherwise.  The  room  was  almost  full  while  I 
explained,  '  Being  made  free  from  sin,  and  become  servants  to  God,  ye 
have  your  fruit  unto  holiness,  and  the  end  everlasting  life.'  I  insisted  .. 
largely  on  freedom  from  sin,  as  the  lowest  mark  of  faith,  and  the  ? 
necessity  of  labouring  after  holiness.  The  hearers  appeared  much 
stirred  up. 

"  I  spent  the  day  in  conversing  with  all  comers.  The  doctor's  house 
was  open  to  all,  and  his  heart  also :  his  whole  desire  being  to  spread 
the  gospel. 

"  Sept.  30th.  My  subject  was  John  v,  14 :  '  Afterward  Jesus 
findeth  him  in  the  temple,  and  said  unto  him,  Behold,  thou  art  made 
whole :  sin  no  more,  lest  a  worse  thing  come  unto  thee.'  I  warned 
them  against  that  sweet  doctrine,  '  Once  in  grace,  always  in  grace,' 
but  not  in  a  controversial  way ;  pointed  out  some  of  the  infinite  ways 
whereby  they  might  forfeit  their  pardon  ;  exhorted  them  to  go  to  church, 
that  they  might  be  found  of  Jesus  in  the  temple  :  and,  above  all,  to  pray 
always,  that  that  word  might  be  written  on  their  hearts, '  Go  and  sin  no 
more.' 

"  The  day  was  well  spent  in  making  up  a  difference  which  the 
sower  of  tares  had  occasioned  among  the  principal  members  of  the 
society.  Between  six  and  seven  I  got  the  society  together,  with  many 
out  of  the  country,  and  for  two  hours  showed  them  how  they  ought  to 
walk.     They  gladly  received  instruction. 

"  Oct.  1st.  I  preached  again  to  the  awakened,  and  perceived  the 
word  take  place.  I  breakfasted  with  T.  Brook,  who  has  once  more 
left  the  brethren.  I  went  with  him  to  the  minster,*  which  he  con- 
stantly frequents.     I  met  at  his  house  Miss  T ,  earnestly  seeking 

salvation.  The  means  of  awakening  her  was  '  Theron  and  Aspasio.' 
I  heard  that  the  young  woman  who  cried  out  last  night  under  convic- 
tions was  the  same  hour  delivered  into  the  glorious  liberty  of  God's 
children. 

"  I  passed  an  hour  at  Mr.  D 's,  and  answered  his  candid  objec- 
tions. I  had  an  opportunity  of  vindicating  my  old  friend  Benjamin 
Ingham.  It  is  hard  a  man  should  be  hanged  for  his  looks ;  for  the 
appearance  of  Moravianism.  Their  spirit  and  practices  he  has  as  utterly 
renounced  as  we  have :  their  manner  and  phrase  cannot  so  soon  be 
shaken  off. 

"  I  found  out  Mercy  Bell,  and  had  sweet  fellowship  with  her.  I 
marvel  not  that  the  Friends  (so  fallen  from  their  first  simplicity)  cannot 
receive  her  testimony. 

"  We  had  a  most  triumphant  watch-night.    We  began  between  seven 
*  Minster — the  cathedral  church. 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  529 

and  eight.  The  enemy  did  not  like  our  employment,  and  stirred  up  his 
servants  without  to  interrupt  us  ;  but  our  voices  prevailed.  We  sung 
the  '  Hymns  in  a  Tumult'  with  great  calmness  and  consolation.  Mr. 
Williamson's  maid  was  deeply  wounded.  The  shout  of  a  King  was 
in  the  midst  of  us  ;  and  the  people  thought  it  full  early  to  part  at  eleven. 

"  Oct.  2d.  The  whole  day  was  spent  in  singing,  conference,  and 
prayer.  I  attended  trfe  choir  service.  The  people  there  were  marvel- 
lously civil,  and  obliged  me  with  the  anthem  I  desired,  Hab.  iii,  '  a  feast 
for  a  king,'  as  Queen  Anne  called  it.  Mr.  Williamson  walked  with 
me  to  his  house,  in  the  face  of  the  sun.  I  would  have  spared  him  ;  but 
he  was  quite  above  fear.  A  pious,  sensible  Dissenter,  clave  to  us  all 
day,  and  accompanied  us  to  the  preaching.  I  discoursed  on  my 
favourite  subject :  '  I  will  bring  the  third  part  through  the  fire.'  We 
glorified  God  in  the  fire,  and  rejoiced  in  hope  of  coming  forth  as  gold. 

"  Sunday,  Oct.  3d.  From  five  till  near  eight  I  talked  closely  with 
each  of  the  society ;  then,  on  Mr.  Williamson's  request,  preached  on 
the  ordinances,  from  Isaiah  lxiv,  5  :  '  In  those  is  continuance,  and  we 
shall  be  saved.'  I  dwelt  longest  on  what  has  been  most  neglected, 
family  prayer,  public  prayer,  and  the  sacrament.  The  Lord  set  to  his 
seal,  and  confirmed  the  word  with  a  double  blessing.  I  dismissed  them 
at  nine.  Our  preachers  had  often  kept  them  till  near  ten,  and  thereby 
hindered  their  going  to  church. 

"  I  received  the  sacrament  at  the  minster.  It  was  a  solemn  pass- 
over.  They  were  forced  to  consecrate  twice,  the  congregation  being 
doubled  and  trebled  through  my  exhortations  and  example.  Glory  be 
to  God  alone  !  I  found  great  faith  to  pray  for  him  that  consecrated,  and 
heard  afterward  that  it  was  Mr.  B ;  one  who  had  known  the  Me- 
thodists from  their  rise  at  Oxford,  and  was  no  enemy  to  them.  I 
expect  (if  I  hold  out  myself)  to  meet  that  soul  in  paradise. 

"  I  went  to  Mr.  Williamson's  church.  He  read  prayers,  as  one  that 
felt  them,  and  then  beckoned  me.  According  to  our  private  agree- 
ment I  stepped  into  the  pulpit  when  no  one  expected  it,  and  cried  to  a 
full  audience, '  The  kingdom  of  God  is  at  hand  :  repent  ye,  and  believe 
the  gospel.'  They  were  all  attention.  The  word  did  not  return  void, 
but  accomplished  that  for  which  it  was  sent.  Neither  is  he  that  planted 
any  thing  ;  neither  is  he  that  watereth. 

"  Dr.  Cockburn  carried  me  in  his  chair  to  Acomb.  I  lost  my  voice 
in  the  rain,  and  could  not,  without  much  straining,  cry,  '  Behold  the 
Lamb  of  God  which  taketh  away  the  sin  of  the  world !'  A  clergyman 
and  the  gentry  of  the  place  were  present.  The  rain  dispersed  us  in 
half  an  hour.  I  attempted  to  meet  the  society  at  York,  but  could  not 
speak  to  be  heard.  We  got  thereby  a  longer  evening  at  the  hospitable 
doctor's.    Mr.  Williamson  and  his  family,  &c,  were  helpers  of  our  joy. 

34 


530  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

"  Oct.  4th.  I  took  my  leave,  in  the  words  of  the  apostle,  '  The  grace 
of  God  which  bringeth  salvation  hath  appeared' unto  all  men;  teaching 
us  that,  denying  ungodliness  and  worldly  lusts,  we  should  live  soberly, 
righteously,  and  godly  in  the  world.'  From  hence  I  strongly  pressed 
the  obedience  of  faith.     We  parted  in  body  only. 

"  Through  God's  blessing  on  my  week's  stay  among  them,  I  hope, 
1.  Peace  and  love  are  restored.  2.  They  will  lecover  their  rising  at 
five.  3.  They  are  brought  back  again  to  church  and  sacrament,  and 
family  prayer. 

"  Dr.  Cockburn  and  his  lady  attended  me  to  Tadcaster,  where  I 
found  both  voice  and  strength  to  point  many  earnest  souls  to  the  all- 
atoning  Lamb.  The  gentry  listened,  as  well  as  the  poor.  Both  dis- 
missed me  with  blessings. 

"  It  rained  as  soon  as  we  took  horse.  We  were  quickly  wet  to  the 
skin,  the  high  wind  driving  the  storm  full  in  our  faces.  I  was  most 
concerned  for  poor  William  Shent,  and  forced  him  to  stop  at  the  first 
house.  There  I  reproved  a  countryman  for  swearing,  and  gave  a  word 
of  advice  which  was  kindly  taken.  We  took  refuge  again  at  Sea- 
croft,  and  enjoyed  the  last  fair  hour,  which  brought  us  to  Leeds  by 
two.  I  renewed  my  strength  against  preaching-time  ;  after  which  I 
met  the  leaders,  and  earnestly  exhorted  them  to  set  a  pattern  to  the  flock. 

"  Oct.  5th.  I  preached  in  William  Shent's  shop.  I  breakfasted  at 
Miss  Norton's.  There  Mr.  Edwards  assured  me,  he  had  never  desired 
any  one  of  our  children  to  leave  us.  Doubtless  they  did  it  of  their  own 
mere  motion.  No  one  ever  dealt  or  took  any  pains  with  them  about  it. 
No  one  ever  spoke  against  the  Church,  to  unhinge  them.  They  dropped 
into  his  mouth  (as  our  first  children  into  the  count's)  without  his  ever 
suspecting  it ! 

"  If  he  has  robbed  us  of  our  children,  I  bless  God  to  find  he  has  not 
robbed  us  of  our  peace  and  love.  He  several  times  expressed  his 
readiness  to  preach  in  our  societies.  I  only  answered,  the  people  could 
not  trust  him,  that  he  would  not  do  in  every  place  as  he  had  done  in 
Leeds.  I  endeavoured  to  treat  him  with  due  respect  and  love,  accord- 
ing to  that  rule :  '  If  it  be  possible,  as  much  as  in  you  lieth,  live 
peaceably  with  all  men.' 

"  I  passed  the  day  at  Mr.  Crook's,  who  told  me  his  experience.  I 
cannot  doubt  of  his  having  experienced  the  new  birth.  Our  brethren 
question  it,  because  he  does  not  use  all  their  phrases,  and  cannot  follow 
all  their  violent  counsels.  I  begged  him  to  do  nothing  rashly ;  least 
of  all,  to  go  from  his  post,  preaching  everywhere  like  us. 

"  I  drank  tea  at  a  sister's,  who  has  been  as  the  troubled  sea  ever 
since  the  separation ;  and  as  rough  toward  all,  especially  her  husband, 
as  Mr.  Edwards  is  smooth.     I  laboured  to  quiet  her ;  and  she  was 

34* 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  531 

sensible  of  the  great  advantage  Satan  had  gained  over  her.  Alas,  for 
the  man  by  whom  the  offence  cometh  ! 

"  I  walked  to  Hunslet  with  William  Shent,  and  heard  Mr.  Crook 
expound  in  the  church.     I  dined  with  him,  and  was  provoked  by  his 

zeal.     Returning,  I  found at  my  lodgings,  and  threw  away 

some  words  on  one,  wiser  in  his  own  eyes  than  seven  men  that  can 
render  a  reason.  He  entirely  justified  Mr.  Edwards  :  therefore  I  can 
have  no  confidence  in  him,  that  he  will  not  do,  were  it  in  his  power,  as 
Mr.  Edwards  has  done. 

"  Henry  Thornton  came  to  spend  an  hour  or  two  with  us  ;  and  we 
sharpened  each  other's  countenance.  At  six  I  met  the  leaders,  and 
inquired  into  the  behaviour  of  each  member  of  the  society.  Upward 
of  forty  Mr.  Edwards  has  carried  off;  but  not  by  desiring  any  to  leave 
us !  I  carried  them  with  me  to  prayers,  and  wished  them  to  follow 
my  example,  by  carrying  the  whole  society  to  church  with  them.  I 
returned  to  the  room,  and  explained  the  believer's  privilege,  1  Pet.  i,  5  : 
'  Kept  by  the  power  of  God.  through  faith  unto  salvation.' 

"  I  had  more  talk  with ,  who  frankly  confessed,  if  any  of 

our  societies  should  desire  him  to  take  charge  of  them,  as  a  distinct 
body,  he  should  not  refuse  them.  I  told  him  plainly,  that  the  ground 
of  all  such  designs  was  pride :  but  my  words  were  spoken  into 
the  air. 

"  After  church  I  set  out  in  a  storm  for  Seacroft ;  and  rode  on  to 
Aberford.  My  old  friend  Mr.  Ingham  was  labouring  in  the  vineyard  ; 
■  but  I  had  the  happiness  to  find  Lady  Margaret  at  home,  and  their  son 
Ignatius.  She  informed  me  that  his  round  takes  in  about  four  hundred 
miles ;  that  he  has  six  fellow-labourers  ;  and  one  thousand  souls  in  his 
societies,  most  of  them  converted.  I  sincerely  rejoiced  in  his  success. 
Ignatius  would  hardly  be  satisfied  at  my  not  preaching.  We  passed 
an  hour  and  a  half  very  profitably,  and  set  out  again.  The  rain  met  and 
drove  us  under  a  tree  for  shelter.  We  narrowly  missed  several  heavy 
showers,  and  got  safe  back  to  Seacroft  before  night. 

"  Soon  after  our  dearest  brother  Grimshaw  found  us,  and  brought  a 
blessing  with  him.  I  preached  from  Luke  xxi,  34 :  '  Take  heed  to 
yourselves,  lest  at  any  time  your  hearts  be  overcharged  with  surfeiting, 
and  drunkenness,  and  cares  of  this  life,  and  so  that  day  come  upon  you 
unawares  ;'  and  further  enforced  our  Lord's  warning  in  the  society.  I 
strongly  exhorted  them  to  continue  steadfast  in  fellowship  with  each 
other,  and  the  whole  Church  of  England.  Our  hearts  were  comforted 
and  knit  together. 

"  Oct.  8th.  We  had  another  blessed  hour  with  them,  before  we  left 
this  lively  people.  I  continued  till  one  in  the  conference  with  my 
worthy  friend  and  fellow-labourer :  a  man  after  my  own  heart !  whose 


I 


532  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

love  of  the  Church  flows  from  his  love  of  Christ.  With  such  may  my 
lot  be  cast  in  both  worlds ! 

"  We  spent  an  hour  in  intercession  for  the  Church  and  nation.  I 
exhorted  the  many  persons  present  to  continue  instant  in  this  prayer, 
and  mark  the  answer  and  the  end ! 

"  I  rode  with  my  faithful  brother  Grimshaw  to  Bramley,  and  preached 
in  a  large  barn,  (now  a  convenient  chapel,)  to  a  multitude  of  serious 
souls,  who  eagerly  received  our  Lord's  saying,  '  Look  up,  and  lift  up 
your  heads  ;  for  your  redemption  draweth  near.'  They  all  seemed 
broad  awake,  when  I  called  again  in  the  morning,  '  Watch  ye,  there- 
fore, and  pray  always,  that  ye  may  be  accounted  worthy  to  escape  all 
these  things  that  shall  come  to  pass,  and  to  stand  before  the  Son  of 
man.'  Their  spirit  quickened  mine.  We  had  sweet  fellowship  toge- 
ther. I  have  no  doubt  they  will  be  counted  worthy  to  escape,  and  to 
stand  before  the  Son  of  man. 

"  Returning  to  Leeds  I  met  my  brother  Whitefield,  and  was  much 
refreshed  by  the  account  of  his  abundant  labours.  I  waited  on  him  to 
our  room,  and  gladly  sat  under  his  word.  I  preached  myself  at  Roth- 
well.  Their  large  house  was  full,  though  it  was  a  harvest-day.  I 
warned  them  of  the  impending  storm  with  much  freedom,  and  faith  for 
the  sincere ;  concluding  with  a  warm  exhortation  to  continue  in  the 
ship. 

"  Sunday,  Oct.  10th.  From  Isaiah  lxiv,  5,  '  In  those  is  continuance, 
and  we  shall  be  saved,'  I  earnestly  pressed  the  duties  of  constant  com- 
municating ;  of  hearing,  reading,  practising  the  word  ;  of  fasting ;  of 
private,  family,  and  public  prayer.  The  society  I  advised  to  continue 
in  fellowship,  and  never  more  give  place  to  the  sower  of  tares,  the 
divider  of  the  brethren.  I  spoke  healingly  of  the  breach ;  told  them 
how  to  behave  toward  Mr.  Skelton  and  the  rest  who  have  risen  up  to 
draw  away  disciples  after  them ;  and  insisted  on  that  apostolical  pre- 
cept, '  Let  all  your  things  be  done  in  charity.'  I  did  not  mention  the 
author  of  the  last  division,  being  convinced  he  had  left  us  for  bread. 

"  The  spirit  of  love  and  union  was  in  the  midst  of  us.  I  came  to 
Birstal  before  noon.  My  congregation  was  less  by  a  thousand  or  two 
through  George  Whitefield's  preaching  to-day  at  Haworth.  Between 
four  and  five  thousand  were  left  to  receive  my  warning.  After  church 
we  met  again.  Every  soul  seemed  to  hang  on  the  word.  Two  such 
precious  opportunities  I  have  not  enjoyed  this  many  a  day.  It  was  the 
old  time  revived.  A  weighty  spirit  ran  through  the  congregation  ;  and 
they  stood  like  men  prepared  to  meet  the  Lord. 

"  Oct.  1 1th.  After  preaching  at  five  to  this  solid  people,  I  returned 
to  Leeds,  and  spent  an  hour  with  the  leaders.  They  informed  me  that 
my  late  exhortations  have  stopped  some  who  were  on  the  point  of  going 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  533 

away  to  Mr.  Edwards's  society,  and  brought  others  back  to  the  Church 
ordinances.  A  woman  in  particular,  after  hearing  me  on  Sunday  morn- 
ing, went  to  chrirch,  which  she  had  long  forsaken,  and  received  a 
manifestation  of  Jesus  Christ  in  the  prayers.  I  earnestly  pressed  them 
to  recommend  to  their  brethren,  both  by  advice  and  example,  the 
neglected  duties  of  family  and  public  prayer,  and  to  watch  over  the 
flock  with  all  diligence. 

"  Hearing  that  Mr.  Whitefield  and  Mr.  Grimshaw  were  returning  to 
our  watch-night,  I  waited  for  them  at  their  lodgings,  with  zealous,  hum- 
ble, loving  Mr.  Crook.  It  rained  so  hard,  that  Mr.  Whitefield  was 
agreeably  surprised  at  eight  to  find  our  house  as  full  as  it  could  cram. 
They  forced  me  to  preach  first ;  which  I  did,  from,  '  I  will  bring  the 
third  part  through  the  fire.'  My  brother  George  seconded  me  in  the 
words  of  our  Lord,  '  I  say  unto  all,  Watch.'  The  prayers  and  hymns 
were  all  attended  with  a  solemn  power.  Few,  if  any,  I  hope,  went 
unawakened  away. 

"  Oct.  12th.  I  took  my  leave  of  Leeds,  in  prayer  at  William  Shent's. 
Some  having  ascribed  the  division  to  him,  I  examined  that  matter  to 
the  bottom,  having  talked  largely  with  all  parties,  especially  Miss  Nor- 
ton, and  Mr.  Edwards  himself.  Upon  the  whole,  I  am  convinced  that 
the  ground  of  all  was  Miss  Norton's  hatred  to  William  Shent.  This 
induced  her  to  draw  away  Mr.  Edwards  from  us.  He  could  not  resist 
the  temptation  of  a  certain  provision  for  his  family.  Interest  blinded 
his  eyes  ;  so  that  the  means  to  his  end  seemed  right  and  honest  to  him, 
though  base  and  treacherous  to  us.  As  for  William  Shent,  I  do  not 
find  he  did  more  than  every  upright  man  would  have  done  on  the  occa- 
sion. He  watched  to  counteract  them  who  were  daily  seducing  our 
children.  He  gave  early  notice  to  my  brother  of  their  design,  and 
thereby  drew  all  their  resentment  upon  himself ;  as  every  honest  preacher 
will,  qui  cum  ingcniis  conflictatur  cjusmodi,  [who  contends  with  disposi- 
tions of  this  kind.]  Since  the  separation  (Mr.  Edwards's  friend  informed 
me)  he  has  behaved  with  such  mildness  and  discretion  as  has  kept  the 
rest  of  the  flock  together,  when  violence,  or  harsh  treatment,  might  have 
scattered  them  all. 

"  I  preached  in  Wakefield,  at  ten,  to  a  quieter  audience  than  I  ever 
met  with  there. 

"  I  took  a  friendly  leave  of  Miss  Norton,  who  assured  me,  some  of 
our  ablest  preachers  were  entirely  in  Mr.  Edwards's  interest.  Nee 
nihil,  nee  omnia.     [Neither  nothing  nor  all  things.] 

"  I  rode  to  Joseph  liennet's,  near  Dewsbury,  and  preached  very 
awakening  to  a  mixed,  attentive  congregation.  My  vehement  exhorta- 
tion to  the  society  was  on  the  usual  subject :  continuance  in  the  word, 
and  in  prayers,  family  and  public.     I  passed  the  evening  with  Jonas 


534  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

E d.     I  would  gladly  part  with  five  hundred  Methodists,  to  be  or- 

dained  and  useful  like  him. 

"Oct.  13th.  The  word  at  Birstal  was  clothed  with  power,  both  to 
awaken  and  to  confirm.  My  principal  concern  is  for  the  disciples,  that 
their  houses  may  be  built  on  the  rock,  before  the  rains  descend.  I 
hear  in  most  places  the  effect  of  the  word ;  but  I  hearken  after  it  less 
than  formerly ;  and  take  little  notice  of  those  who  say  they  receive 
comfort,  or  faith,  or  forgiveness.  Let  their  fruits  show.  I  preached 
at  night,  and  rejoiced  in  steadfast  hope  of  being  brought  through  the 
fire. 

"  Oct.  14th.  I  baptized  a  Dissenter's  child,  and  set  out  with  faithful 
Titus  Knight  for  Halifax.  A  mixed  multitude  listened  to  the  word, 
'  When  thy  judgments  are  abroad  in  the  earth,  the  inhabitants  of  the 
world  will  learn  righteousness.'  I  have  not  found  so  great  freedom  in 
any  place  as  this,  where  I  expected  least.  I  set  out  in  hard  rain  for 
Bradford.  My  subject  there  was,  '  O  Lord,  revive  thy  work.'  Many 
Dissenters  were  present ;  some  of  them,  I  believe,  were  reached  ;  for  I 
spake  in  irresistible  love,  and  warned  them  to  flee  from  the  wrath 
to  come. 

"  Oct.  15th.  After  preaching  I  gathered  into  the  fold  a  wandering 
sheep,  whom  John  Whitford's  pride  and  folly  had  scattered.  Having 
lost  her  first  love,  she  married  an  unconverted  man ;  whereupon  the 
society  gave  her  up  for  lost.  I  rejoiced  to  find  her  miserable  in  pros- 
perity, and  restless  to  recover  her  only  happiness. 

"  I  found  comfort  in  the  first  lesson  at  church.  I  could  be  glad  to 
attend  the  public  prayers  constantly,  for  my  own  as  well  as  for  exam- 
ple's sake.  The  preaching-house  was  filled  with  those  that  came  from 
far.  Our  Lord  did  not  send  them  empty  away.  A  girl  of  fourteen, 
who  had  walked  from  Birstal,  told  me  she  seemed  carried  under  the 
word,  as  out  of  the  body.  What  to  call  the  manifestation  of  the  Spirit 
then  given  her,  time  and  temptation  will  show.  Near  two  hours  more 
we  rejoiced  at  a  primitive  love-feast. 

"  Oct.  16th.  I  breakfasted  again  with  my  lost  sheep  that  is  found,  for 
whose  sake  chiefly  I  believe  myself  sent  to  Bradford.  Last  night  at 
the  love-feast  she  recovered  her  shield.  I  took  my  leave  of  the  brethren 
in  that  promise,  '  He  that  endureth  to  the  end,  the  same  shall  be  saved.' 
I  rode  with  faithful  Thomas  Colbeck  to  Keighley,  and  found  at  four  a 
large,  handsome  room,  well  filled.  I  did  my  office,  as  a  watchman,  and 
delivered  my  own  soul.  Mr.  Grimshaw  assisted  at  the  society.  I 
recommended  family  religion  with  all  my  might.  For  near  an  hour 
and  a  half  the  cloud  stayed  on  the  assembly. 

"  Sunday,  Oct.  17th.  We  had  no  room  to  spare  at  five  in  the  morn- 
ing, while  I  commended  them  to  God,  and  to  the  word  of  his  grace.    I 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  535 

preached  a  second  time,  at  Haworth,  (Mr.  Grimshaw  reading  prayers,) 
from  Psalm  xlvi,  8,  9 :  '  O  come  hither,  and  behold  the  works  of  the 
Lord ;  what  destruction  he  hath  wrought  on  the  earth.  He  maketh 
wars  to  cease  in  all  the  world.'  My  mouth  was  opened  to  declare  the 
approaching  judgments,  and  the  glory  which  shall  follow,  when  the 
Lord  is  exalted  in  all  the  earth.  The  church,  which  had  been  lately 
enlarged,  could  scarce  contain  the  congregation,  who  seemed  all  to 
tremble  at  the  threatenings,  or  rejoice  in  the  promises,  of  God.  We 
had  a  blessed  number  of  communicants,  and  the  Master  of  the  feast  in 
the  midst.  I  prayed  and  exhorted  afterward.  Our  hearts  were  lifted 
up  to  meet  him  in  his  glorious  kingdom. 

"  After  an  hour's  interval  we  met  again,  as  many  as  the  church- walls 
could  contain  ;  but  twice  the  number  stood  without,  till  the  prayers  were 
over.  Then  I  mounted  a  scaffold,  and,  lifting  up  my  eyes,  saw  the 
fields  white  unto  harvest.  We  had  prayed  for  a  fair  day,  and  had  the 
petitions  we  asked.  The  church-yard,  which  will  hold  thousands,  was 
quite  covered.  God  gave  me  a  voice  to  reach  them  all.  I  warned 
them  of  those  things  which  shall  come  to  pass,  and  warmly  pressed 
them  to  private,  family,  and  public  prayer.  I  enlarged  on  the  glorious 
consequences  thereof,  even  deliverance  from  the  last  plagues,  and  stand- 
ing before  the  Son  of  man.  I  concluded,  and  began  again  ;  for  it  was 
an  accepted  time.  I  do  not  remember  when  my  mouth  has  been  more 
opened,  or  my  heart  more  enlarged. 

"  A  young  preacher,  of  Mr.  Ingham's,  came  to  spend  the  evening 
with  me  at  Mr.  Grimshaw's.  I  found  great  love  for  him,  and  wished 
all  our  sons  in  the  gospel  were  equally  modest  and  discreet. 

"  Oct.  18th.  He  accompanied  us  to  Heptonstall,  where  I  preached 
at  ten,  on  Isaiah  lxiv,  5  :  '  In  those  is  continuance,  and  we  shall  be 
saved.'  I  was  very  faint  when  I  began  :  the  more  plainly  did  it  appear 
that  thq,  power  was  not  of  man,  but  of  God.  I  warned  them  of  the 
wiles  of  the  devil,  whereby  he  would  draw  them  away  from  the  Church. 
and  the  other  means  of  grace.  I  spake  as  the  oracles  of  God ;  and 
God  gave  testimony,  bowing  the  hearts  of  all  present,  except  a  few 
bigoted  Baptists.  We  went  on  our  way  rejoicing  to  Ewood.  There 
the  hard  ram  cut  short  my  discourse  from  Ezek.  ix.  Mr.  Allen  could 
not  leave  us  yet,  but  rode  with  us  next  morning  as  far  as  Gawksholm. 
I  stood  on  a  scaffold,  at  the  foot  of  a  Welsh  mountain,  having  all  the 
people  in  front,  and  called,  '  Behold  the  Lamb  of  God,  which  taketh 
away  the  sin  of  the  world !'  The  word  was  as  a  two-edged  sword.  I 
knew  not  then  that  several  Baptists  were  present :  a  carnal,  cavilling, 
contentious  sect,  always  watching  to  steal  away  our  children,  and  make 
them  as  dead  as  themselves.  Mr.  Allen  informed  me  that  they  have 
carried  off  no  less  than  fifty  out  of  one  society ;  and  that  several  Bap- 


536  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

tist  meetings  are  wholly  made  out  of  old  Methodists.  I  talked  largely 
with  Grimshaw  how  to  remedy  the  evil.  We  agreed,  1.  That  nothing 
can  save  the  Methodists  from  falling  a  prey  to  every  seducer,  but  close 
walking  with  God,  in  all  the  commandments  and  ordinances,  especially 
the  word,  and  prayer,  private,  family,  and  public.  2.  That  the  preachers 
should  be  allowed  more  time  in  every  place  to  visit  from  house  to 
house,  after  Mr.  Baxter's  manner.  3.  That  a  small  treatise  be  written, 
to  ground  and  preserve  them  against  seducers,  and  lodged  in  every 
family. 

"  We  came  safe  to  Bolton,  with  the  night.  Above  forty  of  these  poor 
shattered  people  still  keep  together.  Many  of  those  without  flocked  to 
the  word.  In  great  bodily  weakness  I  warned  them  to  fly  to  the  city 
of  refuge  ;  tried  to  calm  the  spirits  of  our  children  ;  and  we  were  com- 
forted together  through  hope  of  our  Lord's  appearing. 

"  Oct.  20th.  I  talked  kindly  to  poor  John  Whitford,  who  seemed  quite 
sick  of  his  separate  congregation  ;  so  headstrong  and  untractable  ;  so 
like  their  humble  slave  and  teacher !  His  principles,  as  well  as  his 
spirit,  have  cut  off  his  retreat :  vestigia  nulla  retrorsum,  [he  finds  no 
tracks  by  which  he  may  return,]  when  once  a  Methodist  preacher  has 
abused  both  our  and  our  children's  confidence,  by  setting  up  for  him- 
self.    This  he  could  never  think  of  till  the  salt  had  lost  its  savour. 

"  The  rain  quickened  our  pace  to  Manchester.  I  took  up  my  lodg- 
ings at  Mr.  Phillips's.  My  subject  at  night  was,  '  When  these  things 
begin  to  come  to  pass,  then  look  up ;  for  your  redemption  draweth 
near.'  Many  Arian  and  Socinian  Dissenters  were  present,  and  gnashed 
upon  me  with  their  teeth,  while  I  preached  the  coming  of  Jesus  Christ, 
the  one  eternal,  self-existing  God,  to  take  vengeance  on  them,  and  on 
all  his  enemies,  who  would  not  have  him  to  reign  over  them. 

"  Oct.  21st.  I  finished  my  discourse  to  our  Lord's  disciples.  I 
parted  with  my  right  hand,  my  brother  and  bosom  friend,  Grimshaw. 

I  breakfasted  at  Mrs.  F 's,  and  rejoiced  to  find  that,  though  she  had 

left  us,  she  had  not  utterly  forsaken  God.  Her  soul  has  suffered  loss, 
yet  her  good  desires  remain.  Here  my  old  friend  J.  Bolton  found  me 
out,  and  confirmed  his  love  to  me. 

"  From  church  I  went  to  dine  with  our  sister  Rider,  still  waiting  for 
the  consolation  of  Israel.  I  drank  tea  with  Dr.  Byrom,  and  was  hard 
put  to  it  to  defend  my  brother's  book  against  Mr.  Law.  We  got  at  last 
to  a  better  subject,  and  parted  not  without  a  blessing.  At  night  I  dis- 
coursed on  Titus  ii,  11.  I  spoke  close  and  home  on  practical  faith, 
and  relative  duties :  but  more  closely  still  to  the  society. 

"  It  seems  the  famous  Mr.  Roger  Ball  is  now  among  them,  picking 
up  their  pence  and  their  persons.  They  were  smit  with  admiration  of 
so  fine  a  man ;  (Thomas  Williams  himself  was  nothing  to  him ;)  and 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  537 

invited  him  to  settle  with  them.  Another  new  preacher  they  have 
also  got,  a  young  Baptist,  who  is  gathering  himself  a  meeting  out  of 
them ;  like  the  Baptist  teachers  who  have  borrowed  so  many  of  Mr. 
Grimshaw's  children.  Our  society  in  Manchester  was  upward  of 
two  hundred ;  but  their  itching  ears  have  reduced  them  to  half  the 
number. 

"  To  these  I  showed  the  melancholy  state  of  the  members  of  the 
established  Church,  who  are  the  most  unprincipled  and  ignorant  of  all 
that  are  called  Protestants  ;  and  therefore  exposed  to  every  seducer 
who  thinks  it  worth  his  while  to  turn  them  Dissenters,  Moravians,  or 
Papists.  I  told  them,  of  all  the  members  of  the  Church  of  England, 
the  poor  Methodists  are  most  exposed,  because  serious,  and  therefore 
worth  stealing ;  and  of  all  the  Methodists,  those  of  Manchester  are  in 
the  greatest  danger,  because  the  most  unsettled  and  unadvisable.  I 
challenged  them  to  show  me  one  Methodist  who  had  ever  prospered 
by  turning  Dissenter.  I  asked  what  would  become  of  them  when  my 
brother  should  die  ?  whether  they  would  not  then  be  scattered,  and 
broken  into  twenty  sects,  old  and  new?  To  prevent  this,  I  advised 
them,  1 .  To  get  grace,  or  the  love  and  power  of  God,  which  alone 
could  keep  and  stablish  their  hearts.  2.  To  continue  in  all  the  means 
of  obtaining  this,  especially  the  word,  and  prayer  of  all  kinds  ;  to  read 
the  Scriptures  daily,  to  go  constantly  to  church  and  sacrament. 

"  Our  brother  Johnson  tells  me,  since  he  sent  the  people  back  to 
church,  two  have  received  forgiveness  in  the  prayers  there,  and  two 
more  in  the  sermon  of  a  Church  minister.  There  are  now  three  sound 
preachers  in  these  parts.  If  they  continue  steadfast,  they  may  undo 
the  great  evil  which  the  unsound  preachers  have  done,  and  confirm 
our  children  in  their  calling. 

"  I  cannot  leave  them  in  so  unsettled  a  condition ;  and  therefore  in- 
tend, with  God's  leave,  to  spend  another  week  among  them.  I  talked 
with  the  leaders,  and  earnestly  pressed  them  to  set  an  example  to  the 
flock,  by  walking  in  all  the  commandments  and  ordinances. 

"  Oct.  22d.  After  preaching  I  talked  with  several  of  the  society, 
particularly  a  young  woman,  who  seemed  quite  overwhelmed  with  the 
love  of  Christ,  which  she  received  yesterday  in  private  prayer.  I  went 
to  St.  Anne's  prayers,  and  thence  to  the  room.  We  began  our  first 
hour  of  intercession.  Many  more  than  we  expected  were  present.  I 
gave  an  exhortation,  showing  the  end  of  our  meeting  every  Friday,  as 
Englishmen,  and  members  of  the  Church  of  England,  to  deprecate  the 
national  judgments,  and  to  pray  for  the  peace  of  Jerusalem.  I  have 
rarely  known  so  solemn  an  assembly.  They  were  pleased  to  hear 
that  we  design  to  continue  meeting  every  week. 

*  I  went  thence  to  seek  that  which  was  lost :  poor  H.  0.     He  made 


538  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

me  very  happy  by  his  misery,  and  restlessness  to  return.  Once  more 
I  trust,  there  will  be  joy  in  heaven  over  him. 

"  I  began  in  the  evening  to  expound  the  whole  armour  of  God,  Eph.  vi 
After  I  had  done,  the  famous  Mr.  Ball  lifted  up  his  voice  ;  and  a  mag- 
nificent voice  it  was.  I  bade  our  people  depart  in  peace,  which  they 
did.  The  enemy  roared  some  time  in  the  midst  of  the  room,  (not 
congregation,)  threatening  me  for  scandalizing  him,  and  depriving  his 
family  of  their  bread.  I  believe  he  is  defrauded  of  his  prey,  through 
my  coming  in  ipso  temporis  articulo,  [at  the  very  point  of  time,]  when 
he  promised  himself  a  good  provision  out  of  our  society.  No  wonder 
Satan  rages  at  his  disappointment. 

"  I  met  the  society  in  calm  love.  There  was  no  further  need  of  my 
mentioning  Satan's  apostle ;  for  he  had  sufficiently  showed  himself. 
The  snare  is  thereby  broken,  and  the  simple  souls  delivered.  I  lov- 
ingly exhorted  them  to  stand  fast  in  one  mind,  and  one  spirit,  in  the 
old  paths,  or  ways  of  God's  appointing.  Henceforth  they  will  not  be- 
lieve every  spirit.     The  Lord  stablish  their  hearts  with  grace ! 

"  Experience  convinces  me,  more  and  more,  that  the  Methodists  can 
never  prosper,  or  even  stand  their  ground,  unless  they  continue  stead- 
fast in  the  ordinances.  The  society  here  used  to  be  scattered  on  the 
Lord's  day,  in  the  fields,  or  sleeping  in  their  houses.  This  invited  all 
the  beasts  of  the  forest  to  devour  them.  Suffice  the  time  that  is  past. 
We  are  not  ignorant  now  of  Satan's  devices. 

"  Oct.  23d.  I  proceeded  to  expound  the  whole  armour  of  God.  We 
were  a  little  too  early  for  Mr.  Ball  and  his  friends :  two  of  whom  last 
night  had  laid  violent  hands  on  me.  One  was  a  sister  of  ours,  till  her 
curiosity  betrayed  her  into  the  hands  of  Mr.  Ball. 

"  I  breakfasted  at  brother  Barlow's,  and  rejoiced  in  the  remembrance 
of  his  blessed  sister,  now  in  glory.  For  seven  years  she  adorned  the 
gospel  in  all  things. 

"  I  took  horse  with  brother  Phillips  for  Hatfield,  which  we  reached 
by  one.  The  sun  shone  all  day  without  a  cloud,  to  the  great  comfort 
of  the  poor  husbandmen.  I  found  at  Hatfield  just  such  a  family  as  was 
once  at  Fonmon-castle.  The  master  indeed  was  absent,  but  had  left 
word  that  his  church  and  house  expected  me. 

"  I  preached  at  seven  to  a  houseful  of  the  parishioners,  on,  '  Repent 
ye,  therefore,  and  be  converted,  that  your  sins  may  be  blotted  out,  when 
the  times  of  refreshing  shall  come  from  the  presence  of  the  Lord.' 
They  bore  my  plain  speaking.     The  awakened  were  much  comforted. 

"  The  voice  of  joy  and  thanksgiving  is  in  the  habitations  of  the 
righteous.  I  thought  I  was  got  back  to  Mr.  Jones's  castle.  We  con- 
tinued our  triumph  two  hours  longer,  and  could  hardly  part  at  last,  and 
not  without  grudging  our  bodies  their  necessary  rest. 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  539 

"  Sunday,  Oct.  24th.    I  spent  from  seven  to  eight  in  advising  and 

praying  with  the  sincere,  whom  Mr.  B has  divided  into  classes, 

like  ours.  I  read  prayers  at  ten,  and  preached  the  one  thing  needful. 
The  Lord  filled  my  mouth  with  awakening  words.  I  never  spake  more 
convincingly.  All  seemed  to  feel  the  sharp  two-edged  sword.  The 
church  was  fuller  than  was  ever  known  in  a  morning ;  but  in  the  after- 
noon it  was  crowded,  every  corner  of  it.  Indeed  the  Scripture  comes 
with  double  weight  to  me  in  a  church.  If  any  pity  me  for  my  bigotry, 
I  pity  them  for  their  blind  prejudice,  which  robs  them  of  so  many  bless- 
ings. My  text  was  Lam.  i,  12.  The  love  of  Christ  crucified  melted 
many  hearts.  I  addressed  myself  by  turns  to  the  unawakened,  the 
sincere,  and  the  backsliders.  For  an  hour  God  enabled  me  to  speak 
with  convincing  and  comforting  power.  After  the  psalm  I  began  again, 
and  recapitulated  the  whole.  Why  does  God  always  accompany  the 
word  with  a  double  blessing,  when  preached  in  a  church  ?  Is  it  a  sign 
that  he  is  leaving,  or  that  he  is  returning  to  it  ?  I  have  never  been 
more  assisted,  since  I  left  Bristol,  than  in  this  church,  and  Mr.  Crook's, 
and  Mr.  Williamson's.  Those  of  the  Methodist  preachers  who  have 
faith  and  patience,  may  by  and  by  have  all  the  churches  in  England 
opened  to  them.  I  got  another  blessed,  lively  hour  with  the  society. 
Then  my  whole  stock  of  strength  was  exhausted. 

"  Oct.  25th.  From  six  to  seven  I  warned  them,  with  many  tears, 
tasting  the  bitterness  of  life,  and  the  various  ills  we  are  still  to  be 
brought  through.  By  eleven  I  returned  to  Manchester.  Here  I  re- 
joiced to  hear  of  the  great  good  Mr.  White  field  has  done  in  our  socie- 
ties. He  preached  as  universally  as  my  brother.  He  warned  them 
everywhere  against  apostacy,  and  strongly  insisted  on  the  necessity  of 
holiness  after  justification  ;  illustrating  it  with  this  comparison  :  '  What 
good  would  the  king's  pardon  do  a  poor  malefactor,  dying  of  a  fever  ? 
So,  notwithstanding  you  have  received  forgiveness,  unless  the  disease 
of  your  nature  be  healed  by  holiness,  ye  can  never  be  saved.'  He  beat 
down  the  separating  spirit ;  highly  commended  the  prayers  and  ser- 
vices of  our  Church ;  charged  our  people  to  meet  their  bands  and 
classes  constantly ;  and  never  to  leave  the  Methodists,  or  God  would 
leave  them.  In  a  word,  he  did  his  utmost  to  strengthen  our  hands  ; 
and  deserves  the  thanks  of  all  the  churches  for  his  abundant  labour 
of  love. 

"  I  consulted  the  leaders,  what  could  be  done  for  this  unstable  people. 
Richard  Barlow  and  the  rest  ascribed  their  fickleness  to  their  neglect 
of  the  means,  particularly  going  to  church ;  '  and  when  we  advised 
them  to  it,  they  would  answer  us,  The  preachers  do  not  advise  us  to  go ; 
neither  do  they  go  themselves.  Nay,  some  spoke  against  it,  even  Chris- 
topher Hopper,  and  those  we  most  confided  in.' 


540  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

"  Oct.  26th.  My  former  friend,  Mr.  Clayton,  read  prayers  at  the  old 
church  with  great  solemnity.  Richard  Lucas,  returned  from  Bolton, 
informed  me,  that  John  Hampson  had  been  scattering  his  fire-brands 
there  also,  mocking  the  people  for  going  to  the  church.  What  should 
hinder  him  from  providing  for  himself  and  growing  family,  when  oppor- 
tunity serves,  by  following  Mr.  Edwards's  example  ?  Or  what  security 
can  we  have  that  all  the  preachers  of  his  mind  will  not  do  the  same  ? 

"  I  spent  the  day  in  writing  letters  at  sister  Fanshaw's,  whom  I  have 
received  again  into  the  fold.  She  had  never  left  us  in  heart ;  but  the 
cares  of  the  world  interrupted  her  outward  fellowship.  She  seems  now 
resolved  to  live  and  die  with  the  poor  afflicted  people  of  God. 

"  I  made  up  a  quarrel  of  many  months'  standing  between  two  sisters. 
The  occasion  of  it  was  absolutely  nothing.  Such  is  the  subtlety  of  our 
adversary. 

"  After  preaching  I  examined  three  of  the  most  wavering  classes, 
and  persuaded  all,  except  the  Dissenters,  to  go  back  to  church  and 
sacrament.  The  treacherous  dealers  have  dealt  very  treacherously. 
Even  before  our  departure  the  grievous  wolves  have  entered  in,  not 
sparing  the  flock.  How  much  more  after  our  departure  will  men  arise 
of  themselves,  speaking  perverse  things,  to  draw  away  disciples  after 
them ! 

"  Oct  27th.  I  preached  from  Rom.  vi,  22 :  '  But  now,  being  made 
free  from  sin,  and  become  servants  to  God,  ye  have  your  fruit  unto  holi- 
ness, and  the  end  everlasting  life.'  The  Lord  confirmed  his  word  with 
a  double  blessing. 

"  I  went  with  John  Haughton  to  the  old  church,  as  usual.  1 
preached  at  six  ;  then  met,  and  lovingly  reproved,  the  society.  I  talked 
with  more  of  the  classes,  and  could  find  only  two  who  would  not  take 
advice.  Amalek  had  smote  the  hindmost ;  so  I  let  Amalek  take  them  : 
at  least,  while  they  prefer  Mr.  Ball  to  all  the  Methodists.  The  rest,  a 
few  Dissenters  excepted,  determined  to  live  and  die  with  us  in  the 
communion  of  the  Church  of  England. 

"  Oct.  28th.  Mr.  Fanshaw  dragged  his  feeble  body  to  the  early 
preaching.  After  all  his  wanderings  and  backslidings,  we  have  re- 
ceived him  again,  as  we  trust,  for  ever.  I  preached  at  noon  near 
Davyhulme,  with  great  enlargement,  to  a  simple-hearted  people,  who 
made  me  some  amends  for  my  long  exercise  at  Manchester.  I  passed 
the  remainder  of  the  day  with  some  Manchester  friends,  who  are  not 
of  the  society.  The  unsteadiness  of  our  children  has  kept  many  from 
venturing  among  us. 

"  We  began  our  watch-night  exactly  at  seven,  and  concluded  a 
quarter  before  eleven.  Hereby  we  had  more  time,  with  less  inconve- 
nience :    and  the  whole  congregation  stayed  from  first  to  last.     I  ex- 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  541 

pounded  the  ten  virgins.     The  solemn  power  of  God  rested  upon  us. 
It  was  one  of  the  happiest  nights  I  have  known. 

"I  was  constrained  to  write  the  following  letters  : — 

a        "  '  TO  MR.  GRIMSHAW. 

"  '  Manchester,  Oct.  29th.  I  could  not  leave  this  poor  shattered 
society  so  soon  as  I  proposed.  They  have  not  had  fair  play  from  our 
sons  in  the  gospel ;  but  have  been  scattered  by  them  as  sheep  upon 
the  mountains.  I  have  once  more  persuaded  them  to  go  to  church  and 
sacrament,  and  stay  to  carry  them  thither  the  next  Lord's  day. 

" '  Nothing  but  grace  can  keep  our  children,  after  our  departure,  from 
running  into  a  thousand  sects,  a  thousand  errors.  Grace  exercised, 
kept  up,  and  increased,  in  the  use  of  all  the  means,  especially  family 
and  public  prayer,  and  the  sacrament,  will  keep  them  steady.  Let  us 
labour,  while  we  continue  here,  to  ground  and  build  them  up  in  the 
Scriptures,  and  all  the  ordinances.  Teach  them  to  handle  well  the 
sword  of  the  Spirit,  and  the  shield  of  faith.  Should  I  live  to  see  you 
again,  I  trust  you  will  assure  me,  there  is  not  a  member  of  all  the 
societies  but  reads  the  Scriptures  daily,  uses  private  prayer,  joins  in 
family  and  public  worship,  and  communicates  constantly.  In  those  is 
continuance,  and  we  shall  be  saved.' 

"  <  TO  MY  BELOVED  BRETHREN  AT  LEEDS. 

"  '  Grace  and  peace  be  multiplied !  I  thank  my  God  on  your  behalf, 
for  the  grace  which  is  given  unto  you,  by  which  ye  stand  fast  in  one 
mind,  and  in  one  spirit.  My  Master,  I  am  persuaded,  sent  me  imto 
you  at  this  time,  to  confirm  your  souls  in  the  present  truth,  in  your  call- 
ing, in  the  old  paths  of  gospel  ordinances.  O  that  ye  may  be  a  pattern 
to  the  flock,  for  your  unanimity  and  love  !  O  that  ye  may  continue 
steadfast  in  the  word,  and  in  fellowship,  and  in  breaking  of  bread,  and 
in  prayers,  (private,  family,  and  public,)  till  we  all  meet  around  the 
great  white  throne ! 

"  '  I  knew  beforehand,  that  the  Sanballats  and  Tobiahs  would  be 
grieved  when  they  heard  there  was  a  man  come,  to  seek  the  welfare 
of  the  Church  of  England.  I  expected  they  would  pervert  my  words, 
as  if  I  should  say,  The  Church  could  save  you.  So  indeed  you  and  they 
thought  till  I  and  my  brethren  taught  you  better,  and  sent  you  in  and 
through  all  the  means  to  Jesus  Christ.  But  let  not  their  slanders  move 
you.  Continue  in  the  old  ship.  Jesus  hath  a  favour  for  our  Church, 
and  is  wonderfully  visiting  and  reviving  his  work  in  her.  It  shall  be 
shortly  said,  Rejoice  ye  vnth  Jerusalem,  and  be  glad  with  her,  all  ye  that 
love  her.  Rejoice  for  joy  with  her,  all  ye  that  mourn  for  her.  Isaiah 
lxvi,  10. 


542  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 


.;   ( 


Blessed  be  God,  ye  see  your  calling.  Let  nothing  hinder  your 
going  constantly  to  church  and  sacrament.  Read  the  Scriptures  daily 
in  your  families  ;  and  let  there  bp  a  church  in  every  house.  The  word 
is  able  to  build  you  up ;  and  if  ye  watch  and  pray  always,  ye  shall  be 
counted  worthy  to  stand  before  the  Son  of  man.  Watch  ye,  therefore  ; 
stand  fast  in  the  faith ;  quit  yourselves  like  men ;  be  strong :  let  all 
your  things  be  done  in  love. 

"  '  I  rejoice  in  hope  of  presenting  you  all  in  that  day.  Look  up  ;  for 
the  time  of  your  eternal  redemption  draweth  near.' 

"  As  the  people  here  leave  work  at  twelve,  we  pitched  upon  that  hour 
for  our  intercession.  Many  flocked  to  the  house  of  mourning;  and 
again  the  Lord  was  in  the  midst  of  us,  making  soft  our  hearts,  and 
helping  our  infirmity  to  pray.  We  never  want  faith  in  praying  for  King 
George,  and  the  Church  of  England. 

"  I  recovered  another  straggler,  as  I  do  every  day.  The  enemy  has 
had  a  particular  grudge  to  this  society.  His  first  messenger  to  them 
was  a  still  sister,  who  abounded  in  visions  and  revelations.  She  came 
to  them  as  in  the  name  of  the  Lord,  and  forbad  them  to  pray,  sing,  or 
go  to  church.  Her  extravagance,  at  last,  opened  their  eyes,  and 
delivered  them  from  the  snare  of  Mysticism.  Then  the  Quakers,  Pre- 
destinarians,  the  Dippers,  desired  to  have  them,  to  sift  them  like  wheat. 
They  were  afterward  thrust  sore  at  by  Mr.  Bennet,  Williams,  Wheat- 
ley,  Cudworth,  Whitford,  Ball.  It  is  a  miracle  that  two  of  them  are 
left  together :  yet  I  am  persuaded  the  third  part  will  be  brought  through 
the  fire. 

"  I  examined  more  of  the  society.  Most  of  them  have  known  the 
grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  Several  received  it  at  church  :  one, 
in  the  Litany ;  another,  in  the  Lord's  prayer.  With  that  word,  '  Thy 
kingdom  come,'  Christ  came  into  his  heart.  To  many  he  has  been 
made  known  in  the  breaking  of  bread. 

"  Oct.  30th.  I  dined  with  my  candid  friend  and  censor,  Dr.  Byrom. 
I  stood  close  to  Mr.  Clayton  in  the  church  ;  (as  all  the  week  past ;)  but 
not  a  look  would  he  cast  toward  me, 

'  So  stiff  was  his  parochial  pride,' 

and  so  faithfully  did  he  keep  a  covenant  with  his  eyes,  not  to  look  upon 
an  old  friend  when  called  a  Methodist. 

"  Sunday,  Oct.  31st.  I  spake  from  five  to  seven  with  the  rest  of  the 
classes.  I  left  out  Richard  Glover,  with  his  second  wife,  whom  he  has 
married,  contrary  to  my  advice,  when  his  first  was  scarce  cold  in  her 
grave.  This  scandalous  practice,  seldom  named  among  the  heathen, 
should  never  be  tolerated  among  Christians.     I  refused  tickets  to  James 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  543 

and  Elizabeth  Ridgworth,  till  they  should  have  enough  of  Mr.  Ball. 
All  the  others  were  willing  to  follow  my  advice,  and  go  constantly  to 
church  and  sacrament.  The  Dissenters  I  sent  to  their  respective 
meetings. 

"  At  seven  I  found  freedom  to  explain  and  enforce  Isaiah  lxiv.  5  : 
1  In  those  is  continuance,  and  we  shall  be  saved.'  It  struck  eight  before 
I  had  got  half  through  my  subject.  I  breakfasted  with  a  wanderer, 
and  brought  him  back  to  his  brethren.  We  were  all  at  the  old  church  ; 
heard  a  good  sermon  from  Mr.  Clayton,  on  constant  prayer  ;  and  joined 

to  commemorate  our  dying  Lord.     Mr.  M ,  the  senior  chaplain, 

sent  for  me  up  to  the  table,  to  administer  first  to  me,  with  the  other 
clergy.  I  know  not  when  I  have  received  a  greater  blessing.  The 
addition  of  fourscore  communicants  made  them  consecrate  twice  or 
thrice.  A  few  of  our  Dissenting  brethren  communicated  with  us,  and 
confessed  to  me  afterward,  that  the  Lord  met  them  at  his  table.  It 
was  a  passover  much  to  be  remembered.  We  renewed  our  solemn 
covenant  with  God,  and  received  fresh  strength  to  run  the  race  set 
before  us. 

"  I  dined  at  Adam  Oldham's.  The  first  was  become  last,  but  is  now, 
I  hope,  becoming  first  again.  I  re-admitted  both  him  and  his  wife  into 
the  society,  with  several  others,  who  were  fallen  off. 

"  From  the  new  church  I  walked  to  our  crowded  room,  and  once 
more  preached  up  the  ordinances.  Now  the  long-delayed  blessing 
came.  The  skies,  as  it  were,  poured  down  righteousness.  The  words 
I  spoke  were  not  my  own :  therefore  they  made  their  way  into  many 
hearts.  I  received  double  power  to  exhort  the  society,  now  upward 
of  one  hundred  and  fifty  members,  and  believed  for  them,  that  they  will 
henceforth  walk  in  all  the  commandments  and  ordinances  of  the  Lord 
blameless. 

"  Nov.  1st.  I  met  about  a  score  of  the  Dissenters  at  four,  and  admi- 
nistered the  Lord's  supper,  to  the  great  consolation  of  us  all.  I  took 
my  leave  in  the  promise  we  wait  for,  '  I  will  bring  a  third  part  through 
the  fire,'  and  left  a  blessing  behind  me.  Mr.  Phillips  attended  me  as 
far  as  Stone.     The  heavens  smiled  upon  us  all  day. 

"  Nov.  2d.  I  took  horse  at  seven,  and  came  safe  by  two  to  my  old 
friend  Francis  Ward,  in  Wednesbury.  At  night  I  enforced  the  divine 
counsel,  Isaiah  xxvi,  20,  21.  I  found  much  freedom  of  love  among  my 
oldest  children  ;  and  they  readily  received  my  warnings  ;  which  I  re- 
peated the  next  morning  from  Psalm  xlvi.  I  employed  the  morning  in 
visiting  the  sick  and  shut  up.  Three  or  four  stragglers  I  gathered  in. 
I  comforted  our  sister  Spittle,  left  with  five  small  children,  by  her  hus- 
band, who  was  lately  killed  in  a  coal-pit,  by  the  earth  falling  in.  No 
death  could  be  sudden  to  him.     John  Eaton  was  killed  by  falling  into 


544  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

a  pit.  His  daughter  Edge  told  me  she  was  warned  by  a  repeated 
dream  of  his  death,  and  begged  him  in  vain  not  to  go  out  that  morning. 
While  I  was  talking  to  her  a  woman  came  in,  and  accosted  me  in  such 
a  bold,  violent  manner,  that  I  told  her  I  did  not  like  her  spirit.  This 
raised  and  called  it  forth.  She  quickly  showed  herself  a  Nicolaitane, 
by  her  boisterous,  shocking,  Antinomian  assurance.  I  told  her  she 
was  a  false  witness  for  God ;  to  which  she  horribly  answered,  '  If  I 
am  a  liar,  God  himself  is  a  liar.'  I  shut  up  the  discourse  with,  '  Get 
thee  behind  me,  Satan  !' 

"  I  was  much  assisted  both  at  one  and  at  seven,  to  warn  many  listen- 
ing souls  of  the  flood  coming.  There  was  great  life  in  the  society. 
All  the  first,  I  am  confident,  shall  not  become  last. 

"  Nov.  4th.  I  left  that  promise  upon  their  hearts,  '  I  will  bring  the 
third  part  through  the  fire,'  and  took  horse  with  James  Jones.  I  en- 
couraged the  remnant  at  Birmingham  with  the  same  words,  and  rode 
on  to  Worcester. 

"  About  a  score  I  had  left  here  some  years  ago ;  twelve  of  whom 
are  fallen  off  to  the  Quakers,  seeking  the  living  among  the  dead.  I 
described  the  last  times  to  between  forty  and  fifty  at  sister  Black- 
more's ;  and  it  was  a  solemn  time  of  refreshing.  Nov.  5th.  I  set  out 
before  day  with  faithful  John  Dornford.  I  lodged  at  Cambridge  Inn, 
and  by  eleven  on  Saturday  morning,  Nov.  6th,  God  brought  me  safe  to 
my  friends  at  Bristol." 

Here  Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  private  journal  entirely  fails  us.  Whe- 
ther he  continued  it  after  this  date  is  uncertain.  If  he  did,  no  vestige 
of  it  appears  to  have  been  preserved. 

This  record  which  he  has  left  of  his  visit  to  Yorkshire  and  Lanca- 
shire suggests  many  topics  of  remark.  It  is  easy  to  perceive  that  the 
travelling  preachers  were  very  inadequately  provided  for,  especially 
those  of  them  who  had  families ;  so  that  they  were  under  strong  in- 
ducements to  retire  from  their  itinerancy,  and  become  Independent 
ministers,  whenever  they  met  with  a  sufficient  number  of  people  who 
were  willing  to  put  themselves  under  their  pastoral  care.  Not  a  few 
of  the  Methodists  were  inclined  to  do  this,  because  they  were  denied 
the  sacraments  in  their  own  meeting-houses,  and  were  expected  to 
attend  divine  worship,  especially  the  Lord's  supper,  in  their  parish 
churches,  when  they  had  little  or  no  sympathy  with  the  officiating 
clergy,  or  the  clergy  with  them. 

That  some  of  the  preachers  were  in  the  habit  of  speaking  disrespect- 
fully of  the  Church  and  its  ministers,  and  thus  strengthened  among  the 
people  the  feeling  of  alienation  from  the  Establishment,  there  can  be 
no  doubt ;  although  there  is  every  reason  to  believe  that  some  of  the 
accounts  of  this  kind  which  were  given  to  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  were 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  545 

greatly  exaggerated.  The  entire  blame,  however,  did  not  rest  with 
them ;  for  several  of  the  preachers  were  as  sincere  Churchmen  as  the 
Wesleys  themselves,  and  assiduously  laboured  to  preserve  the  socie- 
ties in  their  original  position,  as  members  of  the  Church  of  England. 
They  regularly  attended  her  services,  and  exhorted  the  people  to  fol- 
low their  example. 

Besides,  it  appears  distinctly  from  Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  own  nar- 
rative, that  Mr.  Grimshaw's  societies  fell  as  readily  into  the  hands  of 
the  Dissenters  as  did  any  of  the  societies  that  were  solely  under  the 
care  of  the  Methodist  preachers.  This  devout  and  zealous  clergyman 
was  a  Churchman  after  Charles  Wesley's  own  heart.  He  itinerated 
extensively,  and  formed  religious  societies,  which  he  regularly  visited, 
particularly  on  the  week-days.  Those  of  them  that  lived  contiguously 
to  Haworth,  so  that  they  could  attend  his  spiritual  ministrations  on  the 
Lord's  day,  -and  receive  the  Lord's  supper  at  his  hands,  gladly  remained 
in  union  with  the  established  Church ;  but  many  of  those  who  had  not 
these  advantages,  though  urg^d  by  Mr.  Grimshaw,  whom  they  esteemed 
and  tenderly  loved  as  their  father  in  the  Lord,  to  seek  edification  in 
their  own  parish  churches,  declined  his  advice,  and  chose  rather  to 
become  Dissenters,  as  did  not  a  few  of  the  people  who  were  more  im- 
mediately under  the  care  of  the  Wesleys. 

These  facts  appear  fairly  to  justify  the  opinion,  that  had  the  Method- 
ists continued  permanently  to  act  upon  their  original  plan,  compelling 
the  people  to  receive  the  Lord's  supper  from  the  clergy,  or  neglect  one 
of  the  most  sacred  duties  of  their  Christian  profession,  and  refusing 
them  the  privilege  of  divine  service  in  their  own  places  of  worship 
during  the  best  part  of  the  sabbath,  the  same  results  would  have  fol- 
lowed. Methodism,  ere  this  time,  would  have  strengthened  the  cause 
of  Dissent  beyond  all  bounds,  through  a  mistaken  attempt  to  uphold 
the  Church.  Many  of  the  Methodists  of  those  times  were  made  Dis- 
senters, not  by  theories  opposed  to  the  episcopal  form  of  church  govern- 
ment, or  to  the  union  of  the  Church  with  the  state  ;  but  by  a  regard  for 
their  own  spiritual  edification,  for  which,  in  many  instances,  the  Church 
did  not  provide ;  her  public  and  authorized  functionaries  lacking  the 
true  spirit  of  their  sacred  calling. 

In  the  times  of  which  we  are  speaking  no  plan  was  devised  for  per- 
petuating the  union  of  the  Methodist  societies,  and  for  preserving  the 
doctrine  and  discipline  of  the  connection,  when  Mr.  John  Wesley  should 
be  no  more ;  and  Charles  was  apprehensive  that,  whenever  this  event 
should  happen,  many  of  the  preachers  would  become  Independent  mi- 
nisters, and  the  societies  Dissenting  churches,  with  every  variety  of 
creed.  His  fears  were  justified  by  the  unsettled  state  of  the  body, 
and  by  facts  which  had  recently  occurred.     There  was  no  power  of 

35 


546  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

discipline,  but  in  Mr.  John  Wesley ;  and  Mr.  Bennet,  Skelton,  Ed- 
wards, and  Whitford,  after  having  been  admitted  into  the  itinerant  mi- 
nistry, had  all  raised  Independent  churches  out  of  the  societies,  and 
thus  provided  for  their  future  subsistence  and  comfort  by  a  betrayal  of 
their  trust.  If  cases  of  this  kind  occurred  with  such  frequency  while 
Mr.  Wesley  lived,  what,  could  be  expected  after  his  decease,  but  a  dis- 
ruption of  the  societies  which  had  been  raised  at  a  vast  expense  of 
labour  and  personal  suffering?  It  was  "  the  Deed  of  Declaration," 
which  was  prepared  several  years  after  this  period,  giving  an  identity 
and  a  legal  character  to  the  Conference,  and  investing  that  body 
with  the  power  of  government  in  the  connection,  that  confirmed  the 
union  of  the  preachers ;  and  the  concession  of  the  sacraments,  and  of 
divine  service  in  church  hours,  by  the  conference,  that  preserved  the 
oneness  and  consequent  strength  of  the  societies.  But  these  were 
arrangements  of  which  none  of  the  parties  at  this  early  period  of 
Methodism  had  any  conception.  Mr.  John  Wesley  directed  all  his 
energies  to  the  increase  and  edification  of  the  societies,  discounte- 
nancing all  direct  separation  from  the  Church ;  but  still  making  strict 
Churchmanship  subordinate  to  conversion  from  sin,  and  to  personal 
piety.  He  durst  not  neglect  that  which  he  felt  to  be  his  present  duty, 
because  of  any  evils  that  might  accidentally  arise  from  his  labours 
after  his  death.  The  advancement  of  spiritual  religion,  as  the  great 
end  of  human  existence  and  redemption,  and  productive  of  a  pure  mo- 
rality, was  the  one  business  of  his  life.  The  ultimate  separation  of 
his  societies  from  the  Church,  or  their  union  with  it,  he  left  to  God. 
Unless  the  people  were  made  holy,  he  was  assured  that  they  must  for 
ever  perish ;  but  he  had  not  the  same  assurance  respecting  their  non- 
conformity to  any  particular  system  of  church  order.  Charles  was 
equally  alive  to  the  necessity  of  entire  holiness,  as  a  qualification  with- 
out which  no  man  shall  see  the  Lord ;  but  he  often  spoke  and  acted  as 
if  he  thought  Churchmanship  essential  to  piety  and  salvation. 

According  to  Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  account,  the  Methodist  society  in 
Manchester  had  been  tried  by  "  false  brethren,"  and  erroneous  tenets, 
almost  beyond  example.  The  Quakers,  Quietists,  Predestinarians, 
and  Baptists,  had  all  attempted  to  gain  proselytes  from  among  them. 
The  deserters,  Bennet  and  Whitford,  both  endeavoured  to  unsettle  the 
minds  of  their  former  friends.  Williams,  Cud  worth,  Wheatley,  and 
Ball  followed  in  their  rear.  Williams,  it  will  be  recollected,  was  the 
man  who  basely  attempted  in  London  to  ruin  Mr.  Charles  Wesley's 
moral  character,  by  the  propagation  of  the  most  wicked  falsehoods,  be- 
cause Charles  would  not  assist  him  in  his  endeavours  to  obtain  epis- 
copal ordination.  Cudworth,  who  had  separated  from  Mr.  Whitefield, 
was  in  doctrine  a  thorough  Antinomian,  and  in  spirit  bitter,  self-com- 

3k5* 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  547 

placent,  and  contemptuous.  Wkeatley  was  as  corrupt  in  doctrine  as 
Cudworth ;  and  his  morals  were  as  bad  as  his  creed.  Roger  Ball  was 
perhaps  the  worst  person  in  the  unholy  fraternity.  He  contended  that 
a  man  who  possesses  faith  has  a  right  to  every  thing  in  the  world ; 
so  that  in  him  theft  is  no  sin,  if  he  really  need  the  things  which  he 
steals.  Other  principles  he  held  which  are  too  disgusting  to  be  spe- 
cified. Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  therefore,  who  knew  the  man  and  his 
communications,  did  nothing  more  than  his  duty,  when  he  resisted  this 
"  messenger  of  Satan,"  who  came  with  a  smooth  tongue,  and  all  the 
deceivableness  of  unrighteousness.  Ball  and  Wheatley  as  richly  de- 
served to  be  punished  by  the  civil  magistrate,  as  did  ever  culprit  that 
was  publicly  whipped  or  placed  in  the  pillory.  By  a  whining  soft- 
ness of  manner  they  tried,  where  their  own  characters  were  unknown, 
to  obtain  a  morsel  of  bread  among  religious  people  ;  and  "  destroyed 
souls  for  the  sake  of  dishonest  gain."  These  immoral  men,  the  slaves 
of  brutal  appetite,  hung  upon  the  skirts  of  the  Methodist  societies,  as 
unclean  birds  follow  in  the  rear  of  an  army.  Nor  is  it  any  uncommon 
thing,  "  when  the  sons  of  God  assemble,"  for  "  Satan  also  to  appear 
among  them."  In  the  apostolic  times  bad  men  laboured  to  counteract 
the  effects  of  evangelical  preaching ;  and  when  it  pleased  God  to  re- 
vive Christianity  in  its  life  and  spirit,  by  the  labours  of  the  Wesleys 
and  Mr.  Whitefield,  emissaries  of  the  wicked  one  exerted  themselves 
to  obstruct  the  spread  of  practical  holiness.  A  few  of  the  Manchester 
Methodists  were  perverted  in  the  day  of  trial ;  but  others,  "  hated" 
both  "  the  deeds"  and  tenets  "  of  the  Nicolaitanes."  They  "  tried  those 
who  said  they  were  apostles,  and  were  not ;"  and  having  "  found  them 
liars,"  spurned  both  them  and  their  polluting  errors. 

The  account  which  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  has  given  of  Mr.  Clay- 
ton is  amusing.  This  gentleman  was  one  of  the  Oxford  Methodists, 
and  afterward  a  fellow  of  the  Collegiate  church  in  Manchester.  In 
attending  the  daily  prayers,  Charles  placed  himself  as  near  his  old 
friend  as  he  could ;  but  not  a  look  would  the  unbending  ecclesiastic 
cast  upon  his  former  associate,  who  had  now  rendered  himself  vile  by 
assuming  the  character  of  a  field-preacher.  When  Charles  Stuart  ar- 
rived in  Manchester,  in  the  rebellion  of  1745,  Mr.  Clayton  paid  his 
respects  to  this  exiled  claimant  of  the  British  crown.  For  this  act  of 
disloyalty  to  the  house  of  Brunswick  the  Jacobitical  clergyman  was  for 
some  time  placed  under  suspension  by  his  bishop.  He  was  stiff  in  his 
Churchmanship,  but  an  upright  and  respectable  man.  By  the  senior 
inhabitants  of  Manchester  he  is  still  remembered.  They  speak  of  his 
dignified  gait,  and  enormous  wig,  as  well  as  of  the  deep  seriousness  and 
the  canonical  regularity  with  which  he  performed  his  clerical  duties. 


548  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 


CHAPTER  XXI, 

It  is  generally  understood  that  after  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  had  re- 
turned from  Yorkshire  and  Lancashire,  in  the  autumn  of  1756,  he 
ceased  to  itinerate  as  a  preacher  of  the  gospel.  Whether  this  opinion 
is  strictly  correct  or  not,  we  have  no  means  of  knowing.  Certain, 
however,  it  is,  that,  if  he  did  at  all  continue  his  labours  as  a  travelling 
preacher,  his  journeys  became  less  and  less  frequent  and  extensive,  till 
his  ministrations  were  chiefly  confined  to  Bristol  and  London,  with 
occasional  visits  to  some  intermediate  and  surrounding  places. 

The  reasons  for  this  change  in  his  practice  have  never  been  fully  dis- 
closed. It  is  probable  that  they  were  various  ;  but  in  the  absence  of  all 
direct  evidence,  we  have  nothing  but  conjecture  to  offer.  Not  a  document 
in  his  handwriting,  bearing  the  date  of  1757,  when  he  is  said  to  have 
become  stationary,  can  be  found ;  nor  even  the  fragment  of  a  letter,  of 
the  same  period,  addressed  to  him  by  his  brother :  so  that  no  original 
testimony  bearing  upon  the  question  can  be  adduced.  Mr.  Berridge, 
the  eccentric  vicar  of  Everton,  who  was  partly  contemporary  with  him, 
attributes  the  cessation  of  his  itinerancy  to  his  marriage  :  but  this  could 
only  be  one  among  other  causes ;  for  he  had  now  been  married  more 
than  seven  years  ;  and  during  this  period  he  had  travelled  much,  some- 
times with  his  wife,  and  at  other  times  in  her  absence,  although  his  jour- 
neys were  not  so  long  and  widely  circuitous  as  they  formerly  were.  A 
regard  for  the  feelings  and  the  society  of  his  wife,  with  the  care  of  his 
children,  doubtless  contributed  to  detain  him  at  home  ;  yet  the  principal 
cause  of  his  settlement,  in  all  probability,  was,  the  state  of  feeling  which 
existed  in  many  of  the  societies  and  preachers  with  regard  to  the 
national  Church.  He  deemed  it  a  matter  of  absolute  duty,  that  they 
should  all  remain  in  strict  communion  with  her.  His  brother  thought 
separation  highly  inexpedient ;  but  he  could  not  view  it  in  that  heinous 
light  in  which  it  appeared  to  Charles.  In  reference  to  this  subject  he 
was  therefore  inclined  to  moderate  counsels,  and  satisfied  himself  with 
gentleness  and  persuasion  in  dealing  with  those  who  were  disaffected 
toward  the  Establishment ;  while  Charles  was  prepared  for  the  adop- 
tion of  strong  and  compulsive  measures.  Here  was  therefore  an  ob- 
vious difficulty.  Charles  could  not  visit  the  principal  societies  in  Great 
Britain  and  Ireland  as  a  mere  friend,  or  as  one  of  the  preachers.  He 
must  appear  as  possessing  a  co-ordinate  authority  with  his  brother ; 
and  as  their  views  differed  so  very  materially,  they  could  not,  in  regu- 
lating the  affairs  of  the  societies,  act  in  perfect  concert.  Hence  he 
appears  to  have  thought  it  the  best  course  for  him  to  retire,  and  leave 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  549 

the  people  and  preachers  generally  in  the  hands  of  John,  whose  talents 
for  government  were  of  the  highest  order.  Charles  could  write  hymns 
with  a  facility  and  a  power  which  no  man  of  his  age  could  equal ;  and 
few  could  surpass  him  as  an  awakening  and  effective  preacher  ;  but  he 
had  no  aptitude  for  controlling  and  harmonizing  the  discordant  spirits 
of  men.  For  the  maintenance  of  discipline  in  cases  of  difficulty  his 
faculties  and  habits  were  not  at  all  suited.  His  uprightness,  generosity, 
and  the  kindness  of  his  heart  were  unquestionable  ;  but  his  impetuosity 
created  prejudice,  and  left  a  soreness  in  the  minds  which  his  brother 
could  easily  conciliate  and  direct.  Though  he  ceased  to  travel,  his 
union  with  the  Methodists  remained  to  the  end  of  his  life ;  and  he 
rendered  most  important  service  to  the  cause  of  true  religion,  though  in 
a  more  limited  sphere  than  he  had  been  accustomed  to  occupy.  He 
still  cultivated  his  talent  for  poetry  ;  and  the  numerous  publications 
which  he  sent  forth  into  the  world  possessed  a  rich  and  substantial  value. 

The  societies  of  London  and  Bristol  were  highly  favoured  in  retain- 
ing the  ministrations  of  such  a  man  :  but  the  loss  to  the  other  societies 
was  great ;  for  he  usually  carried  a  blessing  with  him  wherever  he 
went.  Few  men  in  modern  times  have  more  fully  exemplified  the  pe- 
culiar characteristics  of  the  eloquent  Apollos.  He  was  indeed  "  fervent 
in  spirit,"  and  "  mighty  in  the  Scriptures ;"  and  by  the  resistless  en- 
ergy of  his  preaching,  he  "  mightily  convinced"  the  adversaries  of 
Christ,  with  formalists  and  triflers,  of  every  description.  His  power 
in  prayer  was  equally  striking. 

The  effect  of  his  retirement  from  the  itinerancy  was  the  reverse  of 
favourable,  so  far  as  he  was  personally  concerned.  His  mind  was 
naturally  inclined  to  view  things  in  a  gloomy  and  discouraging  aspect ; 
but  amidst  the  excitement,  the  change,  and  the  toil  of  the  itinerant 
ministry,  he  had  no  time  to  be  melancholy,  however  he  might  be  con- 
stitutionally disposed  to  indulge  that  morbid  feeling.  The  manifest, 
success  which  attended  his  preaching  filled  him  with  unutterable  grati- 
tude ;  and  while  all  liis  powers  were  engaged  in  his  work,  he  enjoyed 
a  heaven  upon  earth.  When  he  ceased  to  travel  he  was  at  leisure  to 
cherish  his  painful  forebodings  ;  croakers  and  busy-bodies  tormented 
him  with  letters,  complaining  of  the  ambition  of  the  preachers,  and  of 
the  alienation  of  the  people  from  the  Church  ;  and  the  pernicious  leaven 
of  Mysticism,  which  he  had  imbibed  at  Oxford,  and  from  which  his 
mind  had  never  been  thoroughly  purged,  regained  its  ascendency  over 
him,  so  as  often  to  interfere  with  his  spiritual  enjoyments :  yet  his 
piety  and  integrity  of  purpose  Avere  unimpeachable.  Often  was  he  in 
agonies  of  fear  lest  the  Methodists  should  leave  the  Church,  when  he 
and  his  brother  were  dead ;  while  John  was  as  happy  as  an  angel, 
flying  through  the  three  kingdoms,  sounding  the  trumpet  of  the  world's 


550  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

jubilee,  and  joyfully  witnessing,  every  successive  year,  the  steady 
advancement  of  the  work  of  God.  ■ 

In  the  course  of  the  year  1758  Mr.  John  Wesley  published  "Rea- 
sons against  a  Separation  from  the  Church  of  England  ;"  copied  chiefly 
from  the  manuscript  treatise  on  that  subject,  which  Mr.  Walker  had 
advised  him  not  to  publish.  The  "  Reasons"  are  twelve  in  number, 
and  are  proposed  in  a  spirit  the  most  mild  and  conciliatory.  Their 
character  is  clearly  indicated  by  the  sentence  which  introduces  them : 
"  Whether  it  be  lawful  or  no,  (which  itself  may  be  disputed,  being  not 
so  clear  a  point  as  some  may  imagine,)  it  is  by  no  means  expedient,  for 
us  to  separate  from  the  Church  of  England."  To  the  "  Reasons"  are 
subjoined  several  seasonable  advices,  with  answers  to  various  pleas  and 
objections.  "  We  ought  never,"  it  is  said,  "  to  make  her  blemishes 
matter  of  diversion,  but  rather  of  solemn  sorrow  before  God.  We 
ought  never  to  talk  ludicrously  of  them ;  no,  nor  at  all,  without  clear 
necessity.  Rather,  we  should  conceal  them,  as  far  as  ever  we  can, 
without  bringing  guilt  upon  our  own  conscience.  And  we  should  all 
use  every  rational  and  Scriptural  means,  to  bring  others  to  the  same 
temper  and  behaviour."  "  It  would  be  well  for  every  Methodist 
preacher,  who  has  no  scruple  concerning  it,  to  attend  the  service  of  the 
Church  as  often  as  he  conveniently  can." 

Such  was  the  moderation  of  John's  counsels.  Charles  took  higher 
ground.  He  affixed  the  following  postcript  to  his  brother's  pamphlet : — 
"  I  think  myself  bound  in  duty  to  add  my  testimony  to  my  brother's. 
His  twelve  reasons  against  our  ever  separating  from  the  Church  of 
England  are  mine  also.  I  subscribe  to  them  with  all  my  heart.  Only, 
Avith  regard  to  the  first;  I  am  quite  clear  that  it  is  neither  expedient  nor 
lavjful  for  me  to  separate ;  and  I  never  had  the  least  inclination  or 
temptation  so  to  do.  My  affection  for  the  Church  is  as  strong  as  ever  ; 
and  I  clearly  see  my  calling ;  which  is,  to  live  and  die  in  her  com- 
munion. This,  therefore,  I  am  determined  to  do,  the  Lord  being  my 
helper. 

"  I  have  subjoined  the  hymns  for  the  lay-preachers  ;  still  further  to 
secure  this  end,  to  cut  off  all  jealousy  and  suspicion  from  our  friends, 
or  hope  from  our  enemies,  of  our  having  any  design  of  ever  separating 
from  the  Church.  I  have  no  secret  reserve,  or  distant  thought  of  it. 
I  never  had.  Would  to  God  all  the  Methodist  preachers  were,  in  this 
respect,  like-minded  with  Charles  Wesley." 

The  hymns  here  referred  to  are  seven  in  number ;  and  most  of  them 
are  of  considerable  length.  They  Avere  appended  to  Mr.  Wesley's 
"  Reasons,"  when  published  in  a  separate  pamphlet ;  and  are  strongly 
descriptive  of  the  fallen  state  of  the  established  Church,  with  regard  to 
doctrine,  discipline,  and  morals,  and  of  that  spirit -of  zeal,  devotion,  and 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  551 

self-denial  by  which  the  early  Methodist  preachers  were  distinguished. 
The  writer  speaks  of  those  irregular  evangelists  as  being  "  not  of  the 
sacred  order ;"  yet  he  distinctly  acknowledges  their  divine  call  to  the 
work  in  which  they  were  employed. 

In  the  spring  of  this  year,  1758,  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  had  a  severe 
fall,  from  which,  at  the  time,  dangerous  consequences  were  appre- 
hended. With  the  particulars  of  the  case  we  are  not  acquainted.  He 
refers  to  it  in  the  following  letter  to  his  friend  William  Perronet,  a  son 
of  the  vicar  of  Shoreham,  and  a  medical  practitioner.  From  the  effects 
of  this  disaster  he  seems  to  have  thought  that  he  should  never  fully 
recover. 

"  Bristol,  March  25th,  1758.  Dear  Will, — I  expected  to  have  seen 
you  before  this  time;  but  a  severe  fall  has  stopped  me  for  a  season. 
Mr.  Ford  blooded  me  the  next  day ;  and  Dr.  Middleton,  and  a  troop  of 
female  surgeons,  joined  in  consultation  about  me.  I  cannot  stoop  with- 
out pain ;  neither  do  I  expect  a  perfect  cure  in  this  world.  So  much 
for  my  (important)  self. 

"  Your  last  but  one  mentions  '  business,  and  variety  of  company,  as 
a  remedy  for  your  dejection  of  spirits.'  Strange  that  one  who  has  tasted 
the  true  medicine  of  life  should  talk  so  idly  !  If  you  have  forsaken  the 
Fountain,  in  vain  do  you  hew  out  broken  cisterns.  They  can  hold  no 
water.  Despair  of  help,  till  you  recover  your  first  love.  Acquaint 
yourself  again  wilh  Christ,  and  be  at  peace.  I  pray  God  deliver  you 
from  every  show  and  shadow  of  happiness,  and  keep  you  miserable,  till 
you  see  and  find  happiness  in  him !" 

A  few  days  after  this  letter  was  written  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  took 
his  final  leave  of  that  very  surprising  man,  Thomas  Walsh,  who  passed 
through  Bristol,  on  his  way  from  London  to  Ireland,  there  to  suffer  and 
die.  As  he  has  been  subjected  to  unmerited  censure,  as  being  one 
direct  cause  of  those  distressing  mental  conflicts  which  Mr.  Walsh  en- 
dured in  his  last  illness,  it  will  be  requisite  carefully  to  examine  the 
facts  of  the  case.  Those  conflicts  are  most  affectingly  described  by 
Mr.  Walsh's  biographer ;  and  the  reasons  of  them  are  thus  stated  by 
the  Rev.  Melvill  Home  : — 

"  Soon  after  his  ordination,  Mr.  Fletcher  preached  a  sermon  at  West 
street  chapel,  in  which  he  made  some  remarks  on  the  dying  hours  of 
good  men.  He  supposed,  that  some  comparatively  weak  believers 
might  die  most  blessedly ;  and  some  strong  ones,  for  the  further  purifi- 
cation of  their  faith,  or  for  reasons  inscrutable  to  us,  might  have  tre- 
mendous conflicts.  At  the  meeting  of  the  bands,  that  excellent  man, 
Mr.  Thomas  Walsh,  opposed  this  doctrine,  and  told  him,  he  thought  it 


552  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

bore  hard  against  God's  justice,  faithfulness,  and  covenant  love  to  his 
servants.  Mr.  Fletcher  modestly  observed,  that  God's  wisdom  was 
sovereign  and  inscrutable ;  and  though  he  was  sorry  he  had  given 
offence,  yet  he  could  not,  with  a  good  conscience,  retract  what  he  had 
said.  With  some  degree  of  warmth,  (the  constitutional  failing  of  Mr. 
Walsh,)  he  replied,  '  Be  it  done  unto  you  according  to  your  faith  ;  and 
be  it  done  unto  me  according  to  mine !'  Here  the  matter  rested.  In 
about  two  years  Mr.  Walsh  died ;  and  so  very  severe  were  his  dying 
conflicts,  that  they  produced  a  very  strong  sensation  among  his  brethren, 
and  in  none  more  than  in  Mr.  Fletcher.  In  April,  1759,  he  wrote  thus 
to  Mr.  Charles  Wesley : — '  With  a  heart  bowed  down  with  grief,  and 
eyes  bathed  in  tears,  occasioned  by  our  late  heavy  loss,  I  mean  the 
death  of  Mr.  WTalsh,  I  take  my  pen  to  pray  you  to  intercede  for  me. 
What !  that  sincere,  laborious,  and  zealous  servant  of  God !  was  he 
saved  only  as  by  fire  ?  And  was  not  his  prayer  heard  till  the  twelfth 
hour  was  just  expired  ?  O  where  shall  I  appear  ?  I  who  am  an  unpro- 
fitable servant  ?  Would  to  God  my  eyes  were  fountains  of  water,  to 
weep  for  my  sins  !  Would  to  God  I  might  pass  the  rest  of  my  days  in 
crying,  Lord,  have  mercy  upon  me !  All  is  vanity, — grace,  talents,  la- 
bours, if  we  compare  them  with  the  mighty  stride  we  have  to  take  into 
eternity.' 

"  His  own  sermon,  Mr.  W7alsh's  remarks,  and  distressing  end,  made 
a  lasting  impression  on  Mr.  Fletcher's  mind.  Often  did  he  speak  of  it 
with  amazement  to  Mrs.  Fletcher;  and  would  conclude  with  saying, 
'  Be  it  our  care  to  lead  holy  lives.  The  comfort  of  our  deaths  Ave  must 
leave  with  the  Lord,  who  will  do  all  things  well.' 

"  I  need  not  advert  to  the  triumphant  end  with  which  the  Lord  saw 
good  to  croAvn  his  humble  faith ;  but  in  justice  to  that  wonderful  man, 
Mr.  Walsh,  who,  in  the  short  space  of  nine  years,  from  nineteen  to 
twenty-eight,  ran  a  race  of  piety  and  ministerial  labour  which  shames 
ninety-nine  out  of  a  hundred  of  Christ's  ministers,  I  must  undraw  a  veil 
which,  for  certain  reasons,  Mr.  James  Morgan  thought  prudent  to  draw 
over  the  closing  hours  of  his  friend,  that  some  clew  may  be  given  to 
what  appears  inexplicably  mysterious.  And,  no  doubt,  the  knowledge 
Mr.  Fletcher  afterward  had  of  the  causes  which  led  to,  and  in  some 
degree  explained,  the  conflicts  his  friend  suffered,  did  greatly  lessen 
his  astonishment. 

"  Mr.  Walsh  had  offered  his  hand  to  a  pious  woman,  among  the 
Methodists,  whom  he  considered  as  a  widow.  She  respectfully  declined 
it,  saying,  though  she  had  not  seen  her  husband  for  seven  years,  and 
had  some  reason  for  thinking  him  dead,  yet  until  she  had  better  autho- 
rity to  go  on,  she  deemed  it  her  duty  not  to  alter  her  state.  In  this 
very  sufficient  reason  Mr.  Walsh  cheerfully  acquiesced.     And  here  the 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  553 

business  should  have  rested.  But  unhappily  the  good  woman  could 
not  keep  her  own  secret.  She  imparted  it  to  Mr.  Wesley,  who  hated 
all  secrets,  and  could  keep  none.  Michael  Fenwick  spread  it  abroad ; 
and  circumstances  were  so  misrepresented,  that  Thomas  Walsh  fell 
into  great  and  undeserved  reproach.  His  preachings,  fastings,  hard 
studies,  and  the  incessant  labours  of  a  mind  which,  like  a  sharp  sword, 
cuts  its  scabbard,  had  brought  him  far  into  a  consumption.  He  wished 
to  breathe  his  native  air,  and  for  a  while  to  repose,  until  he  could  again 
resume  his  labours.  He  was  to  embark  at  Bristol.  After  preaching 
till  he  was  bathed  in  perspiration,  Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  to  whom  every 
exaggerated  report  had  been  made,  took  him  out  to  walk  in  private,  in 
a  keen  east  wind.  There  he  got  a  violent  cold,  and  was  distressed 
beyond  measure  to  be  told,  that  his  conduct,  in  the  transaction  I  have 
reported,  had  done  more  harm  to  religion  than  his  life  and  labours  had 
honoured  it.  Under  these  trying  circumstances  of  mind,  and  dangerous 
state  of  health,  he  embarked  for  Ireland.  There  he  found  very  unkind 
family  friends,  who  would  dispute  with  a  dying  man.  His  physicians 
proved  unskilful ;  and  as  they  could  do  nothing  for  him,  they  declined 
doing  what  he  proposed.  Depressed  by  disease,  labouring  under  un- 
merited reproach,  severely  judged  by  some  he  best  loved,  and  grieved 
to  the  soul  to  think  religion  should  be  stabbed  through  his  side,  his 
faith  fainted,  his  patience  forsook  him,  and  he  complained  bitterly,  '  his 
physicians  were  ignorant,  and  his  friends  cruel.'  Now  was  the  hour 
of  the  power  of  darkness.  Satan,  who  had  often  fallen  before  the 
lightning  of  his  doctrine,  and  who  could  not  stand  against  his  praying 
faith,  rallied  his  broken  powers,  and  led  them,  reinforced  by  the  black 
troops  of  death,  to  a  final  conflict. 

"  The  God  of  patient  Job  permitted  his  malice  to  accuse,  and  his 
subtlety  for  a  while  to  stagger,  his  dying  servant.  Driven  to  the  brink 
of  despair,  his  eye  was  still  raised  to  Him  who  was  lifted  up  to  draw 
all  men  to  him.  Again  joy  beamed  from  his  eye,  and  lighted  up  his 
ghastly  countenance.  He  sprang  up  in  his  bed,  clasped  his  hands 
together,  and  exclaimed,  '  My  Beloved  is  mine,  and  I  am  his !'  Thus 
died  this  brave  soldier  of  Jesus  Christ." 

Such  is  Mr.  Home's  account ;  and  in  the  absence  of  contrary  evi- 
dence, its  general  truth  may  be  admitted ;  especially  as  Mr.  John 
Wesley  says,  "  There  were  some  circumstances  not  commonly  known, 
which  easily  account  for  the  darkness  he  went  through  before  he  went 
to  paradise."*  But  the  view  which  it  gives  of  Mr.  Charles  Wesley's 
conduct  in  the  affair  is  unquestionably  at  variance  with  fact.  The  most 
fastidious  censor  could  not  find  in  the  part  which  Mr.  Walsh  acted  any 
just  ground  of  blame.  He  understood  that  the  lady  was  a  widow  ;  and 
*  Works,  vol.  vi,  p.  716. 


554  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

when  he  was  told  that  he  was  in  error,  he  immediately  acquiesced  in 
her  decision,  and  withdrew  his  suit.  What  could  he  do  more  ?  To 
reprove  a  dying  man,  who  had  long  given  proof  of  the  utmost  purity  of 
character,  for  a  mere  mistake,  as  if  he  had  been  guilty  of  immorality, 
would  have  been  an  outrage  upon  every  principle  of  charity,  justice, 
and  humanity.  Happily  for  Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  memory,  we  have 
direct  proof  that  he  did  not  treat  his  afflicted  friend  in  the  cruel  and 
unfeeling  manner  which  is  imputed  to  him.  On  the  contrary,  as  might 
have  been  expected,  considering  the  kindness  of  his  heart,  he  did  every 
thing  in  his  power  to  soothe  and  cheer  the  suffering  man,  whose  extra- 
ordinary abilities,  and  high  moral  worth,  he  duly  appreciated.  During 
Mr.  Walsh's  stay  in  Bristol  he  showed  him  every  mark  of  attention 
and  tender  sympathy ;  he  corresponded  with  him  in  the  same  spirit 
after  Mr.  Walsh  had  gone  to  Ireland  ;  and,  by  his  affectionate  letters, 
he  greatly  alleviated  the  pain  and  anguish  which  he  could  not  remove. 
Of  this  we  have  the  most  unexceptionable  proof, — the  testimony  of  Mr. 
Walsh  himself.  Two  letters,  written  by  him  from  Ireland,  and  ad- 
dressed to  Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  have  been  preserved,  as  if  on  purpose 
to  disprove  Mr.  Home's  injurious  allegation ;  and  as  they  illustrate  this 
part  of  Mr.  Walsh's  personal  history,  as  well  as  that  of  his  friend,  they 
are  here  given  entire.  The  first  was  written  just  after  the  afflicted 
man  had  left  Bristol ;  the  other,  six  months  later. 

"Cork,  April  17th,  1758.  Rev.  and  Very  Dear  Sir,— God  has  all 
power  ;  therefore  we  arrived  safe  here  on  the  Saturday  next  after  I  left 
Bristol.  We  were  tossed  with  tempest ;  I  may  say,  '  a  day  and  a 
night  in  the  deep ;'  for  the  sea  ran  over  the  vessel.  But,  as  you 
prayed,  '  Jesus  was  in  the  ship.'  He  was  my  support,  and  did 
strengthen  and  comfort  my  heart.  O  that  I  could  praise  and  love  him, 
and  live  more  to  the  glory  of  his  name !  Trials  make  Christ  precious 
to  us. 

"  Dear  sir,  how  shall  I  sufficiently  thank  you  for  all  your  kindness  ? 
I  know  it  is  God  that  gave  us  union  and  love.  To  the  prayer  of  faith 
nothing  is  impossible.  I  trust  love  will  abound.  Mr.  Hopper  is  here, 
and  is  well,  and  God  has  prospered  him.  Mr.  Wesley  is  still  in  Dub- 
lin, but  intends  to  leave  it  next  week.  It  would  give  me  a  singular 
pleasure  to  hear  from  you,  and  to  hear  dear  Mrs.  Wesley  and  the  child 
are  well.  When  you  write  to  her,  I  request  you  would  give  my  best 
respects,  and  to  any  of  those  good  friends  I  saw  at  your  house,  espe- 
cially Mrs.  Grinfield.  I  find  such  union  with  Bristol  people  as  I  never 
found  before ;  and  as  to  London  saints,  they  are  written  in  my  mind. 
Yet  it  is  very  uncertain  whether  I  shall  see  them  till  the  resurrection 
of  the  just.     If  you  please  to  write  to  me,  direct  for  me  at  Mr.  Thomas 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  555 

Jones's,  Merchant,  in  Cork.     Dear  sir,  requesting  your  prayers  and 
advice,  I  am  Your  truly  affectionate  and  dutiful  son." 

"  Rossmead,  Oct.  9th,  1758.  Rev.  and  Very  Dear  Sir, — Your  letter 
was  very  refreshing  to  me ;  and  while  I  read  it  the  power  of  God 
rested  on  me.  But  truly  I  was  ashamed  that  you  should  speak  in  such 
language  to  me.  It  is  certain  I  pray  earnestly  for  you,  being  moved 
thereto,  not  by  a  mere  sense  of  duty,  but  by  hearty  love,  and  a  remem- 
brance of  your  kindness. 

"  My  spiritual  state  is  this :  First,  I  have  a  constant  assurance  of 
the  Tavour  of  God.  Secondly,  A  steadfast  confidence  that  my  present 
afflictions  will  work  together  for  my  good.  Thirdly,  That  whenever 
God  calls  me  hence,  Jesus  will  receive  my  spirit.  Fourthly,  I  am  tried 
to  the  uttermost.  All  the  grace  God  has  given  me  can  hardly  bear  the 
pains  I  feel.  Indeed  my  soul  is  often  sorrowful.  I  grieve,  though  not 
enough,  that  my  love  to  God  is  so  little  ;  and  that  I  do  not  desire  more 
earnestly  to  be  with  Christ.  Yet  I  live  by  faith,  and  constantly  pray 
for  submission  and  thankfulness.  In  prayer  my  soul  is  often  enlarged ; 
and  I  am  led  much  to  pray  that  the  God  of  patience  and  consolation 
would  give  all  his  children  to  be  like-minded  :  I  mean  chiefly,  that  they 
should  love  one  another.  Ah,  Lord !  why  do  not  thy  children  love  and 
agree,  as  thou  hast  given  them  commandment,  and  even  prayed  that 
they  should?  When  will  thy  prayer  be  answered?  Well,  blessed 
Jesus,  we  shall  agree  in  thy  presence. 

"  It  is  long  since  I  wrote  a  letter  ;  but  you  have  constrained  me.  I 
am  worse  and  worse,  as  to  my  disorder.  I  have  a  violent  cough,  pro- 
fuse night  sweats,  a  high  and  almost  continual  fever,  wind  in  my  stom- 
ach :  finally,  every  part  is  pained  in  its  turn.  But  to  this  day  the  Lord 
has  not  shown  me  clearly  whether  this  sickness  be  unto  death.  O  that 
I  may  be  always  ready !  My  strength  fails  me.  I  can  only  add,  a 
thousand  loves  and  respects  to  my  friends  at  Bristol.  Upon  you,  my 
dear  sir,  and  the  kind  wife  of  your  bosom,  and  all  that  belong  to  you, 
may  the  blessing  of  God  for  ever  abide !  Shall  I  hear  again  from  you  ? 
I  am,  Rev.  Sir,  Your  affectionate  son. 

"  P.  S.  Dear  sir,  excuse  my  putting  you  to  cost.  I  could  not  get  a 
frank  here  ;  and  I  was  afraid  if  I  sent  the  letter  by  London,  you  would 
not  receive  it  for  a  long  time,  if  at  all.  O  forget  not  to  pray  for  me ! 
I  believe  really  you  do  make  intercession  for  me.  I  often,  with  plea- 
sure, told  my  friends,  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  prays  for  me  ;  yea,  and  sings 
a  verse  for  me  too." 

Such  was  the  grateful  and  devout  language  of  this  great  man,  drawn 
forth  by  the  Christian  affection  and  sympathy  of  Mr.  Charles  Wesley. 


556  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

The  statement  of  Mr.  Home,  viewed  in  connection  with  these  letters, 
affords  a  striking  illustration  of  the  uncertainty  of  oral  tradition,  espe- 
cially when  various  parties  are  concerned  in  the  transmission  of  a 
report.  That  Thomas  Walsh's  distress,  in  his  last  illness,  was  at  all 
occasioned  by  Charles  Wesley's  severity  and  unkindness,  is  here  posi- 
tively disproved.  He  was  one  of  the  truest  friends  on  whom  Thomas 
Walsh  could  rely  in  the  hour  of  trial.  This  holy  and  learned  man  lin- 
gered till  the  month  of  April  following,  when  he  slept  in  Jesus.  A  few 
friends  prayed  with  him  on  the  Sunday  evening ;  and  when  they  had 
concluded,  he  desired  to  be  left  alone,  in  order,  as  he  said,  "  to  meditate 
a  little."  They  withdrew  ;  and  he  remained  deeply  recollected  for 
some  time.  He  then  burst  out,  in  a  sort  of  transport,  and  pronounced 
with  a  dying  voice,  but  with  joy  unutterable,  "  He  is  come !  He  is 
come !  My  Beloved  is  mine,  and  I  am  his !  His  for  ever !"  In 
uttering  these  words  he  resigned  his  soul  to  the  Lord  Jesus,  in  the 
twenty-eighth  year  of  his  age. 

How  deeply  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  was  affected  by  the  death  of  Tho- 
mas Walsh,  is  apparent  from  the  three  hymns  which  he  wrote  on  the 
occasion,  and  in  which  he  describes  the  history  and  character  of  the 
deceased. 

A  few  months  after  he  had  parted  from  Thomas  Walsh  in  Bristol, 
Mr.  Charles  Wesley  paid  a  visit  to  the  surviving  members  of  his  bro- 
ther Samuel's  family,  in  Devonshire,  preaching,  with  his  wonted  energy 
and  spirit,  at  various  places,  both  in  going  and  returning.  His  brother's 
widow  was  now  dead ;  but  she  had  left  a  daughter,  who  lived  in  Barn- 
staple, and  was  married  to  an  apothecary  of  the  name  of  Earle.  He 
gives  an  interesting  account  of  this  journey,  and  of  its  results,  in  the 
following  letters  addressed  to  his  wife.  It  would  appear  that  he  was 
still  suffering  from  the  effects  of  the  dangerous  fall  which  he  had  in  the 
spring.  The  narrative  is  incomplete,  referring  to  a  former  letter,  which 
has  not  been  preserved.  His  son  Charles,  who  is  mentioned  in  the 
correspondence,  was  now  about  nine  months  old ;  and  his  daughter 
Patty,  to  whom  a  touching  reference  is  made,  had  been  dead  more  than 
three  years.  The  letter,  it  will  be  perceived,  was  written  in  Barnsta- 
ple, but  relates  several  occurrences  which  took  place  before  his  arrival 
in  that  town. 

"  Barnstaple,  Sept.  My  dear  Sally  waits  for  the  continuation  of  my 
history.  I  think  it  left  off  on  Saturday  morning,  Sept.  2d.  After 
preaching  I  breakfasted  at  one  Miss  Parkhouse's,  a  simple,  zealous  dis- 
ciple, in  her  first  love.  I  spent  the  day  in  my  prophet's  chamber,  and 
preached  again  at  night  with  more  enlargement. 

"  Sunday,  Sept.  3d.  My  text  in  the  morning  was,  '  In  those  is  con- 
tinuance, and  we  shall  be  saved.'    Almost  all  the  society  met  me  at  the 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  557 

Lord's  table.  The  minister  administered  to  me  first,  as  if  he  wanted 
to  gain  the  hearts  of  our  people.  Our  room  was  too  narrow  for  us  in 
the  evening ;  so  we  borrowed  the  market-house,  which  is  capable  of 
holding  thousands.  Thousands  attended  gladly  while  I  explained  and 
applied,  '  The  poor  have  the  gospel  preached  to  them.'  My  mouth 
was  opened  to  make  knoAvn  the  mystery  of  salvation  by  grace.  Another 
lively  hour  I  passed  with  the  society,  and  with  all  our  absent-present 
brethren.  I  believe  you  had  a  good  time  at  Bristol  and  London  ;  for  we 
seemed  all  to  drink  into  one  spirit. 

"  Sept.  4th.  After  preaching  and  breakfast,  I  set  out  at  eight,  with  a 
guide,  for  Barnstaple,  the  weather  flattering  us  with  a  fair  day.  I  rode 
a  Spanish  pace  for  the  first  mile :  then  the  sky  was  overcast,  and  the 
rain  returned.  My  companion  would  have  enticed  me  on  ;  but  I  turned 
my  mare's  head,  and  marched  back  as  sober  and  contented  as  you  could 
wish.  There  were  scattered  showers  most  of  the  day.  I  got  two 
more  opportunities  of  preaching.;  and, 

"  Sept.  5th,  took  horse  at  seven,  to  make  a  second  effort.  The  clouds 
gathered,  and  kept  us  in  awe  for  the  two  first  hours.  To  escape  a 
shower  we  baited  at  a  little  alehouse ;  gave  a  word  of  advice  to  the 
poor  ignorant  landlord  and  his  daughter ;  and  went  on  our  way,  (and  a 
vile  one  it  was,)  without  any  more  rain,  till  we  came,  between  twelve 
and  one,  to  North-Moulton,  twenty  measured  miles  from  Tiverton.  Mr. 
Robarts  was  the  first  that  planted  the  gospel  in  this  place.  The  'squire 
and  the  minister,  as  usual,  were  the  chief  persecutors.  Both  people 
and  preacher  were  cruelly  treated,  but  conquered  all  by  love  and  pa- 
tience. The  captain  of  the  mob  cut  his  own  throat;  but  lived  long 
enough  to  repent,  and  ask  pardon  of  the  poor  injured  people.  I 
preached  to  them  the  pure  gospel,  with  more  comfort  and  life  than  I 
have  done  since  I  left  Bristol.  Not  a  word  seemed  to  be  lost  upon 
them.  The  seed  fell  upon  good  ground.  I  had  a  feast  with  them ;  so 
I  wanted  none  elsewhere.  My  friendly  old  host  gave  us  the  best  he 
had ;  but  the  bacon  and  hen  were  such,  that  my  teeth  could  not  pene- 
trate them.     However,  our  clean  warm  bed  made  us  amends. 

"  Sept.  6th.  I  found  the  room  full  at  five,  and  exhorted  them  to  come 
boldly  to  the  throne  of  mercy  and  grace.  My  throat  was  a  little  sore 
through  last  night's  straining.  I  applied  a  flannel  plaster,  (some  of 
what  you  furnished  me  with,)  and  watched  my  time  for  setting  out. 
Twice  or  thrice  I  ordered  the  horses  back  to  the  stable,  as  the  clouds 
gathered  again.  At  last  we  mounted,  and  rode  through  the  town  almost ; 
for  near  the  end  of  it  the  rain  began,  and  drove  me  back.  I  made 
another  attempt,  and  got  so  far  as  to  cut  off  my  own  retreat.  We  were 
got  half  way  to  South- Moulton,  three  measured  miles  from  North- 
Moulton,  when  the  rain  forced  us  through.     I  stood  up  in  my  stirrups, 


558  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

and  ventured  a  trot.  We  put  in  at  a  brother's,  in  the  town,  till  it  was) 
lair ;  then  rode  on  toward  Barnstaple,  ten  miles  distant.  In  less  than 
two  miles'  riding  a  heavy  shower  drove  us  to  seek  shelter  at  an  ale- 
house. Two  miles  further  a  second  storm  threatened  to  wet  us  to  the 
skin.  We  fled  toward  the  park-keeper's  lodge,  near  Lord  Fortescue's  ; 
the  woman  inviting  us  in.  My  mare  took  possession  of  the  porch. 
Our  hostess  had  just  lost  her  husband.  I  gave  something  to  one  of 
her  four  little  children,  and  a  word  of  advice  to  the  widow.  We  had 
only  one  more  bait  in  the  way  to  Barnstaple,  which  we  reached 
by  noon. 

"  I  changed  my  clothes  at  a  public  house,  opposite  Mr.  Earle's,  who 
set  out  in  the  morning,  I  heard,  for  the  country.  I  inquired  after  my 
niece,  at  her  house.  The  last  time  I  had  seen  her  was  at  Tiverton, 
seventeen  years  ago,  just  after  her  father's  death.  She  was  then  twelve 
years  old.  I  knew  her  by  him.  She  perfectly  remembered  me,  and 
was  overjoyed  at  the  sight  of  me.  She  has  borne  eight  children,  but 
all  of  them  are  dead  except  one  girl.  She  had  recently  been  confined. 
She  has  known  affliction ;  and  it  has  not  been  lost  upon  her.  I  forced 
myself  away  from  her  in  a  quarter  of  an  hour. 

"  By  this  time  Mr.  Earle  was  returned,  hearing  accidentally  of  my 
arrival.  Your  letter  had  given  the  first  alarm.  He  was  most  hospita- 
bly glad  to  see  me,  (the  first  of  his  wife's  relations,  on  the  father's 
side,)  and  sent  over  for  my  things.  I  was  much  pleased  with  him,  (as 
frank  and  open  as  his  father-in-law,)  and  more  with  his  little  girl.  She 
is  past  seven  ;  full  of  life  and  sense  ;  and  as  fond  of  me,  after  an  hour's 
acquaintance — as  I  of  her. 

"  I  made  several  short  visits  to  Phill  the  elder,  who  was  never  so 
well  in  any  labour  as  this.  I  was  astonished  to  see  her,  comparing  her 
with  you ;  though  she  is  very  far  from  a  strong  woman  ;  about  as  thin 
and  handsome  as  her  father.  Imagine  you  saw  me  between  my  child 
and  grandchild ;  and  bring  us  all  three  with  a  wish  to  Bristol.  She 
was  very  inquisitive  after  her  aunt  there,  and  her  small  cousin.  We 
are  very  happy  together.  She  gathers  strength  every  hour  :  she  says, 
through  the  sight  of  me. 

"  Friday  night.  I  have  now  had  several  conferences  with  my  niece 
and  her  husband,  and  several  walks  with  him.  Their  frights  and  pre- 
judices vanish  apace.  They  even  venture  to  take  the  lion  by  the  beard. 
I  pray  with  the  family  morning  and  evening ;  and  am  quite  convinced, 
God  has  sent  me  to  this  house. 

"  My  sister  passed  her  three  years  of  widowhood  in  a  house  by  her- 
self, pining  continually  after  her  old  companion,  till  she  overtook  him 
in  paradise.  She  died  in  perfect  peace.  So  did  her  mother,  past  four- 
score, a  little  after  her.     Her  departure  was  quite  triumphant.     Such, 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  559 

I  trust,  will  be  the  end  of  my  Sally's  parents :  such  your  end,  and 
mine. 

"  If  our  dear  Mrs.  Davis  is  come  to  die  with  us,  give  my  love  and 
blessing  to  her,  and  tell  her  I  hope  to  share  in  her  triumph  over  our 
last  enemy ;  and  to  follow  her  shortly,  if  it  be  our  Lord's  will  that  I 
should  see  her  safe  landed  before  me. 

"  Remember  me  to  all  friends,  particularly  John  Nelson,  and  Mrs. 
Vigor,  Grinfield,  Farley,  Brown,  James,  Stonehouse.  Direct  your  next 
to  me  at  Tiverton.  Next  week  I  expect  to  spend  thereabouts.  The 
nearer  I  come,  the  plainer  I  shall  see  my  way  to  Bristol,  which  I  do 
not  hope  to  reach  before  the  end  of  the  month.  My  niece  sends  her 
affectionate  duty  to  you,  and  is  quite  ready,  were  she  able,  to  accept 
of  your  invitation.  Next  summer,  if  we  live  so  long,  I  have  half  pro- 
mised to  fetch  her  to  you. 

"  This  country  is  worse  than  Wales  for  posts.  I  suppose  a  letter 
from  you  is  waiting  for  me  at  Tiverton.  Send  me  word  when  my  bro- 
ther re-visits  you.  I  dreamed  last  night  that  Sarah  had  let  Charles 
fall,  and  killed  him.  You  will  look  to  him,  I  think ;  but  for  his  sake 
and  mine  look  to  yourself  also.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Earle  greet  you.  May 
the  Lord  bless  my  dearest  Sally  !  May  the  good  Shepherd  gently  lead 
her,  and  carry  her  and  her  ewe  lamb  in  his  bosom  !     Adieu !" 

"  Barnstaple,  Sept  10th.  My  Dearest  Partner, — I  am  got  into  a  con- 
jurer's circle,  or  enchanted  castle,  and  can  rind  no  way  out.  The 
stronger  my  niece  grows,  the  more  conversible,  and  harder  to  be  left. 
I  have  been  deeply  engaged  in  my  brother's  manuscript  poems,  but 
want  time  to  copy  them.  I  cannot  but  believe  it  will  not  be  long  before 
I  overtake  my  brother.  Therefore  was  I  constrained  to  come  hither, 
at  this  time,  as  a  debt  I  owed  him.  I  shall  last  as  long  as  I  can ;  that 
you  may  be  assured  of,  seeing  it  is  my  duty  to  God  and  you.  The 
people  of  this  place  are  abundantly  civil,  not  excepting  even  the  clergy. 
I  am  invited  by  them  also,  but  decline  visiting,  as  I  can  neither  smoke, 
nor  drink,  nor  talk  their  language.  Yesterday  I  could  not  refuse  drink- 
ing tea  with  an  old  friend  and  relation  of  my  brother  and  sister,  whose 
grandfather,  like  mine,  was  turned  out  on  St.  Bartholomew's  day.  She 
and  several  others  desire  to  hear  me  preach ;  but  preaching  is  not  my 
present  business. 

"  I  have  been  at  church,  but  not  much  edified.  O  what  a  famine  of 
the  word !    How  long  shall  God's  people  perish  for  lack  of  knowledge  ! 

"  You  will  be  glad  to  hear  I  have  quite  recovered  my  first  day's  ride, 
and  am  now  doubly  careful  not  to  run  into  the  same  inconvenience.  My 
few  remaining  days  I  would  willingly  spend  in  peace  and  retirement,  and 

'  Walk  thoughtful  on  the  silent,  solemn  shore 
Of  that  vast  ocean  I  must  sail  so  soon.' 


560  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

My  Sally  will  help  me  forward.  O  let  us  be  diligent,  to  be  found  of 
Him  in  peace,  without  spot,  and  blameless  !     Adieu !" 

"  Tiverton,  Sept.  12th.  My  Dearest  Creature, — Yesterday  morning 
I  hardly  tore  myself  from  poor  Phill.  Her  husband  walked  with  me  a 
mile,  and  parted  with  tears.  He  also  has  a  very  tender  heart.  They 
will  not  be  easy  till  we  meet  again,  either  at  Bristol  or  Barnstaple. 

"  They  forced  a  servant  upon  me  as  far  as  North-Moulton,  fifteen 
miles  from  Barnstaple.  We  marched  with  great  deliberation ;  and 
whenever  we  ventured  upon  a  trot,  I  rode  standing.  The  afternoon 
was  all  my  own.  At  night  I  declared  the  end  of  our  Lord's  coming, 
that  we  '  might  have  life.'  The  door  was  again  wide  open.  I  be- 
stowed an  hour  upon  my  host  and  his  family,  in  singing,  conference, 
and  prayer. 

"  Tuesday  morning.  I  rose  at  four,  preached  at  five,  set  out  after 
breakfast,  and  reached  this  place,  twenty  miles  from  North-Moulton, 
by  one.     God  be  praised  for  your  health  continued." 

From  various  passages  in  these  letters,  it  is  manifest,  that  the  object 
of  Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  journey  to  Devonshire,  at  this  time,  was  not 
merely  to  show  his  respect  for  his  brother's  memory,  and  his  affection 
for  his  niece  and  her  family,  but  also  the  edification  and  enlargement 
of  the  societies  in  various  places.  Hence  he  spent  considerable  time 
in  preaching  to  them,  and  in  giving  them  such  advice  and  encourage- 
ment as  their  cases  seemed  to  require.  Why  he  declined  to  preach 
at  Barnstaple  does  not  appear.  On  the  sabbath  he  attended  divine 
worship  at  the  church,  but  derived  little  benefit  from  what  he  heard 
there.  Yet  he  was  grieved  whenever  the  Methodists  absented  them- 
selves from  such  ministrations.  Notwithstanding  the  civility  of  the 
Barnstaple  clergy,  he  had  no  oneness  of  heart  with  them,  and  there- 
fore declined  their  society.  Upon  the  same  principle  those  Methodists 
acted,  who  desired  to  receive  the  Lord's  supper  at  the  hands  of  their 
own  preachers,  and  to  attend  their  own  places  of  worship  only  on  the 
sabbath-day. 

Neither  the  delights  of  social  intercourse,  nor  the  spiritual  prosperity 
of  his  own  people,  could  induce  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  to  forget  the 
public  welfare,  and  the  cause  of  religion  generally.  England  was  still 
at  war  with  France,  and  Austria  and  France  with  Prussia ;  so  that 
while  domestic  tranquillity  was  menaced,  the  Protestant  interest  on  the 
European  continent  was  in  imminent  peril.  Notwithstanding  the  re- 
vival of  primitive  Christianity  which  was  in  progress,  the  body  of  the 
clergy  yet.  slept  at  the  post  of  duty,  ungodliness  everywhere  prevailed, 
and  the  people  perished  in  sin  and  ignorance.  In  the  principal  Meth- 
odist societies  a  meeting  was  held  every  Friday,  at  twelve  o'clock,  for 
the  purpose  of  interceding  with  God  in  behalf  of  the  church,  the  nation, 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  561 

and  the  world ;  and  apparently  to  assist  the  good  people  who  took  part 
in  these  pious  services,  and  to  strengthen  the  principles  of  Christian 
patriotism  and  philanthropy  everywhere,  he  published,  during  this  year, 
(1758,)  "Hymns  of  Intercession  for  all  Mankind:"  with  this  appro- 
priate motto :  "  I  exhort,  therefore,  that,  first  of  all,  supplications, 
prayers,  intercessions,  and  giving  of  thanks,  be  made  for  all  men," 
1  Tim.  ii,  1. 

During  the  year  1759  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  published  a  fourth  edition 
of  his  "  Funeral  Hymns,"  greatly  enlarged.  Here  for  the  first  time 
appeared  the  three  exquisite  compositions,  which  for  sweetness  and 
spirituality  were  never  surpassed,  beginning, — 

How  happy  every  child  of  grace  ; 
And  let  this  feeble  body  fail ; 
Come  let  us  join  our  friends  above. 

But  this  tract  is  rendered  especially  interesting  by  the  insertion  of 
various  hymns  which  were  written  on  occasion  of  the  deaths  of  several 
pious  individuals,  the  writer's  personal  friends — the  Rev.  John  Meriton. 
John  Hutchinson,  Grace  Bowen,  Thomas  Walsh,  the  Rev.  James  Her- 
vey,  and  other  persons  whose  names  are  not  given  at  length. 

Mr.  Hervey  was  one  of  the  Oxford  Methodists,  and  was  greatly  in- 
debted, while  at  the  university,  to  the  kindness  of  Mr.  John  Wesley, 
whom  he  acknowledged  to  have  acted  toward  him  the  part  of  a  father 
and  a  friend.  Till  a  late  period  of  his  life,  he  cherished  toward  both 
the  Wesleys  sentiments  of  fraternal  affection ;  when,  having  received 
the  doctrine  of  absolute  predestination,  and  admitted  William  Cudworth 
to  his  confidence,  he  was  induced  to  assume  the  character  of  a  contro- 
versialist, and  enter  the  lists  against  the  man  to  whom  he  owed  every 
feeling  of  gratitude  and  esteem.  His  strength  failed  him  before  he  had 
completed  his  design ;  and  finding  that  death  was  at  hand,  he  directed 
the  manuscript  to  be  destroyed,  because  it  was  unfinished,  and  because 
some  of  it  was  written  in  a  character  which  no  one  but  himself  could 
decipher.  His  brother,  however,  thinking  that  a  book  which  bore  the 
name  of  Hervey,  and  was  directed  against  John  Wesley,  would  be  a 
gainful  speculation,  placed  it  in  the  hands  of  Cudworth,  with  liberty, 
as  he  himself  confessed,  to  "  put  out  and  put  in"  what  he  pleased. 
Cudworth,  who  was  accustomed  to  speak  of  God's  elect  as  having 
nothing  whatever  to  do  with  the  divine  law,  hated  most  cordially  the 
theology  which  the  Wesleys  taught,  inculcating  as  it  did  the  necessity 
of  universal  holiness  in  order  to  acceptance  before  the  judgment-seat 
of  Christ.  He  therefore  undertook  the  welcome  task  allotted  to  him, 
glad  to  send  forth  into  the  world  his  own  views  and  prejudices  under 
the  honoured  name  of  James  Hervey ;  so  that  the  "  Eleven  Letters" 

36 


562  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

soon  appeared.  In  this  publication  the  venerable  man  who  had  been 
one  of  the  best  friends  of  the  deceased,  and  was,  beyond  comparison, 
the  most  laborious,  self-denying,  and  useful  minister  of  his  age,  was 
treated  with  insult  and  contumely,  and  represented  as  hardly  fit  for  the 
society  of  infidels,  much  less  for  that  of  sincere  Christians.  The  book 
was  reprinted  in  Scotland  ;  and,  bearing  the  sanction  of  Hervey's  name, 
and  designed  to  cover  John  Wesley  with  odium,  it  was  extensively 
read,  and  by  many  persons  greatly  applauded. 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley  in  all  probability  composed  his  two  tender  and 
affectionate  hymns  on  Mr.  Hervey's  death  immediately  after  that  sad 
event  had  occurred,  and  before  the  injurious  libel  had  appeared ;  but 
still  containing  a  reference  to  the  peculiar  opinions  of  which  his  de- 
ceased friend  had  latterly  become  the  advocate.  At  a  subsequent 
period  he  was  somewhat  indelicately  requested  to  write  an  epitaph  on 
Mr.  Hervey,  probably  to  be  placed  upon  a  tablet  to  his  memory.  This 
service  he  declined,  feeling  the  deep  and  unprovoked  injury  which 
was  inflicted  upon  his  brother  by  the  interpolated  and  dishonest  publi- 
cation, which  was  circulated  through  the  three  kingdoms,  and  induced 
many  uninformed  persons  to  consider  Mr.  John  Wesley  as  a  pestilent 
heretic.  Instead  of  writing  the  desired  epitaph,  he  wrote  the  following 
pithy  lines,  which  he  left  among  his  manuscripts  : — 

O'erreach'd,  impell'd  by  a  sly  Gnostic's  art, 
To  stab  his  father,  guide,  and  faithful  friend, 

Would  pious  Hervey  act  th'  accuser's  part  1 
And  could  a  life  like  his  in  malice  end  ? 

No  :  by  redeeming  love  the  snare  is  broke  ; 

In  death  his  rash  ingratitude  he  blames ; 
Desires  and  vrills  the  evil  to  revoke, 

And  dooms  th'  unfinish'd  libel  to  the  flames. 

Who  then  for  filthy  gain  betray'd  his  trust, 
And  show'd  a  kinsman's  fault  in  open  light  ? 

Let  him  adorn  the  monumental  bust, 

Th*  encomium  fair  in  brass  or  marble,  write. 

Or  if  they  need  a  nobler  trophy  raise, 

As  long  as  Theron  and  Aspasio  live, 
Let  Madan  or  Romaine  record  his  praise  ; 

Enough  that  Wesley's  brother  can  forgive  ! 

Mr.  John  Wesley  answered,  in  a  spirit  of  meekness,  all  that  related 
personally  to  himself  in  the  "  Eleven  Letters ;"  and  Mr.  Sellon,  under 
the  name  of  "  A  Country  Clergyman,"  effectually  refuted  the  doctrinal 
statements  which  were  conceived  to  be  unfavourable  in  their  bearing 
upon  practical  religion ;  so  that  the  effects  of  the  book,  which  made  a 
great  noise  at  the  time,  were  ultimately  neutralized.     Mr.  Hervey's 

36* 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  563 

brother  also,  who  had  pocketed  a  considerable  sum  of  money  by  the 
volume,  was  betrayed  into  some  usurious  and  illegal  pecuniary  transac- 
tions, in  consequence  of  which  he  lost  the  whole  of  his  unrighteous 
gains.  The  just  retribution  of  Providence  in  this  affair  was  pointed 
out  to  him  by  the  blunt  honesty  of  Ebenezer  Blackwell,  with  whom  he 
kept  his  banking  account. 

While  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  was  grieved  at  this  unchristian  attempt 
to  hinder  his  brother's  usefulness,  he  was  also  distressed,  in  common 
with  others  of  his  patriotic  countrymen,  on  account  of  the  perilous  state 
of  the  nation.  The  war  with  France  was  still  in  progress  ;  and  through 
a  good  part  of  the  year  1759  a  dread  of  invasion  was  again  generally 
prevalent.  The  French  made  extensive  arrangements  for  the  simul- 
taneous invasion  of  England,  Ireland,  and  Scotland ;  and  the  Romish 
Pretender  to  the  British  crown  was  said  to  be  hovering  in  the  rear  of 
the  enemy's  forces,  ready  to  avail  himself  of  the  enterprise,  should  it 
prove  successful,  to  assert  his  claim,  and  expel  the  Protestant  dynasty 
of  Great  Britain.  The  following  letters  to  Mrs.  Wesley  were  written 
under  these  circumstances  : — 

"  Mr.  Madan  and  his  mother  stayed  with  me  till  near  eight.  We 
prayed  fervently  against  the  French.  Their  attempt  is  a  very  serious 
affair.  Our  soldiers  are  hastening  to  encamp  in  proper  places.  I  verily 
believe  God's  people  will  either  be  delivered  from  the  danger,  or  in  it. 

"  You  are  in  one  of  the  safest  places  in  England ;  but  your  best 
security  is  the  wall  of  brass  which  surrounds  you.  I  trust  you  and 
your  little  ones  to  the  Lord,  who  will  either  turn  aside  the  evil,  or  say 
to  his  disciples,  '  When  ye  shall  hear  of  wars,  be  not  troubled.' " 

"  June  29th.  My  Dear  Sally, — Trust  in  the  Lord,  for  yourself  and 
children.  They  are  in  safe  hands.  The  hairs  of  their  heads,  as  well 
as  yours,  are  all  numbered.  If  they  live,  they  will  live  to  see  troublous 
times.  Yet  I  do  not  wish  them  to  be  taken  from  the  evil,  because  that 
evil  may  be  softened  and  moderated  to  you  through  their  partaking.  I 
sit  waiting  for  the  news,  like  old  Eli ;  yet  not  trembling  for  the  ark. 
That  the  Lord  will  take  care  of,  I  nothing  doubt.  All  I  meet  with  have 
great  faith  for  the  cause  and  people  of  God. 

"  Yesterday  I  preached  at  the  Foundery  with  great  freedom,  and 
prayed  among  the  bands  with  far  greater.  We  did  not  forget  you. 
You  will  soon  receive  the  answer. 

"  Saturday  night.  I  got  two  hours  this  morning  with  Lady  Hunting- 
don, and  dined  with  her  and  Mr.  Madan  and  Jones.  All  expect  the 
French.  Admiral  Rodney  is  gone  to  burn  their  broad-bottomed  vessels, 
or  die  in  the  attempt.  He  desired  the  king,  in  case  he  fell,  to  take 
care  of  his  widow  and  family.  Two  hundred  thousand  pounds  have 
been  expended  on  the  French  boats  at  Havre-de-Grace  and  Dunkirk. 


564  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

Each  carries  three  hundred  men,  and  is  so  contrived  as  to  land  their 
men  on  horseback.  In  five  hours  they  may  reach  the  Sussex  coast. 
Last  Sunday  night  twelve  of  a  society  of  ours  there  were  seized,  and 
carried  on  board  the  vessels  that  guard  the  coast.  Their  prayers  may 
do  good  service. 

"  My  brother  writes  that  I  should  give  notice  to  all  our  society,  to 
spend  Wednesday,  July  11th,  in  fasting  and  prayer,  that  God  may 
be  entreated  for  the  land.     Tell  John  Jones,  and  let  him  tell  others. 

"  On  Thursday  Mr.  Madan  and  his  wife  set  out  for  Clifton.  He 
will  pay  you  an  early  visit.  I  cannot  answer  for  her.  If  she  should 
favour  you  with  her  company,  you  will  show  her  how  she  ought  to 
behave  in  her  own  house. 

"  The  post  is  going.  The  Strength  and  Consolation  of  Israel  be 
yours !  Farewell,  my  dearest  Sally.  You  fear  God,  and  need  fear 
nothing  else." 

"  Moorfields,  Sunday  night.  My  dearest  Sally's  letter  did  not  reach 
me  till  this  morning.  I  was  in  hopes  the  worst  was  over  with  Charles. 
The  hooping-cough  does  not  always  accompany  the  measles,  and  will 
not,  I  trust,  in  his  case.  The  girl  may  not  have  them  at  all.  How- 
ever, expect  them,  and  expect  both  the  children  to  be  brought  safe  out 
of  them.  We  have  good  times  here  ;  that  is  certain  ;  and  the  better, 
for  the  nearness  of  the  French.  I  read  part  of  the  prayers,  and 
preached  on  Psalm  xxix,  10,  11.  I  was  so  full  of  matter  I  scarcely 
knew  what  I  said.  The  Lord  owned  his  word.  Great  was  our  con- 
fidence in  his  faithful  mercies,  his  almighty  love. 

"  I  continued  instant  in  prayer  for  near  half  an  hour  after  the  sacra- 
ment. We  wrestled  for  our  Israel,  and  all  the  Reformed  Churches. 
I  could  not  help  praying,  in  a  particular  manner,  for  the  brave  admiral, 
who  is  gone  to  sacrifice  his  life,  if  need  be,  for  his  king  and  country. 
The  whole  congregation,  I  believe,  were  sensible  of  the  divine  pre- 
sence :  but  it  was  not,  in  my  apprehension,  like  last  Sunday. 

"  Neither  Mr.  Carty  nor  I  can  guess  what  I  ought  to  do  if  the  French 
were  landed.     It  will  be  showed  me  in  that  day. 

"  My  brother  is  alarmed  by  false  intelligence,  that  we  have  only 
eleven  thousand  soldiers  in  all  England.  My  oracle,  the  colonel, 
reckons  upon  seventeen  thousand.  But  the  matter  will  not  be  deter- 
mined by  numbers.  If  the  French  land,  and  the  Lord  of  hosts  is  with 
us,  they  will  make  more  haste  back  than  they  came  with.  I  know  not 
why  it  is,  that  I  do  not  fear  them  more.  I  usually  am  most  afraid 
before  the  danger.  Perhaps  the  dread  and  the  evil  may  now  come  to- 
gether.    However,  we  shall  keep  them  off  by  prayer  as  long  as  we  can. 

"  I  read  prayers  and  preached  again.  My  subject  was, '  Comfort  ye, 
comfort  ye  my  people.'     He  did  administer  his  abundant  consolations 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  565 

I  prayed  with  great  earnestness  for  the  nation  :  if  with  great  faith  also, 
we  shall  know  by  and  by. 

"  Mrs.  Galatin  just  now  informs  me,  that  yesterday's  express  has 
thrown  the  council  into  the  utmost  alarm  and  hurry.  The  colonel 
coidd  not  learn  particulars.  Even  the  lords  of  the  bedchamber  are 
ignorant  of  the  secret.  It  is  supposed  that  news  is  come  of  the  em- 
barkation of  the  French.  At  present  the  wind  is  against  them  ;  and  if 
God  is  against  them  too,  what  signify  all  their  designs  and  threatenings  ? 

"  I  hastened  in  a  coach  to  meet  the  society  at  the  Foundery.  We 
continued  together,  praying  and  pleading  for  our  country  till  near  eight. 
Had  you  been  with  us,  I  think  your  fears  of  the  Papists  would  have 
been  abated.  We  seemed  all  to  be  got  into  our  strong  city,  whose 
walls  and  bulwarks  are  Salvation.  Monday,  at  five,  I  encouraged 
them  from  the  words  above,  and  spent  half  an  hour  in  prayer  with  the 
select  band. 

"  I  bestowed  an  hour  on  my  parting  friend  Madan,  and  commended 
him  to  the  grace  of  God  in  prayer.  He  is  happy  to  carry  his  family 
with  him.  When  shall  I  see  mine  again  ?  I  hope  the  storm,  if  it 
should  come,  will  not  separate  us  long.  He  informed  me  of  that  blessed 
soul,  Lady  Hotham's,  release.  What  particulars  do  you  hear  ?  I 
prayed  fervently  for  the  poor  disconsolate  mourners  ;  and  would  write, 
if  I  thought  any  words  of  mine  could  comfort  them. 

"It  is  now  near  five  whole  weeks  since  I  saw  you,  and  your  chil- 
dren. Nothing  could  pacify  me  in  my  banishment,  but  the  will  of  God 
confining  me  here.  It  is  still  more  doubtful  whether  I  shall  attend  the 
conference.  The  Lord  direct  me  and  you  in  all  things,  and  preserve 
the  little  ones !" 

"  July  5th.  My  Beloved  Sally, — On  Tuesday  I  breakfasted  with  Mr. 
Romaine  and  his  wife,  who  were  very  loving  and  open.  He  expects 
to  be  thrust  out  of  the  churches  soon. 

"  Mrs.  Cox  and  Mr.  Waller  joined  us  in  the  afternoon.  At  six  I 
read  the  letters  to  a  full  audience,  and  dwelt  mostly  on  our  blessed 
Thomas  Walsh.  It  was  a  time  much  to  be  remembered.  I  prayed 
with  the  leaders,  and  pleaded  for  our  sinful  land.  It  was  near  ten  before 
I  got.  to  rest. 

"  Yesterday  I  breakfasted  with  our  afflicted  friend,  Lady  Huntingdon, 
and  joined  heartily  in  her  sorrow  for  the  loss  of  that  lovely  creature  at 
Clifton,  of  whom  the  world  was  not  worthy. 

"  I  rode  over  Westminster-bridge,  and  dined  in  the  Borough,  at  Mr. 
Bignel's.  There  Mr.  Lloyd  took  me  up,  and  carried  me  to  Levvisham. 
I  looked  in  upon  Mrs.  Dewal  and  Mrs.  Blackwell,  whose  inquiries  after 
you  and  your  family  were  interrupted  by  that  gentle  creature,  and  my 
particular  favourite,  Mr.  Blackwell.     He  was  above  measure  gracious ; 


566  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

yet  I  left  him  in  ten  minutes  for  Miss  Chambers's  company.  He 
seized  on  my  trembling  companion,  who  hardly  made  his  escape  before 
night.    He  overtook  me  on  the  road,  and  set  me  down  near  my  lodgings. 

"I  breakfasted  to-d'ay  at  the  Foundery,  not  with  my  best  friend, 
whom  I  have  not  yet  had  the  happiness  to  see.  My  brother's  last 
helps  me  to  see  a  little  before  me.  He  consults  me  whether  it  would 
not  be  best  to  have  the  conference  here.  I  shall  advise  him  to  it.  It 
will  be  the  second  week  in  August.  Then  I  might  see  you  the  sooner, 
after  spending  some  weeks  at  Margate.  This  would  I  do,  if  the  Lord 
permit. 

"  You  say,  '  Mr.  Ireland  apprehends  no  danger ;'  nor  any  worldly 
man,  except  our  governors.  Do  not  you  hope,  nor  flatter  yourself,  that 
it  is  a  false  alarm.  If  Providence  does  not  interpose,  Jerusalem  is 
ruined.  Take  care  the  spirit  of  the  world,  which  is  the  spirit  of 
slumber,  and  fatal  security,  does  not  seize  upon  you.  No  power  less 
than  that  which  defeated  the  Spanish  armada  will  rescue  England 
now.  You  will  see  my  thoughts  (but  not  mine  only)  in  a  penny  hymn- 
book  I  shall  publish  against  the  fast. 

"  You  may  safely  direct  to  me  at  the  Foundery,  only  not  omitting 
Charles,  nor  mentioning  my  best  friend* 

"  Bonner's-Hall.  I  have  been  dining  here,  at  Mr.  Barnes's,  with 
Thomas  Maxfield  and  his  wife.  It  is  now  above  five  weeks  since  I 
saw  my  dearest  Sally,  or  her  children ;  and  will  be  more  than  five 
weeks  longer,  if  not  double  the  time,  before  I  must  hope  for  that  happi- 
ness again. 

"  How  does  your  money  hold  out?  as  for  me,  I  spend  none,  and  have 
none  to  spend  ;  yet  I  want  nothing  but  the  grace  of  Christ  Jesus.  The 
Lord  will  order  all  things,  particularly  when  it  is  best  for  our  meeting. 
May  you  now  and  always  find  your  happiness  in  him !" 

"  London,  July  7th.  My  Dearest  Friend, — Can  you  cast  all  your  care 
on  Him  who  careth  for  you  and  your  little  ones  ?  If  I  could  not  trust 
Him  with  you,  I  should  be  much  uneasy.  An  express  is  come,  that 
Admiral  Rodney  has  set  fire  to  Havre-de-Grace,  and  burnt  some  of  the 
broad-bottomed  boats.  If  the  news  is  confirmed,  and  not  aggravated, 
it  may  retard  the  designed  invasion.  That  it  is  designed  in  earnest, 
no  man  in  his  senses  can  doubt  of.  On  Wednesday  afternoon  we  met 
in  the  Borough  some  prisoners  in  coaches,  strongly  guarded.  They 
were  Frenchmen,  caught  ascending  our  coasts.  I  have  looked  for  good 
from  Admiral  Rodney,  ever  since  we  were  so  drawn  out  in  prayer  for 
him.     Give  John  Jones  the  enclosed  against  the  fast  day. 

*  The  reason  of  this  precaution  was,  that  Mrs.  John  Wesley  used  to  open  the  letters 
that  were  placed  within  her  reach,  to  find  matter  of  accusation  against  her  husband, 
and  against  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Charles  Wesley. 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  567 

"  We  have  just  heard  of  another  embarkation  of  eighteen  thousand 
French  coming  upon  us  from  another  .quarter.  But  if  God  be  for  us, 
who  can  be  against  us  1  and  that  he  is  for  us,  is  past  a  doubt  with 
those  that  have  his  mind.  I  fear  nothing  so  much  as  my  own  heart ; 
yet  I  daily  find  God  is  greater  than  my  heart.  Let  us  pray  the  best 
we  can,  and  expect  the  fulness  of  the  promise. 

"  Saturday  night.  No  letter  from  Sally  concerning  herself  and 
children !  You  want,  it  seems,  to  try  my  patience.  I  will  be  even 
with  you,  and  try  your  courage,  by  informing  you,  (but  the  information 
comes  from  Charles  Perronet,)  that  the  people  of  Canterbury  are  in  the 
utmost  confusion,  the  men  all  up  in  arms,  the  women  all  screaming, 
through  a  sudden  alarm  and  panic,  that  the  French  are  seen  off  Dover. 
It  is,  a  false  alarm ;  that  is  certain :  or  it  would  have  been  here  before 
any  private  letter.  I  think  I  must  steal  away  to  you,  to  be  quiet ;  for 
Mr.  Ireland  and  Dr.  Middleton  have  insured  you  at  Bristol.  Get  a 
friend  to  write  when  you  cannot ;  or  I  shall  have  no  rest  in  my  spirit. 
The  Lord  bless  you  with  his  peace.     Adieu !" 

In  this  emergency  of  the  national  affairs  some  trusted  in  the  valour, 
strength,  and  skill  of  the  fleet  and  army,  and  expressed  their  unhallowed 
confidence  by  singing  profane  songs.  Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  hope  was 
in  the  merciful  providence  of  God ;  and  his  fear  arose  from  an  appre- 
hension that  the  people  of  England  might  have  filled  up  the  measure 
of  their  iniquities,  and  rendered  themselves  ripe  for  the  divine  ven- 
geance. Of  the  miseries  of  a  people  who  are  subjected  to  the  insolence 
and  plunder  of  a  conquering  army,  he  had  a  deep  and  just  impression ; 
but  in  this  case  he  was  the  most  afraid  of  the  loss  of  Protestant  liberty, 
and  of  its  religious  advantages.  The  testimony  of  history,  respecting 
the  cruel  intolerance  of  Popery,  had  not  been  lost  upon  his  intelligent 
and  susceptible  mind. 

To  assist  the  devotions  of  the  praying  remnant,  in  this  crisis,  as  he 
had  done  upon  former  occasions,  he  published  "  Hymns  on  the  expected 
Invasion,  1759."  At  a  subsequent  period,  Mr.  John  Wesley  endea- 
voured to  encourage  the  people  of  England,  by  referring  to  the  revival 
of  true  religion  which  was  everywhere  manifest ;  saying  that  he  could 
not  find  in  all  history,  that  a  nation  was  ever  given  up  to  ruin,  when 
the  Spirit  was  poured  out  upon  the  people,  and  large  numbers  were 
turned  to  God  by  a  true  conversion.  Charles  dwells  upon  the  same 
thought  in  this  tract.  • 

In  this  case  also  prayer  was  prevalent,  and  the  nation  was  saved. 
On  the  20th  of  November  the  French  fleet  was  brought  to  action  by  Ad- 
miral Hawke,  and  defeated,  between  Belleisle  and  Cape  Quiberon.  For 
this  signal  victory  public  thanksgivings  were  offered  to  almighty  God ; 
and  Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  ever-fruitful  mind  supplied  appropriate  sen- 


568  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

timents  for  the  occasion  in  "  Hymns  to  be  used  on  the  Thanksgiving- 
day,  Nov.  29th,  1759,  and  after  it."  This  publication  contains  fifteen 
hymns,  including  one  of  great  length,  and  peculiar  spirit,  entitled, 
"  The  Song  of  Moses,  sung  by  Great  Britain  and  Ireland  for  the  victory 
given  them  over  the  French  Fleet,  Nov.  20th,  1759."  The  people  in 
the  south  of  England  were  now  freed  from  their  alarms  ;  but  the  Scotch 
and  the  Irish  were  still  in  danger.  God,  however,  interposed  also  in 
their  behalf,  and  the  impending  evil  was  averted. 

The  beginning  of  the  year  1760  found  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  in  Lon- 
don, diligently  and  happily  employed  in  his  work.  He  was  also  favoured 
wi^h  the  company  and  assistance  of  Mr.  Fletcher,  who  had  obtained 
ordination  about  a  year  and  a  half  before,  and  was  not  yet  presented  to 
the  vicarage  of  Madeley.  In  a  letter  to  Mrs.  Wesley,  dated  Moorfields, 
Jan.  3d,  he  thus  speaks  of  himself,  and  of  the  pious  foreigner,  now 
naturalized  as  an  English  clergyman : — "  My  dear  Sally's  wish  has 
been  often  mine,  to  have  died  in  my  infancy.  I  escaped  many  such 
thoughts  last  Saturday,  by  forgetting  it  was  my  birth-day  till  night,  when 
Mr.  Fletcher's  prayer  put  me  in  mind  of  it.  Yesterday  I  dined  alone 
with  my  faithful  friend  and  yours,  Lady  Huntingdon,  and  passed  the 
evening  with  her  in  close  conference.  This  morning  I  breakfasted  at 
Lady  Piers's,  and  dined  at  Mr.  Lloyd's,  with  Mrs.  Gumley  and  Miss 
Derby.  The  length  of  the  entertainment,  and  very  trifling  conversa- 
tion, tired  me  to  death.  I  am  escaped  hither,  to  write  to  my  beloved 
partner.  Next  to  feeling  Christ  present,  the  most  desirable  state  is,  to 
feel  Christ  absent.  This  we  often  do.  O  that  we  did  it  always  ?  Mr. 
Caslon  told  me  he  had  wrote  to  Mr.  Farley,  that  he  could  not  send  him 
the  Syriac  types  till  he  informed  him  how  many  of  each  letter  he 
wanted.     Adieu !" 

Soon  after  writing  this  letter  Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  tender  sympa- 
thies were  excited,  and  some  months  of  his  life  embittered,  by  a  terrible 
calamity  in  the  Huntingdon  family,  several  members  of  which  were 
endeared  to  him  by  a  sincere  and  sanctified  friendship.  The  Earl 
Ferrers,  the  cousin  of  Lady  Huntingdon, — a  man  of  infidel  principles, 
and  immoral  life, — perpetrated  an  atrocious  murder  upon  Mr.  Johnson, 
his  own  steward.  He  sent  for  the  ill-fated  man  to  attend  him  at  Stan- 
ton, and  contrived  to  send  all  his  men  out  of  the  way  ;  so  that  when 
the  intended  victim  arrived,  there  were  no  persons  in  the  house  but 
himself  and  three  female  servants.  When  Mr.  Johnson  entered  the 
room,  the  earl  locked  the  door ;  then  ordered  him  to  settle  an  account ; 
;md  afterward  produced  a  paper  purporting  to  be  a  confession  of  the 
steward's  villany,  and  required  him  to  sign  it.  Mr.  Johnson  refused  ; 
and  the  earl,  drawing  a  pistol  out  of  his  pocket,  ordered  him  to  kneel 
down,  which  the  terrified  man  did  upon  one  knee.     His  lordship  called 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  569 

out,  so  loud  as  to  be  heard  by  one  of  the  women  at  the  kitchen  door, 
"  Down  on  your  other  knee  !  Declare  that  you  have  acted  against  Lord 
Ferrers.  Your  time  is  come  ;  and  you  must  die  !"  He  then  fired  ;  and 
the  ball  entered  Mr.  Johnsons  body,  just  under  the  last  rib.  He  rose 
up  and  expressed,  both  by  his  looks  and  broken  sentences,  the  sensa- 
tions of  a  dying  man.  The  infatuated  criminal  continued  to  insult  and 
torment  the  sufferer  for  several  hours  after  he  was  placed  under  the 
care  of  a  physician.  The  shot  was  fired  in  the  afternoon,  and  Mr. 
Johnson  died  the  next  morning,  the  murderer  rejoicing  in  what  he  had 
done.  The  ennobled  felon  was  lodged  in  the  jail  of  Leicester,  and 
thence  removed  to  the  Tower  in  London,  where  he  remained  two 
months  before  he  was  tried  by  the  House  of  Peers. 

The  first  mention  of  this  melancholy  case  in  the  correspondence  of 
Mr.  Charles  Wesley  is  in  the  following  letter,  addressed  to  him  by  the 
Hon.  and  Rev.  Walter  Shirley,  the  brother  of  the  earl,  and  a  clergyman 
in  Ireland : — 

"  Loughrea,  Feb.  23d,  1760.  Rev.  and  Dear  Sir, — Blessed  be  the 
great  God,  who  hath  enriched  your  heart  with  love,  and  filled  your 
mind  with  divine  wisdom ;  and  blessings  upon  blessings  on  thy  head, 
thou  sweet  messenger  of  comfort,  for  thou  hast  refreshed  my  bowels, 
and  caused  me  to  rejoice  even  in  tribulation. 

"  O  my  worthy  friend,  how  infinitely  am  I  obliged  to  you  for  the  ten- 
der attention  you  paid  to  the  deep  affliction  of  my  sister,  and  your 
earnest  endeavours  (which  I  behold  as  if  I  had  been  present)  of  turning 
all  to  the  advantage  of  her  precious  soul.  0  may  those  falling  tears 
that  trickle  down  into  her  bosom  be  as  the  dew  of  heaven,  to  dissolve 
all  that  is  stony  about  her  heart,  and  sweetly  prepare  it  for  the  more 
durable  impressions  of  God's  grace  ! 

"  What  shall  1  say  of  my  unhappy  brother  ?  what  of  my  poor  mother  1 
what  of  the  innumerable  evils  in  array  before  me  ?  In  the  strength  of 
the  Lord  I  am  about  to  oppose  myself  to  this  mountain  of  griefs,  seeing 
plainly  that  it  is  God's  will  I  should  go  to  England.  Committing  my- 
self to  the  care  and  disposal  of  my  ever-gracious  God,  I  purpose  to  set 
out  on  this  melancholy  journey  next  week,  and  wish  above  all  things 
that  I  may  either  meet  with  you  or  your  dear  brother  on  my  arival  in 
London.  My  excellent  friend  Lady  Huntingdon  has  wrote  to  me  very 
affectionately  on  this  occasion.  May  God  reward  her  sweet  loving 
soul ! 

"  I  find  this  wretched  man  has  refused  to  see  any  of  his  relations 
and  friends.  I  am  determined,  however,  I  will  not  be  easily  repulsed. 
I  will  carry  him,  spite  of  himself,  I  will  yet  carry  him,  the  message  of 
everlasting  peace,  if  now  at  length  he  may  be  brought  to  accept  of  it. 
As  to  his  life,  I  doubt  it  is  past  hope ;  but  if  the  Lord  will  hear  me, 


570  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

and  grant  to  my  earnest  petitions  the  saving  of  his  poor  soul,  I  think  I 
should  not  in  the  least  repine,  whatever  should  be  determined  concern- 
ing his  fate.  I  know,  my  dear  sir,  you  at  least  will  not  leave  me  to 
pray  alone.  O  let  us  raise  an  army  of  blessed  saints,  that  we  may 
besiege  the  throne  of  grace,  and  be  mightily  prevailing  with  importu- 
nate wrestlings  !  Surely,  surely  we  shall  not  be  cast  out.  I  have  His 
encouraging  words  yet  sounding  in  my  ears,  '  As  yet  have  ye  asked 
nothing.  Ask,  and  ye  shall  receive,  that  your  joy  may  be  full.'  O 
what  a  mighty  something  have  I  to  ask !  but  the  Lord  says,  our  joy 
shall  be  full :  '  ask,  and  ye  shall  receive.'  Lord,  I  believe ;  Lord,  I 
ask  in  faith  :  for  thy  name's  sake,  grant  me  the  request  of  my  lips.  O 
turn  the  heart  of  the  disobedient  to  the  wisdom  of  the  just !  Grant  me 
but  this ;  and  then,  whether  unto  life  or  death,  dispose  of  him  as  thou 
seest  good.  I  think  I  perceive  in  myself,  even  now,  a  token  for  good. 
If  I  may  not  expect  the  happiness  of  seeing  you  in  London,  at  least, 
for  God's  sake,  let  me  hear  from  you  ;  and  direct  to  me  at  the  Honour- 
ble  Mrs.  Shirley's,  in  the  Halfmoon-street,  Piccadilly. 

"  I  am,  with  the  greatest  truth,  my  dear  Mr.  Wesley's  most  sincere 
friend,  and  affectionate  brother  in  the  Lord." 

Never  did  any  transgressor  of  the  laws  of  God  and  man  betray  more 
determined  obduracy  than  this  right  honourable  murderer.  Every 
means  that  Christian  zeal  and  compassion  could  suggest  was  tried  to 
bring  him  to  an  acknowledgment  of  his  crime,  and  induce  him  to  pray 
for  mercy  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus  ;  but  all  in  vain.  He  was 
deaf  to  every  warning,  expostulation,  and  entreaty.  His  broken-hearted 
brother,  Lady  Huntingdon,  and  others,  all  endeavoured  to  effect  his 
conversion,  but  without  success.  Prayer  was  also  made  for  him  in  the 
closet,  the  family,  and  in  public  religious  assemblies,  particularly  on 
ihe  Lord's  day,  and  special  meetings  of  intercession  were  held  in  his 
behalf,  during  the  period  which  elapsed  between  the  commission  of 
the  dreadful  act  and  his  execution ;  yet  he  died  without  giving  any 
indication  of  the  slightest  regret  for  what  he  had  done, -much  less 
that  he  desired  the  pardoning  mercy  of  God  through  the  sacrifice  of 
Christ. 

No  man  showed  a  more  tender  and  generous  concern  for  this 
wretched  culprit  than  Mr.  Charles  Wesley ;  and  the  Methodists  in 
London  generally  followed  his  example.  This  will  best  appear  by  a 
few  selections  from  his  letters  to  his  wife,  who  was  in  Bristol.  He 
seldom  wrote  to  her  without  making  some  reference  to  this  unhappy 
man ;  for  the  salvation  of  whose  soul  he  mourned  and  wept,  as  for  the 
salvation  of  a  brother. 

"Seven-Dials,  April  11th.     My  Dearest  of  Creatures, — Yesterday 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  571 

evening  I  buried  my  brother  Ellison.*  Sister  Macdonald,  whom  he 
was  always  very  fond  of,  prayed  by  him  in  his  last  moments.  He  told 
her  he  was  not  afraid  to  die,  and  believed  God,  for  Christ's  sake,  had 
forgiven  him.  I  felt  a  most  solemn  awe  overwhelming  me  while  I 
committed  his  body  to  the  earth.  He  is  gone  to  increase  my  father's 
joy  in  paradise  ;  who  often  said,  every  one  of  his  children  would  be 
saved,  for  God  had  given  them  all  to  his  prayer.  God  grant  I  may 
not  be  the  single  exception !  I  rode  to  Lady  Piers's.  Mr.  Fletcher 
met  me  there.  We  found  her  wonderfully  recovered.  Such  a  cure 
is  next  to  a  resurrection  from  the  dead. 

"  I  preached  at  the  chapel,  '  Jesus  Christ,  the  same  yesterday,  and 
to-day,  and  for  ever.'  Many,  I  doubt  not,  experienced  him  to  be  such. 
I  met  the  leaders,  and  our  Lord  in  the  midst.  We  concluded  our 
prayers  with  intercession  for  the  murderer. 

"  Jermyn-street,  April  17th.  Yesterday  morning  I  walked  at  six  to 
Mr.  I'anson's,  with  my  friend  Fletcher.  My  heart  was  overwhelmed 
with  sorrow.  Not  in  my  own  will  did  I  enter  the  place  of  judgment. 
George  Whitefield,  his  wife,  and  a  truly  good  woman,  one  Mrs.  Beck- 
man,  sat  next  to  us.  We  waited  till  half-hour  past,  eleven  before  the 
lords  came.  They  entered  with  the  utmost  state,  first  the  barons,  then 
the  lords,  bishops,  earls,  dukes,  and  lord  high  steward.  The  solemnity 
began  with  reading  his  commission ;  after  which  he  took  his  place, 
one  step  beneath  the  throne.  Most  of  the  royal  family,  the  peeresses, 
and  chief  gentry  of  the  kingdom,  and  the  foreign  ambassadors  present, 
made  it  one  of  the  most  august  assemblies  in  Europe. 

"  Next,  I  think,  were  read  the  bills  from  the  country,  and  indictment 
against  Lord  Ferrers,  who  was  summoned  to  the  bar.  He  was  brought 
in  by  the  deputy-governor  of  the  Tower,  preceded  by  the  axe.  He 
knelt  down  at  the  bar,  till  the  lord  high  steward  bade  him  rise.  His 
indictment  was  read  ;  to  which  he  pleaded,  '  Not  guilty.'  Then  the 
king's  counsel,  the  attorney-general,  opened  the  charge  against  him, 
which  was  a  repetition  of  the  indictment,  and  the  proofs  thereof,  with 
little,  if  any,  exaggeration.  The  witnesses  were  called  to  prove  it : 
the  three  maids,  who  deposed  they  heard  the  pistol  go  off,  and  saw 
Mr.  Johnson  on  his  knee,  and  then  upon  the  bed  wounded,  &c.  His 
daughter's  testimony  was  much  fuller ;  and  the  surgeon's  proved  the 
murder  premeditated,  with  the  most  horrid  circumstances  of  aggravated 
malice  and  cruelty.  A  collier,  who  seized  my  lord,  concluded.  Their 
testimonies  perfectly  agreed.  The  judge  asked  the  prisoner,  after 
each  deposition,  whether  he  would  ask  the  witness  any  questions.  He 
asked  two  or  three,  which  I  thought  trivial. 

*  He  was  the  brother-in-law  of  Mr.  John  and  Charles  Wesley,  having  married  their 
sister  Susanna. 


572  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

"  At  first  he  seemed  undaunted ;  but  as  the  proofs  came  up  stronger 
and  fuller,  he  lost  his  courage,  and  sunk  visibly  down  into  the  lowest 
dejection.  By  a  quarter  before  three  the  king's  counsel  finished  their 
proof;  and  I  believe  there  was  not  a  single  person  in  the  court  but 
believed  the  prisoner  guilty.  The  particulars  are  too  long  to  send  you  ; 
and  you  will  see  them  at  large  in  the  trial  when  it  is  printed. 

"  My  lord  high  steward  then  called  upon  him  to  make  his  defence. 
He  appeared  in  the  utmost  confusion,  and  said  he  was  not  prepared ; 
must  advise  with  his  counsel ;  and  begged  longer  time.  Some  of  the 
lords,  particularly  Lord  Mansfield,  (that  is,  the  famous  Murray,)  and 
Lord  Hardwick,  desired  he  might  explain  a  little  the  nature  of  his 
intended  defence,  that  they  might  know  whether  it  was  reasonable  to 
give  him  longer  time.  He  could  not  satisfy  them ;  said,  the  circum- 
stances he  was  in  made  him  incapable ;  and  the  indisposition  of  his 
mind,  or  family  complaint,  disqualified  him.  He  was  understood  to 
mean  his  lunacy ;  although  he  could  hardly  speak  through  fear  and 
perturbation.  Lord  Ravensworth,  his  only  friend,  except  Lord  Talbot, 
spoke  in  his  behalf.  Others  replied,  till  they  cried,  '  Adjourn.'  Then 
the  lords  withdrew  for  above  an  hour,  and,  returning,  required  him  to 
proceed  directly  to  his  defence. 

"  He  had  often  declared,  that  he  would  much  rather  die  than  allow 
himself  to  be  out  of  his  senses  ;  but  '  skin  for  skin,  all  that  a  man  hath 
Avill  he  give  for  his  life.'  His  pride  was  come  down  so  far  as  to  call 
witnesses  of  his  lunacy.  The  two  first  deposed  in  general  only,  with- 
out being  able  to  name  any  particular  facts  or  words  in  proof  of  his 
being  disordered.  When  the  king's  counsel  came  to  cross-examine 
them,  they  were  so  baffled  and  confounded,  that  they  contradicted  them- 
selves, recanted  every  shadow  of  proof  they  had  brought,  and  proved 
the  prisoner  in  his  senses  beyond  all  doubt.  It  was  now  seven  o'clock, 
and  the  lords  adjourned  again.  We  waited  some  time,  and  then  departed 
ourselves.  I  was  never  so  weary  in  my  life.  My  companion  was  in 
the  same  condition.  Soon  after  eight  we  were  glad  to  go  to  bed,  after 
prayer  for  the  poor,  unhappy  criminal. 

"  This  morning  we  were  in  the  hall  again  by  six.  We  expected 
the  lords  till  near  twelve.  They  came,  and  heard  more  witnesses  of 
the  lunacy  till  near  three.  Poor  Lord  Ferrers  was  compelled  to 
question  them  himself,  and  even  his  own  brothers.  Mr.  Shirley, 
the  clergyman,  spake  most  for  his  service :  and  the  king's  counsel 
could  not  invalidate  any  thing  he  said.  But,  alas !  neither  his  nor 
Dr.  Munro's  testimony  came  up  to  the  point,  or  proved  any  real  fact 
of  madness. 

"  The  prisoner  concluded  his  defence  with  a  paper  read  by  the  clerk, 
wherein  he  said  all  for  himself  that  could  be  said.    Then  the  solicitor- 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  573 

general  recapitulated  all,  answered  the  prisoner's  witnesses,  and  de- 
monstrated his  guilt  and  wilful  murder. 

"  The  court  adjourned,  and  in  half  an  hour  returned,  all  but  the 
bishops,  who  are  never  present  in  condemning.  The  lord  high  keeper 
asked  the  lords  whether  he  should  recapitulate  the  whole  again,  as 
usual,  or  whether  they  would  go  immediately  to  give  their  vote.  They 
all  agreed  to  the  latter.  Then  he  solemnly  asked  them,  one  by  one, 
beginning  at  the  youngest  baron,  '  My  lord,  such  a  one, — suppose 
William  earl  of  Dartmouth, — what  says  your  lordship  1  Is  Lawrence 
Earl  Ferrers  guilty,  or  not  guilty,  of  the  felony  and  murder  laid  to  his 
charge  V  The  lord,  laying  his  hand  on  his  breast,  answered,  '  Guilty, 
upon  my  honour.' 

"  I  counted  one  hundred  and  six  who  gave  this  answer ;  among  them 
Lord  Talbot,  the  prisoner's  friend,  and  Lord  Westmoreland,  his  father- 
in-law  ;  and,  last  of  all,  the  lord  high  steward  himself.  Then  the  poor 
criminal  was  sent  for,  and  kneeling  at  the  bar  heard  from  the  judge  the 
unanimous  judgment  of  all  his  peers,  that  he  was  guilty  of  felony  and 
murder.  My  heart  and  that  of  most  others  bled  for  him.  We  expected 
the  judge  would  immediately  pass  sentence,  when  he  called, '  Adjourn  ;' 
probably  to  give  the  criminal  a  few  more  hours  of  life.  Soon  after  five 
we  left  the  court  for  Mr.  I'anson's,  and  walked  thence  to  our  lodgings, 
nothing  near  so  weary  as  yesterday ;  as  you  may  judge  by  the  length 
of  this  letter.  To-morrow  I  suppose  we  shall  hear  the  sentence  pro- 
nounced, which  will  soon  after  be  executed. 

"  The  Lord  bless  you  and  your  little  ones.     Farewell  in  Christ !" 

Sentence  of  death  was,  of  course,  passed  upon  this  miserable  man, 
and  righteously  executed  on  the  5th  of  May  following.  But  even  the 
certain  and  immediate  prospect  of  dying  failed  to  make  any  salutary 
impression  upon  his  heart,  rendered  callous  by  infidel  speculation.  Mr. 
Charles  Wesley  composed  three  hymns  of  supplication  for  him ;  con- 
tinued his  importunate  addresses  to  the  throne  of  grace  in  his  behalf, 
m  union  with  his  friends  by  whom  he  was  surrounded  ;  and,  in  writing 
to  one  of  the  preachers  in  a  distant  part  of  the  country,  he  shows  the 
depth  of  his  compassionate  feeling  by  saying,  "  Help  together  in  your 
prayers  for  a  poor  murderer,  Lord  Ferrers !" 

The  earl  deprecated  hanging,  as  the  death  of  ordinary  felons,  and 
requested  to  die  by  decapitation,  as  more  befitting  a  nobleman  ;  but  this 
was  denied.  He  outraged  the  public  feeling  by  choosing  to  be  con- 
veyed to  the  place  of  execution,  not  in  a  mourning  coach,  but  in  bis 
own  landau,  drawn  by  six  horses,  and  he  himself  clad  in  his  splendid 
wedding-dress.  He  was  impatient  of  all  religious  conversation ;  con- 
fessed his  belief  that  there  is  a  God ;  but  made  no  acknowledgment 


574  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

either  of  divine  revelation,  or  of  a  Mediator.  On  surveying  the  appa- 
ratus of  death  he  gave  a  slight  motion  of  dissatisfaction  ;  kneeled  down 
while  the  Lord's  prayer  was  repeated ;  and  with  great  energy  uttered 
the  ejaculation,  "  O  God,  forgive  me  all  my  errors  !  pardon  all  my  sins  !" 
He  turned  pale  when  the  rope  was  put  round  his  neck,  but  quickly  re- 
covered himself;  and  in  five  minutes  after  he  was  turned  off  life  was 
extinct.  Many  a  penitent  convict,  trusting  in  Christ  as  his  Saviour, 
had  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  comforted  when  doomed  to  suffer  the  extreme 
penalty  of  the  law ;  but  there  is  no  comfort  in  infidelity,  with  all  its 
pride  and  affectation  of  philosophy. 

While  the  case  of  Earl  Ferrers  was  still  pending,  Mr.  Charles  Wes- 
ley's anxieties  were  again  strongly  excited  on  the  subject  of  Methodism 
and  its  relation  to  the  Church.  Many  of  the  preachers,  he  found,  had 
obtained  licenses  under  the  Act  of  Toleration ;  that  law  having  been 
framed  for  the  relief  of  Protestant  Dissenters  :  and  this  he  considered 
a  virtual  renunciation  of  their  connection  with  the  Church  of  England. 
In  several  cases,  however,  the  licensing  of  the  preachers,  as  well  as 
of  the  places  where  they  officiated,  was  rather  a  matter  of  necessity 
than  of  choice ;  no  other  law  affording  them  protection,  either  in  con- 
ducting public  worship,  or  in  preaching  the  gospel  of  the  grace  of  God 
to  the  neglected  populace,  and  the  spirit  of  persecution  being  exten- 
sively rampant.  Mr.  John  Wesley,  like  his  brother,  in  the  first  in- 
stance, opposed  the  preachers  in  obtaining  licenses  under  the  Tolera- 
tion Act ;  but  at  length  directed  them,  in  cases  of  necessity,  to  put 
themselves  under  the  protection  of  this  statute. 

But  the  most  alarming  occurrence  at  this  time  was,  that  three  of  the 
preachers,  stationed  at  Norwich,  overcome  by  the  importunity  of  some 
members  of  the  society,  had  begun  to  administer  the  sacrament  of  bap- 
tism, and  of  the  Lord's  supper.  They  did  this  without  consulting  either 
of  the  Wesley s.  The  offenders  were  Paul  Greenwood,  John  Murlin, 
and  Thomas  Mitchell ;  men  whose  regularity,  up  to  this  period,  had 
been  most  exemplary ;  so  that  they  possessed  the  entire  confidence 
of  their  fathers  in  the  gospel.  They  had  been  solemnly  "  separated  to 
the  gospel  of  God,"  from  all  worldly  business,  with  fasting  and  prayer, 
and  that  by  men  who  were  in  the  ministry  before  them ;  having  first 
given  satisfactory  proof,  by  piety,  gifts,  and  success,  that  they  were 
divinely  called  to  the  work ;  and  they  doubtless  thought  that,  with  these 
essentials  of  ordination,  they  were  justified  in  administering  the  sacra- 
ments ;  yet  still  it  was  distinctly  understood,  on  their  admission  into 
this  ministry,  that  they  should,  in  common  with  their  brethren  in  gene- 
ral, confine  themselves  to  preaching  the  word,  and  the  maintenance  of 
discipline  in  the  societies,  leaving  the  administration  of  the  sacraments 
to  those  who  had  received  episcopal  ordination. 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  575 

This  renewed  attempt  to  render  the  Methodists  independent  of  the 
established  Church  filled  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  with  consternation  little 
less  than  that  which  was  excited  in  him  by  the  crime  of  Earl  Ferrers  ; 
yet  not  greater  than  the  amazement  and  terror  which  seized  him  when 
he  first  heard  of  the  preaching  of  laymen  in  the  Methodist  societies : 
although  he  had  long  been  more  than  reconciled  to  this  innovation, 
contrary  as  it  was  to  canonical  order.  John  Murlin  came  up  to  Lon- 
don, being,  in  all  probability,  summoned  thither  by  Mr.  Charles  Wesley, 
and  appears  to  have  given  considerable  satisfaction  by  his  spirit  and 
explanations.  He  was  deemed  "  sincere ;"  and  Paul  Greenwood  was 
also  directed  forthwith  to  proceed  to  the  metropolis,  to  answer  for  his 
conduct.  What  was  thought  of  him,  under  the  scrutiny  and  expostu- 
lations to  which  he  was  subjected,  does  not  appear.  Mr.  Charles  Wes- 
ley thought  that  the  preachers  and  societies  generally  would  follow  the 
example  which  had  been  set  by  their  brethren  in  Norwich ;  so  that 
unless  a  firm  stand  was  now  made,  a  wide  separation  from  the  Church 
was  inevitable.  He  therefore  addressed  a  strong  letter  to  his  brother, 
and  to  several  of  the  senior  preachers,  declaring  the  importance  of  the 
case,  and  requesting  their  prompt  co-operation  with  himself  to  avert 
the  threatening  calamity.  The  following  is  his  letter  to  his  brother. 
It  is  without  date ;  but  was  most  probably  written  early  in  March, 
when  John  had  just  left  London,  and  was  pursuing  his  ministry  in 
Staffordshire  : — 

"  Dear  Brother, — We  are  come  to  the  Rubicon.  Shall  we  pass,  or 
shall  we  not  ?  In  the  fear  of  God,  (which  we  both  have,)  and  in  the 
name  of  Jesus  Christ,  let  us  ask,  '  Lord,  what  wouldest  thou  have 
us  to  do?' 

"  The  case  stands  thus  : — Three  preachers,  whom  we  thought  we 
could  have  depended  upon,  have  taken  upon  them  to  administer  the 
sacrament,  without  any  ordination,  and  without  acquainting  us  (or  even 
yourself)  of  it  beforehand.  Why  may  not  all  the  other  preachers  do 
the  same,  if  each  is  judge  of  his  own  right  to  do  it  ?  And  every  one 
is  left  to  act  as  he  pleases,  if  we  take  no  notice  of  them  that  have  so 
despised  their  brethren. 

"  That  the  rest  will  soon  follow  their  example  I  believe ;  because, 
1.  They  think  they  may  do  it  with  impunity.  2.  Because  a  large 
majority  imagine  they  have  a  right,  as  preachers,  to  administer  the 
sacraments.  So  long  ago  as  the  conference  at  Leeds,  I  took  down 
their  names.  3.  Because  they  have  betrayed  an  impatience  to  sepa- 
rate. The  preachers  in  Cornwall,  and  others,  wondered  it  had  not  been 
mentioned  at  our  last  conference.  Jacob  Rowell's  honesty  I  commend. 
Christopher  Hopper,  Joseph  Cownley,  John  Hampson,  and  several 
more,  are  ripe  for  a  separation.     Even  Mr.  Crisp  says  he  would  give 


576  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

the  sacrament  if  you  bade  him.  The  young  preachers,  you  know,  are 
raw,  unprincipled  men,  and  entirely  at  the  mercy  of  the  old.  You 
could  persuade  them  to  any  thing  ;  and  not  you  only,  Charles  Perronet 
could  do  the  same,  or  any  of  the  preachers  that  have  left  us,  or  any  of 
the  three  at  Norwich. 

"  Upon  the  whole,  I  am  fully  persuaded,  almost  all  our  preachers  are 
corrupted  already.  More  and  more  will  give  the  sacrament,  and  set  up 
for  themselves,  even  before  we  die ;  and  all,  except  the  few  that  get 
orders,  will  turn  Dissenters  before  or  after  our  death. 

"  You  must  wink  very  hard  not  to  see  all  this.  You  have  connived 
at  it  too,  too  long.  But  I  now  call  upon  you  to  consider  with  me  what 
is  to  be  done  ;  first,  to  prevent  a  separation ;  secondly,  to  save  the  few 
uncorrupted  preachers ;  thirdly,  to  make  the  best  of  those  that  are 
corrupted." 

The  following  letters,  addressed  by  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  to  different 
preachers,  display  his  characteristic  fear,  uprightness,  generosity,  and 
love  of  the  established  Church.  They  also  place  his  warmth  and  im- 
petuosity in  striking  contrast  to  the  calm,  practical  wisdom  of  his  bro- 
ther. Charles  would  at  once  resort  to  decisive  measures,  perhaps  so 
as  to  dissolve  the  society  at  Norwich,  which  was  known  to  be  very 
intractable,  and  to  silence  the  offending  preachers.  John  would  mode- 
rate and  gradually  check  irregularities  which  he  could  not  at  once 
remove,  but  with  the  certainty  of  much  evil.  Charles  would  have  all 
the  preachers  who  were  not  Churchmen  separated  from  their  brethren, 
and  settled,  if  they  chose,  as  Dissenting  ministers,  and  the  rest  ordained 
as  clergymen  ;  not  thinking  that  by  these  measures  the  societies  would 
be  broken  up,  and  the  itinerancy  destroyed.  John  would  rather  employ 
both  classes  of  preachers  in  extending  the  work  of  God  as  widely  as 
possible  ;  deeming  nothing  upon  earth  so  important  as  turning  men  from 
sin  to  holiness.  The  want  of  a  due  provision  for  the  aged  and  disabled 
preachers  is  here  distinctly  seen :  and  this  was  another  reason  why  so 
many  of  their  brethren  had  already  abandoned  their  travelling  ministry. 
In  reading  these  letters,  as  well  as  that  to  Mr.  John  Wesley,  it  must  be 
remembered  that  the  writer  was  a  poet ;  and  that  he  was  not  address- 
ing the  public.  He  does  not,  therefore,  measure  his  terms,  but  uses  the 
strong  language  to  which  he  was  professionally  addicted.  When  he 
speaks  of  the  Methodist  preachers,  for  instance,  as  being  "  corrupted," 
he  intends  no  reflection  either  upon  their  doctrinal  sentiments,  or  upon 
their  moral  conduct,  but  simply  that  they  were  alienated  in  affection 
from  the  established  Church ;  although  in  many  instances  he  knew  that 
their  alienation  did  not  arise  from  the  principles  of  systematic  dissent, 
but  from  the  lives  and  preaching  of  the  clergy.  Their  "  corruption" 
was  the  desire,  which  they  sometimes  expressed,  that  the  societies  and 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  577 

congregations  generally  might  have  the  spiritual  advantages  which  their 
brethren  in  London  and  Bristol  enjoyed,  under  Mr.  Charles  Wesley's 
own  administration, — the  Lord's  supper  in  their  own  chapels,  and  divine 
service  there  on  the  forenoon  of  the  sabbath-day. 

TO  MR.  NICHOLAS  GILBERT. 

"  London,  March  6th,  1760.  You  have  heard  of  Paul  Greenwood, 
John  Murlin,  and  Thomas  Mitchell's  presuming  to  give  the  sacrament 
at  Norwich.  I  am  the  more  afflicted  thereat,  because  I  had  as  great  a 
love  for,  and  confidence  in,  them  as  in  any  of  our  sons  in  the  gospel. 
They  never  acquainted  their  fellow-labourers,  no,  not  even  my  brother, 
of  their  design.  They  did  it  without  any  ordination,  either  by  bishops, 
or  elders  ;  upon  the  sole  authority  of  a  sixpenny  license  :  nay,  all  had 
not  that.  Do  you  think  they  acted  right  ?  If  the  other  preachers  follow 
their  example,  not  only  separation,  but  general  confusion,  must  follow. 

"  I  shall  tell  you  my  mind  plainly,  because  I  love  you.  My  soul 
abhors  the  thought  of  separating  from  the  Church  of  England.  You 
and  all  the  preachers  know,  if  my  brother  should  ever  leave  it,  I  should 
leave  him,  or  rather  he  me.  While  ye  have  any  grace  remaining,  ye 
can  never  desire  to  part  us,  whom  God  hath  joined.  You  would  rather 
waive  your  right,  if  you  had  it,  (which  I  absolutely  deny,)  of  ordaining 
yourselves  priests,  than  occasion  so  great  evil. 

"  Indeed  you  must  become  at  last  either  Church  ministers  or  Dis- 
senting. Such  as  addict  themselves  thereto,  God  will  make  a  way  for 
their  regular  ordination  in  the  Church.  With  these  I  desire  to  live 
and  die.  If  you  are  of  the  number,  I  look  upon  you  as  my  brother,  my 
son,  and  owe  you  all  I  can  do  for  you,  as  to  soul,  body,  and  estate.  I 
never  proposed  a  friendship,  and  proved  false  to  my  profession.  I 
never  (that  I  know)  forgot  a  kindness  done  me.  Your  fidelity  to  the 
Church  of  England,  although  your  duty,  I  shall  accept  as  the  greatest 
kindness  you  can  possibly  show  me,  beyond  any  personal  benefit  what- 
soever. 

"  Now  consider,  and  speak  your  mind.  Will  you  take  me  for  your 
father,  brother,  friend  ?  or  will  you  not  ?" 

TO  JOHN  NELSON. 
"  London,  March  27th,  1760.  My  Dear  Brother, — I  think  you  are  no 
weathercock.  What  think  you  then  of  licensing  yourself  as  a  Protest- 
ant Dissenter,  and  baptizing  and  administering  the  Lord's  supper,  and 
all  the  while  calling  yourself  a  Church-of-England  man  1  Is  this  honest  ? 
consistent  ?  just  ?  Yet  this  is  the  practice  of  several  of  our  sons  in  the 
gospel,  even  of  some  whom  I  most  loved,  and  most  depended  upon. 
Who  would  have  thought  that  Paul  Greenwood  could  be  carried  away 
by  such  dissimulation  ?     He  and  John  Murlin,  and  Thomas  Mitchell, 

37 


578  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

and  now,  I  suppose,  Isaac  Brown,  give  the  sacrament  at  Norwich.  My 
brother  suffers  them.  Will  not  all  the  rest  follow  their  example  ?  and 
Avill  not  separation,  yea,  and  general  separation,  ensue  1  and  must  not 
the  work  of  God,  so  far  as  we  are  concerned,  be  thereby  destroyed  ? 

"  John,  I  love  thee  from  my  heart :  yet  rather  than  see  thee  a  Dis- 
senting minister,  I  wish  to  see  thee  smiling  in  thy  coffin.  ^ 

"  What  can  be  done  to  save  our  preachers  ?  Let  all  things  be  done 
in  love,  and  meekness,  and  the  spirit  of  prayer." 

TO  THE  REV.  MR.  GRIMSHAW. 

"London,  March  27th,  1760.  My  Dear  Brother, — I  make  haste  to 
summon  you  to  the  help  of  the  Lord  against  the  mighty.  Is  there  not 
a  cause  for  reprinting  the  enclosed  ?  Our  preaching-houses  are  mostly 
licensed,  and  so  are  proper  meeting-houses.  Our  preachers  are  mostly 
licensed,  and  so  are  Dissenting  ministers.  They  took  out  their  licenses 
as  Protestant  Dissenters.  Three  of  our  steadiest  preachers  give  the 
sacrament  at  Norwich,  with  no  other  ordination  or  authority  than  a  six- 
penny license.  My  brother  approves  of  it.  All  the  rest  will  most 
probably  follow  their  example.  What  then  must  be  the  consequence  ? 
Not  only  separation,  but  general  confusion,  and  the  destruction  of  the 
work,  so  far  as  it  depends  on  the  Methodists. 

"  I  publish  the  enclosed,  with  my  brother's  concurrence.  He  per- 
suades himself,  that  none  of  the  other  preachers  will  do  like  those  at 
Norwich ;  that  they  may  all  license  themselves,  and  give  the  sacra- 
ments, yet  continue  true  members  of  the  Church  of  England ;  that  no 
confusion  or  inconvenience  will  follow  from  these  things  ;  that  we  should 
let  them  do  as  they  please  till  the  conference  :  where  I  suppose  it  must 
be  put  to  the  vote,  whether  they  have  not  a  right  to  administer  the 
sacraments  ;  and  they  themselves  shall  be  the  judges. 

"  I  cannot  get  leave  of  my  conscience,  to  do  nothing  in  the  mean  time 
toward  guarding  our  children  against  the  approaching  evil.  They  shall 
not  be  trepanned  into  a  meeting-house,  if  I  with  God's  help  can  hinder 
it.  Every  man  ought  to  choose  for  himself;  and  every  man  shall  see 
with  his  own  eyes,  and  know  what  he  does  before  he  does  it. 

"  I  am  convinced  things  are  come  to  a  crisis.  We  must  now  resolve 
either  to  separate  from  the  Church,  or  to  continue  in  it  the  rest  of  our 
days.  If  pride  and  the  enemy  did  not  precipitate  them,  our  preachers 
would  infallibly  find  the  door  into  the  outward  ministry  opened  to  them 
soon.  Such  as  addict  themselves  to  the  service  of  the  Dissenters,  we 
should  let  depart  in  peace.  Such  as  dare  trust  God,  and  venture  them- 
selves in  the  same  bottom  with  us,  we  should  cherish  them  as  sons, 
and  do  our  utmost  for  them,  as  to  soul,  body,  and  estate. 

"  But  this  I  insist  upon  :  every  preacher  must  know  his  own  mind, 

37* 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  579 

and  his  brethren's  ;  must  be  able  to  answer,  '  What  will  become  of  me 
after  our  fathers  are  gone  ?  Must  not  I  become  either  a  Dissenting  or 
Church  minister  ?    Which  would  I  choose  V 

"  To  have  them  and  things  as  they  are,  is  to  betray  our  charge  ;  to 
undermine  the  Church  ;  and,  as  far  as  in  us  lies,  to  destroy  the  work 
of  God. 

"  I  have  read  the  '  Reasons'  to  the  society  here  ;  and  their  hearts  are 
as  the  heart  of  one  man.  Will  you  not  join  hand  and  heart  with  us,  in 
confirming  the  souls  of  the  disciples  ?  I  anticipate  your  answer  ;  for  I 
know  you  pray  for  the  peace  of  our  Jerusalem ;  and  you  prosper  because 
you  love  her. 

"  Direct  to  me  at  the  Foundery ;  and  strengthen  my  hands  by  your 
counsel,  and  by  your  prayers,  if  you  count  me  worthy  to  be  called 

"  Your  affectionate  and  faithful  brother." 

To  this  letter  Mr.  Grimshaw  wrote  an  immediate  answer,  which  he 
sent  by  the  hand  of  Thomas  Colbeck,  one  of  the  Methodist  local 
preachers,  who  was  coming  up  to  London.  The  answer,  which  is 
written  with  great  frankness,  and  before  time  had  been  allowed  duly  to 
weigh  every  subject  to  which  it  refers,  contains  some  interesting  parti- 
culars relative  to  Mr.  Grimshaw's  clerical  irregularity,  and  the  ecclesi- 
astical censures  with  which  he  had  been  threatened.  It  expresses 
merely  the  feelings  which  arose  in  his  mind  when  he  first  read  the 
communication  of  his  friend.  He  did  not,  in  fact,  withdraw  from  the 
Methodists,  as,  under  the  momentary  excitement  of  the  occasion,  he 
declared  it  to  be  his  purpose  to  do. 

"  Haworth,  March  31st,  1760.  My  Very  Dear  Sir, — Having  an  oppor- 
tunity of  sending  you  a  letter  by  dear  brother  Colbeck,  who  sets  out 
for  London  to-morrow,  I  was  just  sitting  down  to  write  to  you,  when 
yours,  as  if  divine  Providence  had  some  special  design  in  it,  came  to 
hand.  I  write  but  seldom,  indeed,  because  I  have  seldom  much  to 
write  to  you  about.  But  now,  upon  my  word,  you  have  furnished  me 
with  matter  to  write  upon.  The  preachers  and  preaching-houses  are 
mostly  licensed,  you  say.  The  evil  that  will  follow  upon  this  may 
perhaps  be  worse  than  any  thing  that  you  or  your  brother  could  have 
any  cause  to  apprehend  from  William  Darney.  All  I  desired  was  only 
a  year's  probation  for  him,  and  then,  as  his  behaviour  should  deserve, 
to  be  accepted  by  us  or  rejected.*     Whatever  John  Nelson  (for  him  I 

*  Darney  was  a  favourite  with  Mr.  Grimshaw,  but  disowned  by  Mr.  Charles  Wes- 
ley and  most  of  the  preachers.  There  is  more  point  in  this  allusion  than  at  first 
appears.  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  was  very  fastidious  as  to  the  preachers  whom  he  would 
employ  in  the  itinerancy  ;  and  Darney  was  one  of  the  men  whom  he  discountenanced, 
80  that  even  Mr.  Grimshaw  could  not  obtain  for  him  what  he  thought  a  fair  trial. 


580  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

suppose  you  meant)  wrote  to  you,  I  am  very  well  assured  that  the 
people  in  Birstal  circuit  were  much  blessed  under  his  preaching. 

"  However,  waiving  that  affair,  this  of  licensing  the  preachers  and 
preaching-houses  is  a  matter  that  I  never  expected  to  have  seen  or 
heard  of  among  the  Methodists.  If  I  had,  I  dare  say  I  had  never 
entered  into  connection  with  them.  I  am  in  connection,  and  desire  to 
continue  so :  but  how  can  I  do  it  consistently  with  my  relation  to  the 
Church  of  England  ?  For  as  it  is  with  you,  so  it  is  with  us.  Since 
the  last  conference,  (what  encouragement  was  then  given  the  preach- 
ers to  license  themselves,  God  and  you  best  know,)  many  of  the 
preachers  in  these  parts  have  got  licensed  at  the  quarter  sessions. 
Several  of  the  preaching-houses  and  other  houses  are  got  licensed.  To 
be  sure,  the  Methodists  are  no  longer  members  of  the  Church  of 
England.  They  are.  as  real  a  body  of  Dissenters  from  her  as  the 
Presbyterians,  Baptists,  Quakers,  or  any  body  of  Independents.  How 
have  I  complained  of  this  all  the  last  winter  to  our  brethren!  Mr. 
Colbeck  can  tell  you. 

"  I  speak  of  my  situation.  Can  I  justify,  before  my  provincial  or  a 
consistorial  court,  my  preaching  in  a  meeting-house,  or  my  connection 
with  a  body  of  Dissenting  ministers  1  Am  I  not  liable  to  suspension 
ah  officio,  [from  the  office,]  as  well  as  beneficio  ?  [from  its  emoluments.] 
About  twelve  years  ago,  when  Archbishop  Hutton  was  archbishop  of 
York,  among  other  arguments  to  stop  me  from  preaching  abroad,  he 
made  this  one, — That  I  had  preached  in  a  licensed  meeting-house, 
(meaning  the  Boggard-house  at  Leeds.)  And  if  his  grace  could  have 
proved  it,  (as  he  upon  inquiry  into  that  thing  could  not,)  it  is  not  im- 
probable that  he  had  suspended  me.  I  promised  his  grace,  at  that 
time,  that  I  never  would  (though  determined  to  preach  abroad)  preach 
in  a  licensed  house  ;  no,  nor  even  in  that  at  Leeds,  if  it  should  appear 
to  be  licensed.  And  not  many  months  ago,  it  being  reported  that  I 
was  to  preach  at  a  fixed  time  in  a  licensed  building,  the  minister  and 
churchwardens  of  the  parish  had  determined  to  present  me  ;  but  it  fell 
out  providentially  that  I  preached  in  a  barn  near  to  it ;  and  so  no  more 
was  said  of  it.  I  have  indeed  preached  now  and  then  in  a  licensed 
house  where  I  was  a  stranger,  or  thought  no  notice  would  be  taken 
of  it.  But  at  the  rate  we  go  on,  all  the  nation  must  be  alarmed  at  our 
present  proceedings :  and  no  doubt  the  spiritual  courts  will  shortly 
animadvert  upon  our  doings,  and  perhaps  other  powers  too,  so  soon  as 
the  war  ceases.     At  present  they  have  something  else  to  do. 

"  I  little  thought  that  your  brother  approved  or  connived  at  the 
preachers'  doings  at  Norwich.  If  it  be  so,  '  to  your  tents,  O  Israel !' 
It  is  time  for  me  to  shift  for  myself :  to  disown  all  connection  with  the 
Methodists  :  to  stay  at  home,  and  take  care  of  my  parish ;  or  to  preach 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  581 

abroad  in  such  places  as  are  unlicensed,  and  to  such  people  as  are  in 
connection  with  us.  I  have  no  intention  to  preach  the  less ;  but  to 
exert  myself,  as  far  as  I  am  able,  for  the  salvation  of  sinners.  I  hereby 
therefore  assure  you,  that  I  disclaim  all  further  and  future  connection 
with  the  Methodists.  I  will  quietly  recede,  without  noise  or  tumult. 
No  one,  mindful  to  continue  with  them,  shall  be  either  directly  or 
indirectly  hindered  by  me.  I  have  other  reasons,  sir,  for  leaving  the 
Methodists  besides  the  above,  which  I  shall  not  mention  now. 

"  In  general,  as  to  the  licensing  of  preachers  and  places,  I  know  no 
expedient  to  prevent  it.  The  thing  is  gone  too  far.  It  is  become  in- 
veterate. It  has  been  gradually  growing  to  this  ever  since  erecting 
preaching-houses  was  first  encouraged  in  the  land  :  and  if  you  can  stem 
the  torrent,  by  dint  of  persuasion,  or  some  other  influence  you  may 
have  over  some  of  the  preachers,  it  will  be  only  during  your  own  lives. 
So  soon  as  you  are  dead,  all  the  preachers  will  then  do  as  many  have 
already  done  :  and  even  while  you  live,  the  licensed  preachers,  though 
they  continue  with  you,  will  do  worse  than  after  your  death.  For  now, 
even  upon  their  sixpenny  license,  they  will  dare  to  administer  the 
sacraments ;  whereas  then  they  will  qualify  themselves  further  for  it 
by  obtaining  Presbyterian  ordination.  Dissenters  the  Methodists  will 
all  shortly  be :  it  cannot,  I  am  fully  satisfied,  be  prevented. 

"  Nor  is  this  spirit  merely  in  the  preachers.  It  is  in  the  people  also. 
There  are  so  many  inconveniences  attend  the  people,  that  in  most 
places  they  all  plead  strenuously  for  a  settled  ministry.  They  cannot, 
they  say,  in  conscience,  receive  the  sacraments  as  administered  in  our 
Church.  They  cannot  attend  preaching  at  eight,  twelve,  and  four 
o'clock  on  Lord's  days,  and  go  to  church.  They  reason  these  things 
with  the  preachers,  and  urge  them  upon  ordination  and  residence. 
They  can  object  little  against  it,  how  little  soever  their  minds  are  in- 
clined to  it.  Therefore  they  license.  For  my  part,  though  I  do  not 
approve  of  every  thing  in  our  Liturgy,  yet  I  see  nothing  so  materially 
amiss  in  it,  or  our  Church  constitution,  as  to  disturb  my  conscience  to 
that  degree,  as  to  justify  my  separation  from  her.  No ;  where  shall  I 
go  to  mend  myself?  I  believe  the  Church  of  England  to  be  the  sound- 
est, purest,  and  most  apostolical,  well-constituted  national  Christian 
church  in  the  world.  Therefore  I  can,  in  good  conscience,  (as  I  am 
determined,  God  willing,  to  do,)  live  and  die  in  her.  But  my  con- 
science is  not  another  man's.  I  believe  the  Methodists  (preachers  and 
members)  have  so  much  to  say  for  their  separation  from  our  Church, 
as  will  not  easily,  in  a  conference  or  otherwise,  be  obviated. 

"  The  doctrine  of  perfection  runs  very  high,  just  now,  in  these  parts. 
About  Otley  and  Leeds,  I  am  told,  not  fewer  than  thirty  profess  sinless 
perfection  ;  and  thirty  more,  I  expect,  will  pretend  thereto  shortly.    If 


582  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

it  be  of  God,  it  is  well.  Time  will  prove  it.  I  wish  they  knew  their 
own  hearts.  My  perfection  is,  to  see  my  own  imperfection  ;  my  com- 
fort, to  feel  that  I  have  the  world,  flesh,  and  devil  to  overthrow  through 
the  Spirit  and  merits  of  my  dear  Saviour ;  and  my  desire  and  hope  is, 
to  love  God  with  all  my  heart,  mind,  soul,  and  strength,  to  the  last  gasp 
of  my  life.  This  is  my  perfection.  I  know  no  other,  expecting  to  lay 
down  my  life  and  my  sword  together.  May  the  God  of  all  grace  and 
peace  be  with  you  and  yours.    Pray  for  me,  and  I  will  pray  for  you.    I  am 

"  Your  sincere  and  affectionate  brother. 

"  P.  S.  I  will  circulate,  you  may  depend  upon  it,  as  many  as  I  can 
of  the  '  Reasons  against  Separation.'     Send  me  a  hundred  of  them." 

Mr.  Grimshaw  lived  about  three  years  after  writing  this  letter ; 
and  during  this  period  he  retained  his  connection  with  the  Methodist 
societies  and  preachers,  to  their  mutual  benefit ;  preaching  among 
them,  and  superintending  their  affairs,  with  unabated  zeal  and  faithful- 
ness. He  distinctly  saw  that  the  Methodists  could  not  be  permanently 
kept  in  strict  union  with  the  Church.  Indeed  this  must  have  been 
obvious  from  the  beginning.  The  employment  of  unordained  preachers, 
itinerant  and  local,  and  the  formation  of  societies  independent  of  the 
clergy  in  whose  parishes  they  lived,  was  in  itself  a  partial  separation. 
Mr.  Grimshaw  confesses  that  he  could  not  induce  the  people  who  were 
impressed  by  his  ministry,  and  united  together  in  religious  societies,  to 
attend  the  Lord's  supper  at  their  several  parish  churches.  The  same 
state  of  things,  it  will  be  recollected,  existed  four  years  before,  when 
Mr.  Charles  Wesley  visited  that  part  of  the  country.  The  reason  of 
this  feeling  Mr.  Grimshaw  does  not  state.  Nor  was  it  necessary.  His 
own  practice  suggested  the  reason.  He  did  not  confine  his  minis- 
trations to  Haworth ;  but  travelled  through  a  wide  district  of  country, 
preaching  in  the  open  air,  in  barns,  chapels,  and  private  houses,  to 
crowds  of  people  who  were  under  the  care  of  his  clerical  brethren. 
Why  did  he  this  ?  Because  he  knew  that  not  a  few  of  his  brethren 
neither  preached  nor  lived  according  to  their  holy  vocation  ;  so  that 
the  objects  of  their  charge  were  perishing  for  lack  of  knowledge.  For 
this  reason  the  people  absented  themselves  from  their  own  churches, 
and  sighed  for  a  stated  ministry  which  they  and  their  families  could 
regularly  attend  on  the  Lord's  day,  at  convenient  hours,  to  their  "  edi- 
fication and  comfort."  Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  Mr.  Grimshaw,  and  others 
who  entertained  their  views,  resisted  these  claims  with  all  their  might ; 
but  they  coidd  not  extinguish  the  desire  from  which  the  claims  pro- 
ceeded. They  wept,  they  argued,  they  expostulated,  they  entreated, 
they  distributed  with  both  hands  "  Reasons  against  Separation ;"  but 
they  were  unconsciously  disputing  against  the  very  feeling  and  taste 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  583 

which  their  own  preaching  had  produced,  and  which  must  remain  as 
long  as  their  preaching  retained  its  spiritual,  energetic,  and  converting 
character. 

When  these  excellent  men  contended  that  the  Methodist  preachers 
must  either  be  clergymen  or  Dissenting  ministers,  they  were  not  aware 
of  the  design  of  Providence  to  raise  up  in  the  nation  a  middle  party, 
not  directly  identified  with  either,  but  exerting  a  salutary  influence 
upon  both.  In  those  times,  indeed,  no  human  sagacity  could  foresee 
how  the  Methodist  succession  could  be  secured.  God,  however,  has 
taken  care  for  this.  The  Wesleyan  Methodists  have  never,  as  a  body, 
either  avowed  or  entertained  a  belief,  that  an  ecclesiastical  establish- 
ment, episcopacy,  or  the  use  of  a  liturgy,  is  unlawful.  In  the  strict 
sense  of  the  word,  therefore,  they  are  not  Dissenters.  Separatists 
from  the  established  Church  most  of  them  unquestionably  are  ;  and  oc- 
cupy an  independent  position  between  the  two  great  bodies,  with  one 
of  which  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  thought  they  must  necessarily  be  identi- 
fied. Yet  even  a  regular  attendance  upon  the  religious  services  of  the 
Church,  by  all  who  choose  it,  is  not  at  all  inconsistent  with  member- 
ship in  the  Methodist  societies  ;  nor  is  it  even  discountenanced. 

The  view  which  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  and  Mr.  Grimshaw  took  of 
what  they  call  "  licenses"  was  partial  and  unworthy  of  their  superior 
sense.  They  themselves  were  clergymen,  and  their  gowns  generally 
secured  them  respect,  and  protected  them  from  violence.  Not  so  with 
the  less  honourable  lay-preachers.  They  had  no  means  of  protection 
from  mobs  and  ill-minded  individuals,  in  the  discharge  of  their  ministry, 
but  such  as  the  law  of  toleration  provided ;  and  to  enjoy  the  benefits 
of  that  law,  they  must  take  the  prescribed  oaths,  and  receive  the  requi- 
site certificate  :  that  is,  they  must  be  licensed.  And  it  was  only  by  a 
similar  process,  with  respect  to  the  houses  where  they  preached,  that 
they  and  their  hearers  could  be  secured  from  the  operation  of  perse- 
cuting statutes,  enacted  in  a  former  age.  It  was  hard  to  condemn  men 
for  placing  themselves  under  the  protection  of  law.  If  the  law  and 
those  who  administered  it  would  regard  the  Methodist  preachers  and 
congregations  as  Dissenters,  those  defenceless  persons,  who  had  no 
other  means  of  protection,  were  not  to  blame.  They  had  no  reason  to 
believe  that  the  legislature  would  alter  the  law  to  suit  their  con- 
venience. Without  licenses  both  the  preachers  and  their  hearers 
would  have  been  at  the  mercy  of  every  ruffian  in  the  land,  and  many 
of  them  must  have  been  ruined  by  imprisonment  and  heavy  fines.  That 
the  preachers  generally  claimed  a  right  to  administer  the  sacraments 
on  the  authority  of  their  licenses,  for  which  it  appears  each  of  them 
paid  "sixpence,"'  is  very  unlikely.  They  were  not  fools.  Their  licenses 
were  obtained  as  means  of  security  against  bad  men,  and  unjust  laws. 


584  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

Their  authority  to  administer  the  sacraments  was  derived  from  their 
alleged  divine  call  to  the  pastoral  work,  connected  with  their  official 
and  recognised  "  separation  to  the  gospel  of  God  ;"  which  they  appear 
to  have  regarded  as  their  ordination,  although  not  performed  by  the 
imposition  of  hands.  The  expediency  of  such  administration,  under 
their  peculiar  circumstances,  was  another  question. 

It  is  somewhat  pleasant  to  read  Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  statement,  that 
all  the  Methodists  in  London,  to  a  man,  were  agreed  in  sentiment  with 
him,  and  were  resolved  to  live  and  die  in  the  Church  of  England.  The 
fact  is,  they  had  every  thing  that  the  Methodists  in  the  country  desired  : 
divine  service  in  Church  hours,  and  the  Lord's  supper  in  their  own 
chapels.  They  had  even  more.  These  London  favourites  were  almost 
continually  indulged  with  the  presence  of  one  or  other  of  the  Wesleys, 
teaching  them  early  and  late  from  the  pulpit,  baptizing  their  children, 
aud  dispensing  to  them  every  sabbath-day  the  sacred  memorials  of  re- 
deeming mercy. 

"  Deep  in  rich  pastures,  will  thy  flocks  complain  1" 
A  Yorkshire  Methodist  might  have  addressed  these  metropolitan  Church- 
folks,  who  seldom  went  near  a  church  except  at  a  wedding  or  a  funeral, 
as  Job  did  his  healthy  and  loquacious  friends :  "  I  also  could  speak  as 
ye  do :  if  your  soul  were  in  my  soul's  stead,  I  could  heap  up  words 
against  you,  and  shake  mine  head  at  you." 

The  project  of  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  to  procure  episcopal  ordination 
for  several  preachers,  appeared  to  him  a  matter  of  immense  importance  ; 
but  it  savours  more  of  the  anxious  Churchman,  than  of  the  zealous  Me- 
thodist, whose  own  movements  had  been  notoriously  irregular.  His 
object  in  this  was  twofold.  It  was  to  prevent  separation  from  the 
Church,  and  to  secure  a  provision  for  the  preachers  in  the  time  of  old 
age.  But  the  scheme  was  impracticable.  It  was  not  likely  that  any 
bishop  would  ordain  the  whole  of  these  simple-hearted  and  laborious 
men,  who  had  never  breathed  the  air  of  a  college,  and  whose  habits 
were  alien  from  canonical  order :  and  if  any  bishop  were  to  ordain 
them,  it  would  only  be  on  condition  that  each  of  them  should  confine 
his  ministrations  within  the  limits  of  a  parish.  In  this  case,  there 
would  have  been  an  end  to  that  itinerant  preaching  which  was  every- 
where so  greatly  sanctioned  by  the  divine  blessing ;  and  most  of  the 
Methodist  societies  must  have  been  dissolved.  Painful  as  were  the 
privations  of  the  preachers,  especially  in  the  time  of  age  and  infirmity, 
iew  of  them,  had  the  proposal  been  made,  could  have  been  induced  to 
accept  a  comfortable  maintenance  upon  these  terms.  They  chose  rather 
to  endure  the  severities  of  hunger,  if  such  were  the  will  of  God,  than 
abandon  the  people  of  their  charge,  and  leave  the  uninstructed  multi- 
tudes of  their  countrymen  to  perish  for  lack  of  knowledge.     The  fact 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  585 

is,  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  was  a  poet  and  a  preacher;  but  he  had  not, 
as  he  himself  confessed,  the  practical  wisdom  which  was  requisite  to 
superintend  and  conduct  an  extensive  work  of  God,  like  that  with 
which  he  was  connected.  Happily  for  the  Methodists  and  the  world, 
the  preachers  had  entire  confidence  in  the  judgment  of  his  brother, 
who  kept  them  steadily  engaged  in  the  work  of  saving  souls.  In  the 
exercise  of  a  noble  faith  they  persevered  in  their  original  calling  ;  they 
sought  not  the  clerical  office  for  a  morsel  of  bread ;  and  God  in  his 
providence  took  care  of  their  temporal  interests. 

At  this  time  Joseph  Cownley,  having  been  compelled  by  affliction  to 
desist  from  the  more  laborious  duties  of  the  itinerancy,  had  become  re- 
sident at  Newcastle,  where  he  preached  as  he  was  able,  with  great 
acceptance  and  usefulness,  to  the  end  of  his  life.  Hearing  of  the  irregu- 
larity which  had  taken  place  at  Norwich,  and  knowing  Mr.  Charles 
Wesley's  deep  anxiety  respecting  the  state  of  the  Methodists  generally, 
he  availed  himself  of  the  opportunity  of  writing  to  him  on  these  sub- 
jects. He  complains  of  the  want  of  all  suitable  provision  for  the 
preachers  who,  like  himself,  were  disabled  by  age  or  disease  ;  and  with 
his  usual  good  sense  adverts  to  Charles's  favourite  project  of  getting 
the  preachers  episcopally  ordained.  "  There  are  several  of  my  bre- 
thren," says  he,  "  who  might  make  the  like  complaint  with  me,  who 
have  not  fled  either  to  the  gown  or  cloak  for  succour,  and  who,  I  would 
persuade  myself,  have  no  thoughts  of  doing  it,  unless  they  could  do  it, 
and  be  Methodist  preachers  still."  "  I  can  easily  believe  that  many, 
if  not  most,  of  those  who  shall  survive  you,  and  from  right  principles 
continue  in  the  work,  will  separate  from  the  Church,  except,  as  my 
friend  Hopper  says,  you  get  them  fastened  where  they  are  by  prevail- 
ing on  one  or  more  of  the  bishops  to  ordain  them.  Could  this  be  done, 
it  is  highly  probable  that  Methodism  might  continue  as  it  is  till  death 
should  remove  them  also ;  for  they  would  be  able,  notwithstanding  all 
the  opposition  of  false  brethren,  to  keep  the  bulk  of  the  people  where 
they  are.  But  then  what  bishop,  either  in  England  or  Ireland,  will 
ever  do  this  ?  will  ordain  a  Methodist  preacher,  to  be  a  Methodist 
preacher  ?  For  my  part,  as  poor  and  worthless  a  wretch  as  I  am,  I 
could  not  submit  to  it  on  the  terms  on  which  most  of  my  brethren  have 
hitherto  got  it.  What  happened  at  Norwich  we  had  not  so  much  as 
heard  of  till  Mr.  Hopper  received  yours.  We  have  since  heard  what 
was  done,  and  who  were  the  doers  of  it. 

"  Give  me  leave  now  to  press  you  to  do  what  I  think  is  your  bounden 
duty  :  I  mean,  to  visit  the  north  this  summer.  We  have  excused  you 
to  the  poor  people,  who  long  earnestly  to  see  you,  till  we  can  do  it  no 
longer.  If  you  refuse  to  come  now.  we  can  say  neither  more  nor  less 
about  it,  (if  you  are  neither  sick  nor  lame,)  than  that  you  cannot,  be- 


586  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

cause  you  will  not.  If  you  could  not  preach  at  all,  it  would  do  them 
good  only  to  see  your  face.  If  it  should  suit  Mrs.  Wesley  to  come 
with  you,  I  have  a  tolerable  house,  prettily  situated,  that  should  be  at 
your  service,  as  long  as  you  pleased ;  and  we  would  make  it  as  agree- 
able to  you  as  we  possibly  could." 

In  his  letter  to  Mr.  Grimshaw,  it  will  be  observed,  Mr.  Charles 
Wesley  says  that  his  brother  approved  of  the  administration  of  the 
sacraments  by  the  preachers  at  Norwich.  Be  this  as  it  may,  there  is 
no  reason  to  believe  that  he  immediately  interposed  to  put  an  end  to  it. 
In  his  notice  of  the  ensuing  conference,  which  was  held  in  the  month 
of  August  following,  he  says  not  one  word  on  the  subject ;  but  appears 
to  have  been  exceedingly  happy  with  his  preachers,  and  to  have  been 
perfectly  free  from  all  those  gloomy  apprehensions  concerning  them 
which  possessed  the  mind  of  his  brother  and  of  their  mutual  friend 
at  Haworth.  He  says,  in  his  Journal,  "  I  spent  two  days  with  the 
preachers,  who  had  been  waiting  for  me  all  the  week :  and  their  love 
and  unanimity  were  such  as  soon  made  me  forget  all  my  labour." 

Charles,  however,  would  not  allow  the  matter  to  rest..  His  alarm 
for  the  Church  was  deep  and  incessant.  After  a  lapse,  therefore,  of 
somewhat  more  than  twelve  months,  his  brother,  in  a  letter  addressed 
to  him,  says,  "  Our  conference  ended,  as  it  began,  in  peace  and  love. 
All  found  it  a  blessed  time  : 

Excepto,  quod  non  sirnul  esses,  cetera  lati.* 

"  I  do  not  at  all  think,  to  tell  you  a  secret,  that  the  work  will  ever  be 
destroyed,  Church  or  no  Church.  What  has  been  done  to  prevent  the 
Methodists  leaving  the  Church,  you  will  see  in  the  Minutes  of  the 
conference.  I  told  you  before,  with  regard  to  Norwich,  dixi.  [I  have 
given  my  decision.]  I  have  done  at  the  last  conference  all  I  can  or 
dare  do.     Allow  me  liberty  of  conscience,  as  I  allow  you." 

The  preacher  who  had  taken  the  lead  in  administering  the  sacra- 
ments at  Norwich  died  about  seven  years  afterward,  and  was  charac- 
terized by  Mr.  John  Wesley  as  "  honest  Paul  Greenwood."  He  adds, 
11  He  could  ill  be  spared  ;  but  he  was  ready  for  the  Bridegroom ;  so  it 
was  fit  he  should  go  to  him." 

In  the  year  1761  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  was  in  a  very  unsatisfactory 
state  of  health.  He  was  laid  aside  from  the  public  duties  of  his  mi- 
nistry, and  retired  to  Bath,  for  the  benefit  of  its  waters.  Here  his 
ever-active  mind,  as  usual,  was  employed  in  the  composition  of  sacred 
hymns,  which  he  subsequently  published  to  the  spiritual  profit  of  many. 
While  he  was  in  this  situation  he  received  the  following  kind  letter 
from  the  vicar  of  Shoreham  : — 

*  "In  all  respects  we  were  very  joyful  while  together.  Your  absence  was  the  sole 
abatement  of  the  general  happiness." 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  587 

"  April  29th.  My  Very  Dear  Brother, — Upon  inquiring  after  your 
health,  the  last  week,  in  London,  I  received  the  disagreeable  account 
of  your  being  ill  at  Bath.  It  would  be  a  great  pleasure  to  hear  that 
God  had  given  success  to  those  waters,  and  that  your  health  was  in  a 
fair  way  of  being  restored.  This  must  certainly  be  the  prayer  of  all 
your  friends,  especially  of  those  who  have  the  advancement  of  Christ's 
kingdom  sincerely  at  heart.  Your  Lord  has  made  you  not  only  a  very 
laborious,  but  a  very  successful,  labourer  in  his  vineyard :  and  there- 
fore may  it  be  his  blessed  will  thus  to  continue  his  faithful  servant  for 
years  to  come !  However,  I  doubt  not  but  his  divine  grace  has  long 
since  taught  your  heart  to  say,  '  Not  my  will,  but  thine  be  done.'  He 
certainly  knows  best  when  that  work  is  finished  which  he  has  given 
you  to  do. 

"  It  has  pleased  the  divine  goodness  to  exercise  me,  for  some  months 
past,  with  sore  afflictions  in  my  family.  This  is  the  fifth  time,  within 
forty  years,  that  my  dear  wife  has  laboured  under  deep  distress  of  soul, 
mind,  and  body.  But  I  trust,  through  the  prayers  of  her  friends, 
(among  which  I  hope  for  yours,)  she  will  once  more  be  delivered. 
My  son  Jacky  was  given  over  several  times  since  last  Christmas,  in  a 
violent  complicated  fever ;  but,  through  the  blessing  of  God  on  the 
great  care  and  skill  of  Dr.  Turner,  he  is  restored  again. 

"  May  the  Lord  Jesus  ever  be  with  all  of  us,  both  in  life  and  in 
death !  I  am,  with  sincere  respects,  both  to  yourself  and  your  very 
clear  spouse,  my  dear  brother,  Yours  most  affectionately." 


CHAPTER  XXII. 

In  the  year  1762  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  favoured  the  Christian  church 
with  two  additional  volumes  of  sacred  poetry.  They  were  entitled, 
"  Short  Hymns  on  Select  Passages  of  the  Holy  Scriptures."  Most  of 
them  are  concise,  but  some  are  of  considerable  length.  They  are  two 
thousand  and  thirty  in  number,  and  are  founded  upon  particular  texts, 
beginning  with  Genesis,  and  ending  with  the  Revelation  of  St.  John. 
Many  of  them  are  inserted  in  the  general  Wesleyan  Collection  ;  not  a 
few  display  a  singular  ingenuity ;  and  nearly  all  breathe  the  same  spirit 
of  pure  and  fervent  devotion  which  so  strikingly  marks  his  former  com- 
positions. They  prove  the  author  to  have  been  a  diligent,  accurate, 
and  critical  student  of  the  sacred  books,  and  often  throw  an  interesting 
light  upon  important  passages.  The  metres  present  an  agreeable  va- 
riety ;  and,  with  a  few  exceptions,  the  entire  work  is  perhaps  one  of 


588  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

the  best  uninspired  manuals  for  the  Christian  closet  that  was  ever  pub- 
lished in  the  English  language. 

The  volumes  are  introduced  by  the  following  laconic  and  pointed 
preface : — "  God  having  graciously  laid  his  hand  upon  my  body,  and 
disabled  me  for  the  principal  work  of  the  ministry,  has  thereby  given 
me  an  unexpected  occasion  of  writing  the  following  hymns.  Many  of 
the  thoughts  are  borrowed  from  Mr.  Henry's  Comment,  Dr.  Gell  on  the 
Pentateuch,  and  Bengelius  on  the  New  Testament. 

"  Several  of  the  hymns  are  intended  to  prove,  and  several  to  guard, 
the  doctrine  of  Christian  perfection.  I  durst  not  publish  one  without 
the  other. 

"  In  the  latter  sort  I  use  some  severity ;  not  against  particular  per- 
sons, but  against  enthusiasts  and  Antinomians,  who,  by  not  living  up  to 
their  profession,  give  abundant  occasion  to  them  that  seek  it,  to  cause 
the  truth  to  be  evil  spoken  of. 

"  Such  there  have  been  in  every  age,  in  every  revival  of  religion. 
But  this  does  in  no  wise  justify  the  men  who  put  darkness  for  light, 
and  light  for  darkness ;  who  call  the  wisdom  of  God  foolishness,  and 
all  real  religion  enthusiasm. 

"  When  the  wheat  springs  up,  the  tares  also  appear ;  and  both  grow 
together  until  the  harvest :  yet  is  there  an  essential  difference  between 
them.  This  occasions  a  difference  in  my  expressions,  and  as  great  a 
seeming  contradiction,  as  when  I  declare  with  St.  Paul,  A  man  is  justi- 
fied by  faith,  and  not  by  works  ;  and  with  St.  James,  A  man  is  justified 
by  works,  and  not  by  faith  only. 

"  My  desire  is,  rightly  to  divide  the  word  of  truth.  But  who  is 
sufficient  for  these  things  1  Who  can  check  the  self-confident,  without 
discouraging  the  self-diffident  ?  I  trust  in  God,  none  of  the  latter  will 
take  to  themselves  what  belongs  to  the  former  only. 

"  Reader,  if  God  ministers  grace  to  thy  soul  through  any  of  these 
hymns,  offer  up  a  prayer  for  the  weak  instrument,  that,  whenever  I 
finish  my  course,  I  may  depart  in  peace,  having  seen  in  Jesus  Christ 
his  great  salvation." 

Few  persons  would  think  of  going  to  the  verbose  Commentary  of 
Matthew  Henry  for  the  elements  of  poetry ;  but  the  genius  of  Charles 
Wesley,  like  the  fabled  philosopher's  stone,  could  turn  every  thing  to 
gold.  Some  of  his  eminently  beautiful  hymns,  strange  as  it  may  ap- 
pear, are  poetic  versions  of  Henry's  expository  notes.  One  specimen 
may  be  given.  The  commentator,  explaining  the  name  of  God,  as  it 
was  given  to  Moses,  and  recorded  in  Exodus  xxxiv,  6,  7,  says, — 

"  (1.)  He  is  merciful.  This  bespeaks  his  pity  and  tender  compas- 
sion, like  that  of  a  father  to  his  children.  This  is  put  first,  because  it 
is  the  first  wheel  in  all  the  instances  of  God's  good-will  to  fallen  man, 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  589 

whose  misery  makes  him  an  object  of  pity.  Let  us  not  then  have 
either  hard  thoughts  of  God,  or  hard  hearts  toward  our  brethren. 
(2.)  He  is  gracious.  This  bespeaks  both  freeness  and  kindness.  It 
intimates  not  only  that  he  hath  a  compassion  to  his  creatures,  but  a 
complacency  in  them,  and  in  doing  good  to  them  ;  and  this  of  his  own 
good-will,  and  not  for  the  sake  of  any  thing  in  them.  His  mercy  is 
grace,  free  grace.  This  teaches  us  to  be  not  only  pitiful,  but  courteous. 
(3.)  He  is  long-suffering .  This  is  a  branch  of  God's  goodness  which 
sinners'  badness  gives  occasion  for.  Israel's  had  done  so.  They  had 
tried  his  patience,  and  experienced  it.  He  is  long-suffering ;  that  is, 
he  is  slow  to  anger,  and  delays  the  execution  of  his  justice.  He  waits 
to  be  gracious,  and  lengthens  out  the  offers  of  his  mercy.  (4.)  He  is 
abundant  in  goodness  and  truth.  This  bespeaks  plentiful  goodness.  It 
abounds  above  our  deserts,  above  our  conception  and  expression.  The 
spring  of  mercy  is  always  full,  and  streams  of  mercy  always  flowing 
There  is  mercy  enough  in  God,  enough  for  all,  enough  for  each,  enough 
for  ever.  It  bespeaks  promised  goodness,  goodness  and  truth  put  to- 
gether, goodness  engaged  by  promise,  and  his  faithfulness  pawned  for 
the  security  of  it.  He  not  only  does  good,  but  by  his  promise  he  raises 
our  expectation  of  it,  and  even  obliges  himself  to  show  mercy.  (5.)  He 
keepeth  mercy  for  thousands.  This  denotes,  [1.]  Mercy  extended  to 
thousands  of  persons.  When  he  gives  to  some,  still  he  keeps  for 
others,  and  is  never  exhausted.  He  has  mercy  enough  for  all  the 
thousands  of  Israel,  when  they  shall  multiply  as  the  sand.  [2.]  Mercy 
entailed  upon  thousands  of  generations,  even  those  upon  whom  the 
ends  of  the  world  are  come.  Nay,  the  line  of  it  is  drawn  parallel  with 
that  of  eternity  itself.  (6.)  He  forgiveth  iniquity,  transgression,  and  sin. 
Pardoning  mercy  is  specified,  because  in  that  divine  grace  is  most 
magnified ;  and  because  that  is  it  which  opens  the  door  of  all  other 
gifts  of  his  divine  grace.  He  forgives  offences  of  all  sorts,  iniquity, 
transgression,  and  sin,  multiplies  his  pardons,  and  with  him  is  plen- 
teous redemption." 

The  valuable  sentiments  thus  expressed  in  humble  prose  Mr.  Charles 
Wesley  imbodies  in  elegant  and  energetic  verse.  He  sings  in  the  full 
exercise  of  faith,  and  of  adoring  gratitude  ;  and  millions  of  hearts  and 
voices  still  unite  in  the  same  hallowed  strain : — 

Merciful  God,  thyself  proclaim 

In  this  polluted  breast ; 
Mercy  is  thy  distinguish'd  name, 

Which  suits  a  sinner  best : 
Our  misery  doth  for  pity  call, 

Our  sin  implores  thy  grace  ; 
And  thou  art  merciful  to  all 

Our  lost,  apostate  race. 


590  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

Thy  causeless,  unexhausted  love, 

Unmerited  and  free, 
Delights  our  evil  to  remove, 

And  help  our  misery  : 
Thou  waitest  to  be  gracious  still, 

Thou  dost  with  sinners  bear, 
That  saved  we  may  thy  goodness  feel, 

And  all  thy  grace  declare. 

Thy  goodness  and  thy  truth  to  me, 

To  every  soul,  abound, 
A  vast,  unfathomable  sea, 

Where  all  our  thoughts  are  drown'd ; 
Its  streams  the  whole  creation  reach, 

So  plenteous  is  the  store, 
Enough  for  all,  enough  for  each, 

Enough  for  evermore. 

Faithful,  0  Lord,  thy  mercies  are, 

A  rock  that  cannot  move  ; 
A  thousand  promises  declare 

Thy  constancy  of  love  : 
Throughout  the  universe  it  reigns, 

Unalterably  sure  ; 
And  while  the  truth  of  God  remains, 

The  goodness  must  endure. 

Reserves  of  unexhausted  grace 

Are  treasured  up  in  thee, 
For  myriads  of  the  fallen  race, 

For  all  mankind,  and  me. 
The  flowing  stream  continues  full, 

Till  time  its  course  hath  run ; 
And  while  eternal  ages  roll 

Thy  mercy  shall  flow  on. 

Merciful  God,  long-suffering,  kind, 

To  me  thy  name  is  show'd  ; 
But  sinners  most  exult  to  find, 

Thou  art  a  pardoning  God. 
Our  sins  in  deed,  and  word,  and  thought, 

Thou  freely  dost  forgive  ; 
For  us  thou  by  thy  blood  hast  bought, 

And  died  that  I  might  live. 

Dr.  Gell  was  a  London  clergyman,  who  flourished  during  the  com- 
monwealth. He  was  a  profound  Biblical  scholar,  and  a  man  of  great 
spirituality  of  mind  ;  but  somewhat  mystical  in  his  views  of  religion. 
Most  strenuously  did  he  contend,  in  opposition  to  the  prevalent  theology 
of  his  day,  that  it  is  the  privilege  of  the  people  of  God  to  be  saved  from 
all  sin  during  the  present  life.     He  published  an  "  Amended  transla- 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  591 

tion"  of  the  five  books  of  Moses,  and  designed  the  publication  of  a 
similar  work  on  the  entire  Scriptures  ;  but  his  manuscript,  the  anxious 
labour  of  many  years,  was  mostly  consumed  in  the  great  fire  of  London, 
which  occurred  in  the  year  1666.  The  remainder,  relating  to  some 
portions  of  the  New  Testament,  was  printed  after  his  death,  in  two  thin 
folio  volumes.  This  very  wise  and  holy  man  was  a  favourite  writer 
with  Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  who  admired  both  his  spirit  and  divinity. 

Bengelius  is  well  known  as  a  Lutheran  minister,  of  extraordinary 
piety  and  erudition.  Many  of  Mr.  John  Wesley's  notes  on  the  New 
Testament  are  translated  from  the  works  of  this  celebrated  critic  and 
expositor.  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  had  been  led  to  a  careful  examina- 
tion of  Bengelius's  writings,  in  consequence  of  the  assistance  which 
he  had  been  called  to  render  his  brother,  in  preparing  his  translation 
of  the  New  Testament,  and  the  explanatory  notes  with  which  it  is 
accompanied. 

In  Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  "  Short  Hymns"- two  points  of  doctrine  are 
introduced,  in  which  he  differs  from  his  brother.  They  are  spiritual 
darkness,  and  Christian  perfection.  He  assumes  that,  sometimes,  by 
an  act  of  mere  sovereignty,  God  withdraws  from  his  people  the  light 
of  his  countenance,  leaving  them  in  the  most  distressing  uncertainty 
whether  or  not  they  are  the  objects  of  his  favour ;  that  this  is  done  as 
a  means  of  their  advancement  in  holiness  ;  and  that,  in  these  seasons 
of  anguish  and  dismay,  they  are  not  only  abandoned  to  the  fiercest 
temptations  of  the  wicked  one,  but  also  to  severe  mental  chastisements 
inflicted  by  the  hand  of  their  heavenly  Father.  These  were  views 
which  he  had  received,  not  from  the  sacred  volume,  but  from  the  writ- 
ings of  the  Mystics,  to  which  he  had  given  implicit  credence  in  the 
earlier  periods  of  his  religious  course.  His  brother  had  long  abandoned 
these  peculiarities  altogether,  having  now  become  "  a  man  of  one  book." 
Charles  still  adhered  to  them,  because  they  accorded  with  those  mor- 
bid feelings  to  which  he  was  constitutionally  prone.  One  example 
may  be  given : — 

Shall  man  direct  the  sovereign  God, 
Say,  "  He  cannot  use  his  rod 

But  for  some  fresh  offence  1 
From  saints  he  never  hides  his  face, 
Or  suddenly  their  comforts  slays, 

To  prove  their  innocence  ?" 

Nay,  but  he  casts  the  righteous  down, 
Seems  on  his  beloved  to  frown, 

Yet  smiles  their  fears  to  see  : 
He  hears  the  oft-repeated  cry, 
"  Why,  O  my  God,  my  Father,  why 

Hast  thou  forsaken  me  ?" 


592  LIFE   OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

Then  let  the  patient,  perfect  man, 
His  integrity  maintain, 

But  not  before  his  God  : 
The  Lord  may  crush  a  sinless  saint, 
As  once  he  left  his  Son  to  faint 

And  die  beneath  his  load. 

The  sentiment  contained  in  the  concluding  lines  of  this  hymn  is  one 
to  which  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  often  refers  in  his  poetry,  and  upon 
which  he  was  accustomed  to  lay  great  stress.  The  Lord  Jesus  was 
crucified  by  wicked  hands,  and  treated  with  the  bitterest  hatred  and 
scorn.  He  was  also  "  forsaken"  by  his  Father ;  it  "  pleased  the  Lord 
to  bruise  him,"  and  to  "  put  him  to  grief ;"  so  that  his  "  soul  was  ex- 
ceeding sorrowful,  even  unto  death  ;"  and  "  his  sweat  was  as  it  were 
great  drops  of  blood  falling  to  the  ground."  In  various  passages  of  the 
New  Testament  believers  are  described  as  having  "  fellowship"  with 
him  in  "his  sufferings,"  and  being  "conformable  unto  his  death." 
These  and  other  texts  of  a  similar  kind,  it  is  presumed,  denote  two 
things  :  First,  that  the  persons  here  referred  to  have  become  dead  to 
sin  through  the  sacrifice  of  Christ.  They  are  no  longer  under  condem- 
nation on  account  of  it ;  and  it  has  no  dominion  over  them.  In  this 
sense  they  are  mystically  "  crucified  with  Christ,"  and  "  dead  with" 
him.  Secondly,  such  passages  also  denote  the  liability  of  believers 
to  suffer  persecution,  even  in  its  severest  forms,  for  Christ's  sake  :  and 
when  they  endure  reproach,  insult,  contumely,  wrong,  and  violence, 
even  to  martyrdom,  on  account  of  the  "  righteousness"  which  he  has 
enjoined,  and  which  they  practise  for  the  honour  of  his  name,  they 
have  "  fellowship"  with  him  in  his  sufferings ;  for  they  are,  in  their 
degree,  treated  as  he  was,  and  for  the  same  cause.  Those  who  thus 
"  suffer  with  him"  shall  "  reign"  and  "  be  glorified  with  him." 

But  the  assumption,  that  the  children  of  God  are  ever  "  forsaken"  by 
him,  as  Christ  was  in  the  garden  and  upon  the  cross,  and  that  he  in 
the  same  manner  "  bruises"  them,  and  "  puts  them  to  grief,"  is  con- 
ceived to  be  more  than  doubtful.  The  Lord  Jesus  was  thus  "  delivered 
up,"  not  as  matter  of  discipline,  or  of  personal  trial,  but  for  the  expia- 
tion of  the  world's  guilt ;  for  "  his  soul"  was  made  "  an  offering  for  sin." 
In  this  work  he  "  trod  the  wine-press  alone."  No  one  can  have  any 
proper  "  fellowship"  with  him  in  the  redemption  of  the  lost  souls  of 
men.  There  is  no  atoning  efficacy  in  the  sufferings  of  all  the  saints 
upon  earth,  either  for  themselves  or  for  others.  Good  men  may  be 
brought  into  "  heaviness  through  manifold  temptations,"  arising  from 
Satanic  influence,  sickness,  want,  bereavement,  and  a  thousand  other 
evils  ;  but  that  they  need  ever  lose  the  joyous  witness  of  God's  adopt- 
ing love,  of  their  filial  relation  to  him,  and  their  hope  of  heaven,  is  at 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  593 

variance  with  the  general  tenor  of  the  apostolic  writings,  which  call 
upon  them  to  "  rejoice  evermore,"  and  to  "  rejoice  in  the  Lord  always." 
Such  admonitions  would  be  absurd,  and  compliance  with  them  impos- 
sible, if,  without  any  spiritual  declension,  or  sin  committed  on  their 
part,  they  are  treated  as  was  the  Lord  Jesus  when  he  died  as  the  sub- 
stitute of  sinful  men. 

Such  were  the  views  of  Mr.  John  Wesley.  Spiritual  darkness  he 
attributes  to  various  causes.  "  But  I  dare  not  rank  among  these,"  says 
he,  "  the  bare,  arbitrary,  sovereign  will  of  God.  He  '  rejoiceth  in  the 
prosperity  of  his  servants.'  '  He  delighteth  not  to  afflict  or  grieve  the 
children  of  men.'  His  invariable  will  is  our  sanctification,  attended 
with  '  peace,  and  joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost.'  These  are  his  own  free 
gifts  ;  and  we  are  assured,  the  '  gifts'  of  God  '  are,'  on  his  part,  '  with- 
out repentance.'  He  never  repenteth  of  what  he  hath  given,  or  desires 
to  withdraw  them  from  us.  Therefore  he  never  deserts  us,  as  some 
speak.     It  is  we  only  that  desert  him."* 

" '  But  is  not  darkness  much  more  profitable  for  the  soul  than  light  ? 
Is  not  the  work  of  God  in  the  heart  more  swiftly  and  effectually  carried 
on  during  a  state  of  inward  suffering  ?  Is  not  a  believer  more  swiftly 
and  throughly  purified  by  sorrow,  than  by  joy  1  by  anguish,  and  pain, 
and  distress,  and  spiritual  martyrdoms,  than  by  continual  peace  V  So 
the  Mystics  teach ;  so  it  is  written  in  their  books ;  but  not  in  the  ora- 
cles of  God.  The  Scripture  nowhere  says,  that  the  absence  of  God 
best  perfects  his  work  in  the  heart.  Rather,  his  presence,  and  a  clear 
communion  with  the  Father  and  the  Son.  A  strong  consciousness  of 
this  will  do  more  in  an  hour,  than  his  absence  in  an  age.  Joy  in  the 
Holy  Ghost  will  far  more  effectually  purify  the  soul,  than  the  want  of 
that  joy ;  and  the  peace  of  God  is  the  best  means  of  refining  the  soul 
from  the  dross  of  earthly  affections.  Away  then  with  the  idle  conceit, 
that  the  kingdom  of  God  is  divided  against  itself:  that  the  peace  of 
God,  and  joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost,  are  obstructive  of  righteousness  ;  and 
that  we  are  saved,  not  by  faith,  but  by  unbelief;  not  by  hope,  but  by 
despair  !"t 

The  time  at  which  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  published  his  "  Short  Hymns" 
was  an  important  period  in  the  history  of  Methodism.  For  many  years 
he  and  his  brother  had  preached  with  signal  success  in  various  parts 
of  Great  Britain  and  Ireland,  and  multitudes  of  people  through  their 
labours  were  turned  to  God ;  yet  he  had  often  observed  to  John,  that 
their  pentecost  was  not  come.  Richer  measures  of  divine  influence  he 
believed  were  still  in  reserve,  and  would  ere  long  be  shed  upon  them, 
and  upon  the  people  among  whom  they  labourefl,  producing  effects  still 
more  marked  and  glorious.     That  long-anticipated  time  seemed  now  to 

*  Works,  vol.  iii,  p.  410.  t  Works,  vol.  iii,  pp.  416,  417. 

38 


594  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

have  arrived.  An  unusual  degree  of  divine  power  attended  the  preaching 
of  the  word  in  almost  every  place  ;  so  that  "  believers  were  added  to  the 
Lord,  multitudes,  both  of  men  and  women,"  beyond  all  former  exam- 
ple. While  converts  were  greatly  multiplied,  the  lukewarm  were  quick- 
ened ;  backsliders  were  reclaimed ;  and  not  a  few  of  those  who  had 
for  years  adorned  their  religious  profession  entered  into  a  higher  state 
of  holiness  and  spiritual  enjoyment  than  they  had  heretofore  experienced. 
They  believed,  in  fact,  that  they  had  received  that  "  perfect  love"  which 
"  casteth  out  fear,"  and  which  the  Wesleys,  both  in  their  ministry  and 
writings,  had  uniformly  taught  to  be  attainable  in  this  life  by  all  the 
people  of  God.  Some  hundreds  of  persons,  of  established  religious 
character,  professed  to  have  attained  to  this  ;  and  their  whole  spirit  and 
conduct  confirmed  their  testimony.  They  were  examples  of  holy  cheer- 
fulness, of  meekness  and  charity,  and  of  diligence  in  every  duty. 

But  at  length  the  tares  appeared  among  the  wheat.  In  London  a 
class  of  persons  arose,  who  assumed  that  they  were  wiser  than  their 
teachers,  and  ran  into  the  wildest  extravagances ;  so  as  even  to  take 
upon  themselves  to  prophesy.  They  were  patronized  and  encouraged 
by  Thomas  Maxfield,  whom  the  bishop  of  Deny  had  ordained,  that  he 
might  assist  Mr.  Wesley ;  and,  as  the  generous  prelate  expressed  him- 
self, "  that  the  good  man  might  not  work  himself  to  death."  Mr.  John 
Wesley  bore  with  these  misguided  persons  as  long  as  any  hope  of 
reclaiming  them  remained ;  but  finding  that  their  conduct  was  matter 
of  public  scandal,  and  that  they  were  incorrigible,  he  separated  the  ring- 
leaders from  the  society,  and  publicly  disowned  both  the  men  and  their 
proceedings.  Maxfield  himself  afterward  withdrew,  and  caused  a  severe 
rent  in  the  London  society. 

It  is  a  characteristic  of  a  great  mind  steadily  to  adhere  to  well- 
ascertained  principles,  even  when  they  are  abused  by  weak  or  bad 
men.  Some  years  after  Luther  had  revived  the  Scriptural  doctrine  of 
justification  by  faith,  he  saw  it  applied  to  the  most  licentious  purposes 
by  ranting  Antinomians  ;  yet  he  abandoned  not  this  truth,  but  main- 
tained it  with  stern  fidelity  to  the  day  of  his  death.  Mr.  John  Wesley 
had  derived  his  views  of  Christian  perfection  from  a  diligent,  prayerful, 
and  long-continued  study  of  the  Holy  Scriptures  ;  and  when  he  saw  the 
doctrine  perverted  and  abused  by  George  Bell  and  his  wild  associates, 
his  views  concerning  it  remained  unchanged.  He  still  contended,  on 
the  authority  of  Holy  Scripture,  that  it  is  every  man's  duty  to  love  God 
with  all  his  heart,  and  mind,  and  soul,  and  strength,  and  his  neighbour 
as  himself;  and  that  provision  is  made  in  the  evangelical  covenant  for 
bringing  the  children  of  God,  even  in  the  present  world,  to  this  blessed 
state  of  conformity  to  his  will.  If  men  were  indeed  required  to  bring 
themselves  to  this  state,  they  might  well  despair  of  attaining  to  it ;  but 

38* 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  595 

with  the  word  of  the  living  God  as  the  warrant  of  their  confidence,  and 
the  almighty  Spirit  as  their  sanctifier,  they  ought  never  to  despair  of 
coming  up  to  this  standard,  so  as  to  "  perfect  holiness  in  the  fear  of  the 
Lord." 

Until  this  time  it  had  been  understood  that  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  agreed 
with  his  brother  on  this  as  well  as  every  other  doctrine  of  Christian 
verity ;  although  he  had  repeatedly  used  unguarded  expressions  in  his 
hymns,  which  could  not  be  justified.  But  now  his  views  on  this  sub- 
ject appear  to  have  undergone  a  change,  in  consequence  of  the  extra- 
vagance and  pride  of  which  he  was  a  distressed  witness.  He  did  not 
from  this  time  contend,  as  do  many,  for  the  necessary  continuance  of 
indwelling  sin  till  death ;  but  he  spoke  of  Christian  perfection  as  a 
much  higher  attainment  than  either  he  or  his  brother  had  previously 
regarded  it.  In  his  estimation,  it  is  not  to  be  obtained  by  a  present  act 
of  faith  in  the  mercy,  truth,  and  power  of  God ;  but  is  rather  the  result 
of  severe  discipline,  comprehending  affliction,  temptation,  long-continued 
labour,  and  the  persevering  exercise  of  faith  in  seasons  of  spiritual 
darkness,  when  the  heart  is  wrung  with  bitter  anguish.  By  this  pain- 
ful and  lingering  process  he  believed  that  the  death  of  "  the  old  man"  is 
effected,  and  a  maturity  is  given  to  all  the  graces  of  the  Christian  cha- 
racter. Upon  this  theory  no  man  can  ever  say  that  he  has  attained  to 
this  state  :  and  hence  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  condemned  "  the  witnesses," 
as  he  called  them ;  that  is,  the  persons  who  testified  of  the  time  and 
manner  in  which  they  were  delivered  from  the  root  of  sin,  and  made 
perfect  in  love  ;  regarding  them  as  self-deceived.  In  some  of  his 
"  Short  Hymns"  he  has  given  considerable  prominence  to  these  pecu- 
liarities of  opinion. 

The  change  in  Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  manner  of  speaking  on  the 
subject  of  Christian  perfection,  as  might  be  expected,  gave  considerable 
uneasiness  to  his  brother,  who  felt  it  to  be  very  undesirable  that  they 
should  even  seem  to  contradict  each  other  in  their  ministry  and  writ- 
ings. In  a  letter,  therefore,  addressed  to  Miss  Furley,  a  very  devout 
young  lady,  who  was  afterward  married  to  John  Downes,  he  says, 
"  Take  ^are  you  are  not  hurt  by  any  thing  in  the  '  Short  Hymns,'  con- 
trary to  the  doctrines  you  have  long  received." 

On  this  subject  he  also  says,  in  a  letter  to  Charles,  "  That  perfection 
which  I  believe,  I  can  boldly  preach  ;  because  I  think  I  see  five  hun- 
dred witnesses  of  it.  Of  that  perfection  which  you  preach,  you  think 
you  do  not  see  any  witness  at  all.  Why,  then,  you  must  have  far  more 
courage  than  me,  or  you  could  not  persist  in  preaching  it.  I  wonder 
you  do  not,  in  this  article,  fall  in  plumb  with  Mr.  Whitefield.  For  do 
not  you,  as  well  as  he,  ask,  '  Where  are  the  perfect  ones  V  I  verily 
believe  there  are  none  upon  earth ;  none  dwelling  in  the  body.     I  cor- 


596  LIFE   OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

dially  assent  to  his  opinion,  that  there  is  no  such  perfection  here  as  you 
describe :  at  least,  I  never  met  with  an  instance  of  it ;  and  I  doubt  I 
never  shall.  Therefore  I  still  think,  to  set  perfection  so  high  is  effect- 
ually to  renounce  it." 

The  matter  still  rested  with  considerable  weight  upon  his  mind.  At 
a  subsequent  period  he  therefore  again  addressed  Charles  on  the  same 
subject.  "  Some  thoughts,"  says  he,  "  occurred  to  my  mind  this  morn- 
ing, which  I  believe  it  may  be  useful  to  set  down :  the  rather,  because 
it  may  be  a  means  of  our  understanding  each  other  clearly ;  that  we 
may  agree  as  far  as  ever  we  can,  and  then  let  all  the  world  know  it. 

"  I  was  thinking  on  Christian  perfection,  with  regard  to  the  thing, 
the  manner,  and  the  time. 

"  1.  By  perfection  I  mean  the  humble,  gentle,  patient  love  of  God 
and  man,  ruling  all  the  tempers,  words,  and  actions :  the  whole  heart, 
and  the  whole  life. 

"  I  do  not  include  an  impossibility  of  falling  from  it,  either  in  part  or 
in  whole.  Therefore  I  retract  several  expressions  in  our  hymns,  which 
partly  express,  partly  imply,  such  an  impossibility. 

"  And  I  do  not  contend  for  the  term  si7iless,  though  I  do  not  object 
against  it. 

"  Do  we  agree  or  differ  here  1    If  we  differ,  wherein  ? 

"2.  As  to  the  manner,  I  believe  this  perfection  is  always  wrought  in 
the  soul  by  faith,  by  a  simple  act  of  faith ;  consequently,  in  an  instant. 

"  But  I  believe  a  gradual  work,  both  preceding  and  following  that 
instant. 

"  Do  we  agree  or  differ  here  ? 

"  3.  As  to  the  time,  I  believe  this  instant  generally  is  the  instant  of 
death,  the  moment  before  the  soul  leaves  the  body. 

"  But  I  believe  it  may  be  ten,  twenty,  or  forty  years  before  death. 

"  Do  we  agree  or  differ  here  ? 

"  I  believe  it  is  usually  many  years  after  justification  ;  but  that  it  may 
be  within  five  years,  or  five  months,  after  it.  I  know  no  conclusive 
argument  to  the  contrary.     Do  you  ? 

"  If  it  must  be  many  years  after  justification,  I  would  be  glad  to  know 
how  many.  Pretium  quotus  arrogat  annus  ?  And  how  many  days  or 
months,  or  even  years,  can  you  allow  to  be  between  perfection  and 
death  ?    How  far  from  justification  must  it  be  ?  and  how  near  to  death  ? 

"  If  it  be  possible,  let  you  and  me  come  to  a  good  understanding,  both 
for  our  own  sakes,  and  for  the  sake  of  the  people." 

What  answer  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  returned  to  this  candid  and  sensi- 
ble letter,  we  have  no  means  of  ascertaining.  Full  as  he  was  of  poetic 
fire,  being  the  creature  of  feeling,  it  was  not  his  practice  to  analyze 
doctrinal  principles  with  logical  exactness.     He  was  far  more  expert 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  597 

at  beating  down  spiritual  pride  by  a  pithy  rebuke,  administered  either 
in  prose  or  verse. 

A  few  months  after  the  publication  of  the  "  Short  Hymns,"  he  re- 
ceived the  following  letter  from  his  faithful  and  affectionate  friend  Mr. 
Perronet,  of  Shoreham.  That  venerable  man,  it  will  be  observed,  mo- 
destly intimates  that,  in  some  of  the  hymns,  there  was  an  undue  degree 
of  severity  toward  certain  professors  of  religion,  whose  errors  rather 
proceeded  from  weakness  of  understanding,  or  the  want  of  information, 
than  any  corrupt  principle  in  the  heart.  Mr.  Perronet,  in  a  very  feel- 
ing manner,  adverts  to  the  sufferings  of  his  excellent  wife,  who  for  many 
years  was  greatly  afflicted  both  in  body  and  mind. 

"  Shoreham,  Jan.  1st,  1763.  My  Reverend  and  Dear  Brother, — 1 
thank  you  for  the  favour  of  your  last  visit,  and  should  have  been  glad  if 
it  could  have  been  repeated.  I  doubt  not  but  we,  however,  enjoy  the 
benefit  of  your  prayers ;  and  I  desire  we  may  ever  enjoy  them. 

"  The  dear  companion  of  my  life  is  still  in  the  fiery  furnace,  from 
whence  I  doubt  not  but  she  will  be  delivered  like  gold  purified  in  the 
fire ;  or,  as  you  express  it  in  your  obliging  letter  to  my  son  Billy,  •  she 
will  be  gathered  as  a  ripe  shock  of  corn  into  the  heavenly  garner.'  I 
have  lately  read  over  your  last  hymns,  with  the  same  pleasure  which 
your  former  always  gave  me.  Does  my  friend  inquire  whether  all  the 
verses  equally  please  ?     Let  Horace  answer  for  me  : — 

Verum  ubi  plura  nitent  in  carmine,  non  ego  paucis 
Offendar  maculis,  quas  ant  incuria  fundit, 
Aut  humana  parum  cavit  natura.* 

"  But  I  will  still  add  another  cause  to  what  Horace  mentions ;  and 
to  which  he  was  certainly  a  stranger :  A  pious  zeal  for  the  honour  of 
God  and  religion ;  and  a  pious  fear  lest  delusions  should  overspread 
the  Methodist  church.  These,  my  dear  friend,  are  highly  laudable, 
and  highly  becoming  the  Christian  divine,  and  the  Christian  poet. 
That  there  are  some  things  which  want  setting  to  rights,  is  most 
certain :  but  let  us  take  care  that  while  we  root  up  the  tares,  we  root 
not  up  the  wheat  at  the  same  time  !  Let  us  endeavour  to  preserve  the 
latter,  though  it  may  be  attended  in  a  gracious  heart  with  many  of  the 
former.  Let  not  a  pious  soul  deny  the  work  of  God,  in  itself,  because 
it  is  either  unusual,  or  in  a  larger  abundance,  than  we  looked  for,  or 
expected. 

"  At  the  first  dawnings  of  Methodism,  surely  there  were  many  mis- 
takes in  many  gracious  souls  :  and  how  many  zealots  were  there  who 

*  "  But  where  the  beauties  more  in  number  shine, 
I  am  not  angry  when  a  casual  line 
(That  with  some  trivial  faults  unequal  flows) 
A  careless  hand,  or  human  frailty,  shows." — Francis. 


598  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

condemned  the  whole  together !  Let  this  teach  us  that  prudence  and 
moderation,  that  coolness  and  discernment,  which  the  present  outpour- 
ing of  the  Spirit  so  plainly  requires  from  us.  I  am  so  thoroughly  con- 
vinced that  it  is  a  work  of  God,  and  so  desirous  that  it  may  spread 
over  the  earth,  but  especially  in  my  valley  of  dry  bones,  that  I  am  quite 
grieved  for  any  interruption  it  may  meet  with,  either  from  those  who 
give  or  those  who  may  take  offence. 

"  My  dear  brother  will  easily  excuse  this  freedom  from  one  who 
loves  him,  and  which  he  uses  because  he  loves  him.  We  rejoice 
much  at  your  happy  recovery ;  not  merely  for  your  own  sake,  or  that 
of  your  family,  but  for  the  sake  of  thousands  who  are  yet  unborn.  I 
wish  your  dear  spouse  an  entire  freedom  from  her  pain  ;  and  I  wish  all 
of  you  a  safe  and  glorious  journey  through  time  to  eternity.  May  the 
grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  be  with  all  of  us  !  Our  love  and  respects 
are  with  each  of  you.  Thine  most  affectionately." 

A  few  weelis  after  writing  this  truly  Christian  letter,  the  devout  vicar 
of  Shoreham  was  deprived  of  his  wife,  whose  life  and  sufferings  were 
brought  to  a  close.  She  died  on  the  5th  of  February,  in  the  seventy- 
fourth  year  of  her  age.  No  man  possessed  a  heart  more  tender  and 
sympathetic  toward  the  afflicted  than  Mr.  Charles  Wesley ;  and  his 
letter  of  condolence  to  his  bereaved  friend  was  very  cordially  received 
by  that  most  excellent  man,  who  thus  acknowledges  the  receipt  of  it : — 

"  March  14th,  1763.  My  Reverend  and  Very  Dear  Brother,— The 
obliging  favour  of  yours  is  come  safe  to  hand  ;  for  which  you  have  my 
sincere  thanks  and  acknowledgments.  I  never  indeed  wanted  so  much 
consolation,  through  a  troublesome  pilgrimage  of  near  seventy  years ; 
though  I  have  been  frequently  in  the  furnace  of  affliction,  and  frequently 
tossed  from  wave  to  wave  upon  a  boisterous  ocean.  However,  my  God 
was  always  my  support,  and  constantly  proportioned  the  strength  to  the 
day :  but,  like  an  all-wise  and  gracious  Physician,  he  reserved  the 
highest  cordial  for  the  time  of  deepest  distress.  All  glory  be  to  his 
holy  name ! 

"  How  low  did  the  Lord  lay  his  poor,  afflicted  child !  He  laid  her 
even  in  the  dust  for  two  years  together.  Her  constant  moan  was,  her 
bad  heart ;  her  want  of  faith,  and  divine  love  ;  her  want  of  every  spark 
and  shadow  of  goodness  ;  her  want  of  Christ,  which  was  the  foundation 
of  all  her  spiritual  sufferings.  But  I  know  assuredly  that  her  God  has 
abundantly  supplied  all  her  wants,  according  to  his  riches  in  glory,  by 
Christ  Jesus.  I  often  told  her  that  he  certainly  would.  But  what  she 
could  not  then  believe,  she  now  perfectly  knows.  It  is  true,  that  the 
time  of  our  separation  is  only  as  a  moment ;  but  even  during  that 
moment,  as  you  justly  observe,  I  should  be  very  desolate  without  the 
divine  presence.    I  desire,  therefore,  that  it  may  be  a  part  of  both  your 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  599 

prayers,  that  I  and  mine  may  ever  enjoy  it.  I  am  greatly  obliged  to 
your  dear  partner  for  her  tender  and  Christian  sympathy.  May  the 
good  God  fit  every  one  of  us  for  all  events !  and  may  he  carry  us  all 
safe  to  his  eternal  kingdom  of  glory,  through  Christ  Jesus  ! 

"  My  family  joins  in  much  love  and  respects  to  yourself,  and  good 
Mrs.  Wesley.     I  am,  my  very  dear  friend  and  brother, 

"  Thine  most  affectionately ." 

The  death  of  Mrs.  Perronet  was  quickly  followed  by  that  of  the 
apostolic  Grimshaw,  who  was  somewhat  suddenly  called  away  in  the 
midst  of  his  labours  and  usefulness.  On  the  5th  of  March,  1763,  he 
wrote  to  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  concerning  the  persons  in  London  who 
professed  to  have  received  the  blessing  of  entire  sanctification  ;  but  as 
he  had  obtained  his  information  respecting  them  merely  from  report, 
and  erroneously  supposed  that  they  were  all  as  foolish  and  extravagant 
as  George  Bell,  it  would  be  unjust  both  to  them  and  him  to  publish  his 
letter.  His  censures  are  based  upon  misapprehension.  There  is  no 
reason  to  believe  that  he  at  all  dissented  from  Mr.  John  Wesley's  doc- 
trine of  Christian  perfection,  correctly  understood.  The  beginning  and 
end  of  this  letter  afford  a  fine  view  of  the  writer's  spirit,  just  about  to 
enter  into  the  joy  of  his  Lord.  Addressing  his  friend  Mr.  Charles 
Wesley,  he  says,  "  God  bless  you,  and  yours,  and  brother  Downes ! 
Who  wrote  last,  I  knoAv  not:  you  or  I.  Judge  as  you  please.  This 
I  know,  I  love  you  dearly.  The  work  of  God  prospers  in  these  parts." 
"  We  have  taken  above  a  hundred  of  Mr.  Ingham's  scattered  members 
into  society,  who  behave  well,  and  are  very  solicitous  for  the  life  and 
power  of  godliness.  I  hope  we  shall  pick  up  many  more  of  them.  I 
rejoice  and  give  God  thanks  that  he  hath  so  renewed  your  strength. 
May  he  long  continue  it  for  his  own  glory,  his  people's  benefit,  your 
own  and  your  family's  comfort !  I  desire  my  sincere  respects  to  your 
spouse,  and  Mr.  Downes  ;  being 

"  Your  very  respectful  and  affectionate  brother." 

From  this  letter  it  is  manifest  that  Mr.  Grimshaw  had  reconsidered 
the  subject  of  his  intended  withdrawal  from  the  Methodists,  as  declared 
on  a  former  occasion.  When  Mr.  Ingham's  people,  being  forsaken  by 
their  instructers,  were  scattered  as  sheep  without  a  shepherd,  he 
assisted  in  gathering  them  into  the  Methodist  fold ;  and  speaks  of 
their  union  with  the  Methodists  as  matter  of  thankfulness  and  joy. 
Hence  we  learn,  that  he  not  only  continued  his  itinerant  ministry,  in 
connection  with  Mr.  Wesley's  preachers,  but  also  shared  in  the  pas- 
toral care  of  the  people  who  were  united  together  in  Christian 
fellowship. 

About  five  weeks  after  the  date  of  the  letter,  of  which  an  extract  has 
just  been  given,  Mr.  Grimshaw  fell  asleep  in  Jesus.     Mr.  Venn,  then 


600  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

of  Huddersfield,  preached  a  sermon  on  the  mournful  occasion,  which 
he  also  published ;  and  Mr.  Thomas  Colbeck,  a  Methodist  local 
preacher,  who  was  on  the  spot,  and  a  personal  friend  of  the  deceased, 
gave  the  particulars  of  his  illness  and  dissolution  in  a  letter  to  Mr. 
Charles  Wesley.  This  interesting  document,  written  at  the  time, 
affords  additional  proof,  were  it  needed,  of  Mr.  Grimshaw's  connection 
with  the  Methodists  to  the  close  of  his  useful  life. 

"Keighley,  May  21st,  1763.  Reverend  and  Dear  Sir, — I  should 
have  answered  your  letter  sooner,  but  expected  to  have  an  opportunity 
of  looking  over  Mr.  Grimshaw's  papers  :  and  if  I  could  have  met  with 
any  thing  for  your  purpose,  I  intended  to  send  you  a  copy :  but  I  be- 
lieve Mr.  Venn  desired  to  peruse  them  before  he  published  the  sermon ; 
and  they  are  in  his  hand.  Before  this  time  I  suppose  you  have  had 
an  opportunity  of  seeing  Mr.  Venn's  sermon,  to  which  is  annexed  a 
short  sketch  of  Mr.  Grimshaw's  life.  It  would  be  an  acceptable  service 
to  thousands  in  these  parts  to  be  favoured  with  an  elegy  on  the  mourn- 
ful occasion.  You  cannot  exceed  the  truth  in  describing  the  humility, 
uprightness,  unintermitted  labours,  and  universal  love  of  that  man  of 
God  who  is  now  inheriting  the  promises.  Our  dear  and  much-regretted 
frienu  was  divinely  persuaded  that,  as  life  had  not,  so  neither  could  the 
ghastly  tyrant,  separate  him  from  the  love  of  God,  which  is  in  Christ 
Jesus  our  Lord.  His  consolations,  from  almost  the  moment  the  fever 
seized  him,  were  neither  few  nor  small.  He  frequently  expressed 
himself  as  if  he  was  as  happy  as  it  is  possible  to  be  while  clothed  with 
mortality,  and  as  fully  satisfied  that  when  the  silver  cord  of  life  should 
be  loosed,  an  abundant  entrance  would  be  ministered  to  his  joyous  soul, 
into  the  holiest  through  the  blood  of  atonement,  as  if  he  had  already 
been  an  inhabitant  of  the  heavenly  Jerusalem. 

"  The  apothecary,  and  all  who  visited  Mr.  Grimshaw,  were  not  in 
the  least  degree  apprehensive  of  any  symptoms  attending  his  disorder, 
which  seemed  to  threaten  dissolution  ;  yet  he  seemed  to  have  some  in- 
timation that  the  Master  called  for  him  ;  for  before  he  was  confined  to 
his  bed,  he  gave  directions  in  writing  about  his  funeral ;  requesting 
that  he  might  have  a  poor  man's  burial-suit,  and  a  poor  man's  coffin ; 
and  that  about  twenty  of  his  spiritual  brethren,  and  nearest  relations, 
might  pay  their  last  respects  to  what  of  him  could  die,  by  attending  his 
corpse  to  the  place  of  interment.  He  desired  that  a  Methodist  preacher 
al  least  might  be  invited  to  preach  upon  Phil,  i,  21  :  '  For  me  to  live  is 
Christ,  and  to  die  is  gain  :'  a  scripture  which  he  caused  to  be  engraved 
upon  the  candlestick,  pulpit,  and  walls  of  the  church,  and  which  was 
exemplified  in  the  whole  of  his  ministerial  labours,  for  above  twenty 
years.  He  did  not  cease  frequently,  and  oftener  than  he  sat  down  to 
Ids  own  table,  to  distribute  to  famishing  souls  the  bread  of  life ;  and 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  601 

truly  he  was  an  able  scribe,  not  accustomed  to  deal  in  the  false  com- 
merce of  unfelt  truths,  but  ready  to  bring  out  of  the  treasury  of  a  rich 
experience  things  new  and  old.  It  was  the  meat  and  drink  of  Mr.  Grim- 
shaw,  to  labour  for  God ;  and  he  never  appeared  to  be  so  much  in  his 
proper  element  as  when  he  was  about  his  heavenly  Father's  business." 

Thus  ended  the  life  of  the  Rev.  William  Grimshaw  ;  one  of  the  best 
and  most  useful  men  of  his  age.  For  some  time  after  he  had  entered 
upon  the  sacred  office,  he  was  an  entire  stranger  to  Christian  piety, 
and  was  not  even  moral  in  his  conduct ;  but  having  been  deeply  con- 
vinced of  sin,  and  endured  the  anguish  of  a  wounded  conscience,  he 
was  filled  with  unutterable  peace  and  joy  by  believing  in  Christ,  and 
obtained  power  over  the  sins  by  which  he  had  formerly  been  enslaved. 
His  great  concern  was  then  to  make  known  to  others  the  salvation  of 
which  he  was  a  happy  partaker.  It  is  questionable  whether  any  cler- 
gyman ever  surpassed  him  in  laborious  zeal.  In  addition  to  the  duties  of 
his  own  parish,  he  travelled  in  all  directions,  without  either  fee  or  reward, 
preaching  Christ  in  the  open  air,  and  in  barns,  as  well  as  from  house  to 
house ;  undaunted  either  by  the  severity  of  the  weather,  the  badness  of  the 
roads,  the  rudeness  of  the  people,  or  the  prospect  of  persecution.  His 
own  church  being  too  small,  another  of  ample  dimensions  was  erected 
on  its  site,  which  still  remains  as  a  monument  of  his  energetic  ministry. 
It  bears  the  pious  inscriptions  of  which  Mr.  Colbeck  speaks ;  so  that 
if  the  eye  of  the  worshipper  should  happen  to  wander,  it  can  scarcely 
move  in  any  direction  without  meeting  some  striking  text  of  holy  writ, 
adapted  to  fix  the  attention  upon  subjects  of  everlasting  importance. 

The  Wesleys  and  Mr.  Whitefield  delighted  to  visit  this  man  of  God, 
and  were  always  welcome  to  his  pulpit.  Their  occupation  of  it,  how- 
ever, was  sometimes  dispensed  with.  On  these  festive  occasions,  when 
"  divers  came  from  far,"  the  church  was  not  unfrequently  filled  to  suffo- 
cation, and  yet  thousands  could  not  gain  admission.  In  such  cases  a 
window  was  taken  out  of  the  church,  on  the  right  side  of  the  pulpit, 
and  the  itinerant  ambassador  of  Jesus,  bringing  the  news  of  divine 
mercy  through  the  cross,  stood  in  the  opening,  where  the  thousands 
within  and  without  could  hear  words  whereby  they  might  be  saved. 

The  most  profligate  of  his  parishioners  reverenced  Mr.  Grimshaw ; 
for  they  "  felt  how  awful  goodness  is."  While  the  choristers  sung  the 
psalm,  between  the  prayers  and  the  sermon,  he  occasionally  retired  for 
the  purpose  of  visiting  a  public-house  in  the  neighbourhood  ;  and  if  he 
found  any  tipplers  there,  he  drove  them  before  him  to  the  church  like 
a  flock  of  sheep,  hanging  down  their  heads  like  delinquents  as  they 
were.  The  house  is  still  standing,  with  a  small  window  toward  the 
church,  through  which  it  is  said  some  one  was  usually  appointed  to 
watch  during  the  time  of  divine  service  on  the  sabbath,  that  he  might 


602  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

give  the  alarm  to  his  companions  when  the  cassocked  monitor  made 
his  appearance.  When  they  had  timely  warning  of  his  coming,  they 
are  reported  to  have  fled  in  all  directions,  with  the  utmost  haste,  that 
they  might  escape  his  dreaded  reproofs  and  expostulations. 

Of  this  holy  man  it  may  be  truly  said,  that,  from  the  time  of  his  con- 
version till  his  death,  he  knew  nothing  but  Jesus  Christ,  and  him  cru- 
cified. The  delights  of  domestic  intercourse,  of  learned  ease,  of  elegant 
literature,  and  of  polished  society,  he  freely  sacrificed,  and  lived  for  the 
one  object  of  turning  sinners  to  the  Lord  Jesus ;  and  in  the  sight  of 
crowds  of  happy  converts,  whom  he  saw  from  sabbath  to  sabbath  listen- 
ing with  tears  of  grateful  joy  to  his  ministry,  and  pressing  to  the  table 
of  the  Lord,  he  must  have  felt  the  highest  gratification,  forming  a  rich 
reward  for  his  incessant  toil  and  self-denial.  His  clerical  brethren 
were  offended  with  his  irregularity,  and  still  more  with  the  censure 
which  his  diligence  and  spirituality  reflected  upon  their  guilty  supine- 
ness.  By  his  superiors  in  the  Church  he  was  also  threatened  with 
ecclesiastical  prosecutions  :  but  none  of  these  things  moved  him ;  for 
he  was  happy  in  the  approval  of  his  own  conscience,  and  in  the  suc- 
cess of  his  ministry,  while  the  blessings  of  multitudes  came  upon  him 
for  his  unwearied  labours  of  love. 

Into  the  niceties  of  theological  controversy  Mr.  Grimshaw  appears 
never  to  have  entered.  His  views  of  evangelical  truth  were,  of  course, 
in  substantial  agreement  with  those  of  the  Wesleyan  ministers ;  since 
he  was  voluntarily  united  with  them  in  public  labour  to  the  end  of  his^j 
life.  Among  the  descendants  of  his  hearers  at  Haworth  it  is  said  that 
his  ministry  was  tinged  with  Calvinism  after  he  had  been  visited  by 
Mr.  Whitefield ;  and  that  after  one  of  the  Wesleys  had  been  with  him, 
and  preached  in  his  church,  he  zealously  asserted  God's  universal  love 
to  man.  The  fact  is,  he  was  more  intent  upon  the  conversion  of  sin- 
ners, than  upon  the  settlement  of  metaphysical  questions  arising  out  of 
the  doctrines  of  Christianity  ;  yet  his  affectionate  co-operation  with  the 
Methodist  preachers  affords  sufficient  proof  that  he  had  no  fixed  and 
serious  objections  to  their  creed. 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley  was  deeply  affected  by  the  death  of  his  friend 
at  Haworth.  He  wrote  two  beautiful  hymns  on  the  occasion,  celebrat- 
ing the  grace  of  God,  as  manifested  in  the  piety,  usefulness,  and  final 
triumph  of  this  good  minister  of  Jesus  Christ.  He  also  preached  a  ser- 
mon on  the  close  of  Mr.  Grimshaw's  labours,  most  probably  at  West- 
street,  where  the  devout  people  united  with  him  in  thanksgiving  to  God 
for  the  glorification  of  his  honoured  servant.  His  own  mind  was 
greatly  quickened  at  this  time,  and  his  preaching  was  attended  by  double 
power.  In  a  letter  to  his  wife  he  therefore  says,  "  God  prospers  my 
labours  as  at  the  beginning  of  my  course.     Perhaps  it  is  a  blaze  before 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  603 

death.  I  preached  last  night  from  the  twenty-third  Psalm,  to  my  own 
astonishment  when  the  hour  was  past.  My  vehemence  occasioned  my 
bleeding  at  the  nose  for  a  long  time.  Last  Wednesday  night  I  was 
near  two  hours  preaching  of  blessed  Mr.  Grimshaw.  The  chapel  was 
crowded  with  attentive  hearers.  I  am  to  preach  twice  to-morrow  ; 
again  on  Tuesday  evening ;  a  funeral  sermon  on  Thursday,"  &c. 

Five  days  after  Mr.  Grimshaw  entered  into  rest,  Mr.  Charles  Wesley 
was  called  to  mingle  his  tears  with  those  of  Lady  Huntingdon,  on  the 
death  of  her  daughter,  Lady  Selina  Hastings.  She  died  in  her  twenty- 
sixth  year,  after  an  illness  of  sixteen  days.  With  the  mother  of  this 
youthful  victim  of  disease,  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  had  lived  in  habits  of 
intimacy  and  Christian  friendship  more  than  twenty  years,  and  had  re- 
ceived from  her  many  acts  of  kindness,  of  which  it  was  impossible  that 
his  generous  heart  should  ever  lose  the  impression.  The  formation  of 
Lady  Selina's  character  he  had  also  observed,  having  been  a  frequent 
visiter  of  the  family.  He  could  not  therefore  be  unaffected  under  the 
sad  bereavement ;  for  the  deceased  was  dear  to  her  widowed  mother. 
Writing  to  Mrs.  Wesley  on  Ascension  day,  he  says,  with  his  usual 
faith  and  tenderness,  "  This  morning  Lady  Selina  ascended !  Great 
reason  we  have  to  believe  she  died  in  Christ.  Her  mother  only  said, 
'  The  Lord  gave,  and  the  Lord  hath  taken  away ;  blessed  be  the  name 
of  the  Lord !' " 

This  was  a  time  of  deep  anxiety  and  sorrow  to  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  ; 
not  on  account  of  death's  ravages  merely,  but  the  injury  done  to  the 
cause  of  religion  by  misguided  men.  After  all  the  disgrace  which  had 
been  brought  upon  the  Methodists  in  London,  by  the  folly  of  George 
Bell  and  his  wild  associates,  'Thomas  Maxfield  succeeded  in  effecting 
an  extensive  division ;  so  that  where  love  and  peace  had  formerly 
reigned,  there  was  now  confusion,  tale-bearing,  unkindness,  harsh  judg- 
ing, and  every  evil  work.  From  the  desponding  tone  of  feeling  into 
which  such  a  state  of  things  was  likely  to  throw  him,  and  to  which  he 
was  constitutionally  prone,  the  wise  vicar  of  Shoreham  endeavoured  to 
rouse  him  by  the  following  beautiful  letter.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Charles 
Wesley  were  both  in  a  suffering  state  of  health. 

"Shoreham,  July  6th,  1763.  My  Reverend  and  Dear  Brother, — 
Whither  should  a  mourner  in  Zion  fly  for  consolation  1  especially  one 
whose  very  heart  seems  to  be  broken  for  Zion's  sake  ?  Should  he  not 
fly  to  Him  who  has  promised  '  beauty  for  ashes,  the  oil  of  joy  for 
mourning,  and  the  garment  of  praise  for  the  spirit  of  heaviness  V  There 
let  us  send  him ;  and  there  let  the  pious  mourner  be  comforted. 

"  Satan  has  certainly  kindled  a  fire ;  but  nothing  except  the  chaff 
shall  be  consumed  by  it.  Thy  endeavours  to  quench  it  shall,  at  least, 
bring  down  a  blessing  upon  thy  own  head,  though  they  should  succeed 


604  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

no  further.  Thy  warnings,  not  meeting  with  credit,  are  only  a  part  of 
thy  cross.  Take  it  up,  my  brother,  and  follow  thy  great  Master !  A 
sincere  friend  of  thine  has,  for  more  than  six  times  seven  years,  been 
talking  to  the  dead.  Would  you  change  crosses  with  him  1  He  would, 
if  it  was  lawful.  But  God  commands  you  both  to  bear  your  own. 
Thy  will  be  done  !  It  is  undoubtedly  a  trying  time  for  the  poor  Method- 
ist church.  But  the  keeper  of  the  vineyard  will  watch  over  it,  not- 
withstanding all  the  craft  and  all  the  violence  of  the  enemy.  Christ 
will  only  purge  his  floor,  and  gather  his  wheat  into  the  garner ;  and 
when  he  has  fanned  away  the  chaff,  let  us  hope  to  see  much  pure  grain, 
though  smothered  over  at  present. 

"  Talk  not  of  thy  former  uselessness,  or  of  being  reduced  again  to  it. 
The  Lord  is  only  trying  thee,  to  make  thee  still  a  more  glorious  instru- 
ment in  his  hands.  I  hope  divine  Providence  will  so  order  matters, 
that  we  shall  have  the  pleasure  of  seeing  you  at  Shoreham.  In  the 
mean  while,  may  the  waters,  and  every  other  prescription,  be  attended 
with  a  signal  blessing !  And  if  it  seem  meet  to  the  divine  wisdom, 
may  we  soon  hear  that  your  dear  companion  has  recovered  her  health. 
All  here  join  in  hearty  respects  and  good  wishes  to  you  both,  and  in 
the  same  to  our  dear  brother.  The  Lord  Jesus  Christ  be  with  us  all T 
Amen.  Thine  most  affectionately." 

This  truly  Christian  letter  was,  after  a  few  months,  followed  by 
another  of  the  same  kind,  from  the  same  intelligent  and  friendly 
divine : — 

"  Shoreham,  Nov.  25th.  My  Reverend  and  Dear  Brother, — I  take  the 
present  opportunity  of  acknowledging  the  favour  of  yours,  which  is  just 
come  to  hand.  I  sympathize  with  you  in  all  your  afflictions,  and  have 
still  hopes  that  light,  even  great  light,  will  soon  shine  out  of  this  dark- 
ness. The  church  of  Christ,  you  know,  has  often  been  brought  to  the 
lowest  ebb  ;  and  then  her  Lord,  who  knows  the  best  time,  has  arose  to 
her  deliverance.  Fear  not,  my  dear  brother,  but  even  against  hope 
believe  in  hope  ;  and  we  shall  both  see  the  salvation  of  God  ! 

"  I  believe  this  world,  I  mean  the  moral  part  of  it,  appears  to  us 
exactly  alike.  It  seems,  like  the  ancient  chaos,  to  be  '  without  form, 
and  void,'  and  '  darkness'  surrounds  it.  But  a  glorious  time  is  ap- 
proaching, when  the  Sun  of  righteousness  shall  rise  upon  it  with  heal- 
ing in  his  wings,  and  make  it  a  more  glorious  paradise  than  ever ! 
We  shall  see  it,  my  dear  brother ;  we  shall  certainly  see  it ;  though 
not  with  these  bodily  eyes  :  and  we  shall  rejoice  over  it  with  the  whole 
choir  of  saints.  In  the  mean  while,  let  us  rejoice  in  submitting  quietly 
to  the  divine  will.  Let  us  patiently  do  and  suffer  what  our  Lord  has 
appointed  for  us  ;  and  he  that  shall  come  will  come,  and  will  tarry  no 
longer  than  is  best  for  us. 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  605 

**■  We  should  have  been  glad  to  have  seen  both  you  and  our  dear 
sister.  But  perhaps  the  Lord  has  decreed,  we  shall  not  meet  till  we 
meet  for  ever.  Thy  will  be  done !  Our  love  and  respects  are  with 
you  both.     The  Lord  Jesus  be  with  all  of  us  ! 

"  Thine  most  affectionately." 

The  vicar  of  Shoreham  was  not  the  only  friend  by  whose  correspond- 
ence Mr.  Charles  Wesley  was  encouraged  at  this  period,  tried  as  he 
was  by  personal  and  domestic  affliction,  and  by  the  state  of  the  London 
society,  which  had  for  more  than  twenty  years  shared  largely  in  his 
labours  and  care.  From  Mr.  Whitefleld,  then  in  America,  he  also 
received  a  letter,  full  of  affection,  zeal,  and  hope  : — 

"New- York,  Dec.  26th,  1763.  My  Dear  old  Friend,— Once  more  I 
write  to  you  from  this  dying  world.  Through  infinite,  unmerited  mercy, 
I  am  helped  to  preach  twice  or  thrice  a  week,  and  never  saw  people 
of  all  ranks  more  eager  in  Philadelphia  and  this  place  than  now. 
Lasting  impressions,  I  trust,  are  made.  At  New-Jersey  College  we 
had  sweet  seasons  among  the  sons  of  the  prophets :  and  I  have  had 
the  like  pleasure  of  conversing  with  new-creature  ministers  of  various 
denominations.  Ere  long  we  shall  join  the  elders  about  the  throne. 
Then  shall  we  all  greatly  marvel,  and  try  who  can  shout  loudest,  '  He 
hath  done  all  things  well.'  Neither  you,  nor  your  brother,  nor  the 
highest  archangel  in  heaven,  shall,  if  possible,  outdo  even  me,  though 
less  than  the  least  of  all.  Continue  to  pray  for  me,  as  such.  I  hope 
your  brother  lives  and  prospers.  How  is  our  friend  Ireland  and  family  1 
God  bless  him  and  you.  Remember  me,  in  the  kindest  manner,  to 
your  dear  yoke-fellow,  and  all  inquiring  friends  ;  and  assure  your- 
selves of  not  being  forgotten  in  the  poor  addresses  of,  my  dear  friend, 

"  Yours  in  Jesus." 

Concerning  Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  personal  history,  during  the  years 
1764  and  1765,  little  information  is  to  be  obtained.  In  the  spring  and 
summer  of  the  first  of  these  years  he  was  in  London,  and  his  wife  in 
Bristol.  At  that  time  they  were  both  in  an  infirm  state  of  health. 
Writing  to  her,  under  the  date  of  May  17th,  he  says, — 

"  My  Dear  Sally, — Yesterday  my  doctor  flattered  without  hurting 
me  ;  for  I  did  not  believe  one  word  he  said ;  feeling  the  contrary  every 
day  and  hour. 

"  Sunday,  May  13th.  I  preached  at  the  chapel  from,  <  God  sent  his 
Son  Jesus  to  bless  you,  in  turning  you  away,  every  one  of  you,  from 
his  iniquities  ;'  and  stayed  two  hours  longer  at  the  table.  We  dined  at 
Mrs.  Hermitage's,  where  your  absence  spoiled  our  cheer.  I  could  not 
throw  off  the  burden,  having  left  you  in  so  poor  and  low  a  way.  May 
you  find  the  God  that  heareth  prayer  a  very  present  help  in  time  of 
trouble  !     If  I  may  believe  the  brethren  who  came  to  me  in  the  event 


60G  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

ing,  the  word  in  the  morning  did  not  return  empty  :  but  I  took  no  com- 
fort from  it  myself. 

"  Monday,  May  14th.  I  began  the  New  Testament  at  the  chapel, 
expounding,  '  He  shall  save  his  people  from  their  sins.'  My  audience 
was  made  up  of  our  own  and  Mr.  Whitefield's,  and  Mr.  Madan's 
hearers.  I  kept  them  near  an  hour,  and  rode  home  weary  enough. 
Nothing  but  your  letter  could  have  refreshed  me. 

"  Tuesday,  May  15th.  I  breakfasted  near  sister  Boult,  who  declines 
fast.  I  visited  Mr.  Matthews,  still  nearer  the  haven.  The  first  warm 
weather  will  probably  waft  him  home.  To  hear  that  you  are  tolerably 
well  does  me  more  good  than  any  thing  I  have  met  with  in  London. 
To  he  set  free  from  all  the  tender  ties  of  nature,  you  scarcely  expect : 
and  who  in  his  senses  would  wish  you  so  to  be  1  '  Without  natural 
affection,'  is  the  character  of  a  heathen.  But  may  not  natural  affection 
become  inordinate  ?  You  are  not  in  danger  of  the  defective,  but  of  the 
excessive,  extreme.  God  alone  can  make  us  happy. 
'  Who  builds  on  less  than  an  immortal  base, 
Fond  as  he  seems,  condemns  his  joys  to  death.' 

-  Acquaint  now  thyself  with  him,  and  be  at  peace.'  Remind  the  preach- 
ers to  pray  for  me  in  the  society.  The  strength  and  consolation  of 
Israel  be  yours  !     Adieu  !" 

It  is  probable  that  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  spent  the  greater  part  of  the 
year  1765  in  Bristol ;  or,  if  he  devoted  as  much  time  to  London  as  he 
had  long  been  accustomed  to  do,  that  Mrs.  Wesley  accompanied  him 
there  ;  so  that  their  epistolary  correspondence  was  interrupted.  Early 
in  the  following  year  his  brother  addressed  to  him  an  affectionate  but 
very  stirring  letter,  of  which  an  extract  is  subjoined.  He  appears  to 
have  thought  that  Charles  was  too  much  occupied  with  the  care  of  his 
family,  and  did  not  sufficiently  exert  his  remaining  strength  for  the 
advancement  of  the  work  of  God. 

"  Dear  Brother, — We  must,  we  must,  you  and  I  at  least,  be  all  de- 
voted to  God  !  Then  wives,  and  sons,  and  daughters,  and  every  thing 
else,  will  be  real,  invaluable  blessings.  Eia  age,  rumpe moras!  [Come, 
bestir  yourself,  and  lay  aside  delay.]  Let  us  this  day  use  all  the  power 
we  have  !  If  we  have  enough,  well ;  if  not,  let  us  this  day  expect  a 
fresh  supply.  How  long  shall  we  drag  on  thus  heavily,  though  God 
has  called  us  to  be  the  chief  conductors  of  such  a  work  ?  Alas,  what 
conductors !  If  I  am  (in  some  sense)  the  head,  and  you  the  heart,  of 
the  work ;  may  it  not  be  said,  '  The  whole  head  is  sick,  and  the  whole 
heart  is  faint  V  Come,  in  the  name  of  God,  let  us  arise,  and  shake 
ourselves  from  the  dust !  Let  us  strengthen  each  other's  hands  in  God, 
and  that  without,  delay.  Have  senes  sexagenarii  [old  men  that  have 
attained  their  sixtieth  year]  (who  would  have  thought  that  we  should 


LIFE   OF   REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  607 

live  to  be  such  ?)  time  to  lose  ?  Let  you  and  me,  and  our  house, 
serve  the  Lord  in  good  earnest.  May  his  peace  rest  on  you  and  yours ! 
Adieu !" 

After  the  lapse  of  a  few  months,  Mr.  John  Wesley  again  addressed 
his  brother  in  a  similar  strain.  He  suggested  that  they  ought  more 
frequently  to  meet  and  correspond  with  each  other ;  and  he  gives  a 
striking  view  of  the  peculiar  talents  which  each  of  them  possessed,  and 
of  the  manner  in  which  they  should  be  employed,  especially  in  preach- 
ing. "  I  think,"  says  he,  "  you  and  I  have  abundantly  too  little  inter- 
course with  each  other.  Are  we  not  old  acquaintance  ?  Have  we  not 
known  each  other  for  half  a  century  ?  and  are  we  not  jointly  engaged 
in  such  a  work  as  probably  no  two  other  men  upon  earth  are  ?  Why 
then  do  we  keep  at  such  a  distance  1  It  is  a  mere  device  of  Satan. 
But  surely  we  ought  not,  at  this  time  of  day,  to  be  ignorant  of  his 
devices.  Let  us  therefore  make  the  full  use  of  the  little  time  that 
remains.  We,  at  least,  should  think  aloud,  and  use  to  the  uttermost 
the  light  and  grace  on  each  bestowed.     We  should  help  each  other — 

'  Of  little  life  the  best  to  make, 
And  manage  wisely  the  last  stake.' 

"  O  insist  everywhere  on  full  redemption,  receivable  now  by  faith 
alone  !  consequently  to  be  looked  for  now.  You  are  made,  as  it  were, 
for  this  very  thing.  Just  here  you  are  in  your  element.  In  connection 
I  beat  you ;  but  in  strong,  short,  pointed  sentences,  you  beat  me.  Go 
on  in  your  own  way,  what  God  has  peculiarly  called  you  to.  Press 
the  instantaneous  blessings  :  then  I  shall  have  more  time  for  my  pecu- 
liar calling,  enforcing  the  gradual  work." 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley  was,  with  his  brother,  deeply  convinced  of  the 
necessity  of  entire  devotedness  to  God.  His  health  was  still  delicate  ; 
he  was  sensible  of  the  decay  of  his  strength ;  and  he  had  a  solemn 
impression  that  his  life  was  hastening  to  a  close.  The  subjoined  ex- 
tracts from  letters  to  his  wife  show  what  manner  of  spirit  he  was  of  at 
this  period,  with  the  energy  and  success  of  his  ministrations.  Not- 
withstanding the  distractions  which  Maxfield  and  his  unruly  compa- 
nions had  occasioned,  the  congregations  in  London  were  large,  and  the 
society,  purged  of  the  foul  leaven,  was  in  a  state  of  sound  prosperity. 
Both  the  public  preaching  and  the  sacramental  services  were  nume- 
rously attended ;  and  "  the  power  of  the  Lord  was  present,"  to  wound 
the  careless,  and  heal  the  broken  in  heart. 

"  Sunday.  My  dear  friend  will  be  glad  to  hear,  we  have  had  a  feast 
of  fat  things  this  morning.  I  am  just  come  from  preaching  holiness 
for  an  hour,  and  administering  to  a  multitude  of  communicants. 

"  My  doctor  gave  me  full  instructions  last  night.     Islington  waters 


608  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

he  forbids.  Steel  would  be  fatal,  he  says,  and  thrdw  me  into  a  dropsy. 
My  body  requires  a  quite  different  regimen  from  what  it  did  last  year, 
and  with  good  management  (if  you  believe  him)  may  last  these  dozen 
years.  He  will  hardly  cheat  me  into  a  hope  of  many  months  longer  : 
yet  I  rrky  live  to  hear  Charles  talk  Latin  and  Greek. 

"  It  is  observable,  what  some  tell  me,  that  on  Thursday  night,  after 
my  preaching  poverty  of  spirit,  such  a  spirit  of  humility  fell  upon  the 
bands,  at  their  meeting,  as  had  not  been  known  for  months  or  years 
past.  Every  mouth  was  stopped  ;  not  one  boasting  word  of  perfection 
was  heard.  They  lay  low  in  the  dust  before  the  Friend  of  sinners, 
ashamed  and  confounded  at  his  presence.  One  of  Mr.  Maxfield's  so- 
ciety, after  hearing  me,  cried  out,  '  This  poverty  of  spirit  will  destroy 
all  our  perfection  !'  Another  fairly  confessed  herself  undeceived,  and 
gave  up  her  perfection,  because,  as  she  said,  she  had  never  been  poor 
in  spirit.  It  is  surprising,  the  readiness  of  the  people  to  receive  my 
sayings.     I  do  not  despair  of  their  all  coming  right  at  last." 

"  Jermyn-street,  June  7th.  Last  Sunday  was  the  Lord's  day  indeed. 
My  subject  at  Spitalfields  was,  '  The  eternal  God  is  thy  refuge,  and 
underneath  are  the  everlasting  arms  :  and  he  shall  thrust  out  the  enemy 
from  before  thee,  and  shall  say,  Destroy.'  From  hence  I  strongly 
preached  the  great  salvation ;  too  great  for  my  dear  partner  to  believe  ; 
yet  she  may  obtain  it  before  me,  who  am  first  convinced  of  it  in  my 
understanding.  It  should  seem  I  spoke  as  the  oracles  of  God,  by  the 
abundant  testimony  he  gave  to  the  word  of  his  grace.  For  near  an 
hour  he  opened  my  mouth  to  declare  the  mystery  of  the  gospel,  so  as 
I  have  seldom  spoken.  A  thousand  hearers,  I  believe,  would  have 
ventured  their  lives  on  the  truth  of  my  report.  We  had  near  twelve 
hundred  communicants.  I  prayed  for  the  eight  children  appointed  to 
death  on  Wednesday  next.  The  Spirit  did  surely  help  our  infirmities, 
and  the  consolations  of  God  were  not  small  with  us.  Several  testify 
their  having  received  the  love  of  Christ  under  the  late  preaching.  If 
it  be  so,  they  will  show  it  by  keeping  his  commandments.  I  lately 
blamed  Mr.  Venn  for  his  long  sermon  ;  and  at  the  Foundery  I  preached 
one  of  near  an  hour  and  a  half  long,  to  above  five  thousand  listening 
souls.  Five  or  six  hundred  more  it  is  supposed  to  hold  since  the 
alterations.  My  subject  was,  '  Ho,  every  one  that  thirsteth,  come  ye 
to  the  waters.'  I  was  much  drawn  out,  you  may  suppose,  by  my  keep- 
ing the  people  so  long.  Never  was  I  assisted  more.  Give  God  the 
glory.  My  strength  was  renewed  by  the  interval  between.  I  felt  little 
weariness,  and  slept  as  well  as  usual. 

"  Monday,  June  5th.  I  spent  three  hours  of  the  morning  with  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  Powis,  whose  friendship  for  me  has  already  alarmed  my 
fellow-labourers.     Who  can  stand  before  envy?    It  is  the  minister's 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  609 

besetting  sin.  To  break  the  force  of  it,  I  requested  my  friends  to  hide 
me  in  a  corner  of  their  hearts,  and  never  to  mention  my  name.  They 
saw  the  necessity  of  so  doing.     We  had  a  blessed  meeting  together. 

"  June  6th.  I  rode  with  brother  Butcher  and  Collison  to  Shoreham. 
By  the  way  we  breakfasted  at  Greenwich  with  brother  Dornford,  once 
a  witness  of  his  own  perfection,  but  now  very  tame  and  sober-minded. 
A  serious  Dissenter  and  his  wife  joined  with  us  in  singing  and  prayer. 
Then  we  went  on  our  way  rejoicing.  In  my  other  letter  you  see  my 
reception  at  Shoreham.  This  morning  J.  Perronet  accompanied  me  to 
brother  Staniforth's,  in  Greenwich.  His  wife  is  just  ready  for  the 
Bridegroom.  We  met  for  the  better  here  also.  Here  is  a  fresh  de- 
mand for  my  '  Short  Scripture  Hymns.'" 

"  My  Dear  Sally, — My  friends  are  of  my  mind,  that  it  is  a  pity  I 
should  be  here  without  my  family,  because  none  else  can  so  well,  and 
so  naturally,  care  for  me ;  although  every  one  is  ready  to  make  my 
stay  convenient  to  me.  At  present  I  look  no  further  than  Bristol,  and 
Michael's-hill.  Perhaps  I  may  live  to  see  you  settled  there ;  perhaps 
not.  You  will  find  a  few  sincere  friends,  after  me.  in  Mr.  James,  Mrs. 
Vigor,  Mr.  Butcher,  Collison,  and  Kemp.  My  work,  I  very  well  know, 
keeps  me  alive  more  than  it  wears  me  out.  That  and  my  life  will 
probably  end  together.  It  is  superfluous,  yet  I  cannot  help  cautioning 
you  about  Charles,  (and  Sally  too,)  to  take  care  he  contracts  no  ac- 
quaintance with  other  boys.     Children  are  corrupters  of  each  other. 

"  My  brother,  I  presume,  will  look  upon  you  on  Wednesday  se'n- 
night,  in  his  flight  to  the  Land's  End.  He  is  an  astonishing  youth ! 
and  may  be  saluted,  like  the  eastern  monarchs,  '  0  king,  live  for  ever.' 

"  The  Foundery,  August  19th.  Yesterday  I  passed  at  Ham,  with  our 
dear  colonel,  [Galatin,]  his  partner,  and  Miss  Bradshaw.  He  seems 
swiftly  declining,  and  ripening  for  glory.  God  may  rebuke  the  nightly 
fever,  and  restore  his  strength.  If  he  and  we  live  to  another  year,  we 
shall  most  probably  see  and  receive  him  in  Michael's-hill. 

"  I  visited  Mrs.  Whitefield,  a  little  better.  She  expresses  great  love 
to  you  and  me.  George  preaches  himself  to  death.  Blessing  and  love 
to  the  children.     Farewell  in  Christ !" 

"  My  Dear  Sally, — Last  night  my  brother  came.  This  morning  we 
spent  two  blessed  hours  with  George  Whitefield.  The  threefold  cord, 
we  trust,  will  never  more  be  broken.  On  Tuesday  next  my  brother  is 
to  preach  in  Lady  Huntingdon's  chapel  at  Bath.  That  and  all  her 
chapels  (not  to  say,  as  I  might,  herself  also)  are  now  put  into  the  hands 
of  us  three.  My  brother  and  sister  will  call  on  you,  I  presume,  on 
Wednesday.     The  Lord  Jesus  hear,  and  preserve,  and  bless  you !" 

"  London,  Sept.  7th.  My  Dearest  Sarah, — You  will  catch  our  joy 
at  the  rebound.      At  Spitalfields  this  morning  I  testified  repentance 

39 


610  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

toward  God,  and  faith  in  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  He  never  fails  to 
confirm  this  doctrine.  After  the  sacrament  I  was  carried  out  in  prayer, 
particularly  for  our  dear  Colonel  Galatin,  hastening  to  his  Father's  house, 

for  poor  deluded  Mrs.  G ,  and  for  that  proudest,  stubbornest  of  men, 

Thomas  Maxfield.  Our  absent  friends  were  brought  to  my  remem- 
brance, with  all  our  brethren  and  companions  in  tribulation ;  and  I 
seemed  to  have  faith  for  every  one  of  them,  that  not  one  would  be  found 
among  the  goats  in  that  day.  We  dined,  a  troop  of  us,  at  Mr.  Judd's. 
Thence  I  walked  to  Lydia  Vandome's,  and  gave  her  the  sacrament. 
Mrs.  Ratcliffe  was  there,  a  lady  from  Bath.  She  had  heard  me  that 
evening,  in  deepest  distress,  and  when  she  came  home,  opened  on 
those  words  of  mine  : — 

Who  is  the  trembling  sinner,  who 
That  owns  eternal  death  his  due  1 
Waiting  his  fearful  doom  to  feel, 
And  hanging  o'er  the  mouth  of  hell  T 
Peace,  troubled  soul,  thou  need'st  not  fear ; 
Thy  Jesus  saith,  '  Be  of  good  cheer.' 
Only  on  Jesus'  blood  rely  ; 
He  died  that  thou  might'st  never  die  ! 

The  Spirit  applied  the  word  '  thy  Jesus'  to  her  heart,  and  assured  her, 
God  for  his  sake  had  forgiven  her.  She  continued  unspeakably  happy 
for  two  years,  and  is  still  among  the  children.  She  keeps  her  chariot 
merely  to  attend  the  preaching.  We  had  great  fellowship  together  in 
singing  and  prayer.  I  drank  tea  Avith  Nanny  Hervey,  where  I  found 
two  of  my  oldest  children,  full  of  faith  and  love.  For  an  hour  and  a 
quarter  I  continued  exhorting,  comforting,  and  praying  with  the  society, 
who  quite  filled  the  Foundery.  Our  children  I  remembered  in  an  ac- 
cepted time,  and  wrestled  in  faith  for  the  condemned  malefactors. 

"  Sept.  9th.  Many  thanksgiving-bills  were  put  up  on  Sunday  night 
for  grace  received  at  the  chapel  in  the  morning.  Among  others,  one 
poor  simple  woman  of  eighty-seven  was  filled  with  the  Comforter. 
Some  of  her  words  were,  '  The  Lord  has  put  such  faith  into  me  as  I 
never  had  before ;  and  I  love  him  with  all  my  soul,  and  heart, — and 
lungs.'  Brother  Kemp,  who  gave  me  the  relation,  believes  she  is 
clearly  justified.  Seldom  or  never  do  I  hear  of  any  such  good  by  my 
ministry  at  Bristol.  This  morning  I  spent  an  hour  in  friendly,  close 
conference  with  George  Whitefield,  who  is  treated  most  magnificently 
by  his  own  bigoted  children  for  his  love  to  us.  My  love  to  all.  Fare- 
well in  Christ." 

"  Sept.  15th.  Yesterday  we  triumphed  from  morning  till  night.  In 
the  morning  my  subject  was,  '  We  have  a  strong  city :  salvation  Avill 
God  appoint  for  walls  and  bulwarks.'    Several  received  the  blessing  of 

39* 


LIFE  OF  RFJV.  DBAJULE8  WESLEY.  611 

Ihe  gospel,  and  among  others  our  dea:-  is.     Some  time  ago 

our  happy  friends  would  have  said,  she  received  a  clean  heart.  She 
did  certainly  find  power  to  trust  in  the  Lord  entirely,  and  beL 
through  his  grace  she  shall  trust  in  the  Lord  for  ever.  ;  Now,'  said 
she,  '  I  find,  both  in  my  soul  and  in  my  body,  that  I  shall  be  soon 
released.'  In  the  afternoon  my  text  was.  '  His  blood  be  on  us,  and  on 
our  children  for  ever.'     The  chapel  \,  ssively  full.     Manv  had 

stayed  there  all  day.  Mr.  Hall  stood  just  behind  me.  The  backsliders. 
and  deniers  of  their  Lord,  were  laid  upon  my  heart.  All,  I  am  readv 
to  believe,  felt  the  virtue  of  that  blood ;  or  at  least  some  benefit  bv  it. 
Farewell  in  Christ." 

While  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  thus  applied  himself  with  all  diligence  to 
his  ministerial  and  pastoral  duties,  in  an  enfeebled  state  of  health,  he 
did  not  diminish  aught  of  his  labours  as  a  Christian  poet ;  but  steadily 
kept  in  -view  the  spiritual  improvement  of  the  church  of  God,  by  the 
publication  of  sacred  verse.  In  the  course  of  this  year,  1766,  he  sent 
forth  a  new  volume,  entitled,  i:  Hymns  for  Children,  and  others  of  Riper 
Years."  It  contains  one  hundred  hymns,  in  a  great  variety  of  metres. 
It  would  perhaps  be  difficult  to  mention  any  uninspired  book,  that,  in 
the  same  compass,  contains  so  much  evangelical  sentiment.  The 
hymns  are  full  of  instruction,  and  yet  thoroughly  devotional  in  their 
character.  There  is  nothing  puerile  in  them,  either  with  respect  to 
thought  or  expression.  The  language  is  simple,  yet  terse,  pure,  and 
strong.  The  topics  which  they  embrace  are  the  truths  and  facts  of 
Christianity,  especially  in  their  bearing  upon  personal  religion. 

In  the  course  of  the  following  year  this  pious  and  indefatigable  man, 
whose  genius  seemed  inexhaustible,  published  two  other  volumes  of 
devotional  poetry.  One  of  these  is  entitled,  '■•  Hymns  on  the  Trinitv  -." 
and  the  other,  "  Hymns  for  the  use  of  Families,  and  on  various  Occa- 
sions." The  "  Hymns  on  the  Trinity"  are  a  hundred  and  eightv  in 
number.  The  greater  part  of  them  are  founded  upon  particular  passages 
of  Holy  Scripture ;  and  the  whole  are  arranged  under  five  distinct 
heads  : — Hymns  on  the  Divinity  of  Christ ;  on  the  Divinity  of  the 
Holy  Ghost ;  on  the  Plurality  and  Trinity  of  Persons  in  the  Godhead  ; 
on  the  Trinity  in  Unity ;  Hymns  and  Prayers  to  the  Trinity.* 

*  The  publication  of  Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  "  Hymns  on  the  Trinity"  was  an  inno- 
cent occasion  of  calling  forth,  after  a  lapse  of  several  years,  one  of  the  most  harsh  and 
unjust  censures  that  was  ever  passed  upon  his  honoured  brother.  The  Rev.  William 
Jones,  of  Nayland,  the  friend  and  biographer  of  Bishop  Home,  was  the  offender  in  this 
rase.  In  the  life  of  that  prelate  he  says,  when  speaking  of  Mr.  Wesley,  "  Among  his 
<A\n  people  he  seemed  to  do  more  than  he  did.  Of  this  I  was  informed  by  a  bookseller, 
who,  like  others,  had  been  injured  in  his  trade  by  the  encroachments  of  Mr.  Wesley  in 
the  way  of  look-malnng  ;  and  I  was  witness  to  some  instances  of  this  myself.  He  put 
his  name  to  a  translation  of  Thomas  a  Kempis,  as  if  the  translation  had  been  his  own  ; 


612  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

Some  persons  have  thought  that  the  doctrine  thus  proposed  is  rather 
a  matter  of  opinion  than  of  practical  importance.  But  this  is  a  fatal 
mistake.  An  acknowledgment  of  the  Trinity  in  Unity  lies  at  the  founda- 
tion of  all  personal  godliness.     We  can  have  no  access  to  God,  in  any 

but  a  friend  showed  me  an  old  translation,  with  which  it  agreed,  so  far  as  we  could  see, 
in  every  word.  He  put  his  name  to  a  '  Compendium  of  Philosophy,'  though  he  tells 
us  curiously  in  the  preface,  it  was  taken  from  the  work  of  a  professor  at  Jena,  in  Ger- 
many :  yet  he  must  be  allowed  great  merit  in  amplifying  the  work.  He  sold  a  work 
of  mine,  as  if  it  had  been  an  original  work,  partly  copied,  and  partly  put  into  English 
verse,  without  asking  the  consent,  or  making  a  word  of  acknowledgment  in  the  title  or 
preface,  to  the  author.  He  was  free  to  produce  any  possible  good  from  any  labour  of 
mine,  without  being  envied  ;  but  such  proceedings  have  too  much  the  appearance  of 
party-craft  to  consist  well  with  honest,  unaffected  piety." — Life  of  Dr.  Home,  p.  109. 
Edit.  1831. 

The  answer  to  these  serious  allegations  is  easy.  Mr.  Wesley  did  not  "  put  his  name 
to  a  translation  of  Thomas  a  Kempis,  as  if  the  translation  had  been  his  own."  His 
edition  of  Kempis  was  published  in  the  year  1735,  and  bears  the  following  title  :  "  The 
Christian's  Pattern  ;  or,  a  Treatise  of  the  Imitation  of  Christ.  Written  originally  in 
Latin,  by  Thomas  a  Kempis.  With  a  Preface,  containing  an  Account  of  the  Useful- 
ness of  this  Treatise  ;  Directions  for  reading  it  with  Advantage  ;  and  likewise  an  Ac- 
count of  this  Edition.  Compared  with  the  Original,  and  corrected  throughout,  by  John 
Wesley,  M.  A.,  Fellow  of  Lincoln  College,  Oxon."  Here  is  no  intimation  whatever, 
that  "  the  translation  was  his  own,"  but  the  direct  contrary.  Did  ever  translator,  since 
the  world  began,  say  of  his  work,  that  it  was  "  compared  with  the  original,  and  cor- 
rected throughout  V  To  prevent  the  very  possibility  of  mistake,  the  title  refers  to  the 
preface  for  "  an  account  of  this  edition ;"  and  in  that  preface  it  is  said,  "  Although  this 
edition  of  the  Christian  Pattern  be  the  same,  as  to  the  main  of  the  translation,  with 
that  printed  at  London  in  the  year  1677  ;  yet  it  differs  from  it  in  the  following  particu- 
lars :  First,  in  being  divided,  like  the  Latin,  into  distinct  sentences.  Secondly,  in 
being  closer  to  the  original.  Thirdly,  in  being  plainer.  Lastly,  in  being  clearer."  Mr. 
Wesley  expatiates  upon  each  of  these  particulars. 

In  all  this,  there  is  not  only  no  apparent  attempt  to  mislead,  but  the  utmost  open- 
ness and  candour.  Every  means  is  used  to  avoid  even  the  semblance  of  the  dishonesty 
with  which  he  is  charged.  So  far  was  Mr.  Jones  from  being  a  "  witness"  of  what  he 
alleges,  that,  had  he  examined  the  subject  with  even  ordinary  attention,  he  would  have 
been  a  "  witness"  to  the  contrary,  and  would  have  rebuked  his  friend  for  criminating  an 
innocent  man. 

Equally  unjust  is  the  censure  upon  Mr.  Wesley  on  account  of  his  "  Compendium  of 
Philosophy."  His  design  was,  to  supply  the  common  people,  who  had  little  money 
to  expend  in  the  purchase  of  books,  and  little  time  for  reading,  with  a  concise  but  com- 
prehensive view  of  Natural  Philosophy,  that  they  might  see  and  adore  God  in  his  works. 
He  found  a  Latin  treatise,  written  by  John  Francis  Buddseus,  professor  of  philosophy 
in  the  university  of  Jena,  adapted  to  the  end  which  he  proposed.  He  therefore  trans- 
lated it  into  English,  retrenching,  enlarging,  and  altering  every  chapter,  and  almost 
every  section,  and  illustrating  and  confirming  the  whole  by  copious  notes.  With  the 
work  in  this  shape  he  was  not  satisfied,  and  therefore  in  subsequent  editions  incorpo- 
rated the  notes  with  the  text.  He  is  censured  for  "  putting  his  name"  to  this  work  ; 
but  what  "  name"  could  he  with  truth  prefix  to  it,  but  his  own  1  In  the  form  which 
it  bore,  it  was  the  work  of  John  Wesley,  and  of  no  other  man  upon  earth.     No  one 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  613 

act  of  divine  worship,  but  through  the  mediation  of  his  Son,  and  the 
gracious  aid  of  his  Spirit.  Pardon  can  only  be  obtained  through  the 
atonement  and  intercession  of  the  Son  of  God ;  and  when  obtained,  it 
is  witnessed  to  the  heart  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  who  also  regenerates  and 
sanctifies  the  believing  penitent.  The  Father,  the  Son,  and  the  Holy 
Spirit,  thus  revealed,  are  the  one  and  undivided  object  of  confidence  and 
love ;  and  are  worshipped  as  the  living  and  only  tme  God.  There  is 
not  in  the  English  language  a  volume  that,  in  so  small  a  compass,  shows 
more  clearly  the  Scriptural  doctrine  on  this  subject,  with  its  practical 
importance ;  and  it  has  this  peculiar  advantage,  that  it  proposes  the 

supposed  that  he  had  made  all  the  philosophical  experiments,  the  results  of  which  he 
has  laid  before  his  readers,  or  visited  all  the  burning  mountains,  and  the  localities  of 
the  various  earthquakes,  which  he  describes.  Every  one,  of  course,  understood  that 
the  work,  like  all  other  similar  publications,  was  a  compilation.  Like  a  wise  man,  Mr. 
Wesley  availed  himself  of  all  the  sources  of  information  that  were  open  to  him ;  and 
like  an  honest  man,  he  states  in  the  preface  what  he  had  aimed  at,  and  what  he  had 
done.  By  no  just  process  of  reasoning,  yet  known  to  the  world,  can  it  be  shown  that 
there  was  the  slightest  dishonesty  in  the  form  of  these  interesting  and  instructive  vol- 
umes. If  Mr.  Wesley  was  entitled  to  "  great  merit  for  amplifying  the  work"  of  the 
Jena  professor,  he  was  no  less  entitled  to  commendation  for  expunging  its  mistakes, 
and  for  rendering  it  available  to  the  mere  English  reader,  to  whom  but  for  him  it  would 
have  remained  a  dead  letter. 

When  Mr.  Jones  adds,  "  He  sold  a  work  of  mine,  as  if  it  had  been  an  original  work," 
he  says  what  is  not  true.  Mr.  Wesley  never  "  sold  a  work"  written  by  Mr.  Jones  ; 
and  was  therefore  under  no  obligation  either  to  ask  Mr.  Jones's  "  consent,"  or  to  make 
any  "  acknowledgment."  Nor  did  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  commit  the  alleged  fault, 
though  his  book  on  the  Trinity  furnished  the  occasion  for  the  querulous  charge.  With 
the  exception  of  the  title,  and  the  headings  of  the  chapters,  his  book  consists  exclu- 
sively of  hymns,  and  texts  of  Holy  Scripture.  The  hymns  were  not  Mr.  Jones's.  He 
does  not  even  lay  claim  to  the  "  English  verse  :"  and  surely  the  texts  of  holy  writ  were 
as  much  Charles  Wesley's,  as  they  were  Mr.  Jones's,  or  those  of  "any  other  man.  If 
no  person  is  at  liberty  to  quote  a  text  of  Scripture,  because  another  has  quoted  it  before 
him,  the  Bible  would  long  since  have  become  a  useless  book.  Mr.  Jones  himself 
acknowledged  no  such  principle  ;  and  by  what  right  would  he  impose  it  upon  the 
Wesleys  1 

It  is  painful  to  see  a  man  of  Mr.  Jones's  elevated  character,  a  clergyman,  a  scholar, 
and  a  philosopher,  writing  with  so  little  regard  for  either  charity  or  truth.  The  fact  is. 
he  was  offended  with  Mr.  Wesley's  irregularity.  A  bookseller,  knowing  his  prejudices, 
and  that  any  thing  against  John  Wesley  would  be  acceptable,  related  some  direct  false- 
hoods to  the  disparagement  of  the  man  whom  Mr.  Jones  disliked  ;  and  Mr.  Jones, 
without  due  examination,  adopted  the  falsehoods,  sent  them  to  the  press,  and  trans- 
mitted them  to  posterity,  with  the  sanction  of  his  name,  to  the  injury  of  Mr.  Wesley, 
who  was  well  known  to  be  sleeping  in  Ins  grave  when  this  libel  upon  him  was  written. 
We  will  not  throw  back  upon  Mr.  Jones  the  unjust  censure  which  he  has  so  uncere- 
moniously hurled  at  Mr.  Wesley,  "  Such  proceedings  have  too  much  the  appearance 
of  party-craft  to  consist  with  honest,  unaffected  piety  ;"  but  we  will  say,  that  such  prac- 
tices ought  to  be  carefully  avoided  by  every  one  who  bears  the  name  of  Christian.  If 
the  New  Testament  is  to  be  credited,  truth  and  charity  are  too  sacred  to  be  trifled  with. 


614  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

subject,  not  as  a  matter  of  controversy,  but  of  faith,  and  adoration,  of 
prayer,  thanksgiving,  and  praise. 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley  was  no  speculatist  in  theology.  To  form  human 
theories  on  the  Trinity,  he  would  have  thought  to  be  little  less  than 
blasphemy.  Resting  in  the  testimony  of  inspired  Scripture,  as  under- 
stood by  the  church  catholic,  he  adored  the  Father,  as  the  Fountain  of 
the  Godhead  ;  the  Son,  as  eternally  begotten  of  the  Father ;  and  the 
Holy  Ghost,  as  eternally  proceeding  from  both.  So  that  he  confessed 
the  eternal  Father,  the  eternal  Son,  and  the  eternal  Spirit,  distinct  in 
personality,  but  perfectly  one  in  nature  and  substance ;  all  uniting  in 
the  redemption  and  salvation  of  fallen  man,  and  equally  entitled  to  the 
absolute  confidence,  and  love,  and  worship  of  "  all  in  earth,  and  all  in 
heaven."  He  had  some  years  before  published  a  small  tract  of  hymns 
and  doxologies  to  the  Holy  Trinity ;  but  in  the  volume  now  printed  he 
exhibits  the  subject  of  the  Trinity  in  its  full  bearing. 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  Family  Hymn-book  is  a  remarkable  work.  It 
consists,  to  a  great  extent,  of  hymns  which  he  had  written  under  cir- 
cumstances of  peculiar  excitement,  affecting  him  as  a  husband,  a  father, 
and  the  head  of  a  family.  Others  of  them  were  composed  for  the  use 
of  his  pious  friends  in  seasons  of  especial  anxiety,  sorrow,  and  joy. 
It  is  not  probable  that  one  of  them  was  written  with  reference  to  an 
imaginary  case,  which  possibly  might  occur.  They  are  all  the  genuine 
effusions  of  his  heart :  a  heart  eminently  tender,  sympathetic,  generous, 
and  deeply  imbued  with  Christian  feeling.  The  hymns  relate  to 
domestic  mercies,  and  domestic  affliction,  in  all  their  varieties  of  form  ; 
including  marriage,  the  birth  of  children,  baptism,  sickness,  recovery, 
bereavements,  the  case  of  unconverted  and  persecuting  relations,  re- 
tirement into  the  country,  removing  to  a  new  habitation.  Notwith- 
standing the  nature  of  these  subjects,  not  one  of  the  hymns  contains  a 
stanza  that  is  either  trite  or  mean.  The  most  common  concerns  of  life 
are  dignified  by  Christian  sentiment,  expressed  in  language  of  almost 
unrivalled  force  and  beauty ;  and  the  spirit  which  pervades  the  entire 
book  is  that  of  enlightened  and  fervent  devotion.  No  person  of  a  pure 
mind  can  read  this  volume  without  loving  its  author.  In  admiration  of 
the  man,  the  poet  is  forgotten.  The  affectionate  husband,  the  yearning 
father,  the  warm-hearted  friend,  the  meek,  submissive,  praying,  trusting, 
grateful  Christian,  is  here  seen  in  all  his  loveliness  and  glory ;  though 
nothing  could  be  further  from  his  thoughts  than  an  exhibition  of  him- 
self. His  only  design  in  publishing  the  workings  of  his  own  heart 
was,  to  assist  Christian  families,  in  all  the  affairs  of  life,  devoutly  to 
recognise  the  providence  and  grace  of  God. 

The  Family  Hymn-book  contains  some  verses  which  describe  the 
author's  feelings  and  state  at  the  time  of  its  publication.     In  the  letters 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  615 

which  he  addressed  to  his  wife  a  few  months  before,  he  refers  to  a 
project  that  they  had  formed,  of  removing  to  another  house  in  Bristol. 
Michael's-hill  was  mentioned  as  the  place  which  they  had  thought  of 
for  their  future  residence.  On  a  former  occasion  he  had  intimated  to 
her,  that  they  should  probably  remove  to  London.  To  these  schemes, 
and  to  the  enfeebled  state  of  his  health,  he  alludes  in  these  touching 
lines  : — 

The  Son  of  man  supplies 

My  every  outward  need, 
Who  had  not,  when  he  left  the  skies, 

A  place  to  lay  his  head  : 

He  will  provide  my  place, 

And  in  due  season  show 
Where  I  shall  pass  my  few  sad  days 

Of  pilgrimage  below. 

No  matter  where,  or  how, 

I  in  this  desert  live, 
If  when  my  dying  head  I  bow, 

Jesus  my  soul  receive  : 

Bless'd  with  thy  precious  love, 

Saviour,  'tis  all  my  care 
To  reach  the  purchased  house  above, 

And  find  a  mansion  there. 

Saviour,  I  would  not  take 

One  step  in  life  alone, 
Or  dare  the  smallest  motion  make, 

Without  thy  counsel  known  : 

Thee  I  my  Lord  confess, 

In  every  thing  I  see, 
And  thou,  by  thine  unerring  grace, 

Shalt  order  all  for  me. 

Surely  thou  wilt  provide 

The  place  thou  know'st  I  need, 
A  solitary  place  to  hide 

Thy  hoary  servant's  head  : 

WThere  a  few  moments  more, 

Expecting  my  release, 
I  may  my  father's  God  adore, 

And  then  depart  in  peace. 

What  matters  it  to  me, 

When  a  few  days  are  past, 
Where  I  shall  end  my  misery, 

Where  I  shall  breathe  my  last  ? 

The  meanest  house  or  cot 

The  hoary  hairs  may  screen 
Of  one  who  would  be  clean  forgot, 

And  live  and  die  unseen. 


£16  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

Exposed  I  long  have  been 

In  this  bleak  vale  of  tears, 
Midst  scenes  of  vanity  and  sin 

Consumed  my  threescore  years  : 

I  turn  my  face  aside, 

Sick  of  beholding  more, 
And  wish  the  latest  storm  t'  outride, 

And  reach  the  happy  shore. 

As  dead  already  here, 

Without  desire  or  hope, 
Till  from  this  earth  I  disappear, 

I  give  the  creature  up  ; 

In  temporal  despair 

Contentedly  abide, 
And  in  my  flesh  the  tokens  bear 

Of  Jesus  crucified. 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley  was  sensible  of  the  decay  of  his  strength,  and 
was  therefore  apprehensive,  considering  his  age,'that  his  labours  would 
soon  end ;  and  as  his  brother  was  still  more  advanced  in  life,  it  was 
doubtless  a  matter  of  some  concern  to  them  both,  whether  or  not  the 
sacred  office  would  be  perpetuated  in  his  offspring.  At  the  beginning 
of  the  year  1768,  a  third  son  was  born  to  him ;  and  there  seemed  a  fair 
probability  that  one  of  them  might  become  a  minister  of  Christ.  On 
the  15th  of  January  John  wrote  to  him,  and  thus  alludes  to  the  subject; 
at  the  same  time  stating  a  fact  relative  to  their  family  of  singular 
curiosity.  The  nonconformity  of  their  forefathers  was  of  more  ancient 
date  than  is  generally  apprehended. 

"  It  is  highly  probable,"  says  he,  "  one  of  the  three  will  stand  before 
the  Lord.  But,  so  far  as  I  can  learn,  such  a  thing  has  scarce  been  for 
these  thousand  years  before,  as  a  son,  father,  grandfather,  atavus,  tritavus, 
preaching  the  gospel,  nay,  and  the  genuine  gospel,  in  a  line.  You 
know  Mr.  White,  some  time  chairman  of  the  assembly  of  divines,  was 
my  grandmother's  father." 

If  it  was  hoped  that  the  infant,  who  was  called  John  James,  would 
live  to  receive  a  dispensation  of  the  gospel,  the  expectation,  as  in  many 
similar  cases,  was  cut  off.  While  the  father  was  discharging  his 
ministerial  duties  in  London  early  in  the  following  July,  he  received 
intelligence  that  its  infant  spirit  had  been  caught  up  to  paradise.  The 
following  is  an  extract  of  a  letter  which  Mrs.  Wesley  sent  to  him  : — 

"  My  Dearest  Mr.  Wesley, — This  comes  to  acquaint  you,  that  our 
dear  little  babe  is  no  more.  His  agony  is  over ;  but  it  was  a  hard 
struggle  before  he  could  depart.  He  was  dying  all  yesterday,  from  ten 
o'clock ;  and  about  nine  last  night  he  departed.  He  screamed  three 
times  about  half  an  hour  before  he  died,  that  he  could  be  heard  from 
nurse's  parlour  to  the  other  side  of  the  street ;  not  through  guilt,  that 


1 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  617 

is  my  comfort,  but  through  extreme  pain.  Perhaps,  was  I  of  Calvin's 
opinion,  I  might  have  attributed  it  to  a  different  cause :  but  glory  be 
to  the  Redeemer's  love,  in  declaring,  for  the  consolation  of  distressed 
parents,  that  '  of  such  is  the  kingdom  of  heaven  !'  O  that  I  may  arrive 
as  safely  in  the  harbour  of  eternal  peace  ! 

"  The  rest  of  the  children  are  well  at  present ;  but  we  know  not  how 
long  they  may  be  so.  The  small-pox  is  at  the  next  door  but  one  to  us ; 
and  I  fear  for  my  little  Sammy.  I  can  add  no  more  than,  the  united 
love  of  many  here  attends  you.  Mr.  Roquet  called  to-day,  and  desired 
his ;  so  did  Mrs.  Jones,  of  Fonmon ;  Mrs.  Vigor,  and  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Ellis,  join  the  children  and  me  in  duty  and  love." 

To  this  simple  and  affecting  communication,  Mr.  Charles  Wesley 
returned  the  following  answer  to  his  sorrowing  wife.  Happy  the 
woman  that  had  such  a  husband ! 

"  '  Father,  not  as  I  will,  but  as  thou  wilt.'  '  Thy  will  be  done  on 
earth,  as  it  is  in  heaven.'  Let  my  dearest  companion  in  trouble  offer 
up  this  prayer>  with  as  much  of  her  heart  as  she  can :  and  God,  who 
knoweth  whereof  we  are  made,  and  considereth  that  we  are  but  dust, 
will,  for  Christ's  sake,  accept  our  weakest,  most  imperfect  desires  of 
resignation.  I  know  the  surest  way  to  preserve  our  children  is  to 
trust  them  with  him,  who  loves  them  infinitely  better  than  we  can  do. 
I  received  your  trying  news  at  nine  this  morning  ;  walked  directly  with 

my  sympathizing  friend  F to  take  a  place.     All  full,  but  the  Bath 

coach  for  to-morrow.  I  shall  come  thereby  somewhat  later  to  my 
beloved  Sally,  and  Charley,  and  his  sister.  But  the  Lord  is  with  you 
already.  The  Lord  is  with  you  always.  This  has  been  a  solemn  day. 
You  must  not  deny  my  love  to  my  sweet  boy,  if  I  am  enabled  to  resign 
him  for  his  heavenly  Father  to  dispose  of.  I  cannot  doubt  his  wisdom 
or  goodness.  He  will  infallibly  do  what  is  best,  not  only  for  his  own 
children,  but  for  us,  in  time  and  eternity.  Be  comforted  by  this  as- 
surance. Many  mourn  with  and  pray  for  you,  and  your  little  ones. 
I  shall  tread  on  the  heels  of  my  letter,  if  the  Lord  prosper  my  journey. 
He  comes  with  me.  Let  us  confidently  expect  him,  the  great  Physician 
of  soul  and  body.  Peace  be  with  you !  May  the  Lord  Jesus  himself 
speak  it  into  your  heart, — '  My  peace  I  give  unto  you !'  " 

From  this  letter  it  appears  that  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  had  made  the 
necessary  arrangements  for  visiting  his  wife  in  Bristol,  and  attending 
the  funeral  of  his  child.  Something,  however,  with  which  we  are  not 
acquainted,  occurred  to  prevent  the  fulfilment  of  his  purpose  by  detain- 
ing him  in  London.  Instead  of  her  husband,  therefore,  Mrs.  Wesley 
received  a  second  letter,  which  she  acknowledges  in  the  following 
manner.  Her  Christian  gentleness  and  resignation  are  very  apparent. 
Though  deprived  of  his  presence  and  counsel,  both  at  the  death  and 


618  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

funeral  of  her  infant,  and  apprehending  another  of  her  children  to  be  in 
imminent  danger,  she  maintains  a  calm  self-possession,  and  utters  no 
unseemly  lamentations  :  a  strong  intimation  that  she  was  not  unworthy 
of  the  esteem  and  affection  with  which  he  invariably  regarded  her. 

"  July  11th,  1768.  I  this  day  received  both  my  dearest  Mr.  Wesley's 
letters.  You  can  sympathize  with  me,  in  the  loss  of  my  dear  little 
babe  :  which  is  moderated  to  me  by  the  small  expectation  I  had  of  his 
life,  together  with  the  consideration  of  the  sufferings  he  went  through ; 
which  are  now  at  an  end ;  and  he  is  eternally  secured  from  the  malice 
of  jnen  and  devils.  When  I  come  to  die,  I  shall  be  thankful.  At  pre- 
sent I  can  only  say,  '  The  Lord  is  righteous  in  all  his  ways,'  and  orders 
all  things  for  good  to  his  children.  May  I  be  found  of  that  happy 
number,  in  the  day  when  he  makes  up  his  jewels  !  On  Saturday  even- 
ing the  child  was  buried. 

'  Who  next  shall  be  summon'd  awayl 
My  merciful  God,  is  it  I V 

"  I  employed  Birt,  and  desired  the  clerk  to  take  care  of  the  tomb- 
stone, &c.  I  hope  it  will  not  again  be  removed  for  the  few  that  remain 
of  our  offspring ;  though  I  dread  it  for  my  dear  Samuel.  He  eats  but 
little  animal  food ;  and  I  intend  to  give  him  less,  while  the  small-pox 
is  in  the  neighbourhood.  But  I  remember  all  these  means,  together 
with  physic,  were  used  for  my  dear  Jacky,  before  he  sickened,  but  to 
no  purpose.  We  shall  be  glad  to  see  you  returned,  when  you  think 
you  can  leave  London  with  freedom,  knowing  you  can  be  spared : 
otherwise  I  would  not  wish  you  to  neglect  the  public  on  my  account, 
especially  as  your  ministry  is  so  much  blessed  in  that  place.  My  dear 
Mrs.  Vigor  has  shown  her  usual  love  to  me  in  all  my  troubles,  and 
unites  with  Mr.  and  Mrs.  James,  and  Mrs.  Jones,  of  Fonmon,  in  kind 
love.     Charles  and  Sally  send  their  duty." 

The  subjoined  letter,  which  was  written  in  answer  to  this,  shows 
that  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  had  now  determined  to  remove  his  family  to 
the  neighbourhood  of  London ;  his  brother  and  all  his  friends  there 
approving  of  this  arrangement.  The  reasons  for  it  are  not  stated,  but 
may  be  easily  conjectured.  The  society  in  the  metropolis  was  larger 
and  more  important  than  that  in  Bristol,  and  therefore  required  greater 
pastoral  care.  His  ministry  was  also  more  numerously  attended  there, 
and  more  successful. 

"July  16th,  1768.  My  Dearest  Sally, — Our  preparation  could  not 
save  the  first  Jacky,  because  God  had  prepared  a  better  thing  for  him. 
The  means  may  keep  Samuel  with  us.  Let  us  be  thankful  that  he  still 
holds  up.  If  he  should  have  the  distemper  soon,  I  believe  it  will  only 
lessen  his  beauty.  I  long  to  see  him  and  you,  but  fear  I  must  be  de- 
tained another  week  in  town.     On  Monday  Mr.  Kemp,  and  Beck,  and 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  619 

I  go  to  see  a  house  at  Hackney,  and  another  at  Newington,  either  of 
which  he  thinks  will  suit  us  exactly.  If  Beck  and  I  are  of  the  same 
judgment,  we  shall  take  it. 

"  Write  again,  about  Samuel  particularly.  Yesterday  I  dined  at 
Islington,  and  shall  on  Monday  again.  Last  night  I  was  with  the 
committee,  who  are  entirely  devoted  to  our  service.  My  brother  him- 
self is  quite  pleased  with  our  having  a  house  near  London :  so  are  all 
the  people,  which  I  need  not  tell  you.  On  Thursday  night  the  Foun- 
dery  was  crowded  with  serious  hearers  of  every  sort.  My  subject 
was,  '  He  is  able  to  save  to  the  uttermost  all  them  that  come  unto  God 
by  him.' 

"  I  finish  this  at  Lewisham.  Our  beloved  Mrs.  Blackwell  wishes 
you  all  happiness  from  her  sick-bed  of  pain.  She  is  come  very  near 
the  crisis,  yet  resigned  and  happy.  Such  may  I  be  when  in  her  cir- 
cumstances !    The  Lord  bless  and  preserve  you  all !    Adieu !" 


CHAPTER  XXIII. 

Early  in  the  year  1770  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  received  a  letter  from 
his  friend  Mr.  Whitefield,  then  labouring  with  his  wonted  energy,  zeal, 
and  hope,  upon  the  vast  continent  of  America.  The  letter  was  written 
in  Georgia,  and  gives  an  encouraging  account  of  the  progress  of  the 
gospel  in  that  colony,  where  he  and  the  Wesleys  began  their  minis- 
terial career.  Upward  of  thirty  years  had  now  elapsed  since  Mr.  John 
and  Charles  Wesley  left  their  charge  in  that  place,  being  treated  with 
cruelty  and  injustice  by  a  disobedient  and  a  gainsaying  people.  It 
must  have  afforded  them  a  high  gratification,  to  learn  that  the  children 
of  the  original  settlers,  to  whom  they  ministered  the  word  amid  bitter 
discouragements  and  opposition,  cherished  a  love  of  the  truth,  and  paid 
a  becoming  attention  to  their  spiritual  interests. 

"  Bethesda,  Jan.  15th,  1770.  My  Very  Dear  Old  Friend,— I  wrote 
to  your  honoured  brother  from  on  board  ship.  Since  then  what  won- 
ders have  I  seen  !  what  innumerable  mercies  have  I  received !  a  long, 
trying,  but,  I  humbly  hope,  profitable  passage.  My  poor,  feeble  labours, 
are  owned  in  Charleston ;  and  every  thing  is  more  than  promising  in 
Georgia.  The  increase  of  this  once-so-much-despised  colony  is  in- 
credible. Good,  I  trust,  is  doing  at  Savannah,  and  Bethesda  is  like  to 
blossom  as  a  rose :  the  situation  most  delightful,  very  salubrious,  and 
every  thing  excellently  adapted  for  the  intended  purpose.  All  admire 
the  goodness,  strength,  and  beauty  of  the  late  improvements.  In  a  few 
months  the  intended  plan,  I  hope,  will  be  completed,  and  a  solid,  lasting 


- 


620  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

foundation  laid  for  the  support  and  education  of  many  as  yet  unborn. 
Nothing  is  wanted  but  a  judicious  and  moderately-learned,  single- 
hearted  master.  Surely  the  glorious  Emmanuel  will  point  out  one  in 
his  own  due  time.  Do  pray.  I  am  sure,  prayers  put  up  above  thirty 
years  ago  are  now  answering :  and  I  am  persuaded  we  shall  yet  see 
greater  things  than  these.  Who  would  have  thought  that  such  a  worth- 
less creature  as  this  letter-writer  should  live  to  be  fifty-five  years  old  ? 
I  can  only  sit  down  and  cry,  '  What  hath  God  wrought !'  My  bodily 
health  is  much  improved,  and  my  soul  is  on  the  wing  for  a  northern 
gospel  range. 

"  You  and  all  your  connections  will  not  cease  to  pray  for  me.  I 
would  fain  begin  to  do  something  for  my  God.  My  heart's  desire  and 
incessant  prayer  to  the  God  of  my  life  is,  that  the  word  of  the  Lord 
may  prosper  in  your  hands,  and  run  and  be  glorified  more  and  more. 

0  to  work  while  it  is  day !  O  to  be  found  all  on  the  full  stretch  for 
Him  who  was  stretched,  and  groaned,  and  bled,  and  died  for  us !  Un- 
utterable love !  I  am  lost  in  wonder  and  amazement,  and  therefore, 
although  with  regret,  I  must  hasten  to  subscribe  myself,  my  very  dear 
sir,  less  than  the  least  of  all. 

"  P.S.  Cordial  love  awaits  your  whole  self,  and  inquiring  friends, 
and  all  that  love  the  everlasting,  altogether-lovely  Jesus  in  sincerity. 

1  hope  to  write  to  your  honoured  brother  soon.     Brethren,  pray  for  us." 

This  appears  to  have  been  the  last  communication  that  Mr.  Charles 
Wesley  received  from  his  estimable  friend.  Mr.  Whitefield  continued 
his  labours  till  the  succeeding  autumn,  when  his  strength  failed,  and  he 
ceased  to  preach  and  live.  "  He  was  not ;  for  God  took  him."  After 
spending  about  a  month  in  Boston  and  its  neighbourhood,  preaching 
every  day,  he  went  to  Old- York ;  preached  there,  Sept.  27th,  and  at 
Portsmouth  the  day  after.  The  next  morning  he  set  out  for  Boston ; 
but  before  he  arrived  at  Newbury,  where  he  had  engaged  to  minister 
the  word  of  life,  he  was  importuned  to  preach.  The  house  not  being 
large  enough  to  contain  the  people,  he  addressed  them  in  an  open  field. 
As  he  had  been  infirm  for  several  weeks,  this  so  exhausted  his  strength, 
that  when  he  came  to  Newbury  he  could  not  get  out  of  the  ferry-boat 
without  the  help  of  two  men.  In  the  evening,  however,  he  recovered 
his  spirits,  and  appeared  with  his  usual  cheerfulness.  He  went  to  his 
chamber  at  nine  o'clock,  his  fixed  time,  from  which  no  company  could 
divert  him,  and  slept  better  than  he  had  done  for  some  weeks  before. 
He  rose  at  four  in  the  morning,  and  went  into  his  closet,  when  it  was 
observed  that  he  was  unusually  long  in  private.  Returning  to  his 
companion,  he  threw  himself  on  the  bed,  and  lay  about  ten  minutes. 
He  then  fell  upon  his  knees,  and  prayed  most  fervently  to  God,  that, 
if  it  were  his  will,  he  might  that  day  finish  his  Master's  work.     He 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  621 

then  desired  his  man  to  call  Mr.  Parsons,  the  clergyman,  at  whose 
house  he  was :  but  in  a  minute,  before  Mr.  Parsons  could  reach  him, 
he  died,  without  a  sigh  or  groan.*  It  was  the  morning  of  the  sabbath- 
day  ;  and  instead  of  addressing  the  eager  crowds  who  anticipated  the 
pleasure  of  hearing  him,  and  of  uniting  with  him  in  the  worship  of 
God,  he  went  to  join  the  general  assembly,  and  church  of  the  first- 
born, whose  names  are  written  in  heaven. 

The  report  of  Mr.  Whitefield's  death  caused  a  feeling  of  deep  regret 
among  his  numerous  friends,  both  in  England  and  America ;  and  many 
sermons  were  preached  and  published  on  the  melancholy  occasion. 
No  men  showed  greater  respect  to  his  memory  than  Mr.  John  and 
Charles  Wesley,  with  whom  he  had  maintained  a  sincere  friendship 
through  the  greater  part  of  his  life.  At  the  request  of  the  executors, 
Mr.  John  Wesley  preached  Mr.  Whitefield's  funeral  sermon,  firsfrin  the 
Tabernacle  of  Tottenham-court-road,  and  afterward  in  that  of  Moor- 
fields.  The  sermon,  which  was  read  at  both  places  to  an  immense 
concourse  of  people,  and  was  forthwith  published,  contains  a  charac- 
ter of  Mr.  Whitefield,  equally  just  and  honourable.  Mr.  Wesley  also 
preached  on  the  same  occasion  at  the  Tabernacle  in  Greenwich,  in 
compliance  with  the  request  of  the  trustees  of  that  place  of  worship. 
On  a  subsequent  day  he  preached  on  the  same  subject  at  Deptford ; 
remarking  in  his  Journal,  "  In  every  place  I  wish  to  show  all  possible 
respect  to  the  memory  of  that  great  and  good  man." 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley  was  neither  unaffected  nor  silent  when  he  re- 
ceived the  distressing  intelligence  that  his  friend  was  no  more.  He 
wept  at  the  remembrance  of  one  who  was  his  son  in  the  gospel,  one 
of  his  earliest  religious  companions,  and  for  many  years  one  of  the 
most  useful  men  of  his  age.  He  poured  forth  the  sorrows  of  his  heart 
in  an  "  Elegy  on  the  Death  of  the  Rev.  George  Whitefield  ;"  which  he 
immediately  printed  in  a  handsome  octavo  pamphlet,  every  line  of  which 
appears  to  have  flowed  from  his  inmost  soul.  It  describes,  in  pure  and 
sterling  English,  the  piety,  zeal,  talents,  energy,  and  usefulness  of  the 
deceased  ambassador  of  Christ,  and  glorifies  God  in  him,  as  the  sole 
author  of  all  the  good  that  he  possessed,  and  that  he  was  a  means  of 
producing  in  others.  This  beautiful  poem,  for  such  it  is,  has  long  been 
out  of  print,  and  therefore  is  known  to  few  readers,  even  among  those 
who  take  an  interest  in  the  history  of  these  men  of  God. 

Several  notices  of  Mr.  Whitefield's  character  and  personal  history 
have  already  been  given  in  this  volume,  from  which  some  opinion  may 
be  formed  of  him,  both  as  a  man  and  a  minister  of  Christ.  He  was 
not  remarkable  either  for  the  depth  or  the  comprehensiveness  of  his 
views,  or  for  the  extent  of  his  erudition.     Nor  did  he  ever  excel  in 

*  Wesley's  Works,  vol.  i,  p.  474. 


622  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

authorship,  or  as  a  reasoner.  Had  he  published  nothing,  his  character 
avouM  have  been  far  higher  in  the  estimation  of  posterity  than  it  is 
ever  likely  to  be,  now  that  so  many  of  his  sermons  and  other  composi- 
tions have  been  committed  to  the  press.  The  fame  of  his  preaching 
would  have  filled  the  world  with  wonder,  had  the  whole  of  his  dis- 
courses been  confined  to  the  pulpit,  and  none  of  his  writings  appeared 
in  print. 

In  his  spirit  he  was  eminently  affectionate,  and  susceptible  of  grate- 
ful feeling.  He  loved  his  friends  most  cordially,  and  never  forgot  a 
favour  that  was  shown  him.  Yet  he  possessed  great  firmness  and  in- 
dependence of  mind  ;  so  that  when  his  judgment  and  conscience  were 
convinced,  nothing  could  move  him  from  his  purpose,  or  induce  him  to 
deviate  from  what  he  believed  to  be  the  path  of  duty.  For  Mr.  John 
and  Charles  Wesley  his  respect  was  all  but  unbounded ;  yet  when  he 
had  embraced  the  Calvinian  view  of  predestination,  he  chose  rather  to 
separate  from  them  than  deny  what  he  believed  to  be  the  truth.  Nor 
could  any  fear  of  ecclesiastical  censure  restrain  him  from  calling  sin- 
ners to  repentance  in  fields  and  market-places,  when  he  thought  that 
the  spiritual  necessities  of  the  people,  and  the  honour  of  his  Saviour, 
rendered  these  irregularities  matter  of  duty.  He  feared  no  man's  dis- 
pleasure in  turning  sinners  to  Christ. 

As  a  preacher  he  was  unrivalled.  His  heart  burned  with  love  to 
Christ,  and  yearned  with  compassion  for  the  souls  of  unconverted  men. 
His  eloquence  was  inspired,  and  sanctified,  and  made  effective,  by  the 
love  of  Christ.  In  all  his  ministrations,  this  was  the  master-principle. 
Yet  he  possessed  personal  advantages  to  which  few  men  can  lay  equal 
claim.  His  voice  was  musical,  strong,  and  sonorous,  so  as  generally 
to  reach,  without  difficulty,  the  vast  assemblages  of  people  by  whom 
he  was  surrounded.  He  had  a  fluency  of  expression  which  few  public 
speakers  can  command,  so  as  never  to  be  at  a  loss  for  the  most  appro- 
priate words  to  convey  his  meaning.  In  pleading  with  sinners  he  often 
wept  aloud,  stamped  with  his  feet,  and  uttered  warnings,  expostulations, 
and  entreaties  the  most  impassioned  and  overwhelming.  His  person 
was  graceful,  especially  in  the  earlier  period  of  his  life,  and  his  action 
corresponded  with  the  subjects  upon  Avhich  he  was  discoursing.  There 
were  certain  lavounte  topics  which  he  often  introduced  into  his  ser- 
mons, especially  the  sufferings  of  Christ ;  and  though  his  stated  hearers 
knew  beforehand  the  very  expressions  that  would  be  used,  the  tones  in 
which  they  would  be  uttered,  and  the  action  which  would  accompany 
them,  these  topics  never  failed  to  produce  their  legitimate  impression. 
They  were  never  heard  without  tears.  Mr.  John  Wesley  had  preached 
in  the  open  air  in  Georgia  before  Mr.  Whitefield  was  ordained ;  but 
Mr.  Whitefield  led  the  way  in  field-preaching  in  England,  and  success- 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  623 

fully  urged  both  the  Wesleys  to  follow  his  example.  In  this,  as  well 
as  in  other  departments  of  ministerial  service,  Mr.  Whitefield  was  a 
moral  hero.  Not  only  did  thousands  of  the  common  people,  both  in 
Europe  and  America,  hear  from  his  lips  the  words  of  revealed  truth, 
but  also  several  of  the  nobility.  When  Lady  Huntingdon  opened  her 
house  in  London  for  regular  preaching,  on  a  week-day,  several  from 
the  higher  classes  of  society  were  his  stated  hearers  there  ;  and  even 
Deistical  statesmen,  such  as  Bolingbroke  and  Chesterfield,  drawn  by 
the  report  of  his  eloquence,  heard  from  him  the  sacred  truths  of  Chris- 
tianity. He  was  a  man  of  uncommon  powers,  fitted  by  the  providence 
and  grace  of  God  to  awaken  the  consciences  of  an  ignorant,  irreligious, 
and  slumbering  people. 

The  death  of  Mr.  Whitefield,  connected  with  the  very  uncertain  state 
of  his  own  health,  appears  to  have  made  a  deep  impression  upon  the 
mind  of  Mr.  Charles  Wesley.  He  was  led  to  a  serious  consideration 
of  his  own  removal  into  the  spiritual  and  eternal  world.  It  had  long 
been  the  habit  of  his  life  to  imbody  his  religious  feelings  in  hymns  of 
prayer  and  praise  to  God ;  and  in  the  present  instance  he  was  induced 
to  review  the  past  with  penitence  and  gratitude,  and  to  anticipate  the 
future  with  desire  and  hope.  In  less  than  two  years,  therefore,  from 
the  decease  of  his  friend,  he  published  a  small  volume,  now  extremely 
rare,  entitled,  "  Preparation  for  Death,  in  several  Hymns."  They  are 
forty  in  number,  and  are  indeed  appropriate  to  the  occasion  on  which 
they  were  written ;  expressing  deep  humiliation  and  shame  before  the 
Lord,  at  the  remembrance  of  past  unfaithfulness,  with  an  absolute  re- 
liance upon  the  sacrifice  of  Christ,  for  present  pardon,  for  perfected 
holiness,  and  for  final  acceptance  with  God.  In  these  most  devout 
compositions  the  vanity  of  the  world  is  strikingly  acknowledged,  with 
the  frailty  and  helplessness  of  man,  especially  in  sickness,  age,  and 
infirmity ;  and  earnest  longings  are  expressed  for  that  heavenly  rest, 
where  there  is  no  more  pain,  and  where  all  is  quietness  and  assurance 
for  ever.  A  more  pious  manual  was  never  sent  forth  from  the  press. 
It  relates,  with  solemn  interest,  to  a  period  which  cannot  be  far  from 
any  one ;  and  he  is  the  wisest  and  the  happiest  man  who  is  the  best 
prepared  for  that  certain  event. 

Mr.  Whitefield  caused  the  first  separation  among  the  Methodists,  by 
his  zealous  inculcation  of  the  peculiar  tenets  of  Calvinism.  But  the 
personal  controversy  which  was  thus  excited  was  of  short  continuance, 
so  far  as  the  press  was  concerned.  When  Mr.  John  Wesley  had  pub- 
lished his  "  Sermon  on  Free  Grace,"  Mr.  Whitefield  his  "  Letter"  in 
reply,  and  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  his  "  Hymns  on  God's  Everlasting 
Love,"  the  contending  parties  "  agreed  to  differ."  Each  maintained  his 
own  views,  and  recommended  them  both  from  the  pulpit  and  the  press, 


624  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

\ 

but  without  any  mention  of  each  other's  names.    Notwithstanding  their 

differences  of  opinion,  they  spoke  respectfully  of  each  other  in  public, 

and  occasionally  exchanged  pulpits,  as  an  open  declaration  of  their 

mutual  esteem  and  love.     But  it  was  not  likely  that  this  state  of  things 

would  be  permanent.     The  questions  at  issue  were  of  so  stirring  a 

kind,  that  a  full  discussion  of  them,  soon  or  late,  must  have  appeared 

inevitable  to  every  intelligent  observer.     Scarcely  were  Mr.  Whitefield's 

remains  cold  in  the  grave  before  the  smothered  flame  was  rekindled. 

The  doctrine  of  justification  by  faith  was  one  of  the  most  prominent 
tenets  of  Methodism,  as  it  was  of  the  Protestant  Reformation.  But 
every  student  of  ecclesiastical  history  must  perceive  the  danger  of  ex- 
tremes. Such  is  the  infirmity  of  human  nature,  that  nothing  can  be 
more  common  than  for  the  teachers  of  religion,  in  avoiding  one  ex- 
treme, to  run  into  another  of  the  opposite  kind.  In  opposing  the  Phari- 
saic spirit,  which  was  so  generally  prevalent  in  England,  many  persons 
who  had  been  concerned  in  the  late  revival  of  Christian  godliness 
preached  justification  by  faith,  so  as  to  countenance  the  Antinomian 
delusion  ;  if  not  intentionally,  yet  by  a  misleading  phraseology.  Some 
of  Mr.  Wesley's  preachers,  with  all  their  supposed  legality,  were  not 
free  from  blame  in  this  matter.  Of  this  their  venerable  father,  Mr. 
John  Wesley,  was  aware ;  and  applied  a  seasonable  remedy  to  the 
existing  evil.  One  of  the  most  important  objects  of  his  yearly  confer- 
ence with  them  was  the  preservation  among  them  of  a  unity  in  doctrine 
and  operation,  and  the  maintenance  of  a  pure  discipline. 

In  the  conference  of  1770,  which  was  held  in  London,  the  question, 
"  What  can  be  done  to  revive  the  work  of  God  where  it  is  decayed  V 
was  discussed,  and  various  suggestions  were  offered.  The  result  of 
the  whole  was  a  strong  recommendation  that  the  preachers  should  visit 
the  people  from  house  to  house  ;  assist  in  the  circulation  of  the  cheap 
religious  books,  of  which  a  large  assortment  had  been  prepared ;  preach 
frequently  in  the  open  air,  and  regularly  at  five  o'clock  in  the  morning  ; 
encourage  lively  singing  in  the  congregations  ;  observe  a  quarterly  fast 
in  the  societies  ;  meet  the  children  of  their  people  weekly,  for  the  pur- 
pose of  catechetical  instruction  ;  and  so  arrange  their  plans  of  labour  as 
to  allow  each  preacher  to  attend  the  service  of  the  established  Church 
on  two  Sundays  every  month.  To  these  directions  were  added  the 
following,  relative  to  the  substance  of  their  ministrations  : — ■ 

"  Take  heed  to  your  doctrine.  We  said  in  1744,  '  We  have  leaned 
too  much  toward  Calvinism.'     Wherein  ? 

"  1 .  With  regard  to  mans  faithfulness.  Our  Lord  himself  taught  us 
to  use  the  expression ;  and  we  ought  never  to  be  ashamed  of  it.  We 
ought  steadily  to  assert,  on  his  authority,  that  if  a  man  is  not  '  faithful 
in  the  unrighteous  mammon,'  God  will  not  give  him  the  true  riches. 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  625 

"  2.  With  regard  to  working  for  life.  This  also  our  Lord  has  ex- 
pressly commanded  us.  '  Labour,'  epya^eade,  literally,  '  work  for  the 
meat  that  endureth  to  everlasting  life.'  And,  in  fact,  every  believer, 
till  he  comes  to  glory,  works  for  as  well  as  from  life. 

"  3.  We  have  received  it  as' a  maxim,  that  a  man  is  to  do  nothing  in 
order  to  justification.  Nothing  can  be  more  false.  Whoever  desires 
to  find  favour  with  God  should  '  cease  from  evil,  and  learn  to  do  well.' 
Whoever  repents,  should  do  '  works  meet  for  repentance.'  And  if  this 
is  not  in  order  to  find  favour,  what  does  he  do  them  for  1 

"  Review  the  whole  affair. 

"  1.  Who  of  us  is  now  accepted  of  God. 

"  He  that  now  believes  in  Christ,  with  a  loving  and  obedient  heart. 

"  2.  But  who  among  those  who  never  heard  of  Christ? 

"  He  that  feareth  God,  and  worketh  righteousness,  according  to  the 
light  he  has. 

"  3.  Is  this  the  same  with  '  he  that  is  sincere  V 

"  Nearly,  if  not  quite. 

"  4.  Is  not  this  salvation  by  works  ? 

"  Not  by  the  merit  of  works,  but  by  works  as  a  condition. 

"  5.  What  have  we  then  been  disputing  about  for  these  thirty  years  ? 

"  I  am  afraid,  about  words. 

"  6.  As  to  merit  itself,  of  which  we  have  been  so  dreadfully  afraid : 
we  are  rewarded  '  according  to  our  works,'  yea, '  because  of  our  works.' 
How  does  this  differ  from,  for  the  sake  of  our  works  ?  And  how  differs 
this  from  secundum  mcrita  operum  ?  as  our  works  deserve  ?  Can  you  split 
this  hair  '?     I  doubt  I  cannot. 

"  7.  The  grand  objection  to  one  of  the  preceding  propositions  is 
drawn  from  matter  of  fact.  God  does,  in  fact,  justify  those  who  by 
their  own  confession  neither  feared  God  nor  wrought  righteousness.  Is 
this  an  exception  to  the  general  rule  ? 

"  It  is  a  doubt,  God  makes  any  exception  at  all.  But  how  are  we 
sure  that  the  person  in  question  never  did  fear  God  and  Avork  right- 
eousness ?  His  own  saying  so  is  not  proof ;  for  we  know  how  all  that 
are  convinced  of  sin  undervalue  themselves  in  every  respect. 

"  8.  Does  not  talking  of  a  justified  or  a  sanctified  state  tend  to  mis- 
lead men  1  almost  naturally  leading  them  to  trust  in  what  was  done  in 
one  moment  ?  Whereas  we  are  every  hour  and  every  moment  pleasing 
or  displeasing  to  God,  according  to  our  works  :  according  to  the  whole 
of  our  inward  tempers,  and  our  outward  behaviour." 

Every  one  must  at  once  perceive  that  these  propositions  were  not 
designed  for  popular  use.  They  were  theological  theses,  submitted  by 
Mr.  Wesley  to  the  consideration  of  his  preachers,  and  intended  to  guard 
the  evangelical  doctrine  of  salvation  by  grace  from  Antinomian  abuses 

40 


626  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

Had  he  been  addressing  himself  to  general  readers,  he  would  have  ex- 
pressed his  meaning  more  at  large,  and  so  as  to  prevent  the  possibility 
of  misapprehension  :  a  precaution  which  he  deemed  unnecessary  when 
he  was  writing  to  his  preachers,  who  thoroughly  understood  both  his 
general  doctrine,  and  his  present  purpose.  The  doctrinal  alarm  con- 
tained in  the  Minutes  was  as  seasonable  as  it  was  important,  and  was 
dictated  by  a  sound  discretion.  The  vile  Antinomianism,  the  encroach- 
ments of  which  they  were  intended  to  resist,  is  one  of  the  greatest  evils 
that  ever  afflicted  the  church,  and  obstructed  the  work  of  God.  Not- 
withstanding the  obvious  design  of  the  Minutes,  they  were  an  occasion 
of  calling  forth  against  the  author  hostilities  unexampled  in  severity, 
and  which  have  never  ceased  to  this  day.  In  speaking  to  men  who 
knew  his  whole  creed,  he  did  not  consider  it  requisite  to  go  into  other 
points,  in  which  they  were  all  agreed ;  but  he  no  more  intended  to 
deny  his  former  tenets  than  to  turn  Mohammedan.  Justification  by  faith, 
for  instance,  had,  up  to  this  period,  been  the  most  prominent  subject 
of  his  ministry,  as  it  continued  to  be  till  the  day  of  his  death. 

When  Mr.  Wesley  published  the  Minutes  of  1770,  the  peculiar 
friendship  for  him  which  Lady  Huntingdon  formerly  cherished  had  for 
some  time  been  partially  withdrawn.  At  the  beginning  of  her  religious 
course,  he  was  a  means  of  great  spiritual  good  to  her ;  and  she  long 
returned  his  kindness  and  fidelity  with  every  expression  of  esteem  and 
attachment.  She  entertained  all  his  theological  views,  even  those  re- 
lating to  the  question  of  Christian  perfection  ;  and  she  strengthened  his 
hands  when  a  separation  from  the  Moravians  was  deemed  necessary, 
and  some  of  his  best  friends  forsook  him.  But  at  length  her  opinions 
underwent  an  alteration.  She  formed  an  acquaintance  with  Mr.  White- 
field,  whom  she  justly  admired,  and  after  his  example  embraced  the 
Calvinian  theory  of  absolute  predestination.  Both  before  and  after  this 
change  in  her  sentiments,  her  piety  was  unquestionable,  and  her  zeal 
exemplary.  She  was  never  ashamed  of  her  Christian  profession,  but 
nobly  confessed  her  Lord  before  the  higher  classes  of  society,  with 
whom  her  rank  entitled  her  to  associate,  and  used  all  her  influence  to 
bring  others  to  a  saving  knowledge  of  Christ.  Having  opened  her 
house  in  London  for  the  preaching  of  God's  word,  with  encouraging 
success,  she  proceeded  to  the  purchase  and  erection  of  chapels  in 
fashionable  cities  and  watering  places,  which  were  supplied  to  a  great 
extent  by  ministers  of  the  established  Church,  many  of  whom  were 
favourable  to  her  ladyship's  Calvinistic  views,  and  were  attended  by 
large  congregations.  She  had  also  formed  a  college  at  Trevecka,  in 
Wales,  for  the  training  of  ministers  ;  so  that  she  was  at  the  head  of  a 
numerous  body  of  people,  and  had  the  direct  countenance  of  a  majority 
of  the  evangelical  clergy,  not  a  few  of  whom  treated  Mr.  Wesley  with 

40* 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  627 

coldness  and  reserve  because  of  his  firm  denial  of  their  favourite  tenets 
of  absolute  election,  and  final  perseverance.  He  annoyed  them  griev- 
ously by  pressing  upon  them  the  dreadful  counterpart  of  their  doctrine, — 
the  fixed  and  hopeless  reprobation  of  the  non-elect.  He  believed  that 
her  ladyship,  with  several  of  her  confidential  friends,  were  jealous  of 
his  power,  while  they  disliked  his  theology. 

It  is  not  therefore  surprising,  that  when  the  Minutes  made  their  ap- 
pearance, she  condemned  them  in  the  strongest  terms ;  declared  that 
she  could  even  "  burn  against  them  ;"  and  determined  that  if  any  of  the 
students  in  her  college  agreed  with  Mr.  Wesley  in  these  doctrinal  pro- 
positions, he  should  be  dismissed.  Mr.  Fletcher,  the  devout  vicar  of 
Madeley,  was  the  president  of  the  institution ;  and  Mr.  Joseph  Benson 
the  classical  tutor,  having  -been  placed  in  that  office  at  the  recommenda- 
tion of  Mr.  Wesley  and  Mr.  Fletcher.  He  had  given  proofs  of  superior 
piety  and  talent ;  but  having  avowed  his  concurrence  with  Mr.  Wesley, 
he  was  forthwith  discharged,  with  a  certificate,  stating  that  no  com- 
plaint lay  against  either  his  personal  character,  his  scholarship,  or  his 
ability  to  teach.  Mr.  Fletcher,  who  was  as  decidedly  anti-Calvinistical 
as  Mr.  Wesley,  felt  that  when  his  friend  was  discarded,  he  could  not 
honourably  retain  his  connection  with  the  college.  As  all  his  services 
were  gratuitous,  and  his  reputation  for  piety,  genius,  and  uprightness 
was  high,  her  ladyship  doubtless  found  it  a  difficult  task  to  command 
him  to  retire  :  he  therefore  resolved  to  tender  his  resignation,  and  spare 
her  the  pain  of  an  ungracious  act. 

In  this  state  of  affairs  Mr.  John  Wesley  felt  it  his  duty  to  write  to 
Lady  Huntingdon  in  a  tone  of  expostulation,  and  of  self-defence.  The 
letter  has  not  been  published ;  but  the  temper  of  the  writer  may  be 
gathered  from  his  correspondence  with  Mr.  Benson,  which  was  carried 
on  at  the  same  time.  Under  the  date  of  Nov.  30th,  1770,  he  says. 
"  For  several  years  I  had  been  deeply  convinced,  that  I  had  not  done 
my  duty  with  regard  to  that  valuable  woman ;  that  I  had  not  told  her 
what,  I  was  thoroughly  fcsured,  no  one  else  would  dare  to  do,  and 
what  I  knew  she  would  bear  from  no  other  person,  but  possibly  might 
bear  from  me.  But  being  unwilling  to  give  her  pain,  I  put  it  off  from 
time  to  time.  At  length  I  did  not  dare  to  delay  any  longer,  lest  death 
should  call  one  of  us  hence.  So  I  at  once  delivered  my  own  soul,  by 
telling  her  all  that  was  in  my  heart.  It  was  my  business,  my  proper 
business,  so  to  do ;  as  none  else  either  could  or  would  do  it.  Neither 
did  I  at  all  take  too  much  upon  me.  I  know  the  office  of  a  Christian 
minister.  If  she  is  not  profited,  it  is  her  own  fault,  not  mine.  I  have 
done  my  duty.  I  do  not  know  there  is  one  charge  in  that  letter,  which 
is  either  unjust,  unimportant,  or  aggravated  ;  any  more  than  that  against 
the  doggerel  hymns,  which  are  equally  an  insult  upon  poetry  and  com- 


628  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

mon  sense."  About  a  month  afterward  he  adds,  "  This  morning  I  have 
calmly  and  coolly  read  over  my  letter  to  Lady  Huntingdon.  I  still 
believe  every  line  of  it  is  true.  And  I  am  assured  I  spoke  the  truth  in 
love.  It  is  great  pity  any  who  wish  her  well  should  skin  over  the 
wounds  which  are  there  searched.  As  long  as  she  resents  that  office 
of  true  esteem,  her  grace  can  be  but  small." 

The  letter  of  Mr.  Wesley  was  not  received  by  her  ladyship  in  the 
spirit  which  these  notices  concerning  it  express.  From  this  period  she 
appears  to  have  cherished  toward  him  a  feeling  of  deep  and  resolute 
hostility.  As  he  was  anxious  to  give  no  just  offence  to  any  one,  he 
examined  the  Minutes  again  and  again,  with  the  utmost  care  ;  and  the 
result  was  an  increased  conviction  of  their  truth,  and  of  their  seasona- 
bleness  at  that  time.  He  felt  therefore  that  he  could  neither  retract 
nor  soften  them  without  violating  his  conscience.  Writing  to  one  of 
his  correspondents  in  Bath,  he  says,  "  At  the  instance  of  some  who 
were  frightened  thereby,  I  have  reviewed  them  over  and  over ;  I  have 
considered  them  in  every  point  of  view  ;  and  truly  the  more  I  consider 
them,  the  more  I  like  them ;  the  more  fully  I  am  convinced,  not  only 
that  they  are  true,  agreeable  both  to  Scripture  and  sound  experience, 
but  that  they  contain  truths  of  the  deepest  importance,  and  such  as 
ought  to  be  continually  inculcated  by  those  who  would  be  pure  from  the 
blood  of  all  men." 

Equally  fixed  and  determined  were  the  adversaries  of  these  doctrinal 
propositions.  The  next  Methodist  conference  was  to  be  held  in  Bristol, 
early  in  the  ensuing  August ;  and  it  was  resolved  by  Lady  Hunting- 
don, and  Mr.  Shirley,  (who  acted  as  her  agent  in  the  whole  business,) 
to  get  up  an  anti-Wesleyan  demonstration  in  that  city,  at  the  same 
time.  To  effect  this  object  the  following  letter  was  printed,  and  widely 
circulated : — 

"  Sir, — Whereas  Mr.  Wesley's  conference  is  to  be  held  at  Bristol, 
on  Tuesday  the  6th  of  August  next,  it  is  proposed  by  Lady  Huntingdon, 
and  many  other  Christian  friends,  (real  Protestants,)  to  have  a  meeting 
at  Bristol,  at  the  same  time,  of  such  principal  persons,  both  clergy  and 
laity,  who  disapprove  of  the  underwritten  Minutes ;  and  as  the  same 
are  thought  injurious  to  the  very  fundamental  principles  of  Christianity, 
it  is  further  proposed,  that  they  go  in  a  body  to  the  said  conference, 
and  insist  upon  a  formal  recantation  of  the  said  Minutes  ;  and  in  case 
of  a  refusal,  to  publish  their  protest  against  them.  Your  presence, 
sir,  on  this  occasion,  is  particularly  requested  :  but  if  it  should  not  suit 
your  convenience  to  be  there,  it  is  desired  that  you  will  transmit  your 
sentiments  on  the  subject  to  such  persons  as  you  think  proper  to  pro- 
duce them.  It  is  submitted  to  you,  whether  it  would  not  be  right,  in 
the  opposition  to  be  made  to  such  a  dreadful  heresy,  to  recommend  it 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  629 

to  as  many  of  your  Christian  friends,  as  well  of  the  Dissenters,  as  of 
the  established  Church,  as  you  can  prevail  on  to  be  there,  the  cause 
being  of  so  general  a  nature.     I  am,  sir,  your  obedient  servant, 

"Walter  Shirley."* 

To  this  letter  was  affixed  an  extract  from  the  Minutes,  which  were 
alleged  to  be  heretical,  and  a  copy  of  the  protest  which  the  intended 
assembly  was  to  adopt,  in  case  Mr.  Wesley  and  his  preachers  shoidd 
refuse  to  alter  their  creed,  at  the  dictation  of  the  parties  who  modestly 
assumed  "  dominion  over  their  faith."  That  Mr.  Wesley  might  be 
acquainted  with  the  process  which  was  going  on  against  him,  a  copy 
of  the  circular  was  forwarded  to  his  brother,  as  soon  as  it  was  printed, 
accompanied  by  the  following  letter  from  Lady  Huntingdon : — 

"  Bath,  June  8th,  1771.  Dear  Sir, — Enclosed  you  have  your  broth- 
er's Minutes,  sent  with  those  resolutions  taken  in  consequence  of  their 
appearing  in  the  world,  and  that  under  the  proper  explanation  of  them, 
viz.,  '  Popery  unmasked.'  They  have  long  affected  my  mind  with 
deep  concern ;  and  thinking  that  all  ought  to  be  deemed  Papists  who 
did  not  disown  them,  I  readily  complied  with  a  proposal  of  an  open 
disavowal  of  them.  The  friendship  I  have  endeavoured  to  show  you 
and  him  for  so  many  years  could  never  have  been  less,  but  for  that 
confession  your  brother  has  made  of  his  creed.  I  can  therefore  look 
upon  what  I  do,  as  no  more  than  bearing  an  honest  testimony,  in  that 
simplicity  and  godly  sincerity  with  which  I  have  desired  to  hold  the 
fundamental  principles  of  that  Church  to  which  I  belong,  and  univer- 
sally with  all  the  reformed  and  Protestant  churches  in  the  world.  I 
shall  ever,  from  Scripture,  as  well  as,  the  happy  demonstration  of  truth 
to  my  own  conscience,  maintain  the  sufficiency  of  that  glorious  sacrifice 
for  sinners  as  the  whole  of  my  salvation,  abhorring  all  merit  in  man,  and 
giving  that  glory  to  Jesus  Christ,  which  alone  to  him  eternally  belongs. 
You  must  see  in  this  view,  that  neither  partiality  nor  prejudice  has  any 
thing  to  do  in  this  whole  affair.  Principles  that  make  shipwreck  of 
faith,  and  of  course  of  a  good  conscience,  are  what  I  have  to  object  to  ; 
and  no  gloss,  ever  so  finely  drawn  over  these  apostate  sentiments,  can 
alter  their  nature  or  consequence  to  me.  Things  of  such  vast  import- 
ance ever  exclude  the  man.  He  is,  like  every  other  man,  weak  and 
insufficient,  and  does  therefore  demand  a  Christian  temper  of  opposition, 
and  his  infirmities  tenderly  covered  :  but  his  principles  set  up  another 
gospel,  and  so  exclude  that  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  thus  expose  thousands 

*  The  following  potscript  was  subjoined  to  this  letter  : — "  Your  answer  is  desired, 
directed  to  the  Countess  of  Huntingdon,  or  the  Rev.  Mr.  Shirley,  or  John  Lloyd,  Esq., 
in  Bath,  or  Mr.  James  Ireland,  Bristol,  or  to  Thomas  Powis,  Esq.,  at  Berwick,  near 
Shrewsbury,  or  to  Richard  Hill,  Esq.,  at  Hawkstone,  near  Whitchurch,  Shropshire. 
Lodgings  will  be  provided.     Inquire  at  Mr.  Ireland's,  Bristol." 


630  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

of  immortal  souls  to  the  just  suspicions  of  denying  the  only  Lord  God 
that  bought  them,  and  in  civil  as  well  as  religious  professors  make  us 
appear  rebels  to  God  our  King,  and  the  most  wicked  enemies  of  our 
country.     None  can  blame  any  who  from  such  withdraw  themselves. 

"  As  you  have  no  part  in  this  matter,  I  find  it  difficult  to  blame  your 
brother  to  you ;  while  as  an  honest  man  I  must  pity  and  not  less  re- 
gard you,  as  you  must  suffer  equal  disgrace,  and  universal  distrust,  from 
the  supposed  union  with  him.  I  know  you  so  well,  and  believe  the 
Lord  who  brings  light  with  truth  will  also  show  you,  that  no  mean  dis- 
guises, or  a  less  interesting  point,  could  thus  influence  me  in  that  stand 
I  make,  and  which  appears  to  me  of  that  consequence  to  the  salvation 
of  souls. 

"  May  every  best  blessing  attend  you  ;  and  may  you  be  found  faith- 
ful in  life  and  in  death  to  Him  who  has  so  loved  us,  and  to  whom, 
throughout  all  eternity,  all  praise  and  glory  our  heaven  must  ever 
resound  with.     I  am,  dear  sir, 

"  Your  ever  faithful  and  sincere  friend  and  servant,  for  Christ's  sake. 

"  The  copy  enclosed  is  tbe  first  that  has  been  sent  out  by  me  to  any 
one.  I  have  done  this  in  order  that  with  the  greatest  openness  your 
brother  might  be  informed  by  you." 

Few  men  respected  Lady  Huntingdon  more  than  Mr.  Charles  Wes- 
ley. .  For  many  years  he  had  lived  in  habits  of  intimacy  with  her,  and 
corresponded  with  her  ;  and  he  with  his  family  had  received  from  her 
many  acts  of  substantial  kindness,  of  which  he  was  deeply  sensible. 
But  her  attack  upon  the  good  name  of  his  brother  produced  an  effect 
the  reverse  of  what  she  intended.  He  knew  his  brother's  infirmities 
better  than  she  did,  and  he  also  knew  his  brother's  sterling  worth.  He 
knew  that  John  Wesley  was  no  "  Papist,"  either  masked  or  "  un- 
masked," but  as  "  real  a  Protestant"  as  those  who  appropriated  to 
themselves  exclusively  the  honourable  title.  He  knew  well  that  his 
brother  was  no  "  rebel  to  God  or  king,"  nor  "  wicked  enemy  of  his 
country,"  though  traduced  under  these  characters  by  one  of  his  spiritual 
children.  With  meekness,  therefore,  but  with  instinctive  firmness  and 
promptitude,  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  resented  the  attempt  to  alienate  him 
from  the  brother  of  his  heart,  to  whom  he  had  always  yielded  a  just 
preference.  What  he  thought  of  the  most  unbecoming  and  unfeminine 
letter  of  Lady  Huntingdon,  may  be  gathered  from  the  two  short  but 
significant  sentences  which  he  inscribed  on  the  back  of  it :  "  Lady 
Huntingdon's  last.     Unanswered  by  John  Wesley's  brother!" 

In  what  manner  the  calumnious  circular,  which  was  intrusted  to 
Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  was  communicated  to  John,  we  know  not ;  but 
as  he  was  not  himself  inclined  to  surrender  that  liberty  of  speech  which 
Lady  Huntingdon  wished  to  restrict,  so  he  certainly  did  not  advise  his 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  631 

brother  tamely  to  submit  to  her  dictation  as  to  what  he  should  publish. 
On  the  6th  of  July  following,  he  says  in  a  letter  to  John,  "  I  have  just 
finished  Brandt's  '  History  of  the  Synod  of  Dort.'  Cannot  you  oblige 
us  with  a  short  extract  out  of  him  ?  out  of  '  Redemption  Redeemed  ?'* 
or  whom  you  choose  1  I  verily  think,  you  are  called  to  drive  reproba- 
tion back  to  its  own  place." 

In  their  further  correspondence  on  the  subject,  Mr.  John  Wesley 
makes  the  following  communication  to  Charles.  It  was  written  a  few 
days  before  the  conference  began,  and  shows  that,  though  his  name 
was  cast  out  as  evil,  his  conscience  was  pure,  and  therefore  his  manly 
spirit  was  unsubdued.  "  We  cannot  put  out  what  we  never  put  in.  I 
do  not  use  the  word  merit.  I  never  did,  neither  do  now,  contend  for 
the  use  of  it.  But  I  ask  you,  or  any  other,  a  plain  question.  And  do 
not  cry,  '  Murder !'  but  give  me  an  answer.  What  is  the  difference 
between  mereri,  and  to  deserve  ?  or  between  deserving,  and  meritum  ? 
I  say  still,  I  cannot  tell.  Can  you?  Can  Mr.  Shirley,  or  any  man 
living  ?  In  asking  this  question,  I  neither  plead  for  merit,  nor  against  it. 
I  have  nothing  to  do  with  it.  I  have  declared  a  thousand  times,  there 
is  no  goodness  in  man  till  he  is  justified ;  no  merit,  either  before  or 
after  ;  that  is,  taking  the  word  in  its  proper  sense  :  for  in  a  loose  sense, 
meritorious  means  no  more  than  revcardable . 

"  As  to  reprobation,  seeing  they  have  drawn  the  sword,  I  throw 
away  the  scabbard.  I  send  you  a  specimen.  Let  fifteen  hundred  be 
printed  as  soon  as  you  please." 

It  would  be  difficult,  in  the  entire  range  of  ecclesiastical  history,  to 
find  an  instance  of  greater  impertinence  than  this  entire  proceeding  of 
Lady  Huntingdon  and  her  kinsman.  They  assume  authority  publicly 
to  brand  Mr.  Wesley  as  a  heretic  of  the  worst  kind,  a  heretic  whose 
doctrine  affected  not  the  circumstantials  of  religion  merely,  but  "  the 
very  fundamental  principles  of  Christianity,"  merely  because  he  asserted 
the  conditionality  of  the  covenant  of  grace :  a  tenet  which  had  been 
avowed  and  defended  by  many  of  the  wisest  and  holiest  men  that  ever 
lived.  Richard  Baxter,  for  instance,  has  said  far  stronger  things  on  the 
necessity  of  obedience  than  Mr.  Wesley  had  ever  advanced. 

Her  ladyship  and  Mr.  Shirley  also  claim  authority  over  the  con- 
science and  understanding  of  Mr.  Wesley,  and  over  those  of  the  entire 
body  of  his  preachers,  as  well  as  a  right,  at  their  own*  pleasure,  to 
intrude  into  the  private  assembly  of  these  ministers.  Without  asking 
permission,  they  propose,  accompanied  by  others  like-minded  with 
them,  to  go  to  the  conference,  not  even  to  teach  or  expostulate  with 
the  ignorant  and  erring  men  there  assembled,  but  to  demand  "  a  formal 

*  An  elaborate  work  in  defence  of  general  redemption,  by  the  celebrated  John 
Goodwin. 


632  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

recantation"  of  their  theological  principles.  An  Englishman's  house 
is  no  longer  his  castle  when  these  personages  have  a  claim  to  make  in 
behalf  of  their  own  creed. 

They  even  treat  the  people  whom  they  invite  to  meet  them  with  little 
more  respect  than  the  Methodist  preachers.  For  while  they  summon 
all  classes  of  religious  people  to  Bristol,  they  tell  these  strangers  what 
to  do  when  assembled.  A  form  of  a  protest  is  provided  for  them ;  so 
that  the  clergy  and  laity,  Churchmen  and  Dissenters,  are  to  act  as 
these  modest  directors  shall  dictate  ! 

Never  were  rashness  and  presumption  more  effectually  rebuked  than 
on  this  occasion.  Many  copies  of  the  circular,  we  are  informed,  were 
sent  forth,  in  all  directions ;  and  every  person  who  received  one  was 
urged  to  press  the  matter  upon  his  neighbours,  and  secure  as  numerous 
an  attendance  at  Bristol  as  possible.  What  then  was  the  result  of  all 
this  mighty  preparation  ?  Absolutely  nothing.  From  all  that  appears, 
neither  man,  woman,  nor  child,  repaired  to  Bristol  in  compliance  with 
the  summons,  either  to  beard  Mr.  Wesley  and  the  conference,  or  to 
adopt  the  "  protest."  The  promised  "  lodgings"  were  unoccupied. 
The  "  protest"  remained  in  the  pocket  of  the  party  by  whom  it  was 
written.     No  stranger  showed  his  face  in  the  city. 

It  is  natural  to  inquire,  what  could  be  the  reason  of  this  failure. 
Was  it  that  there  were  no  religious  people  in  the  land  who  disapproved 
of  the  Minutes  ?  Far  from  it.  Multitudes,  both  in  the  Church  and  out 
of  it,  were  decidedly  opposed  to  them,  even  for  this  one  sentence : 
"  We  have  leaned  too  much  toward  Calvinism."  Many  of  the  evan- 
gelical clergy  were  favourable  to  Calvin's  theory,  as  were  the  great 
body  of  Dissenters.  Why  then  did  they  not  obey  the  summons  which 
called  them  to  Bristol  ?  Simply  because  the  entire  movement  was 
unjust  and  ridiculous.  What  right  had  Lady  Huntingdon  and  Mr. 
Shirley  to  impose  their  creed  upon  Mr.  Wesley,  any  more  than  he  had 
to  impose  his  upon  them  ?  Suppose  Mr.  Wesley  had  been  weak 
enough  to  invite  all  sorts  of  people  to  meet  him  at  Trevecka,  and  to 
demand  of  Lady  Huntingdon  and  Mr.  Shirley,  with  the  tutors  and 
students  of  the  college  there,  a  formal  recantation  of  the  doctrine  of 
absolute  election  to  eternal  life,  he  would  have  made  himself  a  laughing- 
stock to  all  England.  If  her  ladyship  and  her  kinsman  could  not  see 
the  unseemly  position  in  which  they  placed  themselves,  other  people 
could  see  it,  and  blush  for  the  folly  which  it  betrayed. 

When  it  was  found  that  the  call  which  was  given  to  the  clergy  and 
laity  was  not  responded  to,  Lady  Huntingdon  and  Mr.  Shirley  both 
altered  their  tone  toward  Mr.  Wesley.  On  the  day  before  the  confer- 
ence met,  each  of  them  addressed  a  letter  to  him,  expressing  regret  that 
their  printed  circular  was  drawn  up  in  unbecoming  language,  declaring 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  633 

that  they  meant  no  personal  offence,  and  requesting  to  know  whether 
it  would  be  agreeable  to  Mr.  Wesley  and  his  preachers,  that  a  deputa- 
tion should  attend  the  conference,  for  the  purpose  of  coining  to  a  better 
understanding.  Mr.  Wesley  returned  a  verbal  answer,  inviting  Mr. 
Shirley  and  his  friends  to  come  on  the  third  day  after  the  conference 
had  assembled ;  thus  teaching  them  that  he  would  not  allow  them  to 
intrude  into  his  conference  at  their  pleasure.  If  they  thought  that  , 
Calvinism  placed  them  above  English  law  and  good  manners,  it  was 
requisite  that  they  should  be  better  taught.  Eight  persons  attended  on 
the  day  of  the  muster,  all  of  whom  were  either  dependant  upon  Lady 
Huntingdon,  or  under  her  personal  influence.  At  the  head  of  these 
was  Mr.  Shirley,  her  ladyship's  cousin,  who  was  accompanied  by  Mr. 
Glascot  and  Mr.  Owen,  two  of  her  preachers ;  by  Mr.  Lloyd,  of  Bath, 
and  Mr.  Ireland,  of  Bristol,  whose  names  appear  in  the  circular,  and 
who  were  -  therefore  pledged  to  support  its  object;  by  two  students 
belonging  to  her  college  at  Trevecka ;  and  by  Mr.  Winter,  who  had 
accompanied  Mr.  Whitefield  to  America,  and  was  now  under  her  lady- 
ship's direction.  Such  men  as  Venn,  Romaine,  Madan,  and  Berridge, 
with  the  entire  body  of  the  Dissenters,  stood  aloof  from  the  fraternity. 
The  Calvinistical  clergy  did  not  like  the  doctrine  of  the  Minutes  any 
more  than  Mr.  Shirley  or  Lady  Huntingdon  did ;  but  they  knew  that 
John  Wesley  was  "  in  Christ  before"  they  were  ;  that  he  had  by  the 
grace  of  God  led  the  way  in  that  revival  of  spiritual  religion,  the  bene- 
fits of  which  they  enjoyed  in  common  with  thousands  more ;  and  they 
esteemed  him  on  account  of  his  talents,  erudition,  piety,  labours,  use- 
fulness, and  age.  They  could  not  therefore  treat  him  with  rudeness 
and  public  disrespect,  nor  connect  themselves  with  the  circular  letter, 
which  was  a  dishonour  to  all  the  parties  that  identified  themselves 
with  it.  The  intemperate  language  in  which  it  was  expressed,  and  the 
offensive  proposals  which  it  contained,  were  alike  revolting  to  every 
generous  and  candid  mind.  Even  those  who  had  drawn  it  up,  and  sent 
it  forth,  were  ashamed  of  it,  when  they  had  ascertained  the  public 
feeling.  Lady  Huntingdon  confessed  in  her  letter  to  Mr.  Wesley,  just 
before  the  conference  assembled,  that  her  own  friends,  as  well  as  his, 
were  offended  with  its  tone  and  object.  And  well  they  might ;  for  it 
was  thoroughly  un-English \ in  its  character,  and  conceived  in  the 
haughty,  sullen,  and  intolerant  spirit  of  the  Synod  of  Dort,  whose  creed 
it  was  intended  to  promote.  The  parties  concerned  in  it  wanted  nothing 
but  the  civil  power  to  give  effect  to  their  purpose  ;  and  then  wo  to 
John  Wesley  and  his  anti-Calvinistical  preachers  ! 

On  the  entrance  of  the  deputation  into  the  conference,  which  was 
unusually  large  in  consequence  of  the  trumpet  of  opposition  which  Mr. 
Shirley  had  blown,  Mr.  Wesley  engaged  in  prayer.     Mr.  Shirley  then, 


634  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

at  his  own  request,  read  to  the  conference  the  letters  which  he  and 
Lady  Huntingdon  had  addressed  to  Mr.  Wesley  four  days  before.  When 
this  was  done,  he  expressed  a  "  hope  that  the  submission  made  was 
satisfactory  to  the  gentlemen  of  the  conference.  This  was  admitted ; 
but  then  it  was  urged,  that  as  the  offence  given  by  the  circular  letter 
had  been  very  public,  so  ought  the  letter  of  submission."*  To  this  Mr. 
Shirley  immediately  consented. 

Mr.  Wesley  then  stood  up,  and  stated,  that  for  more  than  thirty  years 
he  had  invariably  preached  the  doctrine  of  justification  by  faith ;  and 
that  there  was  nothing  in  the  Minutes  which  at  all  opposed  that  vital 
truth  of  Christianity.  He  complained  of  hostility  to  himself,  even  from 
persons  who  were  under  obligations  to  him,  and  from  whom  therefore 
he  was  entitled  to  a  far  different  treatment.  Mr.  Shirley,  in  the  most 
solemn  manner,  disclaimed  all  personal  hostility,  so  far  as  he  was  con- 
cerned. He  added,  that  his  object  simply  was,  to  oppose  the  doctrine 
of  the  Minutes,  which  he  believed  to  be  of  dangerous  tendency ;  that  he 
had  in  his  possession  "  numerous  protests  and  testimonies  against  them, 
sent  from  Scotland,  and  from  various  parts  of  these  kingdoms  ;  and  that 
it  must  seem  very  extraordinary  indeed,  if  so  many  men  of  sense  and 
learning  should  be  mistaken,  and  that  there  was  nothing  really  offensive 
in  the  plain,  natural  import  of  the  Minutes."!  He  expressed  his  belief 
that  Mr.  Wesley  and  the  preachers  "  themselves  (whatever  meaning 
they  might  have  intended)  would  allow  that  the  more  obvious  meaning 
of  the  Minutes  was  reprehensible."  He  therefore  "  recommended  to 
them,  nay,  begged  and  entreated,  for  the  Lord's  sake,  that  they  would 
go  as  far  as  they  could  with  a  good  conscience,  in  giving  the  world 
satisfaction." 

These  are  Mr.  Shirley's  own  statements ;  and  they  are  highly  cha- 
racteristic of  the  man  :  feeble,  but  withal  sincere,  devout,  and  well- 
intentioned.  The  Minutes  were  avowedly  anti-Calvinistical,  and  there- 
fore necessarily  "  offensive"  to  a  large  number  of  people  in  "  Scotland, 
and  in  various  parts  of  these  kingdoms."  Of  this  there  could  be  no 
doubt.  But  then  Mr.  Wesley  was  no  Calvinist,  and  never  professed  to 
be  such ;  and  if,  in  the  frank  avowal  of  his  opinions,  others  who  were 
differently  minded  took  "  offence,"  he  was  not  to  blame.  His  design 
was  not  to  "  offend"  any  one,  but  to  discharge  his  own  conscience.  Mr. 
Shirley  assumes  that,  because  "  many  men  of  sense  and  learning"  dis- 
approved of  the  Minutes,  they  must  be  erroneous.  Alas  for  the  church, 
alas  for  the  world,  if  nothing  is  ever  to  be  said  that  "  men  of  sense  and 
learning"  will  not  quarrel  with  ! 

This  good  man,  in  his  address  to  the  conference,  appears  also  to  have 
been  utterly  unconscious  that  the  course  which  he  was  pursuing  was 
*  Shirley's  Narrative,  p.  13.  t  Ibid. 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  635 

essentially  unjust  in  this  respect,  that  he  did  not  view  the  Minutes  in 
connection  with  Mr.  Wesley's  other  publications,  and  known  sentiments ; 
as  if  the  Minutes  contained  the  whole  of  his  creed.  Whereas  they 
were  the  mere  record  of  a  conversation,  the  design  of  which  was  to 
guard  from  abuse  the  doctrine  of  justification  by  faith,  which  he  and 
his  preachers  held  with  as  much  tenaciousness  and  consistency  as  any 
other  ministers  that  ever  lived,  or  that  then  existed. 

Lady  Huntingdon's  biographer  says,  "  Mr.  Wesley  drew  up  a  decla- 
ration, which  was  acquiesced  in  by  Mr.  Shirley  and  Ins  friends."* 
This  statement,  like  many  others  put  forth  in  the  multifarious  publica- 
tion of  that  nameless  author,  is  not  true.  The  "  declaration"  was  not 
"  drawn  up"  by  Mr.  Wesley,  as  every  one  who  is  acquainted  with  his 
style  will  at  once  perceive.  It  wants  the  precision  with  which  he  was 
accustomed  to  express  himself;  and  the  conclusion  of  the  last  sentence 
is  neither  sense  nor  grammar.  Mr.  Shirley  wrote  it,  and  proposed  it 
to  the  conference,  as  a  something  which  he  desired  to  "  give  the  world 
satisfaction."  His  own  words  are,  "  I  said,  I  hoped  they  would  not 
take  offence  (for  I  did  not  mean  to  give  it)  at  my  proposing  to  them  a 
declaration  which  I  had  drawn  up,  wishing  that  something  at  least 
analogous  to  it  might  be  agreed  to.  I  then  took  the  liberty  to  read  it ; 
and  Mr.  Wesley,  after  he  had  made  some  (not  very  material)  alterations 
in  it,  readily  consented  to  sign  it ;  in  which  he  was  followed  by  fifty- 
three  of  the  preachers  in  connection  with  him  ;  there  being  only  one  or 
two  that  were  against  it."f 

The  following  is  the  "  declaration"  here  referred  to : — "  Bristol, 
August  9th,  1771.  Whereas  the  doctrinal  points  in  the  Minutes  of  a 
conference,  held  in  London,  August  7th,  1770,  have  been  understood 
to  favour  justification  by  works  :  now  the  Rev.  John  Wesley  and  others, 
assembled  in  conference,  do  declare,  that  we  had  no  such  meaning  ; 
and  we  abhor  the  doctrine  of  justification  by  works,  as  a  most  perilous 
and  abominable  doctrine.  And  as  the  said  Minutes  are  not  sufficiently 
guarded,  in  the  way  they  are  expressed,  we  hereby  solemnly  declare, 
in  the  sight  of  God,  that  we  have  no  trust  or  confidence  but  in  the  alone 
merits  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ  for  justification  or  salva- 
tion, either  in  life,  death,  or  the  day  of  judgment.  And  though  no  one 
is  a  real  Christian  believer,  (and  consequently  cannot  be  saved,)  who 
doeth  not  good  works,  where  there  is  time  and  opportunity,  yet  our 
works  have  no  part  in  meriting  or  purchasing  our  justification  from  first 
to  last,  either  in  whole  or  in  part." 

All  the  preachers  who  were  at  the  conference  appear  to  have  affixed 
their  names  to  this  document,  except  Thomas  Olivers,  who  spoke 
largely  against  it.  There  was  nothing  in  the  "  declaration"  contrary  to 
*  Vol.  ii,  p.  242.  +  Shirley's  Narrative. 


636  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

those  sound  theological  views  which  Mr.  Olivers  has  expressed  in  his 
various  publications ;  but  he  was  deeply  offended  with  the  part  which 
Mr.  Shirley  had  previously  acted  ;  and  he  would  not  commit  himself  to 
the  man  who  had  written  the  scandalous  circular.  According  to  Mr. 
Fletcher,  Olivers  regarded  the  affair  of  the  "  declaration"  as  "  a  patched- 
up  peace  ;"  and  as  such  he  would  have  nothing  to  do  with  it.  Because 
he  claimed  the  right  of  private  judgment  in  this  affair,  Lady  Hunting- 
don's biographer  honours  him  with  the  character  of  a  "  fiery -tempered, 
over-zealous  man." 

When  the  conference  had  complied  with  Mr.  Shirley's  wishes,  they 
put  him  into  a  position  which  he  had  not  anticipated,  and  which,  for  a 
time,  interrupted  the  joy  of  his  success.  "  After  the  declaration  had 
been  agreed  to,"  says  he,  "  it  was  required  of  me,  on  my  part,  that  I 
would  make  some  public  acknowledgment  that  I  had  mistaken  the  mean- 
ing of  the  Minutes.  Here  I  hesitated  a  little  ;  for  though  I  was  desirous 
to  do  every  thing  (consistently  with  truth  and  a  good  conscience)  for 
the  establishment  of  peace  and  Christian  fellowship ;  yet  I  was  very 
unwilling  to  give  any  thing  under  my  hand  that  might  seem  to  counte- 
nance the  Minutes  in  their  obvious  sense.  But  then,  when  I  was  asked 
by  one  of  the  preachers,  whether  I  did  not  believe  Mr.  Wesley  to  be  an 
honest  man,  I  was  distressed  on  the  other  hand,  lest  by  refusing  what 
was  desired,  I  should  seem  to  infer  a  doubt  to  Mr.  Wesley's  disadvan- 
tage. Having  confidence  therefore  in  Mr.  Wesley's  integrity,  who  had 
declared  he  had  no  such  meaning  in  the  Minutes  as  was  favourable  to 
justification  by  works  ;  and  considering  that  every  man  is  the  best  judge 
of  his  own  meaning,  and  has  a  right  so  far  to  our  credit ;  and  that, 
though  nothing  else  could,  yet  the  declaration  did  convince  me  they 
had  some  other  meaning  than  what  appeared  :  I  say,  these  things  con- 
sidered, I  promised  them  satisfaction  in  this  particular,  and  a  few  days 
afterward  sent  Mr.  Wesley  the  following  message,  with  which  he  was 
very  well  pleased  : — 

"  '  Mr.  Shirley's  Christian  respects  wait  on  Mr.  Wesley.  The  de- 
claration agreed  to  in  conference,  August  the  8th,  1771,  has  convinced 
Mr.  Shirley  he  had  mistaken  the  meaning  of  the  doctrinal  points  in  the 
Minutes  of  the  conference  held  in  London,  August  7th,  1770;  and  he 
hereby  wishes  to  testify  the  full  satisfaction  he  has  in  the  said  declara- 
tion, and  his  hearty  concurrence  and  agreement  with  the  same.' " 

Mr.  Shirley  says,  with  respect  to  his  interview  with  the  conference, 
"  The  whole  was  conducted  with  great  decency  on  all  sides.  We  con- 
cluded with  prayer,  and  with  the  warmest  indications  of  peace  and  love. 
For  my  own  part,  I  was  perfectly  sincere,  and  thought  it  one  of  the 
happiest  and  most  honourable  days  of  my  life."* 
*  Narrative,  p.  17. 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  637 

When  Mr. "Fletcher  received  the  circular  letter,  inviting  him  to  take 
part  in  the  crusade  against  Mr.  Wesley  at  the  Bristol  conference,  he 
was  induced  more  carefully  to  examine  the  Minutes,  against  which  the 
outcry  was  raised ;  and  perceiving  their  seasonableness  and  design,  as 
well  as  their  consistency  with  the  general  tenor  of  Holy  Scripture,  he 
resolved  to  write  in  their  defence,  and  that  of  their  injured  author.  He 
completed  his  purpose  in  "  Five  Letters  to  the  Hon.  and  Rev.  Author 
of  the  Circular ;"  and  transmitted  the  whole  in  manuscript  to  Mr.  Wes- 
ley, that  he  might  print  or  suppress  them  according  to  his  judgment. 
Having  carefully  read  them,  and  struck  out  a  few  passages  which  he 
thought  contained  censures  too  severe  upon  Mr.  Shirley,  Mr.  Wesley 
resolved  upon  their  publication.  He  therefore  placed  them  in  the  hands 
of  William  Pine,  his  chief  printer,  directing  that  they  should  be  con- 
ducted through  the  press,  and  sent  forth  into  the  world,  with  all  conve- 
nient speed.  The  fulfilment  of  this  charge  was  intrusted  to  Mr.  Olivers, 
who  was  left  in  Bristol. 

In  the  mean  while  intelligence  was  sent  to  Mr.  Fletcher  of  Mr.  Shir- 
ley's modest  and  friendly  behaviour  at  the  conference,  so  different  from 
the  spirit  of  the  circular  letter ;  and  this  induced  him  to  resolve,  if 
possible,  to  prevent  the  publication  of  his  Letters  in  their  present  form. 
They  were  addressed  to  Mr.  Shirley,  and  often  in  a  strain  of  powerful 
and  just  rebuke  ;  and  he  now  wished,  if  it  were  not  too  late,  to  spare 
that  gentleman's  name  and  feelings.  For  this  purpose  he  wrote  with 
all  haste  to  Mr.  Ireland,  requesting  that  the  press  might  be  stopped,  and 
the  pamphlet  for  the  present  withheld  from  the  public.  But  though  no 
copies  had  been  put  into  circulation,  the  work  was  all  printed,  or  nearly 
so,  and  notice  had  been  given  of  its  immediate  sale.  Mr.  Ireland  went 
to  the  printer  with  Mr.  Fletcher's  letter ;  but  Pine  acted  according  to 
the  orders  which  he  had  previously  received,  and  which  in  all  proba- 
bility Mr.  Olivers  urged  him  to  follow.  The  "  Five  Letters"  therefore 
quickly  appeared,  and  were  read  with  great  eagerness  ;  the  popularity 
of  the  writer,  the  nature  of  the  subject,  and  the  excitement  of  the 
occasion,  all  giving  a  superior  interest  to  the  book. 

The  conduct  of  Mr.  Wesley  in  putting  to  press  his  friend's  vindica- 
tion of  the  Minutes,  and  of  Mr.  Olivers  and  others  in  its  publication, 
when  the  author  wished  to  recall  it,  is  severely  censured  by  the  biog- 
rapher of  Lady  Huntingdon  ;  but  with  singular  unfairness  and  injustice. 
To  make  out  a  case  of  accusation  against  Mr.  Wesley,  it  is  assumed 
that  the  "  declaration"  which  he  and  the  preachers  signed  was  a  "  re- 
cantation of  the  Minutes  ;"  and  that  they  should  be  first  recanted,  and 
then  defended,  is  described  as  a  strange  proceeding.  But  the  sophism 
is  too  thin  to  deceive  any  person  of  ordinary  discernment.  Mr.  Wesley 
never  recanted  the  Minutes,  and  never  intended  to  recant  them ;  nor 


638  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

did  Mr.  Shirley  at  the  time  understand  the  "  declaration"  in  any  such 
light.  A  sense  was  put  upon  the  Minutes  which  Mr.  Wesley  never 
intended,  and  which  was  in  direct  opposition  to  the  uniform  tenor  of 
his  preaching  and  writings.  That  sense  he  always  disavowed,  and 
disavowed  in  the  "  declaration  ;"  but  he  never  gave  up  the  Minutes  in 
their  just  and  designed  signification.  He  and  the  preachers  do  not  say 
in  the  "  declaration,"  "  We  retract  our  former  principles  ;"  but,  "  We 
had  no  such  meaning,'"  as  that  which  was  imputed  to  us.  If  they  had 
retracted  the  Minutes,  how  could  they  call  upon  Mr.  Shirley  to  confess 
himself  in  error  in  opposing  them  ?  and  how  could  Mr.  Shirley  say,  as 
he  does  in  his  apology,  that  he  had  "  mistaken  the  meaning  of  the  doc- 
trinal points  in  the  Minutes  V  In  his  "  Narrative"  relating  to  the  sub- 
ject, which  he  wrote  and  published  at  the  time,  Mr.  Shirley  never 
speaks  of  the  "  declaration,"  which  Mr.  Wesley  and  the  preachers  had 
signed,  as  any  retractation  of  their  former  principles ;  nor  could  he  do 
this  without  stultifying  both  himself  and  his  apology.  It  is  highly  dis- 
ingenuous in  the  writer  of  Lady  Huntingdon's  Life  to  speak  of  it  in 
this  light,  which  lie  does  again  and  again.*  To  Mr.  Wesley,  it  is  said, 
"must  be  attributed  the  guilt  of  letting  loose  the  dogs  of  war.  He 
commenced  the  dispute  by  publishing  Mr.  Fletcher's  defence  of  the 
Minutes,  after  having  publicly  drawn  up  and  signed  a  refutation  or 
recantation  of  the  obnoxious  principles  which  they  contained."t  This 
language  outherods  Herod.  A  "  recantation"  of  the  "  principles  con- 
tained" in  the  Minutes  was  neither  "  drawn  up"  nor  "  signed"  by  Mr. 
Wesley ;  and  to  "  refute"  them,  in  their  legitimate  and  intended  sense, 
was  out  of  the  power  of  any  man.  It  would  be  to  refute  one  half  of 
the  Bible,  and  take  away  the  foundation  of  all  practical  religion. 

The  bold  assumption  that  "the  guilt"  of  commencing  this  contro- 
versy, if  "  guilt"  there  were,  rested  upon  the  head  of  Mr.  Wesley,  will 
never  be  conceded  except  by  those  partial  judges  who  view  the  subject 
with  only  one  eye.  But  perhaps  the  statement  was  put  forth  rather  as 
an  experiment  upon  the  public  credulity,  than  as  a  point  which  was 
cordially  believed.  In  his  leading  theological  principles  Mr.  Wesley 
preserved  a  strict  consistency  through  the  whole  of  his  public  life.    He 

*  To  make  an  impression  upon  the  public  mind  injurious  to  Mr.  Wesley,  great  pro- 
minence was  given  to  this  subject  in  the  advertisement  of  Lady  Huntingdon's  Life, 
which  was  said  to  contain,  among  other  things  of  great  importance,  a  document  of  in- 
tense interest,  in  which  Mr.  Wesley  and  his  preachers  retracted  their  own  doctrines. 
The  trick  was  despicable.  The  document  which  was  represented  as  such  a  curiosity 
had  been  before  the  world  nearly  seventy  years !  It  was  published  both  by  Mr.  Wesley 
and  Mr.  Shirley ;  and  was  well  known  to  exist  in  Watson's  Life  of  Mr.  Wesley,  a 
work  to  which  Lady  Huntingdon's  biographer  distinctly  refers,  and  where  he  must 
have  seen  it. 

t  Lady  Huntingdon's  Life  and  Times,  vol.  ii,  p.  249. 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  639 

openly  avowed  and  defended  the  doctrine  of  general  redemption,  the 
respectiveness  of  God's  decrees,  and  the  consequent  conditionality  of 
the  evangelical  covenant ;  but  while  he  claimed  the  right  of  private 
judgment  himself,  he  acknowledged  the  same  right  in  others,  and  there- 
fore in  no  instance  attempted  to  force  the  peculiarities  of  his  creed  upon 
any  man.  Never  did  he  officiously  interfere  with  the  doctrinal  senti- 
ments of  Lady  Huntingdon  and  her  people.  When  she  occasionally 
asked  him  to  preach  in  her  chapels,  if  he  was  able,  he  complied  with 
her  wishes ;  but  in  no  case  did  he  abuse  her  confidence  by  advancing 
principles  of  which  he  knew  she  did  not  approve.  Yet  he  had  an  un- 
doubted right  in  his  own  chapels,  and  among  his  own  people,  freely  to 
inculcate  his  views  of  divine  truth,  and  to  caution  his  preachers  on  the 
subject  of  their  doctrine.  For  doing  this  "  the  dogs  of  war  were  let 
loose"  upon  him,  and  urged  to  hunt  him  down,  as  an  abettor  of  "  dread- 
ful heresy,"  which  was  subversive  of  the  "  very  fundamental  principles 
of  Christianity."  The  huntsman's  horn  was  sounded  by  Lady  Hunting- 
don and  her  kinsman  ;  and  by  them  the  object  which  "  the  dogs"  were 
to  pursue,  and  the  place  where  they  were  to  assemble  and  begin  the 
chase,  were  pointed  out.  Upon  them,  therefore,  and  not  upon  Mr. 
Wesley,  the  alleged  "  guilt"  rested.  All  that  he  did  in  the  case  was 
to  defend  himself  against  the  unjust  imputations  which  were  cast  upon 
him :  and  this  he  was  bound  to  do,  if  he  would  preserve  the  efficiency 
of  the  ministry  which  he  had  received,  and  for  the  exercise  of  which 
he  was  accountable  both  to  God  and  man.  By  what  code  of  morals 
can  it  be  proved  to  be  a  sin  for  a  minister  of  Christ,  when  unjustly 
assailed,  to  put  forth  an  honest  defence  of  his  tenets  and  character  ? 
The  endeavour  to  transfer  the  blame  from  the  authors  of  a  dishonour- 
able conspiracy  to  the  victim  whom  they  attempted  to  crush,  after  the 
notable*  failure  of  the  scheme,  is  an  instance  of  hardihood  upon  which 
few  historians  would  venture. 

With  respect  to  the  publication  of  Mr.  Fletcher's  pamphlet,  when 
he  himself  wished  to  recall  it,  the  statements  of  Lady  Huntingdon's 
biographer  are  particularly  unfair  and  misleading.  He  conceals  an 
important  fact,  the  knowledge  of  which  is  essential  to  a  right  under- 
standing of  the  transaction.  Mr.  Fletcher's  design  was  not  to  abandon 
the  controversy  into  which  he  had  felt  it  his  duty  to  enter,  but  to  carry 
it  on  in  another  form.  He  wished  to  spare  the  feelings  of  Mr.  Shirley, 
but  resolved  to  defend  the  Minutes.  The  intimation,  therefore,  that  if 
Mr.  Fletcher's  wishes  had  been  complied  with,  there  would  have  been 
no  controversy,  is  notoriously  at  variance  with  truth.  In  his  letter  to 
Mr.  Ireland,  recalling  the  manuscript,  Mr.  Fletcher  expressly  said, 
"  that  whether  the  Letters  were  suppressed  or  not,  the  Minutes  must 
be  vindicated ;  that  Mr.  Wesley  owed  it  to  the  Church,  to  the  real  Pro- 


640  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

testants,  to  all  his  societies,  and  to  his  own  aspersed  character ;  and 
that,  after  all,  the  controversy  did  not  seem  to  him  to  be  so  much, 
whether  the  Minutes  should  stand,  as  whether  the  Antinomian  gospel 
of  Dr.  Crisp  should  prevail  over  the  practical  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ."* 
Why  did  Lady  Huntingdon's  biographer  suppress  this  important  de- 
claration 1  It  occurs  in  the  letter  to  which  he  refers,  and  upon  which 
he  lays  the  stress  of  his  argument  in  throwing  the  blame  of  the  contro- 
versy upon  Mr.  Wesley. 

On  the  appearance  of  the  "  Five  Letters,"  in  defence  of  the  Minutes, 
and  of  their  injured  author,  Mr.  Shirley  found  himself  in  a  situation 
which  he  little  expected  when  he  was  engaged  in  writing  the  circular, 
and  in  directing  copies  of  it  to  religious  people  throughout  the  three 
kingdoms.  In  a  sad  and  subdued  tone  he  complained  of  the  "  bitter- 
ness" of  the  Letters.  To  him,  indeed,  they  must  have  been  gall  and 
wormwood  :  not  because  the  spirit  of  the  writer  was  at  all  unkind,  but 
because  of  the  nature  of  the  subjects  upon  which  he  dwelt.  The  Let- 
ters fix  the  true  sense  of  the  Minutes,  (concerning  which  there  never 
was  any  diversity  of  opinion  among  the  men  to  whom  they  were  ad- 
dressed, and  for  whose  guidance  they  were  written,)  by  a  reference  to 
the  general  tenor  of  Mr.  Wesley's  writings,  and  well-known  sentiments; 
and  prove  that  the  propositions  which  they  contain  are  in  full  accordance 
with  the  Holy  Scriptures.  They  describe,  in  a  few  but  significant 
words,  the  labours  and  usefulness  of  Mr.  Wesley,  and  administer  a  just 
rebuke  to  those  who  would  force  upon  his  words  a  meaning  which  he 
never  intended,  and  strenuously  disavowed ;  and  then  attempt,  through 
their  own  misrepresentations,  to  injure  his  reputation,  and  blast  the 
fruit  of  his  ministry.  Unhappily  for  Mr.  Shirley,  he  had  some  time 
before  published  a  small  volume  of  sermons,  imbodying  principles  far 
more  legal  than  those  which  were  contained  in  the  Minutes  ;  and  these 
Mr.  Fletcher  quoted,  urging  upon  the  writer  the  flagrant  inconsistency 
and  injustice  of  stigmatizing  Mr.  Wesley  as  a  "  heretic,"  while  he 
himself  was  a  still  greater  offender  in  the  same  way.  All  this  was 
"  bitter,"  because  it  was  true.  Never  was  reproof  more  justly  merited 
than  by  the  author  of  the  circular,  or  more  effectively  administered 
than  by  the  vicar  of  Madeley  in  the  "  Five  Letters ;"  the  piety  and 
kindness  with  which  they  were  imbued  rendering  them  increasingly 
cutting.  The  tender-hearted  writer  of  the  Letters  was,  however,  dis- 
tressed at  what  he  had  done,  and  compared  himself  to  an  unpractised 
surgeon  performing  a  dangerous  operation  upon  a  beloved  friend.  He 
grieved  for  Mr.  Shirley,  whom  he  had  deeply  wounded,  and  wrote  to 
him  a  letter  of  apology  and  affection.  But  while  he  was  ready  to  sink 
into  despondency,  he  was  encouraged  by  his  friends,  who  assured  him 
*  Preface  to  the  Second  Check  to  Antinomianism. 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  641 

that  he  had  done  nothing  more  than  the  case  called  for  and  justified. 
One  of  the  private  letters  which  Mr.  Fletcher  received  and  published 
upon  this  occasion,  there  is  reason  to  believe  was  written  by  Mr.  Charles 
Wesley.  It  was  dated  from  London,  where  Charles  then  resided ;  and 
it  contains  the  reproachful  epithets  which  Lady  Huntingdon  had  applied 
to  Mr.  John  Wesley  in  the  letter  which  she  sent  to  Charles  with  the 
circular.  This  letter,  which  partakes  of  Charles's  energy  and  deci- 
sion, and  of  his  brotherly  affection  and  fidelity,  was  as  follows  : — 

"  I  reverence  Mr.  Shirley  for  his  candid  acknowledgment  of  his 
hastiness  in  judging.  I  commend  the  Calvinists  at  the  conference,  for 
their  justice  to  Mr.  Wesley,  and  their  acquiescence  in  the  declaration 
of  the  preachers  in  connection  with  him.  But  is  that  declaration, 
however  dispersed,  a  remedy  adequate  to  the  evil  done,  not  only  to  Mr. 
Wesley,  but  to  the  cause  and  work  of  God  ?  Several  Calvinists,  in 
eagerness  of  malice,  had  dispersed  their  calumnies  through  the  three 
kingdoms.  A-  truly  excellent  person  herself,  in  her  mistaken  zeal,  had 
represented  him  as  a  '  Papist  unmasked,'  a  '  heretic,'  an  '  apostate.'  A 
clergyman  of  the  first  reputation  informs  me,  a  poem  on  his  apostacy 
is  just  coming  out.  Letters  have  been  sent  to  every  serious  Church- 
man and  Dissenter  through  the  land,  together  with  the  Gospel  Maga- 
zine. Great  are  the  shoutings,  '  Now  that  he  lieth,  let  him  rise  up  no 
more !'  This  is  all  the  cry.  His  dearest  friends  and  children  are 
staggered,  and  scarce  know  what  to  think.  You,  in  your  corner,  can- 
not conceive  the  mischief  that  has  been  done,  and  is  still  doing.  But 
your  Letters,  in  the  hand  of  Providence,  may  answer  the  good  ends 
you  proposed  by  writing  them.  You  have  not  been  too  severe  to  dear 
Mr.  Shirley,  moderate  Calvinists  themselves  being  judges,  but  very  kind 
and  friendly,  to  set  a  good,  mistaken  man  right,  and  probably  to  preserve 
him  from  the  like  rashness  as  long  as  he  lives.  Be  not  troubled,  there- 
fore, but  cast  your  care  upon  the  Lord."* 

Mr.  Shirley  declined  to  answer  the  "  Five  Letters,"  deeply  as  they 
implicated  his  character ;  but  he  drew  up  and  published  a  "  Narrative" 
of  the  proceedings  in  which  he  had  been  concerned :  including  the 
circular ;  the  Minutes,  to  which  it  referred ;  his  letter  to  Mr.  Wesley, 
with  that  of  Lady  Huntingdon,  written  just  before  the  assembling  of 
the  conference  ;  an  account  of  the  interview  of  the  deputation  with  that 
body  ;  the  declaration  ;  his  own  acknowledgment  that  he  had  mistaken 
the  import  of  the  Minutes  ;  with  his  own  reflections  upon  the  whole 
affair.  Mr.  Shirley  also  recanted  his  volume  of  sermons,  from  which 
Mr.  Fletcher  had  made  some  quotations  ;  declaring  that  he  would  not, 
in  future,  hold  himself  responsible  for  any  doctrine  that  it  contained. 
The  spirit  of  this  pamphlet  is  in  general  excellent.  It  is  characterized 
*  Preface  to  the  Second  Check  to  Antinomianism. 
41 


642  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

by  meekness,  piety,  and  benevolence  ;  and  affords  strong  presumption, 
that  had  the  honourable  and  reverend  author  been  left  to  himself,  he 
would  never  have  acted  the  part  which  involved  him  in  so  much  blame 
and  trouble.  It  is  painful  to  see  the  name  of  such  a  man,  devout,  na- 
turally amiable  and  affectionate,  affixed  to  the  circular.  But  the  fierce 
and  intolerant  spirit  of  that  document  was  not  the  spirit  of  Walter 
Shirley.     It  bore  the  impress  of  a  far  different  mind. 

Ten  years  before  this  period  Mr.  Shirley  had  come  from  Ireland  to 
London,  on  occasion  of  the  trial  of  his  brother,  the  Earl  Ferrers.  It 
had  then  been  his  earnest  desire,  that  on  his  arrival  in  London  he 
might  meet  with  one  of  the  Wesleys :  men  whom,  above  all  others,  he 
deemed  the  most  likely  to  sympathize  with  him,  and  administer  comfort 
to  his  bleeding  heart.  Mr.  John  Wesley  was  engaged  in  his  itinerant 
duties ;  but  Charles  was  in  London,  and  showed  him  kindness  even 
surpassing  that  of  a  brother.  He  visited  Mr.  Shirley  and  his  sister 
almost  daily ;  and  the  Methodists  of  London,  at  Charles's  instigation, 
prayed  for  the  guilty  earl,  and  his  unfortunate  relations,  at  the  sacra- 
mental table,  as  well  as  in  their  more  public  religious  services  ;  they 
held  meetings  of  special  prayer  and  fasting,  in  behalf  of  the  same 
parties :  it  was  therefore  inexcusable  in  Mr.  Shirley,  now  that  his 
wounds  were  healed,  to  assail  the  brother  of  Charles  Wesley,  and  the 
spiritual  father  of  these  praying  people,  and,  without  either  proof  or 
probability,  in  justification  of  the  deed,  brand  him  publicly  as  a  heretic, 
and  endeavour  to  engage  both  Churchmen  and  Dissenters  to  combine 
against  him.  The  case  of  Mr.  Shirley,  while  it  calls  for  both  censure 
and  pity,  is  full  of  instruction  and  warning.  It  is  an  impressive  com- 
ment upon  the  apostolic  maxim,  "  Evil  communications  corrupt  good 
manners." 

Though  the  spirit  of  Mr.  Shirley's  "  Narrative"  was  unexceptionable, 
the  tract  contained  principles  which  Mr.  Fletcher  considered  to  be  of 
dangerous  tendency  :  he  therefore  wrote  a  reply  to  it,  under  the  title  of 
"  A  Second  Check  to  Antinomianism ;"  in  which  he  strengthens  and 
confirms  the  reasonings  of  his  former  publication,  and  assures  his  oppo- 
nent, that  the  letter  of  apology  which  he  had  formerly  sent  to  him  had 
no  relation  whatever  to  the  doctrinal  sentiments  which  he  defended, 
but  solely  to  the  personal  and  polemic  dress  in  which  they  were 
presented. 

When  the  conference  was  concluded,  and  Mr.  Fetcher's  vindication 
of  the  Minutes  had  appeared  in  print,  Mr.  Wesley  addressed  the  fol- 
lowing letter  to  Lady  Huntingdon,  who  was  the  chief  cause  of  all  the 
clamour  that  had  been  recently  raised  against  him.  It  shows  how 
deeply  he  felt  the  injustice  of  her  conduct. 

"  My  Dear  Lady, — When  I  received  the  former  letter  from  your 

41* 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  643 

ladyship,  I  did  not  know  what  to  answer ;  and  I  judged,  not  only  that 
silence  would  be  the  best  answer,  but  also  that  with  which  your  lady- 
ship would  be  best  pleased.  When  I  received  your  ladyship's  of  the 
second  instant,  I  immediately  saw  that  it  required  an  answer ;  only  I 
waited  till  the  hurry  of  the  conference  was  over,  that  I  might  do  nothing 
rashly. 

"  I  know  your  ladyship  would  not '  servilely  deny  the  truth.'  I  think, 
neither  would  I ;  especially  that  great  truth,  justification  by  faith ; 
which  Mr.  Law  indeed  flatly  denies,  (and  yet  Mr.  Law  was  a  child 
of  God,)  but  for  which  I  have  given  up  all  my  worldly  hopes,  my 
friends,  my  reputation  ;  yea,  for  which  I  have  so  often  hazarded  my 
life,  and  by  the  grace  of  God  will  do  again.  The  principles  established 
in  the  Minutes  I  apprehend  to  be  no  way  contrary  to  this,  or  to  that 
'  faith,'  that  consistent  plan  of  doctrine,  which  was  '  once  delivered  to 
the  saints.'  I  believe,  whoever  calmly  considers  Mr.  Fletcher's  Letters 
will  be  convinced  of  this.  I  fear,  therefore,  '  zeal  against  those  princi- 
ples' is  no  less  than  zeal  against  the  truth,  and  against  the  honour  of 
our  Lord.  The  preservation  of  his  honour  appears  so  sacred  to  me, 
and  has  done  for  above  these  forty  years,  that  I  have  counted,  and  do 
count,  all  things  loss  in  comparison  of  it.  But  till  Mr.  Fletcher's  printed 
Letters  are  answered,  I  must  think  every  thing  spoken  against  those 
Minutes  is  totally  destructive  of  His  honour,  and  a  palpable  affront  to 
him,  both  as  our  prophet  and  priest,  but  especially  as  the  king  of  his 
people.  Those  Letters,  which  therefore  could  not  be  suppressed  with- 
out betraying  the  honour  of  our  Lord,  largely  prove  that  the  Minutes 
lay  no  other  foundation  than  that  which  is  laid  in  Scripture,  and  which 
I  have  been  laying,  and  teaching  others  to  lay,  for  between  thirty  and 
forty  years.  Indeed  it  would  be  amazing  that  God  should  at  this  day 
prosper  my  labours  as  much,  if  not  more  than  ever,  by  convincing  as 
well  as  converting  sinners,  if  I  was  '  establishing  another  foundation, 
repugnant  to  the  whole  plan  of  man's  salvation  under  the  covenant  of 
grace,  as  well  as  the  clear  meaning  of  the  established  Church,  and  all 
other  Protestant  churches.'  This  is  a  charge  indeed !  but  I  plead, 
'  Not  guilty ;'  and  till  it  is  proved  upon  me,  I  must  subscribe  myself, 
my  dear  lady, 

"Your  ladyship's  affectionate  but  much-injured  servant.'" 

Whether  Lady  Huntingdon  sent  any  answer  to  this  truly  Christian 
epistle,  does  not  appear  ;  but  her  biographer  states,  that  she  wrote  to  Mr. 
Shirley  concerning  it,  saying,  "  that  she  could  in  no  way  explain  Mr. 
Wesley's  letter,  except  by  attacking  his  integrity,  or  suspecting  that  his 
judgment  was  impaired."*  This  was  indeed  an  expeditious  method 
of  getting  out  of  a  difficulty.  Her  ladyship  had  charged  Mr.  Wesley 
*  Life  of  Lady  Huntingdon,  vol.  ii,  p.  244. 


644  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

with  heresies,  which  not  only  placed  him  beyond  the  pale  of  all  Pro- 
testant churches,  but  of  Christianity  itself;  and  when  he  remonstrates, 
and  refers  to  direct  proof  of  the  contrary,  she  turns  a  deaf  ear  to  his 
plea,  and  intimates  that  he  is  either  a  knave,  or  in  his  dotage  !  Such 
was  the  justice  awarded  to  a  venerable  servant  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  and 
that  by  one  of  the  gentler  sex,  when  he  presumed  to  warn  his  fellow- 
labourers  against  what  he  conceived  to  be  speculative  Antinomianism  ! 

Whether  Mr.  Wesley's  understanding  was  decayed  or  not,  Mr.  Shir- 
ley felt  that  the  mind  of  the  vicar  of  Madeley  was  too  acute  and  pow- 
erful for  him,  and  therefore  retired  from  the  controversy  which  he  had 
been  the  first  to  provoke.  On  his  retirement  Mr.  Richard  Hill  came 
forward  as  the  opponent  of  Mr.  Fletcher,  and  of  the  doctrines  contained 
in  Mr.  Wesley's  Minutes.  He  was  a  gentleman  of  family  and  fortune 
in  Shropshire,  and  had  already  gained  some  celebrity  by  the  publication 
of  two  bulky  pamphlets,  entitled,  "  Pietas  Oxoniensis,"  [Oxford  Piety,] 
and  "  Goliath  Slain,"  concerning  the  expulsion  of  six  students  from  the 
University  of  Oxford,  for  the  alleged  crimes  of  praying  and  expound- 
ing the  Scriptures.  Mr.  Hill  had  given  proofs  of  decided  piety,  was 
a  thorough  Calvinist,  and  not  destitute  of  ability  ;  but  he  had  neither  the 
learning,  the  temper,  nor  the  Biblical  and  theological  knowledge,  which 
were  requisite  in  a  writer  on  the  quinquarticular  controversy.  He 
entered  the  field  with  ample  confidence,  and  without  the  least  apparent 
apprehension  that  he  might  by  possibility  be  unsuccessful.  Such,  how- 
ever, was  the  event.  Mr.  Fletcher  refuted  his  arguments,  and,  by  the 
mere  force  of  reason,  extorted  from  him  a  confession  in  favour  of  some 
of  the  very  propositions  which  he  had  pledged  himself  to  disprove.  In 
the  course  of  this  controversy  Mr.  Hill  was  raised  to  the  rank  of  a  baro- 
net ;  but  this  neither  supplied  him  with  new  arguments,  nor  improved 
his  temper. 

When  Mr.  Fletcher  had  published  four  of  his  "  Checks  to  Antinomi- 
anism," Sir  Richard  addressed  to  him  a  private  letter,  proposing  to  dis- 
continue the  controversy,  and  immediately  to  suppress  all  that  he  had 
ever  written  respecting  the  Minutes,  if  Mr.  Fletcher  would  do  the  same. 
To  this  he  could  not  accede.  He  had  taken  up  his  pen,  not  for  per- 
sonal victory,  but  the  establishment  of  truth  ;  not  for  party  objects,  but 
to  check  the  doctrinal  and  practical  Antinomianism  which  was  gaining 
ground  :  he  could  not  therefore  betray  the  cause  of  righteousness  which 
he  had  espoused,  for  the  sake  of  a  hollow  peace.  While  he  cherished 
the  utmost  respect  for  his  opponent,  he  deemed  it  his  duty  to  persevere 
in  his  career  of  authorship.  The  baronet's  letter  was  left  among  the 
manuscripts  of  Mr.  Charles  Wesley.  Hence  the  probability,  that  his 
advice  was  solicited  by  his  friend,  the  vicar  of  Madeley,  at  this  stage 
of  the  controversy.     What  that  advice  was,  may  be  easily  conjectured, 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  645 

considering  Charles's  strong  views  concerning  the  questions  at  issue. 
When  Sir  Richard's  offer  was  declined,  he  sent  Mr.  Fletcher  an  angry 
letter,  and  soon  after  published  another  tract ;  to  which  Mr.  Fletcher 
replied  with  his  wonted  piety  and  logical  skill,  in  a  "  Fifth  Check  to 
Antinomianism."  Sir  Richard  then  lost  all  patience,  and,  without  ask- 
ing even  for  an  armistice,  sounded  a  retreat.  The  fact  is,  he  was  fairly 
worsted ;  to  save  appearances,  he  accused  his  opponent  of  "  execrable 
Swiss  slander  ;"  declined  all  further  discussion  with  him  ;  and  assigned 
as  the  reason,  the  badness  of  Mr.  Fletcher's  spirit,  and  his  unfair  mode 
of  argumentation.  Whatever  works  Mr.  Fletcher  might  publish  in 
future,  the  baronet  declared  that  he  would  never  read  one  of  them.  If 
Mr.  Fletcher's  spirit  was  bad,  and  his  mode  of  reasoning  illogical,  Sir 
Richard  had  nothing  to  do,  but  calmly  expose  them  both,  and  then  his 
triumph  would  have  been  complete  ;  but  the  truth  is,  he  felt  that  he 
could  not  answer  Mr.  Fletcher's  arguments,  either  to  his  own  satisfac- 
tion, or  that  of  other  people  ;  and  therefore  the  sooner  he  was  out  of  the 
field  the  better. 

The  Rev.  Rowland  Hill,  then  a  young  man  of  greater  zeal  than  dis- 
cretion, took  up  the  cause  of  his  brother ;  but  his  reasonings,  which 
were  not  remarkable  for  their  cogency,  derived  no  force  from  the  man- 
ner in  which  they  were  proposed.  To  civility  and  gentleness  he  made 
no  pretensions,  though  he  seemed  to  expect  these  qualities  in  others. 
Mr.  Fletcher's  answer  to  him  was  as  decisive  as  that  with  which  the 
baronet  refused  to  grapple  ;  and  the  reproof  which  he  received  for  his 
very  unscrupulous  language  was  mild,  but  just  and  powerful. 

The  witty  vicar  of  Everton,  the  Rev.  John  Berridge,  was  not  content 
to  be  a  silent  spectator  of  this  contest,  and  therefore  published  his 
"  Christian  World  unmasked,"  in  opposition  to  the  tenets  of  his  friends 
Mr.  Wesley  and  Fletcher.  This  publication  presented  a  striking  exhi- 
bition of  the  writer's  peculiar  habits  of  thought :  queer,  ludicrous,  gro- 
tesque. He  undertook  to  split  hairs  with  a  witness ;  for  he  set  up  a 
distinction  between  "a  Jewish  if,"  and  "a  Christian  if;"  maintaining 
that  the  "  if"  with  which  Christians  are  concerned  is  of  a  negative  cha- 
racter. It  "  does  not  belong  to  the  circumcised  race,"  and  "  wears  no 
dripping  beard."  His  reasonings  against  "  sincere  obedience"  were  not 
quite  so  harmless  as  his  disquisitions  respecting  what  he  called  "  the 
valiant  sergeant  If."  The  wit  which  the  vicar  of  Madeley  possessed 
was  as  keen  and  brilliant  as  that  of  the  vicar  of  Everton,  and  in  this 
case  far  more  effective.  Mr.  Berridge's  attack  upon  the  principles  of 
practical  religion  was  completely  neutralized ;  and  he  is  said  to  have 
acknowledged  his  defeat  in  language  humiliating  to  himself,  but  signi- 
ficant, and  such  as  cannot  be  repeated.  As  a  minister,  Mr.  Berridge 
was  very  laborious  and  self-denying,  and  for  some   time  he  was  emi- 


646  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

nently  useful.  He  adopted  an  habitual  jocularity  of  manner  in  speaking 
and  writing  on  sacred  subjects,  which  was  strikingly  opposed  to  the 
example  and  spirit  of  the  sacred  writers,  though  in  full  accordance  with 
the  irreverence  and  vulgarity  of  Antinomianism.  He  published  a  hymn- 
book,  containing  several  of  Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  beautiful  composi- 
tions, which  he  afterward  suppressed,  because  of  the  Wesleyan  charac- 
ter of  its  theology,  and  substituted  for  it  a  volume  of  his  own  composing, 
in  which  is  some  of  the  most  arrant  doggerel  the  world  has  ever  seen, 
scarcely  a  whit  superior  to  the  rude  trash  which  was  put  forth  by  Wil- 
liam Darney.* 

The  Rev.  Augustus  Toplady  came  in  the  rear  of  Mr.  Fletcher's  oppo- 
nents, and  was  decidedly  the  ablest  man  among  them.  He  was  a 
person  of  reading  and  research ;  and  his  style  was  clear  and  vigorous. 
Yet  there  is  far  more  rhetoric  than  close  argumentation  in  his  writings  : 
and  he  could  bear  no  man's  contradiction  on  the  subject  of  Calvin's 
peculiarities.  To  him  an  advocate  of  general  redemption,  and  of  con- 
ditional decrees,  seemed  scarcely  less  hateful  than  a  fiend.  Mr.  Fletcher 
analyzed  the  "  Scheme  of  Christian  and  Philosophical  Necessity"  which 
this  unbending  advocate  of  absolute  predestination  sent  forth  into  the 
world,  and  proved  it  to  be  equally  at  variance  with  sound  philosophy 
and  Scripture  truth.  Mr.  Sellon  ably  answered  the  alleged  "  Proof" 
of  the  Calvinism  of  the  Church  of  England,  which  Mr.  Toplady  pub- 
lished. 

In  this  controversy  Messrs.  Fletcher  and  Wesley  had  more  oppo- 

*  The  following  is  an  extract  from  Mr.  Berridge's  preface  to  his  poetic  effusions  : — 
"  Many  volumes  of  hymns  have  been  lately  published  ;  some  of  them  a  new  composi- 
tion, others  a  mere  collection  ;  and  it  may  seem  needless  to  add  one  more  to  the  num- 
ber, especially  after  having  published  a  collection  myself.  But  ill  health,  some  years 
past,  having  kept  me  from  travelling  or  preaching,  I  took  up  the  trade  of  hymn-making  : 
a  handicraft  much  followed  of  late,  but  a  business  I  was  not  born  or  bred  to,  and  under- 
taken chiefly  to  keep  a  long  sickness  from  preying  on  my  spirit,  and  to  make  tedious 
nights  pass  over  more  smoothly.  Some  tinkling  employment  was  wanting,  which 
might  amuse  and  not  fatigue  me. 

"  Besides,  I  was  not  wholly  satisfied  with  the  collection  I  had  published.  The  bells 
indeed  had  been  chiefly  cast  in  a  celebrated  foundery ;  and  in  ringing  were  tunable 
enough  ;  none  more  so  ;  but  a  clear  gospel  tone  was  not  found  in  them  all.  Human 
wisdom  and  strength,  perfection  and  merit,  give  Sion's  bells  a  Levitical  twang,  and 
drown  the  mellow  tone  of  the  gospel  outright." — Berridge's  Sion's  Songs  or  Hymns, 
1785. 

The  facetious  author  here  indulges  himself  in  a  little  harmless  but  unworthy  misre- 
presentation. In  the  hymns  which  were  published  by  the  Wesleys  there  is  not  a  line 
in  favour  of  "human  wisdom  and  strength,  perfection  and  merit."  All  "wisdom, 
strength,  and  perfection,"  they  ascribed  to  the  grace  of  God ;  and  to  "  merit,"  in  the 
strict  and  proper  sense  of  that  term,  they  were  as  decidedly  opposed  as  was  the  vicar 
of  Everton  or  any  of  his  brethren.  He  could  cast  a  slur  upon  the  creed  of  the  Wes- 
leys, but  he  could  not  refute  it. 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  647 

nents  than  publicly  appeared.  The  Rev.  Martin  Madan,  of  the  Lock 
•Hospital,  did  not  take  an  open  and  prominent  part  against  them ;  but 
he  is  mentioned  in  Mr.  Fletcher's  private  correspondence,  as  having 
circulated  a  manuscript  answer  to  the  Minutes,  as  revising  the  angry 
pamphlets  of  Mr.  Rowland  Hill,  and  encouraging  him  in  his  anti-Wes- 
leyan  authorship.  Mr.  Madan,  who  was  educated  for  the  bar,  possessed 
considerable  powers  of  mimicry.  He  accompanied  some  of  his  jovial 
companions  to  hear  Mr.  John  Wesley,  that,  on  their  return,  he  might 
divert  them  by  acting  the  Methodist  preacher.  The  word  which  he 
heard  laid  hold  upon  his  conscience ;  so  that  when  they  called  upon 
him,  after  the  service,  to  "take  off  John  Wesley,"  he  significantly 
answered,  "John  Wesley  has  taken  me  off;"  and  declined  to  act  the 
buffoon,  at  the  expense  of  that  man  of  God.  He  obtained  episcopal 
ordination,  became  a  popular  preacher  of  the  truth,  and  for  some  years 
was  a  cordial  friend  of  the  Wesleys.  Afterward  he  embraced  the 
Calvinian  theory,  and  turned  his  hand  and  tongue  against  the  man 
whom  God  had  employed  as  the  instrument  of  his  salvation.  His 
unkind  treatment  of  Mr.  Wesley  was  the  beginning  of  that  downward 
course  which  ultimately  led  to  the  irretrievable  loss  of  his  own  reputa- 
tion and  usefulness. 

Three  of  Mr.  Fletcher's  opponents,  the  brothers  Hill  and  Mr.  Top- 
lady,  were  far  from  confining  their  attention  to  theological  questions. 
One  object  which  they  were  mainly  anxious  to  accomplish,  and  to 
which  their  ceaseless  efforts  were  pertinaciously  directed,  was  the 
annihilation  of  Mr.  Wesley's  influence,  by  the  ruin  of  his  character. 
Sir  Richard  assailed  Mr.  Wesley's  intellectual  reputation,  and  laboured 
to  prove  him  a  mere  fool,  without  any  fixed  principles  of  divinity,  and 
therefore  incessantly  contradicting  himself.  In  his  endeavour  to  attain 
this  object,  he  manifested  a  zeal  and  perseverance  which  were  worthy 
of  a  better  cause.  He  collected  ridiculous  and  absurd  stories  concern- 
ing Mr.  Wesley,  without  any  very  scrupulous  anxiety  whether  thev 
were  true  or  false,  and  placed  them  upon  public  record,  as  entitled  to 
universal  credit.  Mr.  Wesley  had  published  several  volumes  and 
tracts,  of  his  own  composition.  He  had  also  abridged  a  large  number 
of  works,  written  by  different  authors,  and  published  them  in  fifty 
volumes,  under  the  name  of  "  A  Christian  Library."  Some  of  these 
he  had  abridged  in  travelling,  so  that  his  erasures  were  not  always 
distinct.  The  consequence  was,  that  the  printer  had  occasionally 
inserted  passages  which  were  intended  to  be  omitted.  Mr.  Charles 
Wesley  had  also  published  several  volumes  and  tracts  in  verse,  some 
of  which  John  had  never  seen  till  they  appeared  in  print :  and  of  a 
part  of  these  he  had  publicly  expressed  his  disapprobation.  All  these 
works  Sir  Richard  Hill  collected  ;  and  assuming  that  Mr.  John  Wes 


648  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

ley  was  answerable  for  every  expression  with  which  his  name  was 
connected,  and  for  every  verse  that  his  brother  Charles  had  written" 
the  baronet  selected  from  the  whole  of  these  publications,  sentences, 
half-sentences,  and  quarter-sentences,  in  which  there  appeared  any  dis- 
crepancy, and  arranged  them  in  parallel  columns,  as  Mr.  John  Wes- 
ley's contradictions  of  himself.  The  inference  to  be  drawn  from  the 
whole  was,  his  incompetency  to  teach,  and  consequent  unworthiness  of 
the  public  confidence. 

Nothing  could  be  more  disingenuous  and  unfair  than  such  a  mode  of 
criticism.  A  man  may  surely  abridge  and  recommend  a  book,  as  being 
on  the  whole  edifying  and  instructive,  without  making  himself  responsible 
for  the  absolute  correctness  of  every  word  and  sentence  which  it  con- 
tains ;  and  to  make  a  man  answerable  for  what  he  had  never  seen,  but 
in  print,  as  was  the  case  with  a  part  of  Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  poetry, 
was  the  perfection  of  injustice.  Had  the  baronet  tried  his  skill  upon 
the  Bible,  on  the  same  principle  that  he  adopted  with  respect  to  Mr. 
Wesley's  writings,  he  would  have  found  ample  scope  for  his  perverted 
ingenuity,  and  have  been  shocked  at  his  o(wn  impiety  and  success.  It 
would  be  an  easy  task  to  convict  divine  inspiration  itself  of  contradic- 
tion, by  breaking  off  words  and  parts  of  sentences  from  their  proper 
connection,  and  placing,  them  in  juxta-position  with  each  other. 

Mr.  Wesley  examined  all  the  examples  of  contradiction  which  Sir 
Richard  had  charged  upon  him ;  and  confessed  that  in  one  instance, 
and  one  only,  with  all  his  labour  and  pains,  the  baronet  had  succeeded. 
It  occurred  in  a  note  on  the  New  Testament,  which  he  promised  to 
correct,  whenever  the  book  should  be  reprinted.  Upon  the  publication 
of  Sir  Richard's  idle  tales,  and  his  elaborate  attempts  to  convict  Mr. 
Wesley  of  contradiction,  his  brother  Charles  wrote  the  following 
spirited  epigram : — 

Why  do  the  zealots  of  Geneva  rage, 

And  fiercest  war  with  an  old  prophet  wage  1 

Why  doth  their  chief  with  blackest  slanders  load 

A  hoary  servant  of  the  living  God  1 

Sincerely  hate,  affectedly  contemn  1 

"  Because  he  contradicts  himself — not  them  !" 

Let  Wesley  then  a  different  method  try, 

Himself  gainsay,  his  own  report  deny  ; 

Evade  or  contradict  the  general  call, 

And  teach,  "  The  Saviour  did  not  die  for  all." 

This  contradiction  openly  confess'd 

Would  cancel  and  atone  for  all  the  rest ! 

Mr.  Toplady  and  Mr.  Rowland  Hill  attacked  Mr.  Wesley's  good 
name  with  a  deeper  feeling  than  that  of  Sir  Richard,  and  in  a  some- 
what different  manner.     He  assailed  Mr.  Wesley's  intellect :  they  his 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  649 

moral  character.  He  represented  Mr.  Wesley  as  a  fit  object  of  laughter 
and  contempt:  they  spoke  of  him  as  an  object  of  abhorrence  and 
detestation ;  as  a  man  that  was  corrupt  in  mind  and  heart.  They 
acknowledged  in  him  no  virtue,  and  no  excellence  whatever ;  nothing 
that  entitled  him  to  either  esteem  or  love,  or  that  even  called  for  pity ; 
but  treated  him  with  less  respect  than,  under  ordinary  circumstances, 
they  would  have  treated  a  convicted  felon.  Nor  does  it  appear  that 
either  of  them,  to  the  last  moment  of  his  life,  manifested  the  least 
relenting  toward  this  venerable  man.  If  Mr.  Wesley  as  a  religious 
teacher  was  of  the  slightest  benefit  to  any  human  being,  and  was  not 
covered  with  universal  execration,  it  was  not  because  of  any  forbearance 
toward  him  on  the  part  of  the  Rev.  Rowland  Hill  and  Augustus  Toplady. 
The  fact  is,  they  "  ploughed  with  his  heifer."  His  jealous  wife  was 
their  oracle ;  and  while  she  was  attempting  to  persuade  all  who  would 
listen  to  her,  that  her  husband  was  a  bad  man,  Mr.  Hill  held  her  up  to 
the  public  confidence,  as  a  person  whose  testimony  was  entitled  to 
implicit  credit.  Whether  she  was  always  of  a  sound  mind  may  be 
justly  questioned.  Repeatedly  was  she  detected  in  the  utterance  of 
deliberate  untruths,  of  her  own  invention,  and  in  the  distribution  of 
forged  and  interpolated  documents,  against  her  husband.  Yet  she 
found  a  patron  in  Mr.  Hill.  In  one  of  the  bitterest  pamphlets  that  ever 
emanated  from  the  press,  he  says,  "  I  fear,  by  Mr.  John's  conduct,  that 
he  has  been  a  stranger  to  true  religion  all  his  life-time  :  and  Avhile  he 
behaves  as  he  does  to  the  wife  of  his  bosom,  with  whom  I  have  the 
honour  of  a  personal  acquaintance,  I  cannot  be  persuaded  to  alter  my 
opinion."*  When  Mr.  Toplady  was  on  his  death-bed,  and,  as  he 
expresses  it,  was  "  ever}-  day  in  view  of  dissolution,"  he  wrote  for  the 
press  what  he  calls  his  "  Dying  Avowal ;"  and  in  this  document  he 
says,  with  respect  to  Mr.  Wesley,  "  I  most  sincerely  hope,  my  last 
hours  will  be  much  better  employed  than  in  conversing  with  such  a 
man."t  Mr.  Wesley,  in  one  of  his  letters  of  expostulation  addressed 
to  his  wife,  complains  that  she  submitted  his  private  papers  to  the 

*  Imposture  Detected,  p.  22.     1777. 

t  Page  4.  1778.  The  reason  of  Mr.  Toplady's  "Dying  Avowal"  was  this: — 
During  the  illness  which  preceded  his  decease,  a  report  was  circulated,  that  he  had 
requested  an  interview  with  Mr.  Wesley,  and  expressed  regret  for  some  things  that  he 
had  written  against  him.  This  report  was  carried  to  the  dying  man,  who  was  indignant 
that  any  one  should  suppose  he  would  make  a  concession  to  John  Wesley.  At  his 
own  request,  therefore,  Mr.  Toplady  was  carried  to  his  chapel,  where  he  declared  his 
unvarying  attachment  to  the  principles  which  he  had  long  held,  and  protested  that  he 
had  nothing  to  retract  with  regard  to  the  Arminian  leader,  against  whom  he  had  so 
freely  written.  He  was  thence  carried  back  to  his  death-bed,  where  he  wrote  the  sub- 
stance of  his  address,  and  ordered  it  to  be  immediately  printed  in  a  small  tract. 

With  whom  the  report  had  its  origin,  it  is  impossible  to  say.     Probably  some  good 


650  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

inspection  of  these  gentlemen,  who  were  so  notoriously  hostile  to  his 
character.  What  use  they  made  of  these  the  day  of  judgment  will 
declare.  But  neither  they,  nor  the  unhappy  woman  whom  they 
encouraged,  ever  produced  the  smallest  vestige  of  proof  that  their 
injurious  allegations  were  founded  in  fact. 

It  is  only  justice  to  the  leading  persons  among  the  predestinarians 
of  those  times  to  say,  that  they  did  not  believe  the  slanderous  reports 
against  Mr.  Wesley,  which  his  wife  propagated,  and  to  which  Mr.  Hill 
especially  made  himself  a  party.  Mr.  Whitefield,  who  was  intimately 
acquainted  with  Mr.  Wesley,  and  who  well  knew  all  that  his  wife  had 
to  say  against  him,  did  not  believe  them :  and  hence  his  declaration  in 
his  will,  which  was  made  only  a  few  months  before  his  lamented  death  : 
"  I  leave  a  mourning  ring  to  my  honoured  and  dear  friends  and  disinte- 
rested fellow-labourers,  the  Rev.  Messrs.  John  and  Charles  Wesley,  in 
token  of  my  indissoluble  union  with  them,  in  heart  and  Christian  affec- 
tion, notwithstanding  our  difference  in  judgment  about  some  particular 
points  of  doctrine." 

Lady  Huntingdon,  with  all  her  warmth  of  opposition  to  Mr.  Wesley's 
creed,  did  not  believe  the  aspersions  which  were  cast  upon  his  moral 
character.  Had  she  done  so,  she  would  not  have  wept  at  the  remem- 
brance of  the  separation  which  had  taken  place  between  them.  Dr. 
Thomas  Haweis,  who  was  her  ladyship's  chaplain,  and  a  strict  predes- 
tinarian,  after  Mr.  Wesley's  death,  publicly  avowed  the  friendship 
which  had  subsisted  between  himself  and  that  great  man,  and  entered 
his  caveat  against  the  reports  which  had  been  industriously  propagated 
to  his  disadvantage ;  at  the  same  time  declaring  his  dissent  from  Mr. 
Wresley's  anti-Calvinistical  views.  "  I  hope  never,"  says  he,  "  to  be 
ashamed  of  the  friendship  of  John  Wesley."  "  I  need  not  speak  of  the 
exemplariness  of  his  life.  Too  many  eyes  were  upon  him  to  admit  of 
his  halting :  nor  could  his  weight  have  been  maintained  a  moment 
longer  than  the  fullest  conviction  impressed  his  people,  that  he  was  an 
eminently  favoured  saint  of  God,  and  as  distinguished  for  his  holy  walk, 
as  for  his  vast  abilities,  indefatigable  labour,  and  singular  usefulness."* 

man,  less  hardy  in  his  spirit  than  Mr.  Toplady,  suggested  that  a  reconciliation  with  the 
man  whom  he  had  so  bitterly  traduced  would  be  at  once  Christian  and  desirable,  before 
he  went  hence  to  be  no  more  seen  ;  and  another,  hearing  the  remark,  might  innocently 
mistake  it  for  a  statement  of  fact.  Mr.  Toplady,  whose  ruling  passion  was  strong  in 
death,  attributed  the  report  to  "  the  perfect  liars :"  that  is,  to  Christians  who  believed 
it  to  be  their  duty  and  privilege  to  love  their  God  and  Saviour  with  all  their  heart,  and 
soul,  and  mind,  and  strength,  and  their  neighbour  as  themselves.  Such  persons,  being 
connected  with  John  Wesley,  the  dying  man  assumed  to  be  addicted  to  the  utterance 
of  wilful  and  deliberate  falsehood.  Such  was  the  spirit  of  this  sturdy  polemic,  unsoft- 
ened  even  by  the  immediate  prospect  of  death. 
*  History  of  the  Church,  vol.  iii,  pp.  274,  275. 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  651 

Mv.  Charles  Wesley  was  no  indifferent  spectator,  when  so  many 
reckless  and  unprovoked  attacks  were  made  upon  his  brother's  good 
name  and  usefulness.  In  the  year  1776,  two  masked  assassins,  who 
assumed  the  not-inappropriate  names  of  Scorpion  and  Snap-Dra- 
gon, assailed  him  in  a  London  newspaper,  regardless  of  truth  and 
decency.  They  professed  to  ground  their  charges  against  him  upon 
his  private  papers,  which  his  wife  had  placed  in  their  hands.  Their 
insinuations  were  wicked  and  cruel,  and  advanced  in  a  spirit  of  deep 
malignity ;  but  not  even  a  shadow  of  proof  could  they  adduce  to  the 
disadvantage  of  the  man  whose  character  and  ministry  they  attempted 
to  destroy.  While  this  persecution  against  his  brother  was  in  progress, 
Mr.  Charles  Wesley  addressed  the  following  epigrammatic  lines  "  to  a 
friend,"  concerning  what  he  justly  calls  these  "  infamous  publica- 
tions :" — 

You  ask  the  cause  of  all  this  pother, 

And  brother  stigmatized  by  brother  : 

Why  all  these  floods  of  scandal  shed 

With  curses  on  a  hoary  head. 

'Tis  but  the  malice  of  a  party, 

As  blind  and  impotent  as  hearty, 

A  Popish  and  Geneva  trick, 

"  Throw  dirt  enough,  and  some  will  stick, 

Wrill  choke  the  reprobate  Arminian, 

And  damn  him  in  the  world's  opinion." 

They  blacken,  not  because  he  tries 
To  blind,  but  open,  people's  eyes  ; 
They  blacken,  to  cut  short  dispute, 
With  lies  and  forgeries  confute. 
And  thus  triumphantly  suppress 
The  calm  debate,*  and  calm  address  ;t 
At  once  decide  the  controversy, 
And  boast,  "  He  lies  at  Calvin's  mercy  !" 
Mercy  perhaps  they  might  have  shown 
The  nation's  old  deceiver  John  ; 
But  patriots-elect  will  never 
Forgive  the  nation's  wrcdecciver. 

The  meekness  and  equanimity  with  which  Mr.  John  Wesley  met 
these  heartless  attacks  upon  his  reputation  may  be  seen  from  the  sub- 
joined statement,  which  was  made  by  -Miss  Sarah  Wesley,  the  intelli- 
gent daughter  of  his  brother.  The  persecuted  man  well  knew  that  he 
was  thus  assailed,  not  because  of  any  moral  delinquencies  of  which  he 
was  guilty,  but  because  he  could  not  receive  the  peculiarities  of  the 
Genevan  theology.  "  I  think  it  was  in  the  year  1775,"  says  this  lady, 
"  my  uncle  promised  to  take  me  with  him  to  Canterbury  and  Dover. 

*  Predestination  Calmly  Considered.  +  Calm  Address  to  the  Americans. 


052  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

About  this  time  Mrs.  Wesley  had  obtained  some  letters  which  she  used 
to  the  most  injurious  purposes,  misinterpreting  spiritual  expressions, 
and  interpolating  words.  These  she  read  to  some  Calvinists,  and  they 
were  to  be  sent  to  the  Morning  Post.  A  Calvinist  gentleman,  who 
esteemed  my  father  and  uncle,  came  to  the  former,  and  told  him  that, 
for  the  sake  of  religion,  the  publication  should  be  stopped,  and  Mr.  John 
Wesley  be  allowed  to  answer  for  himself.  As  Mrs.  Wesley  had  read, 
but  did  not  show  the  letters  to  him,  he  had  some  doubts  of  their  authen- 
ticity ;  and  though  they  were  addressed  to  Mr.  John  Wesley,  they  might 
be  forgeries  :  at  any  rate,  he  ought  not  to  leave  town  at  such  a  juncture, 
but  clear  the  matter  satisfactorily. 

"  My  dear  father,  to  whom  the  reputation  of  my  uncle  was  far  dearer 
than  his  own,  immediately  saw  the  importance  of  refutation,  and  set 
off  to  the  Foundery,  to  induce  him  to  postpone  his  journey ;  while  I, 
in  my  own  mind,  was  lamenting  such  a  disappointment,  having  antici- 
pated it  with  all  the  impatience  natural  to  my  years.  Never  shall  I 
forget  the  manner  in  which  my  father  accosted  my  mother,  on  his  re- 
turn home.  '  My  brother,'  said  he,  '  is  indeed  an  extraordinary  man. 
I  placed  before  him  the  importance  of  the  character  of  a  minister ;  the 
evil  consequences  which  might  result  from  his  indifference  to  it ;  the 
cause  of  religion  ;  stumbling-blocks  cast  in  the  way  of  the  weak ;  and 
urged  him  by  every  relative  and  public  motive,  to  answer  for  himself, 
and  stop  the  publication.  His  reply  was,  Brother,  when  I  devoted  to 
God  my  case,  my  time,  my  life,  did  I  except  my  reputation  ?  No.  Tell 
Sally  I  will  take  her  to  Canterbury  to-morrow?  I  ought  to  add,  that  the 
letters  in  question  were  satisfactorily  proved  to  be  mutilated,  and  no 
scandal  resulted  from  his  trust  in  God."* 

Mr.  Thomas  Olivers,  who  took  a  somewhat  prominent  part  in  this 
controversy,  was  treated  with  especial  contumely  by  Sir  Richard  Hill. 
He  is  also  honoured  with  a  due  share  of  censure  in  Lady  Huntingdon's 
Life,  where  many  persons  who  were  far  less  entitled  to  commendation 
are  highly  extolled.  Thomas  Olivers  was  an  eminent  example  of  the 
grace  of  God,  and  acquired  a  character  of  which  neither  he  nor  his 
friends  had  any  reason  to  be  ashamed.  In  early  life  he  was  left  an 
orphan ;  and  having  no  adequate  religious  or  moral  training,  he  ac- 
quired a  fearful  hardihood  in  sin.  He  learned  the  business  of  a  shoe- 
maker, and  after  the  expjration  of  his  apprenticeship  travelled  exten- 
sively in  the  country,  getting  work  where  he  could,  contracting  debts, 
and  pleased  with  his  own  cleverness  in  cheating  unsuspecting  trades- 
people. 

He  was  at  length  convinced  of  sin,  brought  to  repentance,  by  God's 
blessing  upon  a  sermon  which  he  heard  Mr.  Whitefield  preach  in  the 
♦Watson's  Life  of  Mr.  Wesley,  pp.  188,  189. 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  653 

open  air ;  after  which  he  joined  the  Methodist  society,  and  gave  proof 
by  his  conduct  that  he  was  a  new  creature.  Recollecting  that  he  was 
entitled  to  some  property  under  his  father's  will,  he  claimed  it,  bought 
a  horse,  visited  every  place  where  he  had  contracted  any  debt,  paid 
every  farthing  that  he  owed,  with  interest  when  the  parties  would  re- 
ceive it,  and  asked  pardon  of  all  the  people  whom  he  had  wronged. 
After  due  trial,  Mr.  Wesley  appointed  him  to  a  circuit  as  a  travelling 
preacher ;  and  when  he  had  for  many  years  laboured  faithfully  in  that 
office,  and  improved  his  mind  by  diligent  study  and  reading,  he  was 
fixed  in  London,  and  intrusted  with  the  correction  of  Mr.  Wesley's 
publications  as  they  passed  through  the  press.  Mr.  Wesley  was  his 
best  earthly  friend  ;  and  he  returned  the  kindness  which  he  received 
with  true  filial  esteem  and  love.  He  wrote  many  tracts  in  defence  of 
bis  father  and  friend  against  the  libellous  publications  of  the  Messrs. 
Hill  and  Toplady,  which  are  creditable  to  his  talents,  and  display  a 
grateful  affection  which  every  generous  heart  cannot  but  admire.  The 
vindication  of  Mr.  Wesley  was  a  crime  which  Sir  Richard  Hill  could 
never  forgive ;  and  hence  he  lavished  upon  this  humble  Methodist 
preacher  the  most  contemptuous  nick-names,  which  ill  became  a  baro- 
net, a  graduate  of  the  University  of  Oxford,  a  member  of  parliament,  and, 
above  all,  a  professor  of  spiritual  religion.  He  never  answered  the 
arguments  of  Thomas  Olivers,  but  contented  himself  by  speaking  of 
this  opponent  as  an  impertinent  quadruped,  altogether  beneath  his 
notice,  and  whose  barking  he  woidd  not  even  order  his  footman  to 
silence  by  the  lashes  of  his  whip !  Notwithstanding  all  these  airs  of 
superiority, 

"  Worth  makes  the  man,  and  want  of  it  the  fellow  ; 
The  rest  is  all  but  leather  and  prunella." 

The  baronet  has  long  been  reduced  by  death  to  a  level  with  Thomas 
Olivers  ;  and  this  gentleman,  with  all  his  advantages  of  birth,  title,  and 
education,  has  left  no  such  monuments  of  genius  as  the  man  whom  he 
affected  to  regard  with  contempt,  but  really  feared.  To  say  nothing  of 
Olivers's  prose  publications,  one  of  the  noblest  hymns  in  existence,  the 
hymn  to  "  the  God  of  Abraham,"  was  his  composition.  It  will  doubt- 
less be  sung  by  spiritual  worshippers,  of  every  denomination,  with 
delight  and  profit,  as  long  as  the  English  language  is  understood.  The 
fine  melody  entitled  "  Helmsley,"  and  adapted  to  the  hymn, 
"  Lo  !  He  comes,  with  clouds  descending," 

was  composed  by  him,  with  other  specimens  of  sacred  verse  and  sacred 
music,  which  have  been  greatly  admired  by  competent  judges.  "  This 
author  was,"  says  Mr.  Fletcher,  "  twenty-five  years  ago,  a  mechanic, 
and,  like  '  one'  Peter,  '  alias'  Simon  the  fisherman,  and  like  '  one'  Saul, 


654  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

'  alias'  Paul  a  tenl-maker,  lias  had  the  honour  of  being  promoted  to  the 
dignity  of  a  preacher  of  the  gospel ;  and  his  talents  as  a  writer,  a  logi- 
cian, a  poet,  and  a  composer  of  sacred  music,  are  known  to  those  who 
have  looked  into  his  publications." 

When  Mr.  Fletcher  was  left  by  his  opponents  in  full  possession  of 
the  field,  he  still  persevered  in  his  unwearied  literary  labours,  guarding 
on  the  one  hand  the  doctrine  of  salvation  by  grace,  and  on  the  other 
hand  that  of  practical  holiness.  No  man  ever  wrote  on  the  five  points 
with  equal  copiousness,  judgment,  and  piety.  His  style  and  manner 
are  his  own ;  so  is  his  mode  of  argumentation ;  and  both  are  beautiful 
in  their  originality.  That  a  foreigner  should  be  able  to  write  English 
with  such  correctness,  fluency,  and  idiomatic  propriety,  is  truly  sur- 
prising. But  he  was  a  man  of  singular  quickness  and  vivacity  of 
thought.  The  benevolence  of  his  heart,  arising  from  his  deep  piety, 
is  strikingly  apparent  in  all  his  writings.  It  is  common  for  disputants 
and  students  to  read  controversial  authors ;  but  Mr.  Fletcher's  is  the 
rare  case  of  a  polemic,  whose  works  are  resorted  to  and  delighted  in 
by  the  most  devout  and  spiritually  minded,  who  study  them  for  the 
improvement  of  their  piety,  and  as  a  means  of  strengthening  every 
heavenly  affection.  Various  attempts  have  of  late  been  made  to  lower 
his  reputation,  and  to  persuade  the  world  that  in  point  of  temper  he  was 
in  no  degree  superior  to  the  men  with  whom  he  had  to  contend.  But 
the  absurdity  of  the  assumption  is  too  glaring  to  obtain  credit  with  any 
one  who  has  read  his  writings  and  theirs.  It  is  not  denied  that  Mr. 
Fletcher's  works  have  given  pain,  exquisite  pain,  to  persons  of  unques- 
tionable piety.  But  it  does  not  follow  that  a  book  has  been  written  in 
a  bad  spirit  because  it  produces  this  effect.  Piety  is  sometimes  found 
in  connection  with  undue  attachment  to  erroneous  opinions.  What  is 
called  "  bitterness"  in  Mr.  Fletcher  is  the  bitterness  of  unwelcome  doc- 
trine, set  forth  with  all  the  advantages  of  language,  confidence,  and 
argument.  He  himself  confessed  that  in  opposing  what  he  conceived 
to  be  error,  he  had  in  some  instances  used  stronger  terms  than  the 
occasion  required ;  but  no  person  has  ever  been  able  to  find  in  the 
writings  of  this  holy  man  a  single  outbreak  of  personal  malignity,  try- 
ing as  were  the  circumstances  in  which  he  was  often  placed. 

The  biographer  of  Lady  Huntingdon  has  given  a  very  s*hort  passage 
from  a  private  letter,  apparently  to  prove  that  Mr.  Fletcher  deeply 
repented  of  having  engaged  in  this  controversy.*  General  readers 
would  have  been  better  able  to  form  a  judgment  on  this  subject,  if  the 
whole  of  the  letter  had  been  given.  It  is  well  known  that  Mr.  Fletcher 
regretted  the  personal  character  which  the  controversy  assumed  at  the 
beginning  ;  but  that  he  had  no  doubt  respecting  the  doctrines  which  he 

*  Vol.  ii,  p.  245. 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  655 

defended,  and  of  his  duty  to  write  in  their  defence,  is  manifest  from 
the  fact,  that,  after  the  letter  in  question  was  written,  he  persevered  for 
several  years  in  his  controversial  career  ;  and  on  closing  his  argument- 
ation with  Sir  Richard  Hill,  he  makes  the  following  remarkable 
declaration  :^- 

"  In  one  of  the  three  letters  which  introduce  the  fictitious  creed, 
Mr.  Hill  says,  '  Controversy,  I  am  persuaded,  has  not  done  me  any 
good ;'  and  he  exhorts  me  to  examine  closely  whether  I  cannot  make 
the  same  confession.  I  own  that  it  would  have  done  me  harm,  if  I 
had  blindly  contended  for  my  opinions.  Nay,  if  I  had  shut  my  eyes 
against  the  light  of  truth  ;  if  I  had  set  the  plainest  scriptures  aside,  as 
if  they  were  not  worth  my  notice  ;  if  I  had  overlooked  the  strongest 
arguments  of  my  opponents ;  if  I  had  advanced  groundless  charges 
against  them ;  if  I  had  refused  to  do  justice  to  their  good  meaning  or 
piety  ;  and,  above  all,  if  I  had  taken  my  leave  of  them  by  injuring  their 
moral  character,  by  publishing  over  and  over  again  arguments  which 
they  have  properly  answered,  without  taking  the  least  notice  of  their 
answers  ;  if  I  had  made  a  solemn  promise  not  to  read  one  of  their 
books,  though  they  should  publish  a  thousand  volumes  ;  if,  continuing 
to  write  against  them,  I  had  fixed  upon  them  (as  '  unavoidable'  conse- 
quences) absurd  tenets,  which  have  no  more  necessary  connection  with 
their  principles,  than  the  doctrine  of  general  redemption  has  with  Cal- 
vinian  reprobation  ;  if  I  had  done  this,  I  say,  controversy  would  have 
wounded  my  conscience  or  my  reason ;  and,  without  adding  any  thing 
to  my  light,  it  would  have  immovably  fixed  me  in  my  prejudices,  and 
perhaps  branded  me  before  the  world  for  an  Arminian  bigot.  But  as 
matters  are,  I  hope  I  may  make  the  following  acknowledgment  without 
betraying  the  impertinence  of  proud  boasting. 

"  Although  I  have  often  been  sorry  that  controversy  should  take  up 
so  much  of  the  time  which  I  might  with  much  more  satisfaction  to 
myself  have  employed  in  devotional  exercises ;  and  although  I  have 
lamented,  and  do  still  lament,  my  low  attainments  in  the  meekness  of 
wisdom,  which  should  constantly  guide  the  pen  of  every  controversial 
writer  ;  yet  I  rejoice  that  I  have  been  enabled  to  persist  in  my  resolution 
either  to  wipe  off,  or  to  share,  the  reproach  of  those  who  have  hazarded 
their  reputation  in  defence  of  pure  and  undefiled  religion.  And  if  I  am 
not  mistaken,  my  repeated  attempts  have  been  attended  with  these 
happy  effects.  In  vindicating  the  moral  doctrines  of  grace,  I  hope  that, 
as  a  man,  I  have  learned  to  think  more  closely,  and  to  investigate  truth 
more  ardently,  than  I  did  before.  There  are  rational  powers  in  the 
dullest  souls,  which  lie  hid  as  sparks  in  a  flint.  Controversial  opposi- 
tion and  exertion,  like  the  stroke  of  the  steel,  have  made  me  accident- 
ally find  out  some  of  the  latent  sparks  of  reason,  for  which  I  should 


656  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

never  have  thanked  my  Maker  if  I  had  never  discovered  them.  I  have 
frequently  been  thankful  to  find  that  my  horse  could  travel  in  bad  roads 
better  than  I  expected  ;  nor  do  I  think  that  it  is  a  piece  of  Pharisaism 
to  say,  I  am  thankful  to  find  that  my  mind  can  travel  with  more  ease, 
than  I  thought  it  could  through  theological  roads,  rendered  almost  im- 
passable by  heaps  of  doctrinal  rubbish,  brought  from  all  parts  of  Chris- 
tendom, and  by  briers  of  contention  which  have  kept  growing  for  above 
a  thousand  years. 

"  To  return :  as  a  divine,  I  see  more  clearly  the  gaps  and  stiles  at 
which  mistaken  good  men  have  turned  out  of  the  narrow  way  of  truth, 
to  the  right  hand  and  to  the  left.  As  a  Protestant,  I  hope  I  have  much 
more  esteem  for  the  Scripture  in  general,  and  in  particular  for  those 
practical  parts  of  it  which  the  Calvinists  had  insensibly  taught  me  to 
overlook  or  despise.  And  this  increasing  esteem  is,  I  trust,  accompa- 
nied with  a  deeper  conviction  of  the  truth  of  Christianity,  and  with* a 
greater  readiness  to  defend  the  gospel  against  infidels,  Pharisees,  and 
Antinomians.  As  a  preacher,  I  hope  I  can  now  do  more  justice  to  a 
text,  by  reconciling  it  with  contrary  scriptures.  As  an  anti-Calvinist, 
I  have  learned  to  do  the  Calvinists  justice  in  granting  that  there  is  an 
election  of  distinguishing  grace  for  God's  peculiar  people,  and  a  particu- 
lar redemption  for  all  believers  who  are  faithful  unto  death.  And  by 
that  means,  as  a  controvertist,  I  can  more  easily  excuse  pious  Calvinists, 
who,  through  prejudice,  mistake  that  Scriptural  election  for  their  Anti- 
nomian  election,  and  who  consider  that  particular  redemption  as  the 
only  redemption  mentioned  in  the  Scriptures.  Nay,  I  can,  without 
scruple,  allow  Mr.  Hill,  that  his  doctrines  of  '  finished  salvation'  and 
irresistible  grace  are  true  with  respect  to  all  those  who  die  in  their 
infancy.  As  one  who  is  called  an  Arminian,  I  have  found  out  some 
flaws  in  Arminianism,  and  evidenced  my  impartiality  by  pointing  them 
out,  as  well  as  the  flaws  of  Calvinism.  As  a  witness  for  the  truth  of 
the  gospel,  I  hope  I  have  learned  to  bear  reproach  from  all  sort's  of 
people  with  more  undaunted  courage.  And  I  humbly  trust,  that  were  I 
called  to  seal  the  truth  of  the  doctrines  of  grace  and  justice,  against  the 
Pharisees  and  the  Antinomians,  I  could,  divine  grace  supporting  me  to 
the  last,  do  it  more  rationally,  and,  of  consequence,  with  greater 
steadiness. 

"  Again  :  as  a  follower  of  Christ,  I  hope  I  have  learned  to  disregard 
my  dearest  friends  for  my  heavenly  Prophet ;  or,  to  speak  the  language 
of  our  Lord,  I  hope  I  have  learned  to  forsake  father,  mother,  and  bro- 
thers, for  Christ's  sake,  and  the  gospel's.  As  a  disputant,  I  have  learned 
that  solid  arguments  and  plain  scriptures  make  no  more  impression 
upon  bigotry,  than  the  charmer's  voice  does  upon  the  deaf  adder ;  and 
by  that  means,  I  hope  I  depend  less  upon  the  powers  of  reason,  the  letter 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  657 

of  the  Scripture,  and  the  candour  of  professors,  than  I  formerly  did. 
As  a  believer,  I  have  been  brought  to  see  and  feel  that  the  power  of 
the  Spirit  of  truth,  which  teaches  men  to  be  of  one  heart  and  of  one 
mind,  and  makes  them  think  and  speak  the  same,  is  at  a  very  low  ebb 
in  the  religious  world ;  and  that  the  prayer  which  I  ought  continually 
to  offer  is,  '  0  Lord,  baptize  Christians  with  the  Spirit  of  truth,  and  the 
fire  of  love.  Thy  kingdom  come  !  Bring  thy  church  out  of  the  wilder- 
ness of  error  and  sin,  into  the  kingdom  of  righteousness,  peace,  and  joy 
in  the  Holy  Ghost.'  As  a  member  of  the  Church  of  England,  I  have 
learned  to  be  pleased  with  our  holy  mother,  for  giving  us  floods  of  pure 
morality  to  wash  away  the  few  remaining  Calvinian  freckles  that  re- 
main upon  her  face.  As  a  Christian,  I  hope  I  have  learned,  in  some 
degree,  to  exercise  that  charity  which  teaches  us  boldly  to  oppose  a 
dangerous  error,  without  ceasing  to  honour  and  love  its  abettors,  so  far 
as  they  resemble  our  Lord ;  and  enables  us  to  use  an  irony,  with  St. 
Paul  and  Jesus  Christ,  not  as  an  enemy  uses  a  dagger,  but  as  a  surgeon 
uses  a  lancet  or  a  caustic.  And,  lastly,  as  a  writer,  I  have  learned  to 
feel  the  truth  of  Solomon's  observation  :  •  Of  making  many  books  there 
is  no  end ;  and  much  study  is  a  weariness  to  the  flesh.  Let  us  hear 
the  conclusion  of  the  whole  matter  :  Fear  God,  and  keep  his  command- 
ments ;  for  this  is  the  whole  duty  of  man,'  and  the  sum  of  the  anti- 
solifidian  truth  which  I  endeavour  to  vindicate. 

"  I  do  not  say  that  I  have  learned  any  of  these  lessons  as  I  should 
have  done ;  but  I  hope  I  have  learned  so  much  of  them  as  to  say,  that 
in  these  respects  my  controversial  toil  has  not  been  altogether  in  vain 
in  the  Lord.  And  now,  reader,  let  me  entreat  thee  to  pray,  that  if  I 
am  spared  to  vindicate  more  fully  what  appears  to  us  the  Scriptural 
doctrine  of  grace,  I  may  be  so  helped  by  the  Father  of  lights  and  the 
God  of  love,  as  to  speak  the  pure  truth  in  perfect  love,  and  never  more 
drop  a  needlessly-severe  expression.  Some  such  have  escaped  me 
before  I  was  aware.  In  endeavouring  to  render  my  style  nervous,  I 
have  sometimes  inadvertently  rendered  it  provoking.  Instead  of  saying 
that  the,  doctrines  of  grace,  so  called,  represent  God  as  '  absolutely 
graceless'  toward  myriads  of  '  reprobated  culprits,'  I  would  now  say, 
that,  upon  the  principles  of  my  opponents,  God  appears  '  devoid  of 
grace"  toward  those  whom  he  has  absolutely '  reprobated'  from  all  eter- 
nity. The  thought  is  the  same,  I  grant,  but  the  expressions  are  less 
grating,  and  more  decent.  This  propriety  of  language  I  labour  after, 
as  wrell  as  after  more  meekness  of  wisdom.  The  Lord  help  me  and 
my  antagonists  to  keep  our  garments  clean !  Controvertists  ought  to  be 
clothed  with  an  ardent,  flaming  love  for  truth,  and  a  candid,  humble 
regard  for  their  neighbour.  May  no  root  of  prejudice  stain  that  flaming 
love  !  no  bigotry  spot  that  candid  regard !  no  malice  rend  our  seamless 

42 


658  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

garments !  and  if  they  are  ever  rolled  in  blood,  may  it  be  only  in  the 
blood  of  our  common  enemies, — destructive  error,  and  the  man  of  sin  !"* 

Such  was  the  language  of  Mr.  Fletcher  when  he  had  been  some 
years  engaged  in  this  arduous  conflict,  and  had  ample  opportunities 
for  judging  of  its  effects  upon  his  own  mind,  as  well  as  upon  the  minds 
of  others.  It  is  certainly  not  the  language  of  penitence,  that  he  had 
become  a  disputant,  but  rather  of  humble  gratitude,  that  while  he  had 
successfully  defended  what  he  believed  to  be  revealed  truth,  his  own 
personal  piety  was  increased. 

The  writer  of  Lady  Huntingdon's  Life  and  Times  says,  "  The  effect 
of  the  controversy  was  most  pernicious.  Without  eliciting  truth,  or 
illustrating  difficult  texts,  the  combatants  inflamed  the  spirit  of  party, 
and  rendered  the  two  bodies  of  Methodists,  for  several  years,  more 
hostile  to  each  other  than  almost  any  other  differing  sects.  Both  par- 
ties were  driven  to  extremes."!    This  anonymous  writer  may  be  allowed 

*  Fictitious  and  genuine  Creed. 

t  Vol.  ii,  p.  250.  Various  attempts  have  been  made  within  the  last  few  years  to 
produce  an  impression  unfavourable  to  Mr.  Wesley  and  Mr.  Fletcher,  as  having  dis- 
honoured themselves  in  this  controversy  by  unchristian  feeling  and  intemperate  lan- 
guage. The  Messrs.  Hill  and  Toplady,  it  is  confessed,  did  not  uniformly  manifest  the 
meekness  of  wisdom ;  but  it  is  intimated  that  their  opponents,  if  not  equally  guilty, 
were  criminal  in  a  very  high  degree.  The  proof  which  has  of  late  been  adduced  in 
support  of  this  assumption  is  curious,  and  cannot  by  possibility  be  satisfactory  to  the 
writers  who  have  employed  it.  When  Mr.  Rowland  Hill  applied  to  Mr.  Wesley  the 
most  reproachful  epithets,  his  own  friends  complained  of  his  acrimony  ;  and  he,  in 
vindication  of  himself,  contended  that  Mr.  John  and  Charles  Wesley  had  used  similar 
language.  The  following  are  the  examples  which  he  produced  : — "  Devil's  factors — 
Satan's  synagogue — Children  of  the  old  roaring,  hellish  murderer,  who  believe  his  lie — 
Advocates  of  sin — Witnesses  for  the  father  of  lies — Blasphemers — Satan-sent  preach- 
ers— Devils — Liars — Fiends."  "  These  terms,"  says  Mr.  Hill,  "  are  taken  out  of 
different  poems,  composed  by  those  gentlemen ;  all  of  which,  if  I  greatly  mistake  not, 
are  still  upon  sale." — Full  Answer  to  the  Rev.  J.  Wesley's  Remarks,  p.  30. 

The  author  of  the  "  Life  and  Times  of  the  Countess  of  Huntingdon,"  (vol.  ii,  p.  247,) 
the  Rev.  Edwin  Sidney,  in  his  Life  of  the  Rev.  Rowland  Hill,  (p.  108,)  and  Mr.  Jones, 
in  his  Memoir  of  Mr.  Hill,  (p.  555,)  have  all  urged  this  quotation  from  Mr.  Hill's 
pamphlet,  in  reply  to  Mr.  Watson,  who  has  awarded  the  prize  of  temper  in  this  con- 
troversy to  Mr.  Wesley  and  Mr.  Fletcher.  Mr.  Sidney  remarks,  in  a  tone  of  surprise, 
"  Wesley's  biographer,  Watson,  a  great  and  good  man,  surely  was  not  aware  of  these 
expressions  when  he  called  the  publications  of  his  party  '  models  of  temper,  and  calm 
but  occasionally  powerfully  reproving.' "  Mr.  Watson  did  not  use  the  language  here 
ascribed  to  him  with  reference  to  "  his  party"  in  general.  He  confines  it  to  Mr.  Wes- 
ley. Of  the  vicar  of  Madeley,  whose  manner  was  not  "  calm,"  but  animated,  he 
speaks  in  different  terms.  "  It  is  refreshing,"  says  he,  "  to  remark,  in  the  writings 
of  the  '  saintly  Fletcher,'  so  fine  a  union  of  strength  and  meekness  ;  an  edge  so  keen, 
and  yet  so  smooth  ;  and  a  heart  kept  in  such  perfect  charity  with  his  assailants,  and  so 
intent  upon  establishing  truth,  not  for  victory,  but  for  salvation." 

Whether  Mr.  Watson  was  aware  of  "the  expressions"  here  imputed  to  Mr.  John 

42* 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  659 

to  speak  for  his  own  party ;  but  when  he  includes  Mr.  Fletcher  in  these 
sweeping  censures,  he  enunciates  his  own  prejudices  merely,  and  not 
the  truth.  For  nothing  are  Mr.  Fletcher's  writings  more  remarkable 
than  the  light  which  they  shed  upon  "  difficult  texts"  of  Holy  Scrip- 
ture ;  and  the  light  which  he  brings  to  the  sacred  books  is  not  the 
"  palpable  obscure"  of  a  vain  metaphysical  philosophy,  affecting  to  be 
wise  above  what  is  written,  and  intruding  into  those  things  which  are 
not  revealed.  It  is  the  light  which  inspiration  sheds  upon  itself,  and 
which  is  elicited  by  comparing  spiritual  things  with  spiritual.  No 
human  compositions  more  effectually  rebuke  the  practice  of  taking  one 
half  of  the  Scriptures,  and  leaving  the  other,  than  do  those  of  the  vicar 
of  Madeley.  There  is  not  a  book  in  the  English  language  equal  to  his 
"  Scripture  Scales,"  for  "  illustrating  difficult  texts,"  and  guarding  the 
inquirer  against  dangerous  extremes.     The  method  of  ascertaining  the 

and  Charles  Wesley,  we  know  not,  nor  need  we  stay  to  inquire,  as  they  are  irrelevant 
to  the  question  at  issue.  Mr.  Watson  is  speaking  of  the  controversy  which  arose  out 
of  the  Minutes  of  1770,  and  which  was  carried  on  in  sober  prose ;  and  Mr.  .Sidney 
professes  to  quote  some  poetry  which  was  published  several  years  before  those  Minutes 
were  written !  When  Mr.  Hill  wrote,  he  was  not  sure  that  the  poems  were  on  sale, 
but  apprehended  that  they  might  be  out  of  print. 

With  respect  to  the  "  expressions"  in  these  poems,  so  strangely  introduced,  it  may 
be  observed,  (1.)  That  in  controversy  unverified  quotations  pass  for  nothing.  On  what 
subjects  and  occasions  were  the  "poems"  written  1  and  where  are  they  to  be  found  ! 
Till  they  are  produced,  and  we  can  judge  of  the  true  meaning  of  the  "expressions" 
which  they  are  said  to  contain,  they  are  of  no  avail  in  the  argument.  (2.)  Some  of 
the  "  expressions"  objected  to  are  contained  in  Scripture,  and  are  therefore  in  them- 
selves not  liable  to  any  just  exception.  They  may  be  ill  applied,  it  is  true  ;  but  having 
been  used  by  Christ  and  his  apostles,  they  might  be  used  by  John  and  Charles  Wesley 
without  any  just  blame.  (3.)  One  of  the  "  expressions"  at  least  is  obviously  falsified. 
All  of  them  are  professedly  "  taken  out  of  different  poems  composed  by  gentlemen" 
of  accurate  scholarship,  many  specimens  of  whose  versification  are  before  the  world. 
"Will  Mr.  Sidney  seriously  maintain  that  the  following  sentence  occurs  in  any  "  poem," 
written  by  John  or  Charles  Wesley,  or  by  any  man  that  had  the  least  conception  of 
metrical  composition  :  "  Children  of  the  old  roaring,  hellish  murderer,  who  believe  his 
lie  T"  Whatever  Mr.  Hill  or  Mr.  Sidney  may  say,  no  man  will  ever  believe  that  the 
learned  and  accomplished  brothers,  whom  it  is  sought  to  degrade,  ever  published  this 
"  expression"  in  any  "  poem"  with  which  they  connected  their  names.  (4.)  Admitting 
the  authenticity  of  "  these  expressions,"  and  that  they  imply  a  just  reflection  upon  the 
men  to  whom  they  are  attributed,  in  what  way,  it  may  be  asked,  do  they  affect  the 
character  of  Mr.  Fletcher,  who  was  the  principal  writer  in  defence  of  the  Minutes  ? 
The  "  poems"  from  which  they  are  said  to  be  selected  were  written,  if  written  at  all, 
while  he  was  a  youth,  in  Switzerland,  and  had  never  set  his  foot  upon  British  ground. 
How  then  do  they  prove  him  guilty  of  "  acidity,"  or  of  any  thing  else  ?  Neither  Mr. 
Sidney,  nor  Mr.  Jones,  nor  the  biographer  of  Lady  Huntingdon,  can  believe  that  they 
reflect  the  slightest  dishonour  upon  the  vicar  of  Madeley ;  yet  every  one  of  these 
gentlemen  has  produced  "  these  expressions"  to  prove  that  he,  as  well  as  Mr.  Wesley, 
was  an  angry  disputant,  notoriously  deficient  in  Christian  meekness ! 


660  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

mind  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  by  taking  the  Scriptures  as  a  whole,  and 
comparing  one  part  with  another,  is  universally  allowed  by  sound  Pro- 
testants to  be  the  most  just  and  unexceptionable  ;  and  this  is  precisely 
the  plan  which  Mr.  Fletcher  pursued  with  unexampled  success. 

The  effect  of  Mr.  Fletcher's  writings  has  been  powerful,  extensive, 
and  lasting.  Never  since  they  appeared  has  the  remark  been  called 
for  in  the  Methodist  conference,  "  We  have  leaned  too  much  toward 
Calvinism."  Their  influence  upon  the  men  who  differ  from  him  on 
the  five  points  has  also  been  most  salutary,  though  few  of  them  like  to 
confess  it.  They  have  served  to  produce  a  more  guarded  and  practical 
style  of  preaching  and  writing  than  formerly  prevailed.  Where  are 
the  ministers  now  who  would  openly  declare  from  the  pulpit,  that  all 
the  sins  of  the  elect,  past,  present,  and  to  come,  are  for  ever  cancelled  I 
and  that  David  was  as  much  a  child  of  God  when  committing  adultery 
and  murder,  as  when  he  was  leading  the  devotions  of  the  tabernacle  ? 
Yet  these  points,  with  others  of  a  similar  nature,  were  strenuously 
contended  for  in  the  controversy  with  Mr.  Fletcher;  and  such  was 
the  Antinomianism  which  he  attempted  to  "  check." 

Few  books  in  the  English  language  have  been  more  extensively  read, 
during  the  last  seventy  years,  than  those  of  "  the  saintly  Fletcher ;" 
and  the  demand  for  them  increases  almost  every  year.  They  are  the 
most  sought  after  and  admired  by  persons  of  the  deepest  piety.  To 
say  that  they  "  elicit  no  truth,"  "  illustrate  no  difficult"  scripture,  and 
serve  only  to  "  inflame  the  spirit  of  party,"  is  to  contradict  the  testimony 
of  twice  ten  thousand  witnesses  possessed  of  spiritual  discernment,  and 
of  heavenly  affections.  It  is  as  palpable  an  absurdity  as  to  say,  that 
Mr.  Whitefield's  preaching  was  of  no  possible  benefit  to  mankind. 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley  took  a  lively  interest  in  the  rise  and  progress  of 
this  controversy,  though  his  name  has  rarely  been  connected  with  it. 
He  corresponded  with  his  friend,  the  vicar  of  Madeley,  and  encouraged 
him  in  his  arduous  undertaking.  Mr.  Fletcher  transmitted  his  manu- 
scripts to  him  for  revision,  begging  of  him  to  expunge  every  expression 
that  was  calculated  to  give  unnecessary  pain,  and  to  pay  especial 
attention  to  the  grammar  and  theology  of  the  whole.  He  also  confided 
to  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  the  task  of  conducting  them  through  the  press, 
the  correction  of  which  was  inconvenient  to  himself,  because  of  his 
distance  from  London.  The  fact  is,  that  nearly  every  thing  that  Mr. 
Fletcher  published,  not  even  excepting  his  political  tracts,  and  his 
treatise  on  original  sin,  passed  under  the  eye  and  hand  of  Mr.  Charles 
Wesley  before  it  was  given  to  the  world.  Their  correspondence, 
therefore,  was  frequent  and  confidential,  especially  while  this  contro- 
versy was  in  progress.  Not  that  the  compositions  of  his  friend  needed 
much  emendation ;  but  his  criticisms  gave  Mr.  Fletcher  confidence, 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  661 

and  were  highly  valued.  In  1775  Mr.  Fletcher  said  to  him,  "  Nobody 
helps  me  but  you ;  and  you  know  how  little  you  do  it.  Deprive  me 
not  of  that  little.  Your  every  hint  is  a  blessing  to  me."  In  another 
letter  he  says,  "  You  have  your  enemies,  as  well  as  your  brother. 
They  complain  of  your  love  for  music,  company,  fine  people,  great 
folks,  and  of  the  want  of  your  former  zeal  and  frugality.  I  need  not 
put  you  in  mind  to  cut  off  all  sinful  appearances.  You  were  taught  to 
do  this  before  I  knew  any  thing  of  the  matter.  Only  see  you  abound 
more  and  more,  to  stop  the  mouth  of  your  adversaries,  or  of  your 
jealous  friends." 

An  extract  from  one  of  Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  letters  Mr.  Fletcher 
has  inserted  in  his  answer  to  Sir  Richard  Hill.  It  accounts  for  some 
unguarded  expressions  in  his  early  hymns.  "  I  was  once,"  says  he, 
"  on  the  brink  of  Antinomianism,  by  unwarily  reading  Crisp  and  Salt- 
marsh.  Just  then,  warm  in  my  first  love,  I  was  in  the  utmost  danger, 
when  Providence  threw  in  my  way  Baxter's  treatise,  entitled,  '  An 
Hundred  Errors  of  Dr.  Crisp  demonstrated.'  My  brother  was  sooner 
apprehensive  of  the  dangerous  abuse  which  would  be  made  of  our 
unguarded  hymns  and  expressions  than  I  was.  Now  I  also  see  and 
feel  we  must  all  sink,  unless  we  call  St.  James  to  our  assistance.  Yet 
let  us  still  insist  as  much  or  more  than  ever  on  St.  Paul's  justification. 
What  God  has  joined  together  let  no  man  put  asunder.  The  great 
Chillingworth  saw  clearly  the  danger  of  separating  St.  James  from  St. 
Paul.  He  used  to  wish  that  whenever  a  chapter  of  St.  Paul's  justifica- 
tion was  read,  another  of  St.  James  might  be  read  at  the  same  time." 

Though  Lady  Huntingdon  was  no  party  to  the  base  attacks  which 
were  made  upon  Mr.  Wesley's  moral  character,  her  eagerness  to  fix 
upon  him  the  charge  of  heretical  pravity  inflicted  a  deep  wound  in  the 
generous  and  upright  mind  of  Charles ;  whose  correspondence  with 
her  was  indeed  resumed,  but  never  with  its  former  cordiality  and 
warmth. 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley  had  the  solid  gratification  of  seeing  his  brother, 
as  well  as  Mr.  Fletcher,  retire  from  this  controversy  with  an  untarnished 
reputation.  Neither  of  them  wrote  any  thing  of  which  their  friends 
could  be  justly  ashamed ;  they  freely  attacked  the  principles  of  their 
opponents,  but  made  no  dishonourable  reference  to  private  character ; 
and  the  absolute  failure  of  all  the  attempts  which  were  made  to  fix  a 
stain  upon  Mr.  John  Wesley's  morals,  only  served  to  establish  the  con- 
viction of  his  purity.  His  assailants  showed  what  they  would  have 
done,  had  they  possessed  the  power ;  but,  with  all  their  means  and 
appliances,  they  could  adduce  no  proof  whatever  in  support  of  their 
unchristian  and  cruel  insinuations,  which  therefore  recoiled  upon  their 
own  heads. 


662  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

It  is  only  justice  to  Lady  Huntingdon  to  say,  that  she  did  not  retain 
to  the  end  of  her  life  the  hostility  to  Mr.  Wesley  which  marked  her 
conduct  when  the  controversy  respecting  the  Minutes  was  begun.  At 
that  period  her  biographer  says  no  less  than  "  sixty  clergymen  were 
employed  by  her ;"  so  that  she  was  the  acknowledged  head  of  a  large 
body  of  people.  Her  inability  to  bear  a  rival  in  Mr.  Wesley,  who 
dissented  from  her  creed,  and  the  conspiracy  which  she  headed,  to  ruin 
his  character,  and  put  an  end  to  his  influence,  for  giving  a  doctrinal 
warning  to  his  preachers,  of  which  she  chose  to  disapprove,  have  left 
a  blot  upon  her  spiritual  escutcheon  which  no  ingenuity  can  obliterate. 
The  part  which  she  took  in  reference  to  the  circular  was  altogether 
unjustifiable,  and  was  especially  revolting  in  a  person  of  her  sex.  But 
considering  the  adulation  which  she  was  accustomed  to  receive  from 
many  quarters,  as  "  the  elect  lady"  of  the  age,  and  the  unnatural  posi- 
tion in  which  she  was  placed,  the  wonder  is  that  she  acted  with  so 
much  humility  and  gentleness.  If  no  man  is  wise  at  all  times,  we  have 
no  right  to  demand  absolute  discretion  in  a  woman.  It  is  honourable 
to  Lady  Huntingdon  that  she  lived  to  regret  the  part  which  she  had 
unhappily  taken  in  respect  of  her  spiritual  father,  and  early  religious 
friend  and  adviser. 

She  survived  Mr.  Wesley  about  five  months.  After  his  death  a 
small  tract  was  published,  containing  the  interesting  particulars  of  his 
last  illness,  with  the  expressions  to  which  he  gave  utterance  in  the 
immediate  prospect  of  dissolution.  It  was  drawn  up  with  the  beautiful 
simplicity  of  truth,  and  bore  the  initials  of  his  friend  Elizabeth  Ritchie. 
A  copy  of  this  document  fell  into  the  hands  of  Lady  Huntingdon,  who 
read  it  with  superior  interest,  because,  according  to  the  natural  course 
of  things,  the  time  of  her  own  departure  was  at  hand.  She  sent  for 
Joseph  Bradford,  who  for  many  years  had  been  Mr.  Wesley's  travelling 
companion,  and  asked  him  if  this  account  of  Mr.  Wesley  was  true  ;  and 
whether  he  really  died  acknowledging  his  sole  dependance  upon  the 
meritorious  sacrifice  of  Christ,  for  acceptance  and  eternal  life.  He 
assured  her  ladyship  that  the  whole  was  strictly  true ;  and  that,  from 
his  own  knowledge  he  could  declare,  whatever  reports  to  the  contrary 
had  been  circulated,  the  principles  which  Mr.  Wesley  recognised  upon 
his  death-bed  had  invariably  been  the  subjects  of  his  ministry.  She 
listened  with  eager  attention  to  this  statement ;  confessed,  she  had 
believed  that  he  grievously  departed  from  the  truth ;  and  then,  bursting 
into  tears,  expressed  her  deep  regret  at  the  separation  which  had  in 
consequence  taken  place  between  them.  The  spell,  which  ought  never 
to  have  bound  her  spirit,  was  then  broken.  During  his  life-time  it 
does  not  appear  that  she  was  at  all  reconciled  to  him  ;  but  when  he  had 
yielded  up  his  soul  to  God,  and  was  placed  beyond  the  reach  of  human 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  663 

censure,  she  acknowledged  him,  not  as  "a  dreadful  heretic,"  but  as  "  a 
good  minister  of  Jesus  Christ."*  They  now  see  eye  to  eye  ;  and  their 
former  misunderstandings  are  forgotten ;  or,  if  remembered  at  all,  are 
seen  in  connection  with  that  sacrificial  blood  through  which  they 
were  mercifully  atoned  for  and  forgiven. 


CHAPTER  XXIV. 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley  removed  his  family  from  Bristol  to  London 
in  the  year  1771.  He  did  not  fix  his  residence  in  Hackney  or  Stoke- 
Newington,  as  he  once  intended,  but  in  Chesterfield-street,  St.  Mary- 
le-bone.  The  circumstances  which  led  him  to  reside  there  deserve  to 
be  recorded.  When  the  Methodists  of  London  and  Bristol  were  sub- 
scribing toward  a  London  residence  for  this  honoured  minister,  the 
proposal  reached  the  ear  of  Mrs.  Gumley,  the  aunt  of  Lady  Robert 
Manners,  (formerly  Miss  Degge,)  and  she  immediately  stopped  further 
proceedings,  by  handing  over,  gratuitously,  to  her  friends  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Charles  Wesley,  the  lease  (which  had  upward  of  twenty  years  to  run) 
of  her  handsome  town  residence.  The  house  was  richly  furnished, 
and  completely  prepared  for  occupation.  All  these  accommodations 
this  excellent  lady  generously  presented  to  the  Methodist  clergyman 
and  his  family,  whom,  it  is  needless  to  say,  she  highly  esteemed.  She 
did  this  at  the  very  time  that  Lady  Huntingdon  withdrew  her  friendship 
from  the  Wesleys,  because  they  refused,  after  her  example,  to  change 
their  creed.  The  house  was  subject  to  a  yearly  ground-rent,  of  which 
the  half-yearly  receipts  remain.  It  was  about  three  miles  from  the 
Foundery,  where  his  brother  generally  resided  when  in  London ;  so 
that  they  were  at  an  inconvenient  distance  from  each  other.  John 
regretted  this,  because  it  prevented  him  from  consulting  Charles  on 
many  subjects  connected  with  their  work,  in  which  it  was  desirable 
that  they  should  act  by  united  counsels. 

Before  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  removed  the  rest  of  his  family  from 
Bristol,  he  brought  with  him  to  London  his  eldest  son,  who  bore  his 
father's  name,  and  when  a  mere  boy  commanded  universal  admiration 
by  his  extraordinary  musical  genius.  The  father  was  highly  gratified 
with  his  son's  abilities,  and  the  respect  which  was  everywhere  shown 
him  ;  but  his  own  health  was  so  delicate,  that  he  was  apprehensive  of 
a  speedy  removal  from  his  wife  and  children,  and  an  entrance  into  the 
world  of  spirits,  to  which  many  of  his  pious  friends  were  already  gone. 

*  The  particulars  of  this  interview  Mr.  Bradford  related  to  the  Rev.  George  Morley, 
by  whom  they  were  kindly  communicated  to  the  writer  of  this  narrative. 


664  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

The  following  are  extracts  from  his  letters  to  Mrs.  Wesley,  who  was 
still  in  Bristol : — 

"  London,  May  1st,  1771.  I  clearly  saw  it  my  duty  to  bring  Charles 
up,  although  I  were  sure  to  drop  my  old  bones  in  the  ground  adjoining. 
I  have  taken  the  best  care  of  him  I  could ;  and  am  still  waiting  upon 
him  as  his  loving  servant.  On  Tuesday  evening,  at  Mr.  Kelway's,  we 
met  Mr.  Smith  and  Mr.  Tate.  They  stared,  and  looked  at  each  other, 
as  if  they  did  not  believe  their  own  ears,  while  Charles  played  like  his 
master.  It  was  hard  to  say  which  of  the  three  was  most  delighted. 
The  first  masters  count  it  an  honour  to  assist  him." 

"May  16th.  I  want  country  air  to  perfect  my  recovery.  Charles 
cannot  be  better.  We  rejoice  in  hope  of  seeing  you  all  next  week. 
I  am  stepping  into  the  pulpit.  The  Lord  bless  and  prosper  you  and 
yours  in  all  things  !" 

When  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  was  settled  with  his  family  in  London, 
he  served  the  congregations  and  societies  there  with  great  efficiency  ? 
and  cherished  that  spirit  of  prayer  by  which  he  had  been  distinguished 
from  the  time  when  he  obtained  the  peace  and  holiness  which  are  con- 
sequent upon  a  vital  faith  in  Christ.  There  were  seasons  in  which  he 
was  drawn  out  in  intercession  in  behalf  of  particular  friends,  especially 
at  the  Lord's  table.  A  singular  instance  of  this  occurred  in  the  year 
1772.  He  remembered  the  arduous  controversy  in  which  Mr.  Fletcher 
was  engaged,  and  one  Sunday  commended  him  with  deep  feeling  to  the 
especial  care  and  blessing  of  God.  He  afterward  mentioned  the  sub- 
ject in  a  letter  to  Mr.  Fletcher,  from  whom  he  received  the  following 
remarkable  answer: — 

"  July  5th,  1772.  I  thank  you  for  the  letters  you  have  lately  sent  me. 
Your  loving  directions  are  seasonable.  You  asked  me  in  one  of  them, 
how  I  found  myself  the  Sunday  before.  Your  question  surprised  me 
so  much  the  more,  as  I  had  spent  some  time  that  day  in  wondering  how 
I  was  inwardly  loosed,  and  how  prayer  and  praise  came  from  a  much 
greater  depth  than  usual  in  my  heart ;  which,  glory  be  to  God,  hath  in 
general  remained  with  me  ever  since,  together  with  greater  openings 
of  love,  and  clearer  views  of  Christian  simplicity  and  liberty.  I  thought 
I  was  merely  indebted  to  the  Lord's  love  for  this  enlargement ;  but  I 
am  still  more  thankful  that  he  would  have  my  gratitude  pass  through 
the  channel  of  brotherly  love,  by  which  his  bounty  came  down  to  me. 
I  desire,  then,  you  will  add  thanksgiving  to  prayer." 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  friendship  for  his  brother  was  tender  and  in- 
violable. Nothing  could  separate  them  in  affection.  They  differed  in 
their  views  respecting  the  Church,  and  on  other  questions  ;  but,  to  the 
end  of  their  lives,  their  mutual  love  was  constant  and  unimpaired.  In 
the  summer  of  1775,  Charles's  submission  to  the  divine  will  was  put 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  665 

to  the  severest  test  by  an  illness  of  his  brother,  from  which  his  reco- 
very was  extremely  doubtful.  Mr.  John  Wesley  was  travelling  in  the 
north  of  Ireland,  when  he  was  seized  with  a  fever  of  a  very  dangerous 
kind.  His  tongue  was  much  swollen,  and  as  black  as  a  coal.  He  was 
convulsed  all  over ;  and  for  some  time  his  heart  did  not  beat  percepti- 
bly, nor  was  his  pulse  discernible.  Mr.  Joseph  Bradford,  Ids  faithful 
friend  and  travelling  companion,  addressed  the  following  letter  to 
Charles,  apprizing  him  of  his  brother's  situation  : — 

"July  19th,  1775.  Rev.  and  Very  Dear  Sir, — I  suppose  you  have 
received  my  letter,  dated  the  16th,  in  which  I  informed  you  of  your 
brother's  sickness.  From  the  time  I  wrote  he  has  continued  very  ill. 
On  Saturday  morning,  with  much  entreaty,  he  was  prevailed  with  to 
call  in  a  physician.  The  medicines  which  he  proposed  gave  present 
ease,  and  I  was  in  hopes  he  would  have  soon  recovered.  In  the  after- 
noon he  grew  much  worse,  and  continued  so  all  night.  About  three 
yesterday  morning  he  appeared  to  be  in  the  agonies  of  death.  I  think 
his  pulse  beat  at  least  one  hundred  and  thirty  times  in  a  minute,  his 
flesh  was  like  fire,  and  he  was  convulsed  from  head  to  foot.  But  blessed 
be  God,  that  he  hath  continued  him  so  long,  and  endued  his  servant 
with  much  patience  to  suffer.  What  will  be  the  event,  God  only  knows. 
I  fear.     I  think  the  fever  is  not  so  violent ;  but  he  continues  very  ill. 

"  Yesterday  we  left  Tanderagee,  and  came  to  Mr.  Grier's,  about  a 
mile  from  Lisburn.  The  family  are  Methodists,  and  live  in  as  hand- 
some a  manner  as  any  in  the  kingdom,  and  have  an  estate  which  brings 
in  some  hundreds  annually  to  support  it.  The  people  are  friendly,  and 
with  pleasure  provide  all  things  necessary.  Here  he  is  to  stay  until 
the  Lord  is  pleased  to  restore  him,  which  I  hope  will  be  soon.  Mr. 
Wesley  is- very  happy  and  composed  under  this  afflictive  providence. 
He  has  no  choice  either  to  live  or  die,  but  with  submission  to  the  divine 
will.  Yesterday  morning  one  of  our  sisters,  not  knowing  that  he  was 
ill,  came  from  Armagh  to  Tanderagee,  to  hear  him  preach.  He,  seeing 
her  come  into  the  room,  said,  '  Sister  Russell  came  to  hear  me  preach, 
but  did  not  think  she  should  come  to  see  me  die.  The  Lord  does  all 
things  well.'  When  I  informed  your  brother  that  I  was  writing  to  you, 
he  desired  me  to  send  his  love,  and  to  tell  you  that  he  gains  no  ground, 
but  is  of  opinion  that  when  the  fever  is  turned,  he  shall  recover  rapidly. 
The  Lord  hasten  the  time  !  A  word  of  advice  from  you  would  be  thank- 
fully received." 

In  this  very  trying  emergency  the  public  sympathy  was  strongly 
excited  ;  for  scarcely  any  person  seems  to  have  expected  Mr.  Wesley's 
recovery.  The  newspapers  announced  that  he  was  dead.  Under  this 
impression  the  vicar  of  Shoreham  wrote  a  letter  of  condolence  to  Charles ; 
but  hearing  that  Mr.  Wesley  was  better,  he  forbore  to  send  it     Mr. 


666  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

Fletcher  was  more  prompt.  He  knew  the  unsettled  state  of  the  Me- 
thodist societies,  for  whose  preservation  no  adequate  provision  was 
made  in  the  event  of  Mr.  Wesley's  death,  and  endeavoured  to  rouse 
Charles  to  a  sense  of  his  responsibility,  that  he  might  take  his  brother's 
place  ;  advising  that  the  senior  preachers  should  be  convened  together 
in  London,  and  that  some  plan  should  be  formed  by  their  united  coun- 
sels for  carrying  on  the  work  of  God ;  offering  his  own  assistance,  but 
with  his  characteristic  meekness  and  humility.  The  following  is  his 
letter,  which  ought  to  be  for  ever  preserved  as  a  memorial  of  his  kind- 
ness to  the  Wesleys,  and  fidelity  to  the  cause  which  they  lived  to 
serve  : — 

"  Madeley,  July  2d,  1775.  My  Very  Dear  Brother, — The  same 
post  which  brought  me  yours,  brought  me  a  letter  from  Ireland,  inform- 
ing me  of  the  danger  of  your  dear  brother,  my  dear  father,  and  of  his 
being  very  happy  in,  and  resigned  to,  the  will  of  God.  What  can  you 
and  I  do  ?  What,  but  stand  still,  and  see  the  salvation  of  God  ?  The 
nations  are  before  him  but  as  the  dust  that  cleaves  to  a  balance ;  and 
the  greatest  instruments  have  been  removed.  Abraham  is  dead ;  the 
fathers  are  dead  ;  and  if  John  come  first  to  the  sepulchre,  you  and  I  will 
soon  descend  into  it.  The  brightest,  the  most  burning  and  shining 
lights,  like  the  Baptist,  Mr.  Whitefield,  and  your  brother,  were  kindled 
to  make  the  people  rejoice  in  them  '  for  a  season,'  says  our  Lord.  '  For 
a  season.'  The  expression  is  worth  our  notice.  It  is  just  as  if  our 
Lord  had  said,  '  I  give  you  inferior  lights,  that  ye  may  rejoice  in  them 
for  a  season.  But  I  reserve  to  myself  the  glory  of  shining  for  ever. 
The  most  burning  lights  shall  fail  on  earth  ;  but  I,  your  Sun,  will  shine 
to  all  eternity.'  Come,  my  dear  brother,  let  the  danger  of  our  lights 
make  us  look  to  our  Sun  more  steadily :  and  should  God  quench  the 
light  of  our  Jerusalem  below,  let  us  rejoice  that  it  is  to  make  it  burn 
brighter  in  the  Jerusalem  which  is  above  ;  and  let  us  triumph  in  the 
inextinguishable  light  of  our  Sun,  in  the  impenetrable  strength  of  our 
Shield,  and  in  the  immoveableness  of  our  Rock. 

"  Amidst  my  concern  for  the  church  in  general,  and  for  Mr.  Wesley's 
societies  in  particular,  I  cannot  but  acknowledge  the  goodness  of  God, 
in  so  wonderfully  keeping  him  for  so  many  years,  and  in  preserving 
him  to  undergo  such  labours  as  would  have  killed  you  and  me  ten  times 
over,  had  we  run  the  same  heats  of  laborious  usefulness.  The  Lord 
may  yet  hear  prayer,  and  add  a  span  to  his  useful  life.  But  forasmuch 
as  the  immortality  of  the  body  does  not  belong  to  this  state,  and  he 
has  fulfilled  the  ordinary  term  of  human  life,  in  hoping  the  best,  we 
must  prepare  ourselves  for  the  worst.  The  God  of  all  grace  and  power 
will  strengthen  you  on  the  occasion.  Should  your  brother  fail  on  earth, 
you  are  called  not  only  to  bear  up  under  the  loss  of  so  near  a  relative ; 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  667 

but,  for  the  sake  of  your  common  children  in  the  Lord,  you  should  en- 
deavour to  fill  up  the  gap,  according  to  your  strength.  The  Methodists 
will  not  expect  from  you  your  brother's  labours  ;  but  they  have,  I  think, 
a  right  to  expect  that  you  will  preside  over  them  while  God  spares  you 
in  the  land  of  the  living.  A  committee  of  the  oldest  and  steadiest 
preachers  may  help  you  to  bear  the  burden,  and  to  keep  up  a  proper 
discipline,  both  among  the  people  and  the  rest  of  the  preachers  :  and 
if  at  any  time  you  should  want  my  mite  of  assistance,  I  hope  I  shall 
throw  it  into  the  treasury  with  the  simplicity  and  readiness  of  the  poor 
widow,  who  cheerfully  offered  her  next  to  nothing.  Do  not  faint.  The 
Lord  God  of  Israel  will  give  you  additional  strength  for  the  day ;  and 
his  angels,  yea,  his  praying  people,  will  bear  you  up  in  their  hands, 
that  you  hurt  not  your  foot  against  a  stone ;  yea,  that,  if  need  be,  you 
may  leap  over  a  wall.  I  am  by  this  time  gray -headed,  as  well  as  you ; 
and  some  of  my  parishioners  tell  me  that  the  inroads  of  time  are  uncom- 
monly visible  upon  my  face.  Indeed  I  feel  as  well  as  see  it  myself, 
and  learn  what  only  time,  trials,  and  experience  can  teach.  Should 
your  brother  be  called  to  his  reward,  I  would  not  be  free  to  go  to  Lon- 
don till  you  and  the  preachers  had  settled  all  matters.  My  going  just 
at  such  a  time  would  carry  the  appearance  of  vanity,  which  I  abhor.  It 
would  seem  as  if  I  wanted  to  be  somebody  among  the  Methodists.  We 
heartily  join  here  the  prayers  of  the  brethren  for  your  brother,  for  you, 
and  the  societies.  Paper  fails,  not  love.  Be  careful  for  nothing.  Cast 
your  burden  upon  the  Lord,  and  he  will  sustain  you.   Farewell  in  Christ." 

By  the  merciful  interposition  of  divine  Providence,  the  threatening 
calamity  was  averted.  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  was  not  compelled  to  as- 
sume the  government  of  the  societies,  under  the  pressure  of  which  he 
would  have  inevitably  sunk.  His  brother  soon  recovered,  so  as  to  be 
able  to  resume  his  labours ;  and  a  few  years  afterward  he  was  led  to 
make  such  legal  provision  for  the  perpetuity  of  the  connection,  as  has 
been  a  means  of  its  preservation  and  prosperity  to  the  present  day. 
When  the  danger  was  passed  away,  the  venerable  vicar  of  Shoreham 
addressed  the  following  beautiful  letter  to  Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  in  which 
he  mentions  a  blessed  revival  of  religion  in  his  own  parish,  which  had 
long  been  unfruitful  under  rich  spiritual  culture  : — 

"  Sept.  27th,  1775.  My  Rev.  and  Very  Dear  Brother, — It  is  now  a 
long  time  since  I  had  the  pleasure  of  seeing  thee,  or  hearing  from  thee. 
The  news  of  your  brother's  recovery  from  the  grave  (to  which  the  pub- 
lic papers  had  consigned  him)  prevented  a  letter  of  condolence  from 
being  sent  you,  which  wanted  only  sealing  up.  Since  that  time  we 
have  heard  both  of  your  own  sickness  and  restoration,  upon  which  ac- 
counts we  congratulate  with  you  and  my  dear  daughter,  and  your 
whole  family,  as  well  as  with  the  whole  society.     The  Lord  has  more 


668  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

work  for  your  brother.  When  that  is  finished,  the  crown  is  ready. 
Go  on,  and  prosper  ! 

"  All  glory  to  God,  there  has  been  a  very  extraordinary  outpouring 
of  the  Spirit  among  us,  though  altogether  in  a  silent  manner.  We 
have  not  only  a  very  large  number  of  hearers,  especially  on  Sunday 
evenings,  so  that  in  the  summer  a  great  many  stand  in  the  garden,  but, 
blessed  be  God,  we  have  many  growing  and  increasing  in  divine  grace. 
May  the  Lord  still  increase  their  numbers  and  increase  their  grace ! 
This  must  give  you  a  particular  pleasure,  if  you  recollect  that  this  very 
day,  just  twenty-nine  years  ago,  we  were  saluted  with  noise,  and  dirt, 
and  stones,  and  rotten  eggs,  after  you  had  preached  in  the  church  for 
the  first  time,  and  which  salutations  continued  long  after  we  were  re- 
turned home.     How  are  times  happily  altered  !    Glory  be  to  God  ! 

"  As  to  myself,  I  am  a  standing  monument  of  the  divine  goodness. 
Be  you  the  judge.  An  ancient  unworthy  divine,  near  the  eighty-third 
year  of  his  age,  who  never  kept  any  assistant,  (for  so  the  Lord  decreed,) 
is  carried  through  his  Sunday's  labour,  forenoon  and  afternoon,  some- 
times a  large  communion,  with  other  incidental  duties,  such  as  chris- 
tenings and  burials,  and  afterward  speaking  and  ^praying  in  the  room ; 
but  so  assisted  by  divine  goodness  as  seldom  or  never  to  experience 
any  fatigue  or  weariness !  What  miracles  of  mercy  are  these  !  May 
I  ever  retain  a  due  and  grateful  sense  of  them !  and  may  I  ever  labour 
to  walk  worthy  of  them !  I  know  you  will  join  heartily  in  the  same 
petitions.     May  the  Lord  hear  both  of  us  ! 

"  I  hope  shortly  to  congratulate  our  dear  brother  viva  voce.  I  wrote 
not  to  him,  as  being  assured  he  was  overwhelmed  with  letters.  We 
shall  be  glad  when  Providence  brings  you  and  yours  this  way.  How- 
ever, I  know  a  time  is  coming  when  we  shall  all  meet,  and  never  part 
again.    Our  love  and  respects  are  with  you  all.    The  Lord  be  with  us ! 

"  Thine  affectionately." 

Before  Mr.  John  Wesley  was  seized  with  this  dangerous  illness,  he 
had  prepared  a  concise  History  of  England  for  popular  use,  partly 
original  and  partly  abridged  from  various  authors.  He  was  a  decided 
friend  of  monarchy,  but  no  less  a  friend  of  civil  and  religious  freedom ; 
and  the  wrongs  which  were  inflicted  upon  the  Puritans  and  Noncon- 
formists, under  the  Stuart  dynasty,  filled  him  with  honest  indignation. 
The  correction  of  this  work,  as  it  passed  through  the  press,  was  in- 
trusted to  his  brother,  who  demurred  to  a  censure  passed  upon  Charles 
the  First,  whom  some  writers  describe  as  a  faithless  tyrant,  and  others 
as  a  martyr.  Charles  wrote  to  his  brother,  proposing  the  omission  of 
a  clause ;  and  as  he  did  not  receive  an  immediate  answer,  he  again 
pressed  the  subject  upon  his  brother,  in  the  following  letter,  which  is 
highly  characteristic  of  the  writer's  principles  and  spirit : — 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  669 

"  Chesterfield-street,  Dec.  29th,  1775.  Dear  Brother, — I  must  con- 
tinue to  plead  for  my  namesake,  till  you  grant  my  request,  by  omitting 
your  '  but.''  '  He  was  rigorously  just,  but  wanting  in  sincerity.'  '  Just,' 
but  false.  You  mention  it  indeed  as  a  supposition  only ;  therefore  you 
may  more  easily  give  it  up.  Such  a  drawback  from  his  good  character 
will  exceedingly  grieve  more  than  me,  as  much  as  it  will  please  the 
patriots  and  republicans.  At  such  a  time  as  this,  especially,  when  it 
is  the  fashion  to  'blacken  the  tyrant,'  you  and  I  should  not  join  in  the 
popular  cry,  but  rather  go  against  the  stream.  Let  Macauley  and  com- 
pany call  the  king's  murder,  '  This  great  act  of  national  justice.'  Let 
Cromwell  declare, '  He  could  not  be  trusted,'  to  palliate  his  own  villany. 
Let  not  your  hand  be  upon  him,  or  mine." 

Having,  as  he  supposed,  received  his  brother's  silent  consent  to  the 
proposed  alteration,  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  returned  the  following  answer : 
— "  I  am  not  such  a  corrector  as  N.  N.,  or  C.  P.,  to  put  in  or  out,  and 
give  you  no  notice  of  it.  Believing  you  have  obliged  me  by  granting 
my  request,  I  have  drawn  a  line  over  the  Oliverian  reflection,  and 
accept  your  omitting  it  as  the  greatest  favour  and  kindness  you  can 
do  me." 

In  a  memorandum  affixed  to  copies  of  these  letters,  Mr.  Charles 
Wesley  says,  "  His  final  answer  was,  '  He  could  not  in  conscience  say 
less  evil  of  him.'  '  With  what  measure  ye  mete,  it  shall  be  measured 
to  you  again.'     Observe,  ye  who  survive  us  !"* 

When  Mr.  Fletcher  manifested  so  tender  a  sympathy  toward  Mr. 
John  Wesley,  during  his  illness  in  Ireland,  and  offered  his  generous 
assistance  in  preserving  the  union  of  the  Methodist  preachers  and  soci- 
eties, it  was  not  imagined  that  in  the  course  of  a  few  months  the  con- 
tinuance of  his  own  life  would  be  less  hopeful  than  that  of  his  afflicted 
friend.  Yet  so  it  was.  In  the  summer  of  1776  his  health  failed,  and 
he  had  all  the  symptoms  of  a  confirmed  consumption.  The  disease 
was  doubtless  accelerated,  if  it  was  not  directly  caused,  by  his  intense 
and  incessant  application  to  study,  during  the  preceding  five  years.  It 
is  indeed  surprising  that  he  should  have  been  able,  in  so  comparatively 
short  a  period,  to  produce  so  many  works,  displaying  so  much  research 
and  profound  thought ;  for  nearly  the  whole  of  his  publications  were 
written  within  this  period,  including  those  on  the  Calvinistic  controversy, 
his  "  Appeal,"  on  the  doctrine  of  original  sin,  his  political  tracts,  and 
some  minor  pieces.  He  did  indeed  enjoy  the  retirement  of  a  country 
village ;  but  his  parish  was  extensive,  and  his  official  duties  were 
numerous.  Most  of  his  books  were  written  under  circumstances  of 
strong  excitement ;  for  the  eyes  of  two  eager  parties  were  fixed  upon 

*  The  sentence  stands  thus  in  Mr.  Wesley's  History  of  England  : — "  He  was  rigor- 
ously just ;  but  is  supposed  to  have  been  wanting  in  sincerity."  Vol.  iii,  p.  221. 


670  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHAKLES  WESLEY 

him  ;  he  knew  that  every  argument  he  employed  would  be  strictly 
scrutinized ;  and  his  chief  opponents  were  not  at  all  scrupulous  as  to 
the  use  which  they  would  make  of  any  inadvertency  that  might  be  dis- 
covered in  his  reasoning.  His  was  not  a  leisurely  authorship,  on  such 
questions  of  theology  as  were  most  congenial  with  his  own  feelings. 
The  subjects  upon  which  he  wrote  were  forced  upon  him  by  his  oppo- 
nents ;  and  not  a  day  was  to  be  lost  in  supplying  an  antidote  to  what 
was  conceived  to  be  dangerous  error.  The  wonder  is,  that  his  health 
did  not  sooner  fail  under  the  weight  of  responsibility  which  rested  upon 
him.  While  he  suffered  from  what  appeared  to  be  incurable  disease, 
prayer  was  made  for  him  without  ceasing,  and  by  no  man  with  greater 
ardour  and  importunity  than  Mr.  Charles  Wesley.  Among  his  papers 
is  a  hymn,  which  he  composed  on  the  occasion,  and  which  there  is 
reason  to  believe  was  used  by  the  societies  in  London  and  Bristol, 
especially  at  the  weekly  sacrament. 

*  Soon  after  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  had  written  this  hymn,  and  while  he 
was  still  uniting  his  supplications  with  those  of  the  Methodists  gener- 
ally in  behalf  of  the  afflicted  vicar  of  Madeley,  he  was  called  to  sym- 
pathize with  Mr.  Perronet,  who  had  suffered  a  painful  bereavement  in 
the  death  of  his  son  Charles.  This  very  excellent  man,  who  was 
brought  to  the  knowledge  of  God  in  early  life,  through  the  instrument- 
ality of  Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  and  for  some  years  was  a  zealous  and 
useful  Methodist  preacher,  has  been  frequently  mentioned  in  this  nar- 
rative. His  piety  was  deep  and  enlightened,  and  his  abilities  very 
considerable,  as  his  compositions  both  in  prose  and  verse  testify ;  but 
his  health  was  delicate,  so  that  he  was  compelled  to  desist  from  his 
itinerant  ministry.  Somewhat  more  than  twenty  years  before  his  death 
he  attempted,  with  several  others  of  his  brethren  who  were  like-minded,  to 
introduce  the  sacraments  into  the  Methodist  meeting-houses,  for  which 
he  was  severely  rebuked  by  Mr.  Charles  Wesley ;  and  it  does  not 
appear  that  he  persisted  in  this  course,  when  he  found  that  those  who 
were  over  him  in  the  Lord  were  decidedly  opposed  to  it.  He  was  a 
very  holy  man ;  a  consistent  witness  of  the  full  Christian  salvation ; 
and  a  principal  instrument  of  that  extraordinary  revival  of' religion  in 
Shoreham,  of  which  his  father  speaks  in  language  of  grateful  joy. 
About  seven  months  before  he  died  he  was  visited  at  Canterbury  by 
Mr.  John  Wesley,  who  says  in  his  Journal,  "  I  had  a  long  conversation 
with  that  extraordinary  man,  Charles  Perronet.  What  a  mystery  of 
Providence  !  Why  is  such  a  saint  as  this  buried  alive  by  continual 
sickness  ?"  His  aged  and  venerable  father  was  deeply  affected  by  the 
death  of  this  son,  whom  he  tenderly  loved.  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  sent 
him  a  letter  of  condolence,  which  the  sorrowing  parent  thus  acknow- 
ledges : — 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  671 

*'  August  13th.  My  Very  Dear  and  Rev.  Brother, — I  thank  you  for 
your  very  kind  and  Christian  condolence.  Sympathizing  joys  and  tears 
are  duties  becoming  Christians  here  below.  The  gospel  was  not 
designed  to  destroy  our  passions,  but  to  direct  them  aright,  and  to  regu- 
late all  their  motions.  My  late  dear  Charles  led  a  painful,  sorrowing 
life,  almost  all  his  days.  I  speak  as  to  the  outward  man ;  but  at  his 
heart  I  believe  was  always  sincere  before  God.  He  felt  inward  com- 
forts, which  this  world  could  neither  give  nor  rob  him  of.  God  wisely 
and  graciously  adapts  all  our  sufferings  to  our  wants  and  necessities, 
and  kindly  makes  poor  nature  often  to  groan,  out  of  pure  love  and  com- 
passion. All  glory  to  his  great  name  !  I  can  speak  this  from  my  own 
happy  experience.  My  ways  have  been  spread  with  briers  and  thorns, 
by  far  the  greatest  part  of  my  life  ;  and  many  a  bitter  cup  has  my 
heavenly  Father  forced  me  to  drink.  But,  to  the  praise  of  his  grace, 
he  enables  me  to  see  the  suitableness  and  necessity  of  his  dealings 
with  me,  and  at  the  same  time  to  rejoice  and  bless  his  holy  name. 
What  love,  what  condescension  is  here !  Is  it  not  abundant  goodness 
in  the  Lord,  to  guide  us  in  our  temporal  and  spiritual  concerns  ?  But 
how  astonishing  is  that  grace  which  stoops  so  low  as  to  give  us  the 
reasons  why  he  deals  thus  and  thus  with  us!  O,  my  dear  brother, 
how  good  is  God  !  You  know  him  to  be  so  by  frequent  experience. 
We  can  both  say,  with  the  royal  Psalmist,  '  They  that  know  thy  name 
will  put  their  trust  in  thee.' 

"  How  long  my  stay  below  shall  be,  is  only  known  to  God. 
When  he  has  nothing  more  for  me  to  do  or  suffer,  I  have  an  humble, 
full  assurance,  that,  through  the  merits  and  mediation  of  the  Lord  Jesus, 
he  will  send  for  me  home,  where  I  trust  I  shall  one  day  see  my 
whole  dear  family  and  yours,  and  rejoice  with  all  the  other  children  of 
God,  through  a  glorious  eternity.  I  send  my  love  to  my  dear  sister, 
yourself,  and  dear  family.     The  Lord  Jesus  be  with  all  of  us ! 

"  Thine  most  affectionately." 

In  the  year  1777  the  public  mind  was  strongly  excited  on  finding  a 
clergyman  of  celebrity  and  superior  abilities  convicted  of  felony,  and 
placed  under  sentence  of  death.  That  unhappy  man  was  Dr.  William 
Dodd,  whose  preaching  and  authorship  had  long  rendered  his  name 
familiar  to  all  classes  of  people.  His  publications  were  numerous, 
amounting  to  upward  of  fifty,  among  which  was  a  valuable  Commen- 
tary on  the  Holy  Scriptures,  in  three  folio  volumes,  which  he  had 
compiled  from  various  sources,  especially  the  inedited  papers  of  Dr. 
Cudworth,  which  he  by  mistake  attributed  to  Locke,  and  those  of  Dr. 
Waterland.  He  took  a  very  active  part  in  the  erection  of  the  Magdalen 
Hospital,  for  which  he  acquired  a  just  popularity ;  and  his  ministry 
attracted  many  hearers.     Vanity,  accompanied  by  a  lavish  expenditure, 


672  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

was  his  ruin.  Being  pressed  with  pecuniary  difficulties,  he  commit- 
ted an  act  of  forgery  upon  the  earl  of  Chesterfield,  who  had  formerly 
been  his  pupil,  for  which  he  was  condemned  to  be  hanged ;  and  all 
attempts  to  obtain  for  him  even  a  commutation  of  punishment  were 
unavailing. 

No  class  or  people  under  heaven  had  a  livelier  interest  in  the  com- 
passion of  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  than  the  guilty  victims  of  law,  among 
whom  the  humane  and  once-popular  Dr.  Dodd  now  took  his  place.  In 
the  days  of  his  prosperity  he  had  often  cast  a  slur  upon  Mr.  John  Wes- 
ley and  his  creed ;  but  in  his  trouble  and  humiliation  he  sought  the 
counsel  and  asked  for  the  prayers  of  the  itinerant  and  field-preacher. 
Mr.  Wesley  visited  him  in  prison,  accompanied  by  his  brother  Charles. 
They  found  him  with  every  mark  of  true  penitence,  and  both  had  a 
cheering  hope  that  he  obtained  mercy  at  the  hands  of  God,  though  the 
law  and  its  administrators  were  inexorable.  The  yearning  and  devout 
pity  of  Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  heart  is  particularly  manifest  in  the 
verses  which  he  wrote  on  the  mournful  occasion.  His  tender  solicitude 
ceased  not  till  the  repentant  transgressor  was  placed  beyond  the  reach 
of  all  human  help.  Whilet  the  fate  of  Dr.  Dodd  was  yet  undecided, 
Mr.  Charles  Wesley  poured  forth  the  sympathetic  feelings  of  his 
heart  in  a  poetical  prayer  for  him. 

While  the  doctor  was  under  sentence  of  death,  Miss  Bosanquet,  who 
was  afterward  married  to  Mr.  Fletcher,  carried  on  a  regular  correspond- 
ence with  him  on  the  all-important  subject  of  his  personal  salvation  ; 
and  few  persons  were  better  qualified  to  give  him  the  advice  and  en- 
couragement that  he  needed.  Mr.  John  Wesley  intimated  to  the  doctor 
in  his  cell,  that  perhaps  some  such  humiliating  process  was  necessary 
to  bring  him  to  repentance,  and  a  believing  acceptance  of  Christ  as  his 
Saviour  from  sin ;  and  it  is  edifying  to  see  the  critic,  the  orator,  the 
commentator,  the  elegant  scholar,  meekly  receiving  instruction  from  a 
sensible  and  devout  lady,  who  from  her  own  experience  could  explain 
to  him  the  nature  and  fruits  of  justifying  faith.  She  knew  "  the  sin- 
ner's short  way  to  God :"  a  secret  which  many  an  erudite  teacher 
never  understood. 

He  highly  appreciated  her  Christian  services,  and  for  her  satisfaction 
sent  her  the  following  note  : — "  June  25th,  1777.  My  Dear  Friend, — 
On  Friday  morning  I  am  to  be  made  immortal !  I  die  with  a  heart  truly 
contrite,  and  broken  under  a  sense  of  its  great  and  manifold  offences, 
but  comforted  and  sustained  by  a  firm  faith  in  the  pardoning  love  of 
Jesus  Christ.  My  earnest  prayers  to  God  are,  that  we  may  meet  and 
know  each  other  in  that  kingdom  toward  which  you  have  been  so  long 
and  so  happily  travelling.     I  return  you  my  most  affectionate  thanks 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  673 

for  all  your  friendly  attention  to  me ;  and  have  no  doubt,  should  any 
opportunity  offer,  you  will  remember  my  excellent  but  most  afflicted 
partner  in  distress.  I  do  not  know  where  to  direct  to  worthy  Mr. 
Parker,  but  beg  to  trouble  you  with  my  dying  love  and  kind  remem- 
brance to  him.     The  Lord  Jesus  Christ  be  with  your  spirits  !    Amen." 

The  importance  which  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  attached  to  this  docu- 
ment may  be  learned  from  the  fact,  that  he  treasured  up  among  his 
papers  a  copy  of  it  in  his  own  hand-writing.  On  the  morning  of  June 
27th,  1777,  the  day  of  Dr.  Dodd's  execution,  he  wrote  respecting  him 
some  impressive  stanzas. 

It  will  be  observed,  that  Dr.  Dodd,  in  his  last  note  to  Miss  Bosanquet, 
requests  her,  should  it  ever  be  in  her  power,  to  befriend  his  bereaved 
wife.  With  this  touching  request  there  can  be  no  doubt  that  Miss 
Bosanquet  would  be  ready  to  comply.  But  her  aid  could  be  of  little 
avail.  The  loss  of  Dr.  Dodd's  character,  his  imprisonment,  his  trial, 
his  condemnation,  the  suspense  connected  with  the  unsuccessful  at- 
tempts to  obtain  a  commutation  of  punishment,  and,  above  all,  the  ter- 
rible execution,  were  too  much  for  the  affectionate  and  sensitive  mind 
of  Mrs.  Dodd  to  sustain.  Reason  fled ;  and  this  unfortunate  lady  died 
a  maniac,  at  Ilford,  in  Essex.  Such  were  the  bitter  fruits  of  unsancti- 
fied  pulpit  popularity ! 

On  the  1st  of  October  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  addressed  the  following 
valuable  letter  to  his  daughter,  who  was  pursuing  her  youthful  studies  : — 
"  Bristol.  My  Dear  Sally, — Your  friends  and  ours  at  the  Common  have 
laid  us  under  great  obligations.  I  wish  I  could  return  them,  by  per- 
suading her  to  seek  till  she  finds  the  pearl,  which  is  constant  happiness ; 
and  by  persuading  him  to  give  himself  entirely  to  One  whose  service  is 
perfect  freedom,  and  whose  favour  and  love  is  heaven  in  both  worlds. 

"  I  never  thought  the  bands  would  suit  you.  Yet  many  of  them  pos- 
sess what  you  are  seeking.  You  also  shall  bear  witness  of  the  power 
and  peace,  the  blessedness  of  heart-religion.  You  also  shall  know  the 
Lord,  if  you  follow  on  to  know  him.  Other  knowledge  is  not  worth 
your  pains.  Useful  knowledge,  as  distinguished  from  religious,  lies  in 
a  narrow  compass,  and  may  be  soon  attained,  if  your  studies  are  well 
guarded  and  directed.  We  must  have  a  conference  on  this  subject. 
We  may  also  read  your  verses  together.  They  want  perspicuity,  which 
should  be  the  first  point ;  but  they  are  worth  correcting. 

"  All  your  powers  and  faculties  are  so  many  talents,  of  which  you 
are  to  give  an  account.  You  improve  your  talent  of  understanding, 
when  you  exercise  it  in  acquiring  important  truth.  You  use  your  talent 
of  memory  aright,  when  you  store  it  with  things  worth  remembering, 
and  enlarge  by  using  and  employing  it.  You  should  therefore  be 
always  getting  something  by  heart.     Begin  with  the*  first  book  of 

43 


674  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

Prior's  Solomon,  the  vanity  of  knowledge.     Let  me  see  how  much  of 
it  you  can  repeat,  when  we  meet. 

"  Miss  Hill  is  likely  now  to  be  a  good  fortune.  You  need  not  envy 
her,  if  you  are  a  good  Christian.  Seek  first  the  kingdom  of  God,  and 
all  these  things  shall  be  added  unto  you.  Charles  has  a  turn  to  gene- 
rosity ;  Sam  to  parsimony.  You  must  balance  them  both.  Or,  you 
may  follow  your  mother's  and  my  example,  and  keep  in  the  golden 
mean.  There  are  many  useful  things  which  I  can  teach  you,  if  I  live 
a  little  longer.  But  I  dare  never  promise  myself  another  year.  You 
know,  I  suppose,  that  October  9th  I  hope  to  reach  Chesterfield-street. 
Your  aunts  allure  me  the  next  day  to  Tarriers,  that  I  may  spend  two 
or  three  days  with  them  before  I  carry  your  mother  and  brothers  home. 
It  is  utterly  uncertain  how  I  shall  be  after  my  long  journey. 

"  Miss  Morgan  is  gone  to  Wales,  full  fraught  with  knowledge,  which 
she  may  be  safely  trusted  with ;  for  she  knows  Jesus  Christ,  and  him 
crucified.  There  poor  Prior  came  short :  therefore  his  Solomon  makes 
so  melancholy  a  conclusion.  Probably  I  have  taken  my  last  leave  of 
Bristol.  Certainly  I  shall  never  more  be  separated  eight  weeks  from 
my  family.  I  half  repented  my  leaving  you,  last  Thursday  night,  which 
I  spent  in  pain,  and  three  days  more  in  confinement.  I  am  nourishing 
myself  up  for  a  journey,  with  my  philosophical  brother.  Joseph  at- 
tends us,  and  will  look  after 

"  My  dearest  Sally's  loving  father  and  friend." 

Having  returned  to  London,  he  again  wrote  to  his  daughter,  who 
still  remained  at  Guildford: — "  Marybone,  Oct.  11th.  My  Dear  Sally, 
— I  greatly  miss  you  here,  yet  comfort  myself  with  the  thought  that  you 
are  happy  in  your  friends  at  Guildford.  For  their  sake,  as  well  as 
yours,  I  am  content  to  want  you  a  little  longer ;  but  hope  nothing  will 
hinder  our  meeting  on  Friday  next.  I  think  you  may  avail  yourself  of 
my  small  knowledge  of  books  and  poetry.  I  am  not  yet  too  old  to 
assist  you  a  little  in  your  reading,  and  perhaps  improve  your  taste  in 
versifying.  You  need  not  dread  my  severity.  I  have  a  laudable  par- 
tiality for  my  own  children!  Witness  your  brothers,  whom  I  do  not 
love  a  jot  better  than  you:  only  you  be  as  ready  to  show  me  your 
verses  as  they  their  music. 

"  The  evenings  I  have  set  aside  for  reading  with  you  and  them.  We 
should  begin  with  history.  A  plan  or  order  of  study  is  absolutely  ne- 
cessary. Without  that,  the  more  you  read,  the  more  you  are  confused, 
and  never  rise  above  a  smatterer  in  learning. 

"  Take  care  you  do  not  devour  all  Mr.  Russell's  library.  If  you  do, 
you  will  never  be  able  to  digest  it.  Your  mother  joins  me  in  love  to 
Charles  and  you,  and  all  your  hospitable  friends.  When  shall  we  see 
Mr.  John  Russell  ?" 

43* 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  675 

When  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  left  Bristol  in  1778,  he  thought  it  doubt- 
ful whether  he  should  ever  see  that  city  again,  such  was  his  feebleness, 
occasioned  by  age  and  disease.  Yet  at  the  close  of  the  following  year 
we  find  him  there.  Some  person,  under  the  influence  of  angry  feeling, 
had  expressed  a  wish  for  his  brother's  death  ;  and  he  immediately  turned 
the  imprecation  to  a  good  account  by  publishing  in  the  form  of  a  hand- 
bill a  prayer  for  his  life,  which  was  first  sung  in  the  society-meeting  at 
Charles's  dictation. 

The  year  1780  is  remarkable  in  the  annals  of  England  on  account 
of  the  destructive  riots  in  London,  which  took  place  in  connection  with 
the  insane  exploits  of  Lord  George  Gordon,  of  anti-Popish  notoriety. 
During  the  preceding  year  an  act  of  parliament  had  been  passed  in 
favour  of  the  Roman  Catholics  in  England  and  Wales,  freeing  them 
from  several  degrading  and  injurious  disabilities  under  which  they  had 
previously  laboured.  In  consequence  of  this,  they  began  to  exert  them- 
selves for  the  propagation  of  their  tenets,  in  a  manner  which  created 
considerable  alarm.  A  society  was  formed,  under  the  name  of  "The 
Protestant  Association,"  one  leading  object  of  which  was  to  obtain  a 
repeal  of  the  late  statute,  which  was  alleged  to  be  dangerous  to  the 
Protestant  religion.  Of  this  institution  Lord  George  Gordon,  who  was 
a  member  of  the  House  of  Commons,  and  at  least  a  man  of  weak  intel- 
lect, was  made  the  president.  Neither  of  the  Wesleys  appears  to  have 
been  a  member  of  the  association ;  but  soon  after  it  was  organized, 
John  wrote  a  letter,  which  was  inserted  in  one  of  the  public  papers, 
attempting  to  prove,  that  no  Roman  Catholic  could  give  any  adequate 
security  for  his  loyal  behaviour  under  any  government  that  his  Church 
might  deem  heretical.  This  letter,  in  which  he  spoke  favourably  of 
the  published  address  of  the  association,  drew  him  into  a  controversy 
with  Father  O'Leary,  a  Romish  priest,  who  denied  that  his  Church  had 
ever  promulgated  the  doctrine,  "  that  no  faith  is  to  be  kept  with  here- 
tics." In  this  controversy  Mr.  Wesley  disavows  all  wish  to  coerce  the 
Roman  Catholics.  He  would  concede  to  them  full  liberty  to  practise 
their  own  forms  of  worship,  and  profess  their  peculiar  tenets ;  but  he 
would  withhold  from  them  the  power  to  injure  their  Protestant  fellow- 
subjects,  because  their  Church  would  justify  them  in  the  abuse  of  that 
power,  should  a  favourable  opportunity  occur. 

A  petition  to  the  legislature,  praying  for  a  repeal  of  the  late  act,  was 
prepared  by  the  association ;  and  great  zeal  was  manifested  in  pro- 
curing signatures  to  it.  To  this  document  no  less  than  one  hundred 
thousand  persons  are  said  to  have  affixed  their  names ;  and,  to  give  it 
the  greater  weight,  the  petitioners  were  invited  to  meet  in  St.  George's- 
fields,  and  thence  to  walk  in  procession  to  the  House  of  Commons,  on 
the  day  that  the  petition  was  to  be  presented  by  the  president  of  the 


676  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

association.  About  fifty  thousand  persons  accordingly  assembled,  and 
accompanied  Lord  George  to  Westminster,  on  the  2d  of  June.  It  is 
more  easy  to  collect  such  an  immense  assemblage  of  people  than  to 
control  and  direct  them.  There  is  no  reason  to  believe  that  the  persons 
who  arranged  the  proceedings  of  this  day  intended  any  thing  directly 
mischievous  ;  yet  the  result  was  most  calamitous,  both  with  respect  to 
property  and  life.  On  that  day  the  populace  ill-treated  several  mem- 
bers of  both  houses  of  parliament ;  and  in  the  evening  a  mob  pulled 
down  the  Romish  chapel  of  the  Sardinian  ambassador,  in  Lincoln's- 
inn-fields,  and  another  in  Warwick-street,  Golden-square.  After  this 
a  scene  of  unexampled  devastation  ensued.  The  dwelling-houses  of 
Roman  Catholics,  as  well  as  their  places  of  worship,  were  demolished, 
and  the  materials  burned  in  the  streets.  Protestant  senators,  espe- 
cially those  who  were  known  to  have  been  favourable  to  the  act,  were 
subjected  to  every  outrage,  and  were  glad  to  escape  with  their  lives. 
Kennet,  the  lord  mayor  of  London,  had  neither  understanding  nor 
energy  to  meet  this  fearful  state  of  things ;  and  the  other  magistrates 
appear  to  have  been  panic-struck ;  so  that  for  several  days  and  nights 
no  effectual  resistance  was  offered  to  the  rioters.  Some  of  them  were 
indeed  apprehended,  and  lodged  in  Newgate ;  but  their  infuriated  and 
daring  brethren  destroyed  the  jail  by  fire,  and  liberated  the  guilty  in- 
mates. The  civic  authorities  being  powerless,  the  government  at  length 
interposed ;  the  military  were  called  into  action ;  many  lives  were  in 
consequence  sacrificed  ;  but  the  riots  were  effectually  quelled,  and  fur- 
ther mischief  was  prevented.  The  whole  affair  was  alike  disgraceful 
to  the  people,  and  to  the  magistracy.  One  party  were  cruel  and  law- 
less, the  other  were  cowards. 

At  this  time  Mr.  John  Wesley  was  pursuing  his  itinerant  ministra- 
tions in  the  north  of  England ;  but  Charles  was  in  London,  an  agonized 
spectator  of  the  miseries  of  anarchy.  He  wrote  to  his  brother  on  the 
8th  of  June,  giving  him  an  account  of  what  was  passing  around  him. 
He  says,  "  The  floods  have  risen,  and  lift  up  their  voice.  Last  night 
the  mob  were  parading,  and  putting  us  in  bodily  fear.  My  wife  and 
sister  Thackwray  kept  a  watch-night.  Some  of  the  Tabernacle  have 
asked  if  Charles  Wesley  was  not  with  the  petitioners  ;  and  were  sur- 
prised to  hear  I  was  not.  '  What  then,'  said  they,  '  does  he  not  stand 
up  for  the  Protestant  cause  V  In  the  papers  you  read  a  very  small  part 
of  the  mischief  done.  It  is  nothing,  they  say,  to  what  they  intend  to 
do.  But  they  have  made  a  good  beginning  !  Brother  Thackwray  was 
an  eye-witness.  He  saw  them  drag  the  bishop  of  Lincoln  out  of  his 
coach,  and  force  him  to  kneel  down.  They  treated  him  unmercifully ; 
began  to  pull  the  house  down,  to  which  he  fled  for  shelter ;  were  scarcely 
persuaded  by  the  owner  (whose  wife  was  almost  frightened  to  death) 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  677 

to  let  him  escape  at  eleven  at  night.  Another  bishop  wisely  cried  out, 
'  Huzza  !  No  Popery !'  and  was  dismissed  with  shoutings.  Lord  Mans- 
field would  have  reasoned  with  them  ;  but  they  would  not  hear  him,  and 
handled  him  almost  as  roughly  as  the  bishop  of  Lincoln.  They  arrested 
several  of  the  members,  particularly  Sir  George  Saville,  broke  his 
wheels  in  pieces,  and  forced  him  to  sit  in  his  carriage  on  the  ground. 
He  durst  not  stir  out  of  it.     They  pulled  off  the  archbishop's  wig. 

"  Imagine  the  terror  of  the  poor  Papists.  I  prayed  with  the  preachers 
at  the  chapel,  and  charged  them  to  keep  the  peace.  I  preached  peace 
and  charity,  the  one  true  religion,  and  prayed  earnestly  for  the  tremb- 
ling, persecuted  Catholics.  Never  have  I  found  such  love  for  them  as 
on  this  occasion  ;  and  I  believe  most  of  the  society  are  like-minded. 
General  Monkton  computed  the  mob  at  ninety  thousand ;  yet  said  he 
would  engage  to  conquer  them  all  with  five  hundred  soldiers.  To- 
morrow they  promise  to  demolish  the  nunneries  at  Hammersmith.  It 
will  be  a  day  of  business  at  the  House  of  Parliament,  and  in  the  city. 

"  Monday  noon.  I  breakfasted  with  John  Pawson,  John  Atlay,  and 
Dr.  Coke,  leaving  a  bonfire  behind  me  of  the  spoils  of  chapels.  John 
Atlay  I  found  in  a  dreadful  taking.  He  had  been  kept  up  all  night  by 
the  bonfire  in  Moorfields.  The  mob  was  busied  with  destroying  the 
remains  of  the  chapel  there,  and  three  large  houses  adjoining,  (one  the 
priest's,)  of  which  nothing  has  escaped  the  flames.  The  instruments 
which  the  associators  make  use  of  first  are  boys  with  hatchfts,  who 
coolly  cut  every  thing  to  pieces,  then  bring  it  out,  and  cast  it  into  the 
fire.  An  engine  stands  by  in  readiness  to  prevent  mischief.  John  Atlay 
trembled  for  our  chapel.  The  same  incendiaries,  if  employed  and  paid, 
would  as  freely  burn  us  and  ours." 

On  the  same  day  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  addressed  the  following  letter 
to  his  daughter,  who  was  at  the  house  of  a  friend  in  the  country : — 
"  Dear  Sally, — I  have  but  a  minute  for  writing.  We  are  all  well :  your 
mother  not  yet  frightened  out  of  her  wits.  Last  night  she  sheltered 
her  sons  at  your  aunt's,  and  sat  up  to  guard  them.  She  wants  to  fly  to 
Wales.  I  offer  to  send  her  and  Sam  to  Bristol.  Charles  will  stay 
with  me,  and  trust  Providence.  Matters  here  are  in  a  dreadful  situa- 
tion. You  are  happily  out  of  their  reach.  Particulars  you  may  read 
in  the  papers." 

On  the  14th  of  the  month  he  again  addressed  her: — "My  Dear 
Sally, — The  roaring  of  the  waves  is  ceased ;  but  the  agitation  con- 
tinues. If  God  had  not  rebuked  the  madness  of  the  people  at  the  very 
crisis,  London  had  now  been  no  more !  No  wonder  your  mother  was 
terrified,  when  I  was  proscribed  as  a  Popish  priest :  for  I  never  signed 
the  petition,  or  ranked  among  the  patriots.  The  den  of  lions  is  as  safe 
a  place  as  any.     London,  Wales,  Wick,  is  alike  ;  for  the  Lord  of  hosts 


678  LIFE   OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

is  with  us ;  the  God  of  Jacob  is  our  refuge.  I  leave  you  safe  in  the 
everlasting  arms.  Were  I  like  Nehemiah,  I  would  say,  '  Should  such 
a  man  as  I  flee  V  Our  faith  will  be  put  to  the  trial  on  Monday.  But 
God  has  given  a  token  to  them  that  fear  him." 

There  was  considerable  mystery  connected  with  these  destructive 
movements.  It  seemed  incredible  that  such  immense  assemblages  of 
people  could  be  collected  together  daily,  and  carry  on  so  methodically, 
and  with  such  determined  perseverance,  their  schemes  of  hostility  to 
the  Romanists  and  their  friends,  unless  there  were  one  or  more  design- 
ing minds  secretly  directing  the  whole.  England  was  then  at  war  with 
France  and  America  ;  and  some  people  suspected  that  the  gold  of  these 
countries  was  employed  on  the  occasion.  Others  thought  that  the  more 
violent  of  the  Whig  politicians  were  concerned  in  the  affair,  for  the  pur- 
pose of  rendering  the  government  increasingly  odious,  and  of  bringing 
about  a  change  of  administration.  But  of  the  correctness  of  these  sur- 
mises no  proof  was  ever  adduced.  Lord  George  Gordon,  who  appeared 
to  be  the  most  directly  concerned,  as  the  instigator  of  the  mischief,  was 
apprehended  and  tried  ;  but  there  being  no  evidence  that  he  was  impli- 
cated in  any  of  the  outrages  that  were  perpetrated,  he  was  acquitted. 
When  once  the  public  peace  was  broken,  and  it  was  seen  that  the  civil 
authorities  were  intimidated,  so  that  men  might  engage  in  riot  and  plun- 
der with  impunity,  idle  and  dissolute  people  in  general  would  be  ready 
to  join  the  fray.  Mobs  in  all  ages  resemble  that  at  Ephesus  :  "  Some 
cried  one  thing,  and  some  another :  for  the  assembly  was  confused ; 
and  the  more  part  knew  not  wherefore  they  were  come  together."  Not- 
withstanding Mr.  John  Wesley's  Protestant  letter,  the  destruction  of  his 
chapel  in  the  City -road,  then  newly  built,  was  apprehended  ;  and  most 
probably  it  would  have  shared  the  fate  of  what  were  called  mass-houses, 
had  it  not  been  for  the  interference  of  the  military,  by  which  the  evil 
was  arrested  in  its  progress. 

In  the  midst  of  these  exciting  scenes,  it  was  not  likely  that  Mr. 
Charles  Wesley's  muse  would  be  silent.  He  beheld  with  indignation 
the  malice  of  the  rioters,  and  the  womanish  fears  of  the  London  magis- 
trates, and  lashed  them  both  with  merciless  severity  in  a  poem  which 
he  published  under  the  title  of,  "  The  Protestant  Association,"  in  four 
cantos  ;  to  which  he  added  two  satirical  addresses  to  the  city,  rebuking 
them  for  their  disloyalty  to  the  king,  when  he,  in  pity  for  their  help- 
lessness, had  saved  them  from  ruin,  by  his  timely  and  spirited  interpo- 
sition. 

These  troubles  in  the  state  were  connected  with  uneasiness  in  the 
church.  The  difference  of  opinion  and  feeling  which  had  long  sub- 
sisted between  Mr.  John  and  Charles  Wesley,  with  respect  to  the  esta- 
blished Church,  was  at  this  period  undiminished.     John  witnessed  the 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  679 

spread  of  religion  with  the  liveliest  gratitude  to  God,  and  was  full  of 
hope  and  confidence  in  regard  of  the  future.  Charles  thought  there  was 
in  many  of  the  preachers  and  societies  a  strong  bias  in  favour  of  separa- 
tion, from  which  he  apprehended  a  calamity  no  less  terrible  than  the  break- 
ing up  of  the  Methodists  into  innumerable  Dissenting  sects.  The  only 
means  of  preventing  this  evil,  which  he  thought  would  entirely  destroy 
the  good  that  had  been  done,  he  deemed  a  strict  union  with  the  Church 
of  England.  John  beheld  almost  everywhere  the  societies  enlarged, 
by  the  accession  of  persons  who  were  really  turned  from  sin  to  holi- 
ness ;  and  this  he  felt  to  be  a  benefit  of  the  most  substantial  kind.  He 
did  not  as  yet  see  how  the  preachers  and  people  could  be  kept  toge- 
ther when  he  was  no  more  ;  but  he  was  assured  that  the  work  was  the 
Lord's,  and  in  his  hands  it  might  be  safely  left.  Permanent  evil,  he 
knew,  could  not  result  from  the  spread  of  vital  religion,  the  love  of  God 
and  man,  springing  from  a  lively  faith  in  the  world's  Redeemer.  Unless 
the  preachers  declared  themselves  to  be  decided  Churchmen,  Charles 
eyed  them  with  alarm.  If  they  were  zealous  for  God,  and  laboured 
with  all  their  might  for  the  conversion  of  sinners,  John  loved  them,  and 
encouraged  them  in  their  work.  He  resolved  to  do  what  he  could  to 
prevent  them  and  the  societies  from  leaving  the  Church  ;  but  their  con- 
tinuance in  it  was  with  him  a  subordinate  object.  His  great  concern 
was,  to  save  souls  from  sin  and  hell. 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley  attended  the  conference  of  1780,  which  was 
held  in  Bristol.  He  saw,  or  thought  he  saw,  in  that  annual  assembly 
the  working  of  principles  unfavourable  to  that  strict  Churchmanship 
which  he  believed  to  be  essential  to  the  continuance  of  that  revival  of 
religion  which  had  long  been  in  progress  ;  and  hence  he  poured  forth 
the  feelings  of  his  mind  in  the  following  stanzas.  They  are  said  to 
have  been  "written  after  the  conference  in  August,  1780;  the  last 
which  the  writer  was  present  at."  It  will  be  observed  that  he  attended 
about  as  many  "  last  conferences"  as  the  good  Richard  Baxter  uttered 
and  published  "  last  words." 

Why  should  I  longer,  Lord,  contend, 
My  last  important  moments  spend 

In  buffeting  the  air  1 
In  warning  those  who  will  not  see, 
But  rest  in  blind  security, 

And  rush  into  the  snare  1 

Prophet  of  ills  why  should  I  live, 
Or  by  my  sad  forebodings  grieve 

Whom  I  can  serve  no  more  ? 
I  only  can  their  loss  bewail, 
Till  life's  exhausted  sorrows  fail. 

And  the  last  pang  is  o'er. 


680  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

Here  then  I  quietly  resign 

Into  those  gracious  hands  divine, 

Whom  I  received  from  thee, 
My  brethren  and  companions  dear, 
And  finish  with  a  parting  tear 

My  useless  ministry. 

Detach'd  from  every  creature  now, 
I  humbly  at  thy  footstool  bow, 

Accepting  my  release ; 
If  thou  the  promised  grace  bestow, 
Salvation  to  thy  servant  show, 

And  bid  me  die  in  peace. 

To  this  tone  of  sadness  and  despondency  the  cheerful  buoyancy  of 
Mr.  John  Wesley  formed  a  perfect  and  beautiful  contrast.  Speaking 
in  his  Journal  of  this  conference,  he  says,  "  We  have  always  been 
hitherto  straitened  for  time.  It  was  now  resolved  for  the  future  we 
will  allow  nine  or  ten  days  for  each  conference ;  that  every  thing 
relative  to  the  carrying  on  of  the  work  of  God  may  be  maturely  con- 
sidered." On  the  ninth  day  after  their  assembling,  he  says,  "  We  con- 
cluded the  conference  in  much  peace  and  love."  Charles  retired  from 
the  conference  to  weep,  and  John  to  rejoice.  One  was  full  of  constitu- 
tional fear,  the  other  of  gracious  hope.  Charles's  gloom  was  doubtless 
increased  by  disease.  His  sufferings  at  this  time  were  great,  and  his 
symptoms  alarming.  For  a  considerable  time  he  was  under  a  neces- 
sity of  living  upon  dry  toast.  While  he  was  in  a  very  uncertain  state 
of  health,  suspended  between  life  and  death,  he  said,  in  a  letter  to  his 
eldest  son,  "  I  have  heard  my  father  say,  God  had  shown  him  he  should 
have  all  his  nineteen  children  about  him  in  heaven.  I  have  the  same 
blessed  hope  for  my  eight.     His  blessing  be  upon  you  all !" 


CHAPTER  XXV. 

Of  the  eight  children  whom  Mrs.  Wesley  presented  to  her  husband, 
and  whom  he  declared  his  earnest  expectation  of  meeting  in  heaven, 
five  died  in  their  infancy.  The  other  three  survived  both  their  parents. 
The  bereaved  mother  sacredly  preserved  a  lock  of  hair  belonging  to 
each  of  those  who  were  taken  to  an  early  rest.  These  touching  relics, 
all  neatly  folded  up,  and  labelled  by  herself,  lie  before  the  writer  of  this 
narrative. 

John,  their  first-born,  concerning  whom  some  notices  have  been 
already  given,  died  of  the  small-pox,  Jan.  7th,  1753-4,  aged  one  year, 
four  months,  and  seventeen  days. 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  681 

Martha  Maria  died  on  Friday,  July  25th,  1755,  aged  one  month  and 
two  days. 

Susanna,  so  called  after  her  honoured  grandmother,  the  wife  of  the 
rector  of  Epworth,  died  on  Easter-Sunday,  April  11th,  1761,  aged 
eleven  months. 

Selina,  who  doubtless  received  her  name  from  respect  for  the 
countess  of  Huntingdon,  died  Oct.  11th,  1764,  aged  five  weeks. 

John  James  died  on  Tuesday,  July  5th,  1768,  aged  seven  months. 

When  this  fifth  death  among  her  children  occurred,  Mrs.  Wesley 
was  deeply  distressed,  and  earnestly  besought  the  Lord,  if  it  were  his 
will,  that  she  might  be  spared  the  pain  of  following  another  of  them 
to  the  grave.  Her  request  was  granted,  and  her  sons  Charles  and 
Samuel,  with  her  daughter  Sarah,  who  were  then  young,  lived  to  a 
good  old  age. 

The  sons  are  well  known  to  have  been  eminently  distinguished  by 
musical  genius  and  talent,  the  early  development  of  which  excited 
general  surprise.  Their  father  watched  with  deep  interest  the  bent 
and  capabilities  of  their  minds,  and  kept  notes  of  their  boyish  history, 
which  he  placed  in  the  hands  of  the  Honourable  Daines  Barrington,  a 
friend  of  the  family ;  who  published  the  account  in  his  quarto  volume 
of  "  Miscellanies,"  in  the  year  1781.  The  following  notices  are  copied 
from  Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  private  papers,  which  contain  several  par- 
ticulars that  were  never  before  published  : — 

"  Charles  was  born  at  Bristol,  Dec.  11th,  1757.  He  was  two  years 
and  three  quarters  old  when  I  first  observed  his  strong  inclination  to 
music.  He  then  surprised  me  by  playing  a  tune  on  the  harpsichord, 
readily,  and  in  just  time.  Soon  after  he  played  several,  whatever  his 
mother  sung,  or  whatever  he  heard  in  the  streets.  From  his  birth  she 
used  to  quiet  and  amuse  him  with  the  harpsichord ;  but  he  would  not 
suffer  her  to  play  with  one  hand  only,  taking  the  other,  and  putting  it 
to  the  keys,  before  he  could  speak.  When  he  played  himself  she  used 
to  tie  him  up  by  his  back-string  to  the  chair,  for  fear  of  his  falling. 
Whatever  tune  it  was,  he  always  put  a  true  base  to  it.  From  the 
beginning  he  played  without  study  or  hesitation,  and,  as  the  masters 
told  me,  perfectly  well.  Mr.  Broadrip,  organist  at  Bristol,  heard  him 
in  petticoats,  and  foretold  he  would  one  day  make  a  great  player. 
Whenever  he  was  called  to  play  to  a  stranger,  he  would  ask,  in  a  word 
of  his  own,  '  Is  he  a  musicker  V  and  if  answered,  '  Yes,'  he  played 
with  the  greatest  readiness.  He  always  played  with  spirit.  There 
was  something  in  his  manner  above  a  child,  which  struck  the  hearers, 
learned  or  unlearned. 

"  At  four  years  old  I  carried  him  with  me  to  London.  Mr.  Beard 
was  the  first  that  confirmed  Mr.  Broadrip's  judgment  of  him,  and  kindly 


682  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

offered  his  interest  with  Dr.  Boyce,  to  get  him  admitted  among  the 
king's  boys.  But  I  had  then  no  thoughts  of  bringing  him  up  a  musician. 
A  gentleman  carried  him  next  to  Mr.  Stanley,  who  expressed  much 
pleasure  and  surprise  at  hearing  him,  and  declared  he  had  never  met 
one  of  his  age  with  so  strong  a  propensity  to  music.  The  gentleman 
told  us,  he  never  before  believed  what  Handel  used  to  tell  him  of  him- 
self, and  his  own  love  of  music,  in  his  childhood.  Mr.  Madan  pre- 
sented my  son  to  Mr.  Worgan,  who  was  extremely  kind,  and,  as  I  then 
thought,  partial  to  him.  He  told  us,  he  would  prove  an  eminent  mas- 
ter, if  he  was  not  taken  off  by  other  studies.  Mr.  Worgan  frequently 
entertained  him  with  the  harpsichord.  Charlfg  was  greatly  taken  with 
his  bold,  full  manner  of  playing,  and  seemed  even  then  to  catch  a  spark 
of  his  fire. 

"  At  our  return  to  Bristol  we  left  him  to  ramble  on  till  he  was  near 
six :  then  we  gave  him  Mr.  Rooke  for  a  master :  a  man  of  no  name, 
but  very  good-natured,  who  let  him  run  on  ad  libitum,  while  he  sat  by, 
more  to  observe  than  to  control  him.  Mr.  Rogers,  the  oldest  organist 
in  Bristol,  was  one  of  his  first  friends.  He  often  set  him  on  his  knee, 
and  made  him  play  to  him,  declaring  he  was  more  delighted  in  hearing 
him  than  himself.  I  always  saw  the  importance  (if  he  was  to  be  a 
musician)  of  placing  him  under  the  best  master  that  could  be  got,  and 
also  one  who  was  an  admirer  of  Handel ;  as  my  son  preferred  him  to 
all  the  world.  But  I  saw  no  likelihood  of  my  being  able  to  procure 
him  the  first  master,  as  well  as  the  most  excellent  music,  and  other 
necessary  means  of  acquiring  so  costly  an  art. 

"  I  think  it  was  at  our  next  journey  to  London,  that  Lady  Gertrude 
Hotham  heard  him  with  much  satisfaction,  and  made  him  a  present  of 
all  her  music.  Mrs.  Rich  had  before  given  him  Handel's  songs,  and 
Mr.  Beard,  Purcell's,  with  Scarlatti's  Lessons.  Sir  Charles  Hotham 
was  particularly  kind,  promised  him  an  organ,  and  that  he  should  never 
want  any  means  or  encouragement  in  his  art.  But  he  went  abroad 
soon  after,  and  was  thence  translated  to  the  heavenly  country.  With 
him  Charles  lost  all  hope  and  prospect  of  a  patron  and  benefactor. 
Nevertheless  he  went  on,  with  the  assistance  of  nature  only,  and  his 
two  favourite  authors,  Handel  and  Corelli,  till  he  was  ten  years  old. 
Then  Mr.  Rogers  told  me,  '  it  was  high  time  to  put  him  in  trammels  ;' 
and  soon  after,  Mr.  Granville,  at  Bath,  an  old  friend  of  Handel,  sent  for 
him.  After  hearing  him  play,  he  charged  him  to  have  nothing  to  do 
with  any  great  master,  '  who  will  utterly  spoil  you,'  he  added,  '  and 
destroy  any  thing  that  is  original  in  you.  Study  Handel's  Lessons,  till 
perfect  in  them.  The  only  man  in  London  who  can  teach  you  them 
is  Kelway ;  but  he  will  not,  neither  for  love  nor  money.' 

"  Soon  after  we  went  up  to  town.     Charles,  notwithstanding  Mr. 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  683 

Granville's  caution,  had  a  strong  curiosity  to  hear  the  principal  masters 
there.  I  wanted  their  judgment  and  advice  for  him.  Through  Mr. 
Bromfield's  recommendation,  he  first  heard  Mr.  Keeble,  (a  great  har- 
monist and  lover  of  Handel,)  and  his  favourite  pupil,  Mr.  Burton. 
Then  he  played  to  them.  Mr.  Burton  said,  he  had  a  very  brilliant 
finger :  Mr.  Keeble,  that  he  ought  to  be  encouraged  by  all  lovers  of 
music ;  yet  he  must  not  expect  it,  because  he  was  not  born  in  Italy. 
He  advised  him  to  pursue  his  studies  in  Latin,  &c,  till  fourteen,  and 
then  apply  himself  in  earnest  to  harmony.  Mr.  Arnold  treated  him  with 
great  affection  ;  said  he  would  soon  surpass  the  professors  ;  and  advised 
him  not  to  confine  himself  to  any  one  author,  or  style,  but  to  study  and 
adopt  what  was  excellent  in  all.  Dr.  Arne's  counsel  was  the  same 
with  Mr.  Keeble's :  to  stay  till  he  was  fourteen,  and  then  give  himself 
up  to  the  strictest  master  he  could  get.    Vinto  confessed  that  he  wanted 

nothing  but  an  Italian  master.     G ,  urged  by  Mr.  Madan,  at  last 

acknowledged  that  '  the  boy  played  well,'  and  was  for  sending  him  to 
Bologna,  or  Paris,  for  education  ! 

"  They  all  agreed  in  this,  that  he  was  marked  by  nature  for  a 
musician,  and  ought  to  cultivate  his  talent.  Yet  still  I  mistrusted  them, 
as  well  as  myself,  till  Mr.  Bromfield  carried  us  to  Mr.  Kelway.  His 
judgment  was  decisive,  and  expressed  in  more  than  words ;  for  he 
invited  Charles  to  come  to  him,  whenever  he  was  in  London,  and  pro- 
mised to  give  him  all  the  assistance  in  his  power.  He  began  with 
teaching  him  Handel's  Lessons ;  then  his  own  sonatas,  and  Scarlatti, 
and  Geminiani.  For  near  two  years  he  instructed  him  gratis,  and  with 
such  commendations  as  are  not  fit  for  me  to  repeat.  Mr.  Worgan  con- 
tinued his  kindness.  He  often  played,  and  sung  over  to  him,  whole 
oratorios.  So  did  Mr.  Battishil.  Mr.  Kelway  played  over  the  Mes- 
siah, on  purpose  to  teach  him  the  time  and  manner  of  Handel.  He 
received  great  encouragement  from  Mr.  Savage.  Mr.  Arnold  was 
another  father  to  him.  Mr.  Worgan  gave  him  many  lessons  in 
thorough-base,  and  composition.  Mr.  Smith's  curiosity  drew  him  to 
Mr.  Kelway's,  to  hear  his  scholar,  whom  he  bade  go  on,  .and  prosper, 
under  the  best  of  masters.  Dr.  Boyce  came  several  times  to  my 
house  to  hear  him ;  gave  him  some  of  his  own  music ;  asked,  if  the 
king  had  heard  him,  and  expressed  much  surprise  when  we  told 
him  no. 

"  My  brother  enriched  him  with  an  inestimable  present  of  Dr.  Boyce's 
three  volumes  of  cathedral  music.  It  now  evidently  appeared  that  his 
particular  bent  was  to  church  music.  Other  music  he  could  take 
pleasure  in,  (especially  what  was  truly  excellent  in  Italian,)  and  played 
it  without  any  trouble  ;  but  his  chief  delight  was  in  oratorios.  These 
he  played  over  and  over  from  the  score,  till  he  had  them  by  heart,  as 


684  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

well  as  the  rest  of  Handel's  music,  and  Corelli,  and  Scarlatti,  and 
Geminiani. 

"  These  two  years  he  has  spent  with  his  four  classical  authors,  and  in 
composition.  Mr.  Kelway  has  made  him  a  player ;  but  he  knows  the 
difference  between  that  and  a  musician ;  and  can  never  think  himself 
the  latter  till  he  is  master  of  thorough-base.  Several  have  offered  to 
teach  it  him  ;  but  as  I  waited,  and  deferred  his  instruction  in  the  prac- 
tical part,  till  I  could  get  the  very  best  instructer  for  him,  so  I  kept  him 
back  from  the  theory.  The  only  man  to  teach  him  that,  and  sacred 
music,  he  believes  to  be  Dr.  Boyce." 

Of  Charles's  aptitude  for  learning,  some  idea  may  be  formed  from 
the  remarks  of  Mr.  Kelway,  uttered  from  time  to  time,  while  he  ob- 
served the  skill  and  proficiency  of  his  pupil.  The  following  are  selected 
from  several  others  which  occur  in  the  father's  notes.  They  were 
taken  when  Charles  was  about  twelve  years  of  age. 

"  I  never  saw  one  carry  his  hand  so  well.  It  is  quite  a  picture.  It 
is  a  gift  from  God.  How  would  Handel  have  shaken  his  sides,  if  he 
could  have  heard  him !"  "  You  will  be  an  honour  to  me.  Handel's 
hands  did  not  lie  on  the  instrument  better  than  yours  do."  "  Were  you 
my  own  son,  I  could  not  love  you  better.  Go  on,  and  mind  none  of  the 
musicians,  but  Handel.  You  have  a  divine  gift."  •  "  One  cannot  hear 
him  play  four  bars  without  knowing  him  to  be  a  genius." 

"  I  will  maintain,  before  all  the  world,  that  there  is  not  a  master  in 
London  that  can  play  this  sonata  as  he  does.  The  king  would  eat  up 
this  boy.  I  must  carry  him  some  morning  to  St.  James's."  "  His 
very  soul  is  harmony.  Not  one  of  my  scholars  could  have  learned  that 
in  a  year,  which  you  have  learned  in  ten  lessons."  "  He  treats  me 
with  my  own  music.  I  wish  Handel  and  Geminiani  were  now  alive  : 
they  would  be  in  raptures  at  hearing  him !  Never  have  I  heard  any 
man  play  with  such  feeling  !" 

"  The  king  has  asked  after  him  again.  I  told  his  majesty,  he  had 
learned  more  in  four  months  than  any  other  would  in  four  years.  He 
asked  me,  if  he  intended  to  make  music  his  profession.  I  answered, 
no  ;  and  that  he  did  not  want  any  thing,  &c." 

"  I  loved  music  when  young ;  but  not  so  well  as  he  does.  One  would 
think  he  had  been  the  composer  of  this.  He  gives  the  colouring ;  the 
nice  touches,  the  finishing  strokes,  are  all  his  own.  I  love  him  better 
and  better.  He  has  it  from  God.  He  is  a  heaven-born  child.  This 
boy  consoles  me.  He  raises  my  spirits  whenever  I  hear  him.  He 
has  more  taste  and  feeling  than  all  our  band.  What  colouring !  What 
lights  and  shades  !     I  could  cry  to  hear  him."  • 

"  He  is  an  old  man  at  the  instrument.  He  is  not  a  boy.  He  is  the 
greatest  genius  in  music  I  have  ever  met  with."     "  They  say  I  cannot 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  685 

communicate  my  skill :  but  I  dare  maintain,  there  is  not  such  another 
player  as  this  boy  in  England ;  nor  yet  in  France,  or  Spain,  or  Italy." 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley  adds,  "  I  carried  Mr.  Russell,  the  painter,  to 
Mr.  Kelway's.  He  told  me  afterward,  that  he  knew  the  finest  passages 
by  the  change  of  Charles's  colour.  I  have  seen  the  tears  run  down  Mr. 
Kelway's  cheeks  while  Charles  was  playing  out  of  Handel's  Lessons. 
'  If  I  was  without  the  door,'  said  he,  '  and  did  not  know  he  was  dead, 
I  should  aver  it  was  Handel  himself  that  played.' " 

When  Charles  was  about  nineteen,  the  father  wrote  the  following 
particulars  respecting  him . — "  As  I  am  no  judge  of  music  myself,  I 
cannot  answer  for  the  justness  of  Mr.  Kelway's  sentiments  concerning 
the  art  and  its  professors.  Much  less  do  I  subscribe  to  his  high  opin- 
ion of  his  pupil.  Mr.  Kelway's  sincerity  I  do  not  doubt.  His  judg- 
ment also  is  unquestionable.  Yet  he  might  be  under  a  secret  bias. 
He  had  lately  published  his  sonatas.  They  were  ill  received,  and 
even  decried,  by  the  masters  in  general.  Charles  very  highly  esteemed 
them,  as  next  to  Handel  and  Geminiani.  This  naturally  prejudiced 
Mr.  Kelway  in  his  favour,  and  accounts  in  some  measure  for  his  violent 
encomiums.  I  do  not  yet  perceive  that  Charles  is  hurt,  either  by  Mr 
Kelway's  praises  or  prejudices. 

"  Charles  has  now  been  some  years  under  Dr.  Boyce's  tuition,  learn- 
ing composition,  and  hopes  to  continue  learning  as  long  as  the  doctor 
lives.  At  the  same  time  he  retains  the  most  grateful  veneration  for  his 
old  master,  Mr.  Kelway,  and  played  to  him,  while  he  was  able  to  hear 
him,  every  week.  He  believes  he  has  the  two  greatest  masters  in 
Christendom.  Dr.  Boyce  and  he  seem  equally  satisfied.  I  hope  he 
has  caught  a  little  of  his  master's  temper,  as  well  as  his  skill.  A  more 
modest  man  than  Dr.  Boyce  I  have  never  known.  I  never  heard  him 
speak  a  vain  or  ill-natured  word,  either  to  exalt  himself,  or  to  depreciate 
another." 

This  was  written  in  the  year  1777  ;  and  early  in  1779  Dr.  Boyce 
died.  The  eulogium  which  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  here  passes  upon  the 
character  of  that  very  celebrated  musician,  he  afterward  repeated,  and 
even  strengthened,  in  a  fine  ode  on  the  doctor's  death,  which  the  poet's 
son,  the  grateful  pupil  of  the  deceased,  set  to  music. 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  second  surviving  son  was  also  trained  to  music 
as  a  profession.  If  he  did  not  excite  so  much  attention  in  very  early 
life  as  a  performer,  when  a  mere  boy  he  surpassed  Charles  in  musical 
composition.  In  this  his  precocity  was  wonderful.  The  following  is 
the  father's  own  account  of  this  surprising  genius  : — 

"  Samuel  was  born  on  St.  Matthias's  day,  Feb.  24th,  1766,  the  same 
day  which  gave  birth  to  Handel,  eighty-two  years  before.  The  seeds 
of  harmony  did  not  spring  up  quite  so  early  as  in  his  brother  ;  for  he 


686  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

was  three  years  old  before  he  aimed  at  a  tune.  His  first  were,  '  God 
save  great  George  our  King,'  Fischer's  Minuet,  and  such  like,  picked 
up  from  the  street  organs.  He  did  not  put  a  true  base  to  them  till  he 
had  learned  his  notes.  While  his  brother  was  playing,  he  used  to 
stand  by  with  his  childish  fiddle,  scraping,  and  beating  time.  One 
observing  him,  asked  me,  '  And  what  shall  this  boy  do  V  I  answered, 
'  Mend  his  brother's  pens.' 

"  Mr.  Arnold  was  the  first  who,  hearing  him  at  the  harpsichord,  said, 
'  I  set  down  Sam  for  one  of  my  family.'  But  we  did  not  much  regard 
him,  coming  after  his  brother,  or  suspect  that  the  block  contained  a 
statue.  The  first  thing  that  drew  our  attention  was,  the  great  delight 
he  took  in  hearing  his  brother  play.  Whenever  Mr.  Kelway  came  to 
teach  him,  Sam  constantly  attended,  and  accompanied  Charles  on  the 
chair.  Undaunted  by  Mr.  Kelway's  frown,  he  went  on  ;  and  even 
when  his  back  was  to  the  harpsichord,  he  crossed  his  hands  on  the 
chair,  as  the  other  did  on  the  instrument,  without  ever  missing  a  time. 
"  He  was  so  passionately  fond  of  Scarlatti,  that  if  Charles  ever  began 
playing  him  before  Sam  was  called,  he  would  cry  and  roar  as  if  he  had 
been  beaten.  Mr.  Madan,  his  godfather,  finding  him  one  day  so  bela- 
bouring his  chair,  told  him  he  should  have  a  better  instrument  by  and 
by.  I  have  since  recollected  Mr.  Kelway's  words,  '  It  is  of  the  utmost 
importance  to  a  learner,  to  hear  the  best  music ;'  and,  If  '  any  man 
would  learn  to  play  well,  let  him  hear  Charles.'  Sam  had  this  double 
advantage  from  his  birth.  As  his  brother  employed  the  evenings  in 
Handel's  oratorios,  Sam  was  always  at  his  elbow,  listening,  and  join- 
ing with  his  voice.  Nay,  he  would  sometimes  presume  to  find  fault 
with  his  brother's  play,  when  we  thought  he  could  know  nothing  of  the 
matter. 

"  He  was  between  four  and  five  years  old  when  he  got  hold  of  the 
oratorio  of  Samson,  and  by  that  alone  taught  himself  to  read.  Soon 
after  he  taught  himself  to  write.  From  this  time  he  sprung  .up  like  a 
mushroom ;  and  when  turned  of  five  could  read  perfectly  well ;  and 
had  all  the  airs,  recitations,  and  choruses  of  Samson  and  the  Messiah, 
both  words  and  notes,  by  heart.  Whenever  he  heard  his  brother  begin 
to  play,  he  would  tell  us  whose  music  it  was,  whether  Handel, 
Corelli,  Scarlatti,  or  any  other,  and  what  part  of  what  lesson,  sonata, 
overture,  &c. 

"  Before  he  could  write  he  composed  much  music.  His  custom  was 
to  lay  the  words  of  an  oratorio  before  him,  and  sing  them  all  over. 
Thus  he  set  (extempore  for  the  most  part)  Ruth,  Gideon,  Manasses,  or 
the  Death  of  Abel.  We  observed  when  he  repeated  the  same  words, 
it  was  always  to  the  same  tunes.  The  airs  of  Ruth,  in  particular,  he 
made  before  he  was  six  years  old ;  laid  them  up  in  his  memory  till  he 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  687 

was  eight;  and  then  Avrote  them  down.  I  have  seen  him  open  the 
Prayer-book,  and  sing  the  Te  Deum,  or  an  anthem  from  some  psalm, 
to  his  own  music,  accompanying  it  with  the  harpsichord.  This  he 
often  did  after  he  had  learned  his  notes,  which  Mr.  Williams,  a  young 
organist  of  Bristol,  taught  him  between  six  and  seven.  How  or  when 
he  learned  counterpoint  I  can  hardly  tell :  but  without  being  ever 
taught  it,  he  soon  wrote  in  parts. 

"  He  was  full  eight  years  old  when  Dr.  Boyce  came  to  see  us,  and 
accosted  me  with,  '  Sir,  I  hear  you  have  got  an  English  Mozart  in  your 
house.  Young  Linley  tells  me  wonderful  things  of  him.'  I  called  Sam 
to  answer  for  himself.  He  had  by  this  time  scrawled  down  his  oratorio 
of  Ruth.  The  doctor  looked  over  it  very  carefully,  and  seemed  highly 
pleased  with  the  performance.  Some  of  his  words  were,  '  These  airs 
are  some  of  the  prettiest  I  have  seen.  This  boy  writes  by  nature  as 
true  a  base,  as  I  by  rule  and  study.  There  is  no  man  in  England  has 
two  such  sons  as  you.'  He  bade  us  let  him  run  on  ad  libitum,  without 
any  check  of  rules  or  masters.  After  this,  whenever  the  doctor  visited 
us,  Sam  ran  to  him  with  his  song,  sonata,  or  anthem,  and  the  doctor 
examined  them  with  astonishing  patience  and  delight. 

"  As  soon  as  Sam  had  quite  finished  his  oratorio,  he  sent  it  as  a  pre- 
sent to  the  doctor,  who  immediately  honoured  him  with  the  following 
note : — '  Dr.  Boyce's  compliments  and  thanks  to  his  very  ingenious 
brother-composer,  Mr.  Samuel  Wesley,  and  is  very  much  pleased  and 
obliged  by  the  possession  of  the  oratorio  of  Ruth,  which  he  shall  pre- 
serve with  the  utmost  care,  as  the  most  curious  product  of  his  musical 
library.'  4 

"  For  the  short  time  that  Sam  continued  under  Mr.  Williams,  it  was 
hard  to  say  which  was  the  master,  and  which  the  scholar.  Sam  chose 
what  music  he  would  learn  ;  made  his  master  learn  the  violoncello,  to 
accompany  him  ;  and  often  broke  out  into  extempore  play,  his  master 
wisely  letting  him  do  as  he  pleased.  During  this  time  he  taught  him- 
self the  violin.  A  soldier  assisted  him  about  six  weeks,  and,  some  time 
after,  Mr.  Kingsbury  gave  him  twenty  lessons.  His  favourite  instru- 
ment was  the  organ. 

"  He  spent  a  month  at  Bath,  while  we  were  in  Wales ;  served  the 
abbey  on  Sundays  ;  gave  them  several  voluntaries  ;  and  played  the  first 
violin  in  several  private  concerts.  He  returned  with  us  to  London, 
greatly  improved  in  his  playing.  There  I  allowed  him  a  month  for 
learning  all  Handel's  overtures.  He  got  and  played  them  over  to  me 
in  three  days.  Handel's  concertos  he  mastered  with  equal  ease,  and 
some  of  his  lessons,  and  Scarlatti's.  Like  Charles,  he  learned  the 
hardest  music  without  any  pains  or  difficulty. 

"  He  borrowed  his  Ruth  to  transcribe  for  Mr.  Madan.    Parts  of  it  he 


688  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

played  at  Lord  Le  Despencer's,  who  rewarded  him  with  some  of  Han- 
del's oratorios.  Mr.  Madan  now  began  carrying  him  about  to  his  mu- 
sical friends.  He  played  several  times  at  Mr.  Wilmot's,  to  the  nobility, 
and  some  eminent  masters  and  judges  of  music.  They  gave  him  music 
to  play,  and  subjects  to  pursue,  which  he  had  never  seen.  Mr.  Burton, 
Mr.  Bates,  &c,  expressed  their  approbation  in  the  strongest  terms. 
His  extempore  fugues,  they  said,  were  just  and  regular ;  but  they  could 
not  believe  that  he  knew  nothing  of  the  rules  of  composition. 

"  Several  companies  he  entertained  for  hours  together  with  his  own 
music.  As  quick  as  his  invention  suggested,  his  hand  executed  it. 
The  learned  were  astonished.  Sir  John  Hawkins  cried  out,  '  Inspira- 
tion !    inspiration !'    Dr.  C candidly  acknowledged,  '  He  has  got 

that  which  we  are  searching  after.'  An  old  musical  gentleman,  hearing 
him,  could  not  refrain  from  tears.  Dr.  Burney  was  greatly  pleased 
with  his  extempore  playing,  and  pursuing  the  subjects  and  fugues  which 
he  gave  him  ;  but  insisted,  like  the  rest,  that  he  must  have  been  taught 
the  rules.  Mr.  Stanley  and  Mr.  Burney  expressed  the  same  surprise 
and  satisfaction.  An  organist  gave  him  a  sonata  he  had  just  written, 
not  easy,  or  very  legible.  Sam  played  it  with  the  greatest  readiness 
and  propriety,  and  better  (as  the  composer  owned  to  Mr.  Madan)  than 
he  could  himself. 

"  Lord  Barrington,  Lord  Aylsford,  Lord  Dudley,  Sir  Watkin  Wynne, 
and  other  lovers  of  Handel,  were  highly  delighted  with  him,  and  en- 
couraged him  to  hold  fast  his  veneration  for  Handel,  and  the  old  music. 
But  old  or  new  was  all  one  to  Sam,  so  it  was  but  good.  Whatever  was 
presenlfcd,  he  played  at  sight,  and  made  variations  on  any  tune  :  and  as 
often  as  he  played  it  again  made  new  variations.  He  imitated  every 
author's  style,  whether  Handel,  Bachschobert,  or  Scarlatti  himself.  One 
asked  him  how  he  liked  Mozart's  music.  He  played  it  over,  and  said, 
'  It  is  very  well  for  one — of  his  years? 

"  He  went  and  played  to  Mr.  Kelway,  whom  I  afterward  asked  what 
he  thought  of  him.  He  would  not  allow  him  to  be  comparable  to 
Charles ;  yet  commended  him  greatly,  and  told  his  mother,  it  was  a 
gift  from  God  to  both  her  sons  ;  and  as  for  Sam,  he  never  saw  so  free 
and  degagt  a  gentleman.  Mr.  Madan  had  often  said  the  same,  that 
Sam  was  everywhere  as  much  admired  for  his  behaviour  as  for  his 
playing. 

"  Between  eight  and  nine  he  was  brought  through  the  small-pox,  by 
Mr.  Bromfield's  assistance,  whom  he  therefore  promised  to  reward  with 
his  next  oratorio. 

"  If  he  loved  any  thing  better  than  music,  it  was  regularity.  Nothing 
could  exceed  his  punctuality.  No  company,  no  persuasion  could  keep 
him  up  beyond  his  time.     He  never  could  be  prevailed  upon  to  hear  any 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  689 

opera  or  concert  by  night.  The  moment  the  clock  ga.ve  warning  for 
eight,  away  ran  Sam  in  the  midst  of  his  most  favourite  music.  Once 
he  rose  up  after  the  first  part  of  the  Messiah,  with,  '  Come,  mamma,  let 
us  go  home ;  or  I  sha'nt  be  in  bed  by  eight.'  When  some  talked  of 
carrying  him  to  the  queen,  and,  to  try  him,  asked  if  he  was  willing  to 
go :  '  Yes,  with  all  my  heart,'  he  answered ;  '  but  I  won't  stay  beyond 
eight.' 

"  The  praises  bestowed  so  lavishly  on  him  did  not  seem  to  affect, 
much  less  to  hurt,  him  ;  and  whenever  he  went  into  the  company  of  Ms 
betters,  he  would  much  rather  have  stayed  at  home.  Yet  when  among 
them,  he  was  free  and  easy ;  so  that  some  remarked,  he  behaved  as 
one  bred  up  in  a  court,  yet  without  a  courtier's  servility. 

"  On  our  coining  to  town  this  last  time,  he  sent  to  Dr.  Boyce  the  last 
anthem  he  had  made.  The  doctor  thought,  from  its  correctness,  that 
Charles  must  have  helped  him  in  it.  But  Charles  assured  him,  that  he 
never  assisted  him  otherwise  than  by  telling  him,  if  he  asked,  whether 
such  or  such  a  passage  were  good  harmony :  and  the  doctor  was  so 
scrupulous,  that  when  Charles  showed  him  an  improper  note  he  would 
not  suffer  it  to  be  altered. 

"  Mr.  Madan  now  carried  him  to  more  of  the  first  masters.  Mr.  Abel 
wrote  him  a  subject,  and  declared,  '  Not  three  masters  in  town  could 
have  answered  it  so  well.' 

"  Mr.  Cramer  took  a  great  liking  to  him ;  offered  to  teach  him  the 
violin ;  and  played  some  trios  with  his  brother  and  him.  He  sent  a 
man  to  take  measure  of  him  for  a  violin,  and  is  confident  a  few  lessons 
would  set  him  up  for  a  violinist. 

"  Sam  often  played  the  second  violin,  and  sometimes  the  first,  with 
Mr.  Tradway,  who  declared,  '  Giardini  himself  could  not  play  with 
greater  exactness.' 

"  Mr.  Madan  brought  Dr.  Nares  to  my  house,  who  could  not  believe 
that  a  boy  should  write  an  oratorio,  play  at  sight,  and  pursue  any  given 
subject.  He  brought  two  of  the  king's  boys,  who  sung  over  several 
songs  and  choruses  in  Ruth.  Then  he  produced  two  bars  of  a  fugue. 
Sam  worked  this  very  readily  and  well,  adding  a  movement  of  his  own, 
and  then  a  voluntary  on  the  organ,  which  quite  removed  the  doctors 
incredulity. 

"  At  the  rehearsal  at  St.  Paul's,  Dr.  Boyce  met  his  brother  Sam  ;  and, 
showing  him  to  Dr.  Howard,  told  him,  '  This  boy  will  soon  surpass  you 
all.'  Shortly  after,  he  came  to  see  us ;  took  up  a  jubilate  which  Sam 
had  lately  written  ;  and  commended  it  as  one  of  Charles's.  When  we 
told  him  whose  it  was,  he  declared,  he  could  find  no  fault  in  it :  adding, 
there  was  not  another  boy  upon  earth  who  could  have  composed  it ; 
and  concluding  with,  '  I  never  yet  met  with  that  person  who  owes  so 

44 


690  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

much  to  naturecas  Sam.  He  comes  among  us,  dropped  down  from 
heaven !' 

"  Mr.  Smith,  who  assisted  Handel  in  managing  the  oratorios,  gave 
Sam  two  bars  of  a  fugue,  composed  for  the  organ,  which  Sam,  though 
at  the  harpsichord,  treated  as  a  movement  for  the  organ  ;  and  when  he 
had  worked  it  in  a  masterly  manner  for  some  time,  fell  into  a  second 
movement,  which  so  naturally  arose  out  of  the  former,  that  Mr.  Smith 
recognized  his  own  notes,  adding  at  the  same  time,  that  composers  were 
not,  from  this  instance,  to  be  hastily  charged  with  plagiarism. 

"  Some  months  before  this,  Mr.  Baumgarden  gave  him  the  subject 
of  a  fugue,  which  Sam  pursued  a  considerable  time  on  the  organ.  Mr. 
Baumgarden  declared  it  was  almost  note  for  note  the  same  with  a  fugue 
which  he  had  written,  and  never  showed  to  any  one.  He  inferred  from 
hence,  that  his  train  of  ideas  and  Sam's  were  very  similar.  He  has 
since  declared  that  he  verily  believed  there  was  not  in  Europe  such  an 
extempore  player  as  Sam." 

In  addition  to  this  narrative,  which  was  written  by  Mr.  Charles  Wes- 
ley, and  may  by  some  persons  be  suspected  of  a  father's  partiality,  the 
following  notices  concerning  the  juvenile  musician  are  selected  from 
the  account  published  by  the  Hon.  Daines  Barrington.  They  fully 
confirm  the  statements  of  the  father. 

"  I  first  had  an  opportunity  of  being  witness  of  Master  Samuel  Wes- 
ley's great  musical  talents  at  the  latter  end  of  1775,  when  he  was  nearly 
ten  years  old.  To  speak  of  him  first  as  a  performer  on  the  harpsichord, 
he  was  then  able  to  execute  the  most  difficult  lessons  for  the  instrument 
at  sight ;  for  his  fingers  never  wanted  the  guidance  of  the  eye  in  the 
most  rapid  and  desultory  passages.  But  he  not  only  did  ample  justice 
to  the  composition  in  neatness  and  precision,  but  entered  into  its  true 
taste,  which  may  be  easily  believed  by  the  numbers  who  have  heard 
him  play  extemporary  lessons  in  the  style  of  the  eminent  masters. 

"  He  not  only  executed  crabbed  compositions  thus  at  sight,  but  was 
equally  ready  to  transpose  into  any  keys,  even  a  fourth ;  and  if  it  was 
a  sonata  for  two  trebles  and  a  base,  the  part  of  the  first  treble  being  set 
before  him,  he  would  immediately  add  an  extemporary  base  and  second 
treble  to  it.  Having  happened  to  mention  this  readiness  in  the  boy  to 
Bremner,  (the  printer  of  music  in  the  Strand,)  he  told  me  that  he  had 
some  lessons  which  were  supposed  to  have  been  composed  for  Queen 
Elizabeth,  but  which  none  of  the  harpsichord  masters  could  execute, 
and  would  consequently  gravel  the  young  performer.  I,  however,  de- 
sired that  he  would  let  me  carry  one  of  these  compositions  to  him,  by 
way  of  trial,  which  he  accordingly  did,  when  the  boy  immediately  placed 
it  upon  his  desk,  and  was  sitting  down  to  play  it ;  but  I  stopped  him  by 
mentioning  the  difficulties  he  would  soon  encounter,  and  that  therefore 

44* 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  691 

he  must  cast  his  eye  over  the  music  before  he  made  the  attempt. 
Having  done  this  very  rapidly,  (for  he  is  a  devourer  of  a  score,  and 
conceives  at  once  the  effect  of  the  different  parts,)  he  said  that  Brem- 
ner  was  in  the  right ;  for  that  there  were  two  or  three  passages  which 
he  could  not  play  at  sight,  as  they  were  so  queer  and  awkward,  but 
that  he  had  no  notion  of  not  trying ;  and  though  he  boggled  at  those 
parts  of  the  lesson,  he  executed  them  well  at  the  second  practice. 

"  I  then  asked  him  how  he  approved  of  the  composition ;  to  which 
he  answered,  '  Not  at  all,'  though  he  might  differ  from  a  queen ;  and 
that  attention  had  not  been  paid  to  some  of  the  established  rules.  He 
then  pointed  out  the  particular  passages  to  which  he  objected ;  and  I 
stated  them  to  Bremner,  who  allowed  that  the  boy  was  right ;  but  that 
some  of  the  great  composers  had  occasionally  taken  the  same  liberties. 
The  next  time  I  saw  Master  Wesley,  I  mentioned  Bremner's  defence 
of  what  he  had  blamed  ;  on  which  he  immediately  answered,  that  when 
such  excellent  rules  were  broken,  the  composer  should  take  care  that 
these  licenses  produced  a  good  effect :  whereas  these  passages  had  a 
very  bad  one.  I  need  not  dwell  on  the  great  penetration,  acuteness, 
and  judgment  of  this  answer.  Lord  Mornington,  indeed,  who  has  so 
deep  a  knowledge  of  music,  has  frequently  told  me,  that  he  always 
wished  to  consult  Master  Wesley  upon  any  difficulty  in  composition ;  as 
he  knew  no  one  who  gave  so  immediate  and  satisfactory  information. 

"  Though  he  was  always  willing  to  play  the  compositions  of  others, 
yet  for  the  most  part  he  amused  himself  with  extemporary  effusions  of 
his  own  most  extraordinary  musical  inspiration,  which  unfortunately 
were  forgotten  in  a  few  minutes  :  whereas  his  memory  was  most  tena- 
cious of  what  had  been  published  by  others. 

"  His  invention  in  varying  passages  was  inexhaustible.  I  have  my- 
self heard  him  give  more  than  fifty  variations  on  a  known  pleasing 
melody,  all  of  which  were  not  only  different  from  each  other,  but 
showed  excellent  taste  and  judgment.  This  infinite  variety  probably 
arose  from  his  having  played  so  much  extempore,  in  which  he  gave 
full  scope  to  every  flight  of  his  imagination,  and  produced  passages 
which  I  never  heard  from  any  other  performer  upon  the  harpsichord. 

"  He  was  desired  to  compose  a  march  for  one  of  the  regiments  of 
Guards  ;  which  he  did  to  the  approbation  of  all  who  ever  heard  it ;  and 
a  distinguished  officer  of  the  royal  navy  declared  that  it  was  a  move- 
ment which  would  probably  inspire  steady  and  serene  courage  when 
the  enemy  was  approaching.  As  I  thought  the  boy  would  like  to  hear 
this  march  performed,  I  carried  him  to  the  parade  at  the  proper  time, 
when  it  had  the  honour  of  beginning  the  military  concert.  The  piece 
being  finished,  I  asked  him  whether  it  was  executed  to  his  satisfaction  : 
to  which  he  replied,  '  By  no  means ;'  and  I  then  immediately  intra- 


692  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

duced  him  to  the  band,  which  consisted  of  very  tall  and  stout  musi- 
cians, that  he  might  set  them  right.  On  this  Sam  immediately  told 
them,  that  they  had  not  done  justice  to  his  composition.  To  which 
they  answered  the  urchin,  with  both  astonishment  and  contempt, '  Your 
composition !'  Sam,  however,  replied,  with  great  serenity,  '  Yes,  my 
composition  /'  which  I  confirmed.  They  then  stared,  and  severally 
made  their  excuses,  by  protesting  that  they  had  copied  accurately  from 
the  manuscript  which  had  been  put  into  their  hands.  This  he  most 
readily  allowed  to  the  hautboys  and  bassoons,  but  said  the  French  horns 
were  in  fault ;  who,  making  the  same  defence,  he  insisted  upon  the 
original  score  being  produced,  and,  showing  them  their  mistake,  or- 
dered the  march  to  be  played  again,  which  they  submitted  to  with  as 
much  deference  as  they  would  have  shown  to  Handel." 

With  these  facts  before  him,  it  is  not  surprising  that  Mr.  Charles 
Wesley  should  resolve  to  devote  his  sons  to  music  as  a  profession. 
Their  propensity  to  the  science  was  strong ;  their  talent  and  genius 
were  unquestionable ;  so  that  both  in  composition  and  practice  they 
appeared  to  the  greatest  advantage.  While  they  were  mere  children, 
the  most  competent  judges  spoke  of  them  in  language  of  admiration, 
and  in  some  cases  even  wept  for  joy,  on  witnessing  their  extraordinary 
powers.  And  yet,  in  forming  his  determination,  we  may  be  allowed  to 
doubt  whether  the  father  really  took  that  comprehensive  view  of  the 
subject  which  its  importance  demanded.  Noble  as  is  the  science,  and 
capable  of  being  applied  to  the  most  beneficial  purposes,  it  rarely  se- 
cures the  requisite  remuneration  for  the  time  and  mental  ability  expended 
upon  it.  As  a  handmaid  to  devotion,  when  it  is  suitably  used,  it  cannot 
be  too  highly  commended ;  but  in  Protestant  countries,  the  science, 
especially  in  its  recondite  branches,  is  more  frequently  employed  as  a 
means  of  mere  amusement,  than  as  a  help  in  divine  worship.  Men  of 
genius,  therefore,  who  practise  music  as  a  means  of  subsistence,  must 
often  expect  to  pine  in  want,  unless  they  will  apply  their  powers  to  the 
gratification  of  the  worldly  and  irreligious,  or  stoop  to  the  drudgery  of 
private  tuition.  With  regard  to  his  younger  son,  Mr.  Charles  Wesley 
at  length  found  that  the  profession  to  which  he  was  destined  led  to 
results  of  a  painful  nature.  But  the  discovery  was  not  fully  made  till 
it  was  too  late  to  retrace  the  steps  which  had  been  taken. 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  sons,  though  one  in  their  love  of  music,  and 
equally  successful  in  the  cultivation  of  it,  were  very  different  in  their 
personal  character.  Charles  enjoyed  the  advantages  of  a  classical 
education,  being  regularly  trained  in  a  school  at  Bristol ;  but  he  appears 
to  have  been  incapable  of  excelling  in  any  thing  except  music,  in  refer- 
ence to  which  he  was  all  but  inspired.  He  was  affable,  kind,  good- 
humoured,  and  easy ;  buried  in  music ;   vain  of  his  abilities  in  the 


LIFE  OF   REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  693 

science,  to  which  his  knowledge  was  in  a  great  measure  limited.  His 
conversation  consisted  chiefly  of  anecdotes  which  he  had  collected  in 
the  course  of  his  professional  engagements.  In  his  manners  he  had 
all  the  ease  and  elegance  of  a  courtier ;  but  it  is  doubtful  whether, 
through  the  entire  course  of  his  life,  he  was  able  to  dress  himself  with- 
out assistance.  If  left  to  himself,  he  was  almost  sure  to  appear  with 
his  wig  on  one  side,  his  waistcoat  buttoned  awry,  or  the  knot  of  his 
cravat  opposite  one  of  his  shoulders.  His  morals  were  correct,  and 
his  respect  for  his  parents  most  tender  and  reverent ;  but  in  early  life 
his  mind  was  not  deeply  impressed  with  the  solemn  truths  of  religion. 

Samuel,  on  the  other  hand,  was  possessed  of  great  intellectual  power 
and  acuteness.  His  mind  was  truly  Wesleyan :  quick,  shrewd,  and 
penetrating.  He  was  mostly  educated  by  his  father,  especially  in 
Latin.  His  knowledge  was  extensive  ;  his  conversation  elegant,  agree- 
able, instructive,  and  varied ;  and  he  was  capable  of  excelling  in  any 
science  or  profession  to  which  he  might  apply  himself.  Yet  his  natural 
disposition  was  not  so  harmless  and  kindly  as  that  of  Charles  ;  nor  did 
he  cherish  that  deep  filial  affection  by  which  his  brother  was  always 
distinguished.  The  father's  principal  concern  respecting  Charles  was, 
that  he  did  not  give  his  heart  to  God.  Samuel,  even  in  his  youth, 
showed  a  waywardness  of  temper,  that  cost  his  father  many  a  pang  of 
sorrow,  which  he  expressed  in  pious  and  energetic  verse. 

When  these  young  gentlemen  had  acquired  a  superior  proficiency 
in  music,  and  celebrity  in  various  quarters,  they  attempted  to  turn  their 
attainments  to  some  practical  account,  by  beginning  a  series  of  select 
concerts,  which  they  continued  for  several  years  in  a  large  room,  fitted 
up  for  that  purpose  in  the  house  of  their  father,  in  Chesterfield-street, 
St.  Mary-le-bone.  The  first  was  held  in  the  year  1779.  The  price 
of  a  ticket  for  each  course  was  three  guineas.  The  regular  subscribers 
varied  in  number  from  thirty  to  upward  of  fifty ;  but  several  persons 
attended  them  occasionally,  who  did  not  subscribe  to  an  entire  course, 
so  that  the  room,  which  held  about  eighty  persons,  was  usually  crowded. 
Considerable  sums  of  money  were  in  this  way  obtained ;  but  the  ex- 
pense of  providing  performers,  refreshments,  attendants,  &c,  was  a 
heavy  tax  upon  the  receipts,  so  that  the  profits  were  but  small.  Among 
the  regular  and  more  distinguished  subscribers  to  these  concerts  were 
the  bishop  of  London,  Lord  Dartmouth,  Lord  Barrington,  Lord  and 
Lady  Le  Despencer,  the  Honourable  Daines  Barrington,  the  Danish 
and  Saxon  ambassadors,  Dr.  Shepherd,  Mr.  Madan,  and  several  others, 
both  clerical  and  lay. 

The  earl  of  Mornington  was  not  only  a  constant  attendant  upon  these 
concerts,  but  also  a  frequent  performer  upon  the  violin.  For  some 
years  he  breakfasted  weekly  with  the  family  of  Mr.  Charles  Wesley, 


694  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

and  spent  much  time  with  the  two  sons,  practising  upon  different  in- 
struments, and  conversing  on  subjects  connected  with  their  favourite 
study.  He  used  to  carry  his  violin  under  his  coat,  as  he  passed  along 
the  street,  and  often  remarked  to  his  friends  the  Wesleys,  that  he 
should  never  be  ashamed  to  be  mistaken  for  a  professional  teacher  of 
music.  This  nobleman  of  elegant  taste  and  polished  manners,  whose 
skill  in  musical  science  rivalled  that  of  his  friends  the  young  Wesleys, 
took  little  interest  in  politics,  and  still  less  in  military  exploits. 

There  was  another  personage  of  distinction  who  attended  these  con- 
certs, and  is  entitled  to  especial  notice :  the  venerable  General  Ogle- 
thorpe, with  whom  the  colony  of  Georgia  had  its  origin,  and  under 
whose  patronage  John  and  Charles  Wesley  had  gone  to  that  settlement 
forty-five  years  before.  He  was  now  considerably  more  than  eighty 
years  old,  but  retained  his  faculties  in  surprising  freshness  and  vigour. 
He  was  at  this  time  a  friend  and  companion  of  Dr.  Johnson ;  and  pro- 
bably attended  the  concerts  from  a  feeling  of  regard  for  the  father  of 
the  youthful  musicians,  who  had  been  his  secretary  in  a  distant  land, 
and  who  had  not  always  been  treated  by  him  with  that  generous  con- 
fidence to  which  he  was  entitled  by  his  fidelity.  It  is  said  that  the 
aged  general,  about  this  time,  meeting  with  Mr.  John  Wesley,  kissed 
his  hand,  and  showed  him  every  mark  of  profound  respect.  He  could 
not  be  less  impressed  in  favour  of  Charles,  who  had  stood  in  a  nearer 
relation  to  him,  and  whose  pious  integrity  he  had  invariably  witnessed. 

It  is  at  once  instructive  and  gratifying  to  find,  that  while  the  musical 
genius  of  his  sons  drew  many  strangers  to  his  house,  Mr.  Charles 
Wesley  felt  his  responsibility  to  God  for  the  people  who  were  so  unex- 
pectedly brought  within  the  range  of  his  influence.  He  was  not  merely 
the  gratified  father  of  two  youthful  musicians,  who  were  universally 
admired,  but  also  the  faithful  minister  of  Christ,  who  was  intrusted 
with  a  message  of  truth  and  mercy,  which  he  was  to  deliver  "  in  sea- 
son, and  out  of  season."  Two  examples  of  his  faithfulness  may  be 
properly  mentioned  in  this  place.  In  the  latter  end  of  the  year  1776, 
Mr.  Kelway,  who  was  far  advanced  in  life,  had  a  dangerous  illness ; 
and  when  he  was  partially  recovered,  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  addressed  to 
him  the  following  affectionate  letter  : — 

"  Nov.  23d.  Dear  Sir, — The  joy  I  felt  at  seeing  you  on  Monday 
somewhat  resembled  the  joy  we  shall  feel  when  we  meet  again  without 
our  bodies.  Most  heartily  do  I  thank  God  that  he  has  given  you  a 
longer  continuance  among  us,  and  I  trust  a  resolution  to  improve  your 
few  last  precious  moments.  We  must  confess,  at  our  time  of  life,  that 
one  thing  is  needful,  even  to  get  ready  for  our  unchangeable,  eternal 
state.  What  is  that  readiness,  or  meetness  ?  You  are  convinced  of 
my  sincere  love  for  your  soul ;  and  therefore  allow  me  the  liberty  of  a 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  695 

friend.  As  such  I  write,  not  to  teach  you  what  you  do  not  know  ;  but 
to  stir  up  your  mind  by  way  of  remembrance,  and  exhort  both  you  and 
myself: 

'  Of  little  life  the  best  to  make, 
And  manage  wisely  the  last  stake.' 

"  When  God  came  down  from  heaven,  to  show  us  the  way  thither, 
you  remember  his  first  words  :  '  The  kingdom  of  God  is  at  hand  :  re- 
pent ye,  and  believe  the  gospel.'  He  himself  declares,  '  The  kingdom 
of  God  is  within  you ;'  even  '  righteousness,  and  peace,  and  joy  in  the 
Holy  Ghost ;'  and  assures  us,  every  one  who  seeks,  finds  it ;  every  one 
that  asks,  receives  it.  Him  hath  God  exalted  to  give  both  repentance 
and  remission  of  sins.  Faith  also  is  the  gift  of  God,  through  Jesus 
Christ,  its  author  and  finisher.  The  true  repentance  is  better  felt  than 
described.  It  surely  implies  a  troubled  and  wounded  spirit,  a  broken 
and  contrite  heart.  It  is  what  the  publican  felt,  when  he  could  only 
cry,  '  God  be  merciful  to  me,  a  sinner ;'  what  Peter  felt  when  Jesus 
turned  and  looked  on  him  ;  and  what  the  trembling  jailer  felt  when  he 
asked,  '  What  must  I  do  to  be  saved  V  By  this  brokenness  of  heart 
our  Saviour  prepares  us  for  divine  faith,  and  present  pardon  sealed  upon 
the  heart  in  peace  which  passes  all  understanding ;  in  joy  unspeak- 
able, and  full  of  glory ;  and  in  love  which  casts  out  the  love  of  sin,  es- 
pecially our  bosom  sin,  our  ruling  passion,  whether  the  love  of  pleasure, 
of  praise,  or  of  money. 

"  Now,  my  dear  sir,  this  meetness  for  heaven  is  what  I  must 
earnestly  wish  you  and  myself,  even  repentance,  faith,  and  love.  And 
all  things  are  now  ready  for  you.  One  look  of  Jesus  Christ  can  break 
your  heart  this  moment,  and  bind  it  up  by  faith  and  pardoning  love. 
One  day  is  with  him  as  a  thousand  years  :  and  he  is  still  the  Man  who 
receiveth  sinners,  the  same  yesterday,  to-day,  and  for  ever. 

" '  I  will  pardon  those  whom  I  reserve,'  is  his  promise  ;  and  for  this 
gracious  end  he  has  reserved  you,  and  has  held  your  soul  in  life  for 
above  seventy  years.  For  this  end  he  has  delivered  you  in  innumer- 
able evils  ;  blessed  you  with  innumerable  blessings  ;  and  for  this  end, 
I  humbly  hope,  his  providence  brought  you  acquainted  with,  dear  sir, 
"  The  faithful  servant  and  friend  of  your  soul." 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley  did  not  confine  his  regards  merely  to  profes- 
sional men,  and  such  as  might  consider  themselves  his  equals.  The 
earl  of  Mornington  shared  in  his  kind  and  Christian  concern.  He 
addressed  to  that  nobleman  a  letter  of  spiritual  advice,  to  which  he  re- 
ceived the  following  answer.  Every  document  that  casts  light  upon 
the  history  of  the  Wellesley  family  must  be  interesting  to  Englishmen. 
This  letter  shows  that  the  father  of  the  duke  of  Wellington  was  a  sin- 
cere believer  in  the  gospel,  and  had  a  deep  sense  of  the  fear  of  God. 


696  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

While  h§  admired  the  musical  genius  of  the  two  younger  Wesleys,  he 
set  a  high  value  upon  the  friendship  of  their  devout  father,  which  he  re- 
garded as  an  advantage  conferred  upon  him  by  divine  Providence.  The 
letter  is  endorsed  by  Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  "  Serious  Lord  Mornington." 

"  Duke-street,  Portland-square,  Sept.  9th,  1778.  I  should  have  much 
sooner  acknowledged  the  receipt  of  my  dear  and  worthy  friend's  kind 
letter,  had  I  not  been  much  engaged  in  business,  occasioned  by  the 
perplexed  state  of  affairs  in  Ireland.  I  entirely  agree  with  you,  that 
there  was  something  very  singular  and  uncommon  in  the  manner  by 
which  we  were  made  acquainted  with  each  other  ;  and  the  more  I  con- 
sider it,  the  more  I  am  persuaded  that  there  was  the  interposition  of  a 
superior  power  to  that  of  man  in  it.  I  can  with  truth  say  that  I  esteem 
the  commencement  of  your  acquaintance  as  one  of  the  happiest  mo- 
ments of  my  life  ;  and  hope,  with  the  blessing  of  God,  to  merit  in  some 
degree  the  too  partial  opinion  I  am  afraid  you  have  conceived  of  me. 

"  Indeed  you  do  me  but  justice  in  believing  me  to  be  a  servant  of 
God,  though  a  most  unworthy  one  ;  and  if  I  can  plead  the  smallest 
degree  of  merit,  it  is  that  I  have  a  true  sense  of  my  own  unworthiness. 
Blessed  with  a  most  upright  and  religious  parent  in  my  father,  (for  my 
mother  died  when  I  was  four  years  of  age,)  I  was  early  instructed 
in  my  duty  to  God  ;  and  as  I  never  associated  with  the  idle,  but  have 
always  lived  a  domestic  life,  I  have  escaped  some  snares  that  might 
otherwise  have  fallen  in  my  way.  My  faith  in  Christ,  his  own  words 
and  works,  as  delivered  in  the  holy  Gospels,  has  from  my  earliest  years 
been  so  strong,  that  I  never  would  enter  into  the  reading  of  controver- 
sial books.  I  did  not  want  to  be  converted  to  what  I  most  firmly  believe. 
All  I  pray  for  is,  to  be  made  more  perfect  in  the  true  faith  and  know- 
ledge of  my  Saviour,  by  whose  merits  alone  I  can  hope  for  the  pardon 
of  my  sins.  It  is  a  very  easy  matter  to  be  a  good  Christian ;  as  He 
says  himself,  and  assigns  the  reason :  for  his  yoke  is  easy,  and  his 
burden  is  light.  I  have  in  truth,  my  revered  friend,  a  most  lively  faith, 
and  so  strong  an  assurance  that  it  is  my  own  fault  if  I  am  not  eternally 
happy,  that  it  is  impossible  for  me  to  find  words  to  express  myself. 

"  I  am  one  of  few  words.  I  never  talk  upon  religion  but  in  my  own 
family ;  and  here  I  can  say  with  Joshua,  that  I  and  my  house  will 
serve  the  Lord.  For  one  in  the  rank  of  life  to  which  I  am  called  by 
Providence,  I  have  always  been  remarkably  retired,  as  I  always  wished 
to  be  as  much  master  of  myself  and  my  actions  as  possible  :  therefore 
I  never  was,  or  ever  shall  be,  a  good  courtier. 

';  After  saying  so  much  about  myself,  it  is  time  to  come  to  that  part 
of  your  letter  where  you  mention  your  ideas  as  to  my  two  young  friends. 
I  think  you  are  perfectly  right  in  changing  your  design  of  having  them 
introduced  to  a  certain  musical  gentleman,  which  I  agree  with  you 


~ 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  697 

would  not  answer.  Keep  them  up  a  little  longer.  Their  merit  will 
make  its  own  way  upon  so  much  the  surer  footing,  as  it  is  independent. 
I  hope  you  will  live  to  see  it ;  and  though  you  have  been  called  out  of 
your  retirement  back  into  a  world  you  wished  to  keep  clear  of,  yet  you 
have  the  satisfaction  of  finding  that  the  world  is  obliged  to  come  to 
you,  and  not  you  go  to  them.  I  hope  I  need  not  take  any  pains  to 
assure  you  how  much  I  am  interested  in  their  success  in  life,  and  how 
truly  happy  I  shall  be  to  render  my  young  friends  those  services  they 
so  justly  merit.  I  look  upon  myself,  in  the  contracted  state  I  am  in 
here,  as  doing  a  kind  of  penance  :  but  though  it  be  very  irksome  at 
present,  yet  it  comes  to  the  reward  of  a  consciousness  that  I  am  doing 
justice  to  my  neighbour,  and  a  firm  persuasion  that,  with  God's  assist- 
ance and  blessing  on  my  honest  intentions,  my  latter  days  will  be,  like 
Job's,  better  than  my  first.  I  pray  God  bless  you,  and  send  you  all 
happiness  here  and  hereafter." 

The  earl  of  Mornington  died  in  less  than  three  years  after  writing 
this  letter.  The  phraseology  is  not  in  every  instance  such  as  persons 
of  enlightened  and  established  piety  would  use,  but  the  spirit  of  it  is 
admirable.  The  noble  earl  enjoyed  his  property  in  consequence  of 
Charles  Wesley's  refusal  to  accept  it ;  and  there  is  reason  to  believe 
that  the  Methodist  clergyman,  at  this  period  of  his  life,  was  a  means 
of  conferring  upon  his  lordship  a  blessing  of  far  richer  value.  A  spirit 
so  meek  and  teachable  as  the  letter  indicates,  was  prepared  to  re- 
ceive those  lessons  of  evangelical  instruction  which  no  man  was 
better  qualified  to  give  than  the  reverend  friend  to  whom  the  letter 
was  addressed. 

Mr.  John  Wesley,  who  tenderly  loved  his  brother's  children,  did  not 
entertain  so  favourable  an  opinion  of  their  musical  exhibitions  as  did 
their  more  partial  father.  Writing  to  John,  after  the  first  concert  was 
finished,  Charles  says,  "  I  am  clear,  without  a  doubt,  that  my  sons' 
concert  is  after  the  will  and  order  of  Providence.  It  has  established 
them  as  musicians,  and  in  a  safe  and  honourable  way.  The  bishop 
has  since  sent  us  word,  that  he  has  never  heard  any  music  he  liked  so 
well,  and  promises  Charles  five  scholars  next  winter. 

"  Here  is  a  musical  child  from  Norwich,  whom  Sam  cherishes  and 
recommends.  He  has  sent  him  many  customers,  so  that  his  mother 
gets  ten  pounds  a  day  by  them.  He  has  played  before  their  majesties. 
We  neither  envy  his  gains  nor  his  honours.  We  do  not  repent  that 
we  did  not  make  a  show  or  advantage  of  our  swans.  They  may  still 
make  their  fortunes,  if  I  would  venture  them  into  the  world :  but  I 
never  wish  them  rich.  You  also  agree  with  me  in  this.  Our  good  old 
father  neglected  every  opportunity  of  selling  our  souls  to  the  devil." 

Mr.  John  Wesley  published  this  letter  in  the  Arminian  Magazine, 


698  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

but  with  a  caveat  against  his  brother's  opinion,  that  the  concerts  were 
in  the  "  order  of  Providence."  On  that  point  Charles  was  "  clear 
without  doubt."  John  declared  himself  to  be  "  clear  of  another  mind." 
He  probably  thought  that  the  professional  advantages  which  his  nephews 
might  reap  from  this  display  of  their  talents  would  be  more  than  coun- 
terbalanced by  their  exposure  to  the  temptations  of  the  gay  world, 
which  they  were  not  prepared,  by  deep  personal  piety,  to  meet  and 
resist.  Their  temporal  interest  was  perhaps  advanced ;  but  their  spi- 
ritual dangers  were  increased. 

And  yet  it  is  a  fact,  that  neither  of  the  brothers,  though  their  abilities 
were  unquestionable,  could  ever  obtain  the  patronage  which  their  quali- 
fications authorized  them  to  expect.  Dr.  Shepherd  introduced  Charles 
to  George  III.,  with  whom  he  became  a  great  favourite.  The  king 
was  passionately  fond  of  Handel's  music ;  and  as  scarcely  any  man 
could  play  it  on  the  organ  as  could  this  gifted  performer,  he  received 
many  marks  of  the  royal  approbation.  George  IV.,  also,  whom  Charles 
often  declared  to  be  an  excellent  judge  of  music,  showed  him  more 
than  common  respect.  While  he  was  prince  of  Wales,  he  made 
Charles  his  private  organist;  and  after  his  accession  to  the  throne, 
he  treated  him  with  undiminished  kindness  and  esteem.  But  in  his 
attempts  to  obtain  official  and  lucrative  appointments  Charles  was  sin- 
gularly unsuccessful ;  the  name  of  Wesley,  which  he  had  the  honour 
to  bear,  operating  to  his  disadvantage.  He  offered  himself  for  the 
situation  of  organist  at  St.  James's  chapel,  at  St.  Paul's  cathedral,  at 
£he  Charter-house,  at  Gresham  College,  at  St.  George's  church,  in 
Hanover-square,  and  at  Westminster-abbey,  when  vacancies  occurred, 
and  was  rejected  in  every  instance.  When  he  preferred  his  request 
at  St.  Paul's,  he  was  rudely  repelled  by  the  reverend  gentlemen  in 
whom  the  appointment  was  vested,  with  the  abrupt  and  unseemly  an- 
swer, "  We  want  no  Wesleys  here !"  being  apprehensive,  it  would 
seem,  that,  under  his  "  volant  touch,"  the  tones  of  the  organ  would 
imbue  the  worshippers  with  the  spirit  of  Methodism.  Be  this  as  it 
may,  these  ecclesiastics  certainly  needed  some  one  to  teach  them 
Christian  courtesy.  The  king  heard  of  their  incivility,  and  sent  for 
the  unfortunate  organist  to  Windsor,  where  he  expressed  regret  at 
what  had  occurred  ;  and  added,  "  Never  mind.  The  name  of  Wesley 
is  always  welcome  to  me." 

After  the  king  had  lost  his  sight,  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  was  one  day 
with  his  majesty  alone,  when  the  venerable  monarch  said,  "  Mr.  Wesley, 
is  there  any  body  in  the  room  but  you  and  me  ?"  "  No,  your  majesty," 
was  the  reply.  The  king  then  said,  "  It  is  my  judgment,  Mr.  Wesley, 
that  your  uncle,  and  your  father,  and  George  Whitefield,  and  Lady 
Huntingdon,  have  done  more  to  promote  true  religion  in  the  country 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  699 

than  all  the  dignified  clergy  put  together,  who  are  so  apt  to  despise 
their  labours." 

In  one  of  his  visits  to  Carlton-house,  during  the  residence  of  the 
prince  regent  there,  one  of  the  pages  refused  to  admit  him  by  the  front 
entrance,  and  ordered  him  to  go  round,  and  seek  admission  by  a  less 
honourable  way.  He  obeyed.  The  prince  saw  him  approach,  and 
inquired  why  he  came  in  that  direction.  Charles  explained  ;  and  the 
prince,  sending  for  the  page,  gave  him  such  a  rebuke  as  he  was  not 
likely  soon  to  forget;  and  commanded,  that  whenever  Mr.  Wesley 
came,  he  should  be  treated  with  all  possible  respect. 

While  Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  jun.,  enjoyed  the  patronage  of  the  father, 
he  was  not  less  esteemed  by  the  daughter.  He  had  the  honour  of  teach- 
ing music  to  the  Princess  Charlotte,  from  whom  he  received  a  silver 
snuff-box,  with  a  suitable  inscription,  upon  which  he  set  a  high  value. 

He  used  to  say,  that  when  he  was  once  dining  with  the  late  Bishop 
Burgess,  who  always  manifested  a  strong  regard  for  the  Wesley  family, 
a  young  clergyman  at  the  table,  who  seemed  desirous  of  displaying  an 
orthodox  contempt  for  Methodism,  addressing  the  learned  prelate,  said, 

"  My  lord,  when  I  was  passing  through  ,  I  saw  a  man  preaching 

to  a  crowd  of  people  in  the  open  air.  I  suppose  he  was  one  of  John 
Wesley's  itinerants."  "  Did  you  stop  to  hear  him  ?"  answered  the 
bishop.  "  O  no,  my  lord,"  said  the  clergyman :  "  I  did  not  suppose 
he  could  say  any  thing  that  was  worth  hearing."  The  bishop  ended 
the  conversation  by  significantly  saying,  "  I  should  think  you  were 
very  much  mistaken.  It  is  very  probable,  that  man  preached  a  better 
sermon  than  either  you  or  I  could  have  done.  Do  you  know,  sir,  that 
this  gentleman,"  pointing  to  Charles,  "  is  John  Wesley's  nephew  ?" 

When  Charles  was  rising  into  life  he  was  an  object  of  deep  solici- 
tude both  with  his  father  and  his  uncle,  who  were  anxious  that  he 
should  become  a  spiritual  man.  They  saw  and  lamented  the  vanity 
of  his  mind,  and  urged  him  to  a  decided  surrender  of  himself  to  his 
Saviour,  that  he  might  live  for  God  and  eternity.  In  one  of  his  letters 
the  affectionate  father  says,  "  Be  content  with  your  station,  and  seek 
not  great  things.  Aspiring,  living  above  themselves,  in  one  word,  am- 
bition, is  the  ruin  of  the  nation.  It  is  natural  to  us,  especially  to 
youth ;  but  what  is  religion  for,  if  not  to  conquer  our  passions  ?  If 
you,  and  your  brother,  and  sister,  would  enter  the  kingdom  of  heaven, 
you  must  leave  ambition,  vanity,  pride,  behind  you,  and  be  of  the  few, 
not  of  the  many." 

His  uncle  also  offered  him  the  most  valuable  counsel  in  the  follow- 
ing letters: — "August  4th,  1781.  Dear  Charles, — It  has  been  much 
upon  my  mind  to-day,  that  I  am  still  indebted  to  you.  There  is  a  debt 
of  love,  which  I  should  have  paid  before  now.     But  I  must  not  delay 


700  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

it  any  longer.  I  have  long  observed  you  with  a  curious  eye  ;  not  as  a 
musician,  but  as  an  immortal  spirit,  that  is  come  forth  from  God,  the 
Father  of  spirits,  and  is  returning  to  him  in  a  few  moments.  But  have 
you  well  considered  this  ?  Methinks  if  you  had,  it  would  be  ever 
uppermost  in  your  thoughts.  For  what  trifles,  in  comparison  of  this, 
are  all  the  shining  baubles  of  the  world  ! 

'  Wise  is  the  man  that  labours  to  secure 
The  mighty,  the  important  stake  ; 
And  by  all  methods  strives  to  make 
His  passage  safe,  and  his  reception  sure.' 

"  God  has  favoured  you  with  many  advantages.  You  have  health 
and  strength,  and  a  thousand  outward  blessings.  And  why  should  not 
you  have  all  the  inward  blessings  which  God  has  prepared  for  those 
that  love  him?  You  are  good-humoured,  mild,  and  harmless.  But 
unless  you  are  born  again,  you  cannot  see  the  kingdom  of  God.  But 
ask,  and  you  shall  receive  ;  for  it  is  nigh  at  hand  !    I  am,  dear  Charles, 

"  Your  affectionate  uncle." 

"  Sept.  8th,  1781.  Dear  Charles, — Your  letter  gave  me  a  good  deal 
of  satisfaction.  You  received  my  advice  just  as  I  hoped  you  would. 
You  are  now  as  it  were  in  the  crisis  of  your  fate :  just  launching  into 
life,  and  ready  to  fix  your  choice,  whether  you  will  have  God  or  the 
world  for  your  happiness.  Scripture  and  reason  tell  you  now,  what 
experience  will  confirm,  if  it  pleases  God  to  prolong  your  life,  that  he 
'  made  your  heart  for  himself ;  and  it  cannot  rest  till  it  rests  in  him.' 
You  will  be  in  danger  of  being  diverted  from  this  thought  by  the  fashion 
of  the  world.  Th<3  example  of  those  that  are  round  about  us  is  apt  to 
get  within  our  guard.  And  indeed  their  spirit  steals  upon  us  in  an 
unaccountable  manner,  and  inclines  us  to  think  as  they  think.  Yet  you 
cannot  avoid  being  very  frequently  among  elegant  men  and  women, 
that  are  without  God  in  the  world.  And  as  your  business,  rather  than 
your  choice,  calls  you  into  the  fire,  I  trust  you  will  not  be  burned  :  see- 
ing He  whom  you  desire  to  serve  is  able  to  deliver  you,  even  out  of  the 
burning,  fiery  furnace.     I  am,  dear  Charles, 

"  Your  very  affectionate  uncle." 

When  Charles  was  about  twenty-five  years  of  age  he  cherished  an 
attachment  to  a  young  girl,  of  good  repute,  but  without  the  distinctions 
of  birth  and  fortune.  His  parents  opposed  the  match,  partly  upon  this 
ground  :  but  his  uncle  John,  who  decidedly  preferred  good  sense,  piety, 
and  virtue  before  money  and  an  honourable  ancestry,  encouraged  him 
in  the  courtship,  and  gave  him  fifty  pounds  as  a  wedding-present.  The 
father,  however,  had  other  objections  to  the  intended  marriage,  which 
he  expressed  in  the  following  valuable  letter  to  his  son.  It  affords  a 
striking  illustration  of  the  character  of  both. 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  701 

"Bristol,  August  30th,  1782.  Dear  Charles, — If  any  man  would 
learn  to  pray,  the  proverb  says,  let  him  go  to  sea.  I  say,  if  any  man 
would  learn  to  pray,  let  him  think  of  marrying.  For  if  he  thinks  aright, 
he  will  expect  the  blessing  and  success  from  God  alone,  and  ask  it  in 
frequent  and  earnest  prayer.  Hitherto,  my  dear  Charles,  your  thoughts 
of  marriage  have  not  made  you  more  serious,  but  more  light,  more  un- 
advisable,  more  distracted.  This  has  slackened  my  desire  to  see  you 
settled  before  I  leave  you.  You  do  not  yet  take  the  way  to  be  happy 
in  a  married  state.  You  do  not  sufficiently  take  God  into  your  council. 
No  one  step  or  action  in  life  has  so  much  influence  upon  eternity  as 
marriage.  It  is  a  heaven  or  a  hell,  they  say,  in  this  world :  much 
more  so  in  the  next.     Hear  the  angel  in  Watts's  ode  : — 

'  Mark,  said  he,  that  happy  pair, 
Marriage  helps  religion  there  ; 

Where  kindred  souls  their  God  pursue, 
They  break  with  double  vigour  through 
The  dull,  incumbent  air.'  " 

By  some  means  or  other  the  courtship  was  broken  off,  and  Charles 
does  not  appear  to  have  ever  again  seriously  entertained  the  thought 
of  marriage.  Nor  indeed  is  it  probable,  considering  the  peculiar  cha- 
racter of  his  mind,  that  this  disappointment  caused  him  any  deep  or 
lasting  regret.  His  temper  was  gay  and  easy,  and  music  was  all  the 
world  to  him.  It  was  more  than  his  business  and  delight.  It  seemed 
to  be  the  very  end  of  his  being.  With  his  organ  his  heart  was  never 
sad.  He  could  play  well ;  and  he  knew  it.  Hence  the  frequency  of 
his  father's  admonitions,  calling  him  to  humility  and  soberness  of  tem- 
per.    "  You  are  right,"  says  he,  "  in  keeping  up  your  interest  with  Dr. 

W .     You  are  kind  in  excusing  his  and  your  other  doctor's  vanity. 

It  would  be  intolerable  for  you  to  cast  the  first  stone  at  either.  Modesty, 
you  allow,  becomes  a  mathematician,  but  not  a  musician.  But  you  had 
better  be  a  Newton  in  music,  and  leave  others  to  commend  you.  You 
are  too  humble.     Swift,  you  know,  was  too  proud  to  be  vain. 

"  Self-love  is  not  in  itself  sinful.  There  is  a  right  and  just  self-love, 
which  sets  a  man  upon  securing  his  only  true,  that  is,  his  eternal,  hap- 
piness. This  self-love,  my  dear  Charles,  is  at  present  dormant  in  you  : 
but  I  hope  it  will  wake  before  your  eyes  are  closed.  Do  not  defer 
beginning,  '  because  you  cannot  be  equal  to  me.'  You  may,  if  you 
please.     You  certainly  may  follow  me  to  paradise." 

If  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  was  deeply  concerned  on  account  of  the  elder 
of  his  sons,  because  he  was  a  stranger  to  the  spirit  of  Christianity, 
though  moral  and  harmless,  he  had  reason  to  be  much  more  anxious  for 
Samuel,  who  was  less  tractable,  and  in  whom  the  absence  of  true  piety 
was  more  apparent.     Mr.  Madan,  who  was  an  adept  in  music,  was 


702  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

Samuel's  godfather ;  and  when  the  boy  displayed  his  early  powers  as 
a  musician,  this  clergyman  carried  him  from  place  to  place,  among  his 
friends,  as  a  sort  of  prodigy.  The  child,  though  very  young,  was  sen- 
sible and  observant.  He  therefore  felt  that  he  was  degraded,  and  con- 
ceived a  prejudice  against  his  father  for  suffering  him  to  be  thus  exhibited 
as  a  boyish  wonder.  This  to  him  was  an  essential  injury,  and  the 
beginning  of  that  downward  course  which  he  afterward  bitterly  lamented. 
From  this  time  he  was  indisposed  to  pay  a  just  deference  to  his  father's 
judgment ;  and  he  lost  that  tender  filial  affection  which,  had  it  been 
cherished  in  all  its  power,  would  have  operated  as  a  restraint  upon  his 
passions,  and  have  kept  him  in  the  way  of  receiving  spiritual  good. 
The  weakening  of  this  principle  in  the  child  of  a  pious  parent  is  an  evil 
of  the  most  serious  magnitude. 

When  Samuel  was  about  seven  years  of  age  he  was  thus  addressed 
by  his  pious  and  anxious  father,  who  was  then  in  London,  and  the  son 
in  Bristol : — 

"  March  6th,  1773.  Come  now,  my  good  friend  Samuel,  and  let  us 
reason  together.  God  made  you  for  himself;  that  is,  to  be  for  ever 
happy  with  him.  Ought  you  not,  therefore,  to  serve  and  love  him  ? 
But  you  can  do  neither,  unless  he  gives  you  the  power.  '  Ask,'  he  says 
himself,  '  and  it  shall  be  given  you  :'  that  is,  pray  him  to  make  you  love 
him  ;  and  pray  for  it  every  morning  and  night,  in  your  own  words,  as 
well  as  in  those  which  have  been  taught  you.  You  have  been  used  to 
say  your  prayers  in  the  sight  of  others.  Henceforth  go  into  a  corner 
by  yourself,  where  no  eye  but  God's  may  see  you.  There  pray  to  your 
heavenly  Father,  who  seeth  in  secret ;  and  be  sure  he  hears  every 
word  you  speak,  and  sees  every  thing  you  do,  at  all  times,  and  in  all 
places. 

"  You  should  now  begin  to  live  by  reason  and  religion.  There 
should  be  sense,  even  in  your  play  and  diversions :  therefore  I  have 
furnished  you  with  maps  and  books  and  harpsichord.  Every  day  get 
something  by  heart,  whatever  your  mother  recommends.  Every  day 
read  one  or  more  chapters  in  the  Bible.  I  suppose  your  mother  will 
take  you  now,  in  the  place  of  your  brother,  to  be  her  chaplain,  to  read 
the  psalms  and  lessons  when  your  sister  does  not.  Mr.  Fry  must  carry 
you  on  in  your  writing.  I  do  not  doubt  your  improvement  both  in  that 
and  music.  God  will  raise  you  up  friends  when  I  am  in  my  grave, 
where  I  shall  be  very  soon :  but  your  heavenly  Father  lives  for  ever, 
and  you  may  live  for  ever  with  him,  and  will,  I  hope,  when  you  die. 

"  Foolish  people  are  too  apt  to  praise  you.  If  they  see  any  thing 
good  in  you,  they  should  praise  God,  not  you,  for  it.  As  for  music,  it 
is  neither  good  nor  bad  in  itself.  You  have  a  natural  inclination  to  it : 
but  God  gave  you  that;  therefore  God  only  should  be  thanked  and 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  703 

praised  for  it.  Your  brother  has  the  same  love  of  music,  much  more 
than  you  ;  yet  he  is  not  proud  or  vain  of  it.  Neither,  I  trust,  will  you 
be.  You  will  send  me  a  long  letter  of  an  answer,  and  always  look 
upon  me  both  as  Your  loving  father  and  your  friend." 

The  kind  instructions  of  this  Christian  parent  were  not  received  with 
due  filial  deference  ;  and  hence  he  had  occasion  to  mourn  over  his  son, 
who,  as  he  advanced  in  life,  departed  more  and  more  from  the  good  and 
the  right  way.  Among  the  friends  of  the  family  was  the  well-known 
Mary  Freeman  Shepherd,  a  relation  of  Mr.  Blackwell,  the  banker.  She 
possessed  a  masculine  intellect,  and  superior  literary  attainments ;  but 
was  a  Roman  Catholic,  and  withal  eccentric  and  revengeful.  She 
gained  considerable  ascendency  over  the  mind  of  Samuel,  and  led  him 
to  an  open  avowal  of  his  Popery ;  for,  unknown  to  his  father,  he  had 
joined  the  Church  of  Rome,  and  was  not  unfrequently  seen  figuring 
away  in  the  idolatrous  services  of  the  mass.  She  was  strongly  sus- 
pected of  being  one  principal  cause  of  his  apostacy  ;  but  this  she  abso- 
lutely denied,  and  declared  that  he  was  a  disciple  of  the  pope  before 
she  had  any  acquaintance  with  him  whatever ;  and  that  a  young  French- 
man, one  of  Samuel's  companions,  had  induced  him  to  renounce  the 
Protestant  faith.  The  fact  is,  he  was  not  pious,  but  was  led  by  a  blind 
sentimentality ;  and  the  blandishments  of  Papal  worship  presented  the 
finest  scope  for  the  exercise  of  his  musical  talents. 

It  was  deemed  requisite  that  his  connection  with  the  Church  of  Rome 
should  be  disclosed  to  his  unsuspecting  father ;  and  a  consultation  was 
held  among  his  new  friends  as  to  the  manner  in  which  this  should  be 
done.  It  was  suggested  that  Samuel  himself  was  the  most  suitable 
person  to  inform  his  parent  of  the  change  which  had  taken  place  in  his 
views.  But  he  declined  the  task,  and  declared  that  he  could  not  bear 
to  witness  the  distress  into  which  he  knew  the  discovery  would  plunge 
his  susceptible  and  aged  father,  whose  tenderest  affection  he  had  shared 
from  his  infancy.  It  was  then  recommended  that  Father  O'Leary,  the 
Popish  priest,  should  be  the  bearer  of  the  unwelcome  intelligence. 
This  was  strenuously  opposed  by  Mrs.  Shepherd,  who  observed  that 
Mr.  Charles  Wesley  was  a  clergyman,  a  scholar,  and  a  gentleman  ;  and 
was  therefore  entitled  to  superior  respect.  Whereas  Father  O'Leary 
had  written  against  Mr.  John  Wesley  in  the  spirit  and  manner  of  a  buf- 
foon ;  and  to  send  such  a  man,  with  such  a  message,  would  be  nothing 
less  than  an  insult.  A  father's  feelings  were  not  to  be  wantonly  tri- 
fled with. 

At  last  it  was  agreed  to  request  the  dutchess  of  Norfolk,  as  the  highest 
Roman  Catholic  peeress  in  the  realm,  to  wait  upon  Mr.  Charles  Wesley, 
at  his  house  in  Chesterfield-street,  and  inform  him  that  his  son  had  re- 
nounced the  Protestant  faith,  and  become  a  member  of  the  Church  to 


704  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

which  she  herself  belonged.  There  was  a  propriety  in  this  arrange- 
ment, because  her  own  son  had  subjected  her  to  a  similar  trial,  by 
renouncing  the  Church  of  Rome,  and  embracing  the  Protestant  religion. 
She  assented  to  this  proposal,  and  communicated  to  the  venerable  man, 
trembling  with  age  and  infirmity,  the  intelligence  which  imbittered  the 
residue  of  his  life.  Being  aware  of  her  intended  visit,  he  received  her 
in  his  robes,  as  a  priest  of  the  Church  of  England.  She  soon  perceived 
the  deep  distress  of  mind  into  which  he  was  thrown  by  the  disclosures 
which  she  made  to  him  respecting  his  unhappy  son,  and  attempted  to 
soothe  him  by  suggesting  that  the  young  convert  might  be  acting  under 
the  influence  of  divine  grace,  and  be  swayed  by  the  love  of  God.  The 
father,  who  too  well  knew  the  character  of  his  son,  and  the  nature  of 
the  errors  which  he  had  embraced,  pacing  his  large  drawing-room  in 
great  agitation,  exclaimed,  "  Say,  '  the  loaves  and  fishes,'  madam  !  say, 
'  the  loaves  and  fishes  !'  " 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley  passed  through  various  sorrows  in  the  course 
of  his  eventful  life ;  but  nothing  grieved  him  so  much  as  his  Samuel's 
entrance  into  the  idolatrous  Church  of  Rome,  against  which  he  believed 
the  severest  threatenings  of  Holy  Scripture  to  be  levelled.  He  regarded 
that  community  as  thoroughly  corrupt,  and  therefore  a  declared  object 
of  the  divine  vengeance.  In  his  closet,  when  he  thought  of  his  son, 
his  feelings  rose  to  agony,  as  his  private  papers  most  affectingly  declare. 
He  wept  and  made  supplication  for  his  child,  whom  he  now  regarded 
as  lost  to  him  and  the  rest  of  the  family.  The  very  sight  of  one  who 
was  so  dear  to  him,  now  a  captive  in  mystic  Babylon,  caused  his  heart 
to  bleed  afresh.  He  did  not  think  that  his  son  would  permanently 
remain  a  Romanist.  The  abominable  superstitions,  and  still  more  abo- 
minable immoralities,  of  the  corrupt  community  into  which  Samuel  had 
entered,  the  father  thought,  would  ere  long  appear  in  all  their  atrocity ; 
and  he  was  afraid  lest  the  young  man,  having  forsaken  his  former  guides, 
woiild  take  refuge  in  infidelity,  as  ten  thousand  educated  Romanists 
have  done.  As  the  unhappy  wanderer  refused  any  longer  to  listen  to 
his  father's  instructions,  that  father  could  only  commend  him  to  God's 
mercy  in  incessant  prayer. 

The  other  children  were  the  sorrowing  witnesses  of  their  gray- 
headed  father's  anguish  :  and  hence  the  affecting  entry  of  his  daughter 
in  one  of  his  manuscript  books,  where  she  found  a  hymn  of  prayer  for 
Samuel's  recovery,  when,  some  years  before,  he  was  afflicted  with  the 
small -pox :  "  Alas  !  this  prayer  was  raised  for  his  son  Samuel !  How 
little  do  parents  know  what  evils  are  prevented  by  early  death !" 

The  following  stanzas,  selected  from  many  others  of  a  similar  kind, 
show  the  manner  in  which  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  felt  and  prayed  in 
regard  of  his  youngest  born,  now  doubly  dead : — 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  705 

Farewell,  my  all  of  earthly  hope, 
My  nature's  stay,  my  age's  prop, 

Irrevocably  gone  ! 
Submissive  to  the  will  divine, 
I  acquiesce,  and  make  it  mine  ; 

I  offer  up  my  son ! 

But  give  I  God  a  sacrifice 

That  costs  me  naught  1  my  gushing  eyes 

The  answer  sad  express, — 
My  gushing  eyes,  and  troubled  heart, 
Which  bleeds  with  its  beloved  to  part, 

Which  breaks  through  fond  excess ! 

Yet  since  he  from  my  heart  is  tom, 
Patient,  resign'd,  I  calmly  mourn 

The  darling  snatch'd  away  : 
Father,  with  thee  thy  own  I  leave  ; 
Into  thy  mercy's  arms  receive, 

And  keep  him  to  that  day. 

Keep  (for  I  nothing  else  desire) 
The  bush  unburnt  amidst  the  fire, 

And  freely  I  resign 
My  child,  for  a  few  moments  lent, 
(My  child  no  longer !)     I  consent 

To  see  his  face  no  more  ! 

But  hear  my  agonizing  prayer, 
And  O  preserve  him,  and  prepare 

To  meet  me  in  the  skies, 
When  throned  in  bliss  the  Lamb  appears, 
Repairs  my  loss,  and  wipes  the  tears 

For  ever  from  my  eyes  ! 

While  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  wept  and  prayed  over  his  lost  son,  and 
in  the  bitterness  of  his  grief  sighed  for  his  own  dismissal  from  the  body, 
Mr.  John  Wesley  attempted  to  reclaim  the  wanderer,  by  showing  him 
his  real  character  as  a  fallen  and  unholy  man.  He  would  not  gratify 
the  perverted  youth  by  arguing  with  him  the  long-agitated  questions  of 
transubstantiation,  infallibility,  confession,  purgatory,  and  the  number 
of  the  sacraments  ;  but  tried  to  convince  him  that  he  was  a  sinner  ;  so 
that  even  admitting  all  his  new  opinions  to  be  true,  and  important  as  he 
assumed  them  to  be,  he  must  perish  everlastingly  unless  he  were  born 
again  to  a  life  of  holiness.  The  following  letter,  which  he  addressed 
with  yearning  pity  to  his  erring  nephew,  is  highly  characteristic  of  his 
enlightened  piety  and  faithfulness  : — 

"  August  19th,  1784.  Dear  Sammy, — As  I  have  had  a  regard  for  you 
ever  since  you  was  a  little  one,  I  have  often  thought  of  writing  to  you 
freely.     And  I  am  persuaded,  what  is  spoken  in  love  will  be  taken  in 

45 


706  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

love  :  and  if  so,  if  it  does  you  no  good,  it  will  do  you  no  harm.  Many 
years  ago  I  observed,  that  as  it  had  pleased  God  to  give  you  a  remark- 
able talent  for  music,  so  he  had  given  you  a  quick  apprehension  of 
other  things,  a  capacity  for  making  some  progress  in  learning,  and, 
what  is  of  far  greater  value,  a  desire  to  be  a  Christian.  But,  meantime, 
1  have  often  been  pained  for  you,  fearing  you  did  not  set  out  the  right 
way.  I  do  not  mean  with  regard  to  this  or  that  set  of  opinions,  Pro- 
testant or  Romish.  All  these  I  trample  under  foot.  But  with  regard 
to  those  weightier  matters,  wherein  if  they  go  wrong,  either  Protestants 
or  Papists  will  perish  everlastingly.  I  feared  you  was  not  born  again: 
and  '  except  a  man  be  born  again,'  if  we  may  credit  the  Son  of  God,  '  he 
cannot  see  the  kingdom  of  heaven  :'  except  he  experience  that  inward 
change  of  the  earthly,  sensual  mind,  for  the  mind  which  was  in  Christ 
Jesus.  You  might  have  throughly  understood  the  Scriptural  doctrine 
of  the  new  birth,  yea,  and  experienced  it  long  before  now,  had  you  used 
the  many  opportunities  of  improvement  which  God  put  into  your  hands, 
while  you  believed  both  your  father  and  me  to  be  teachers  sent  from 
God.  But  alas  !  what  are  you  now  1  Whether  of  this  church  or  that, 
I  care  not.  You  may  be  saved  in  either,  or  damned  in  either.  But  I 
fear,  you  are  not  born  again :  and  except  you  are  born  again,  you  can- 
not see  the  kingdom  of  God.  You  believe  the  Church  of  Rome  is 
right.  What  then  1  If  you  are  not  born  of  God,  you  are  of  no  church. 
Whether  Bellarmine  or  Luther  be  right,  you  are  certainly  wrong,  if  you 
are  not  '  born  of  the  Spirit ;'  if  you  are  not  renewed  in  the  spirit  of  your 
mind  in  the  likeness  of  Him  that  created  you.  I  doubt  you  was  never 
convinced  of  the  necessity  of  this  great  change.  And  there  is  now 
greater  danger  than  ever,  that  you  never  will ;  that  you  will  be  diverted 
from  the  thought  of  it,  by  a  train  of  new  notions,  new  practices,  new 
modes  of  worship ;  all  which  put  together,  (not  to  consider  whether 
they  are  unscriptural,  superstitious,  and  idolatrous,  or  no, — I  would  as 
soon  pick  straws  as  dispute  of  this  with  you,  in  your  present  state  of 
mind,) — all,  I  say,  put  together,  do  not  amount  to  one  grain  of  true, 
vital,  spiritual  religion. 

"  O  Sammy,  you  are  out  of  your  way  !  You  are  out  of  God's  way  ? 
You  have  not  given  him  your  heart.  You  have  not  found,  nay,  it  is 
well  if  you  have  so  much  as  sought,  happiness  in  God  !  and  poor  zealots, 
while  you  are  in  this  state  of  mind,  would  puzzle  you  about  this  or  the 
other  church !  O  fools  and  blind !  Such  guides  as  these  lead  men  by 
shoals  to  the  bottomless  pit.  My  dear  Sammy,  your  first  point  is,  to 
repent,  and  believe  the  gospel.  Know  yourself,  a  poor,  guilty,  helpless 
sinner !  Then  know  Jesus  Christ,  and  him  crucified.  Let  the  Spirit 
of  God  bear  witness  with  your  spirit,  that  you  are  a  child  of  God  :  and 
let  the  love  of  God  be  shed  abroad  in  your  heart,  by  the  Holy  Ghost, 

45* 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  707 

which  is  given  unto  you :  and  then  if  you  have  no  better  work,  I  will 
talk  with  you  of  transubstantiation  or  purgatory.  Meantime,  I  commend 
you  to  Him  who  is  able  to  guide  you  in  all  truth  ;  and  am,  dear  Sammy, 

"  Your  affectionate  uncle." 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  daughter,  and  his  other  son,  though  they  were 
at  this  time  strangers  to  religion  in  its  life  and  power,  deeply  regretted 
the  step  which  their  wayward  brother  had  taken,  in  renouncing  the 
Protestant  faith,  and  assuming  the  Romish  profession.  Charles  ex- 
pressed this  feeling  in  a  letter  to  his  uncle,  which  called  forth  the 
following  answer.  The  venerable  man,  it  will  be  observed,  endeavours 
to  turn  to  a  good  account  the  sad  occurrence  which  they  all  lamented, 
by  teaching  truths  of  the  utmost  importance. 

"May  2d,  1786.  I  doubt  not  both  Sarah  and  you  are  in  trouble, 
because  Samuel  has  '  changed  his  religion.'  Nay,  he  has  changed  his 
opinion  and  mode  of  worship :  but  that  is  not  religion ;  it  is  quite 
another  thing.  '  Has  he  then,'  you  may  ask,  '  sustained  no  loss  by  the 
change  V  Yes,  unspeakable  loss  ;  because  his  new  opinion,  and  mode 
of  worship,  are  so  unfavourable  to  religion,  that  they  make  it,  if  not 
impossible  to  one  who  once  knew  better,  yet  extremely  difficult. 

"  What  then  is  religion  1  It  is  happiness  in  God,  or  in  the  know- 
ledge and  love  of  God.  It  is  faith  working  by  love  ;  producing  '  right- 
eousness, peace,  and  joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost.'  In  other  words,  it  is  a 
heart  and  life  devoted  to  God  ;  or  communion  with  God  the  Father,  and 
the  Son  ;  or,  the  mind  which  was  in  Christ  Jesus,  enabling  us  to  walk  as 
he  walked.  Now,  either  he  has  this  religion,  or  he  has  not :  if  he  has,  he 
will  not  finally  perish,  notwithstanding  the  absurd,  unscriptural  opinions 
he  has  embraced,  and  the  superstitious  and  idolatrous  modes  of  worship. 
But  these  are  so  many  shackles,  which  will  greatly  retard  him  in  run- 
ning the  race  that  is  set  before  him.  If  he  has  not  this  religion,  if  he 
has  not  given  God  his  heart,  the  case  is  unspeakably  worse :  I  doubt 
if  he  ever  will ;  for  his  new  friends  will  continually  endeavour  to  hinder 
him,  by  putting  something  else  in  its  place,  by  encouraging  him  to  rest 
in  the  form,  notions,  or  externals,  without  being  born  again,  without 
having  Christ  in  him,  the  hope  of  glory,  without  being  renewed  in  the 
image  of  Him  that  created  him.  This  is  the  deadly  evil.  I  have  often 
lamented  that  he  had  not  this  holiness,  without  which  no  man  can  see 
the  Lord.  But  though  he  had  it  not,  yet,  in  his  hours  of  cool  reflection, 
he  did  not  hope  to  go  to  heaven  without  it :  but  now  he  is  or  Avill  be 
taught,  that,  let  him  only  have  a  right  faith,  (that  is,  such  and  such 
notions,)  and  add  thereunto  such  and  such  externals,  and  he  is  quite 
safe.  He  may  indeed  roll  a  few  years  in  purging  fire  ;  but  he  will 
surely  go  to  heaven  at  last ! 

"  Therefore  you  and  my  dear  Sarah  have  great  need  to  weep  over 


708  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

him  :  but  have  you  not  also  need  to  weep  for  yourselves  ?  For,  have 
you  given  God  your  hearts  ?  Are  you  holy  in  heart  1  Have  you  the 
kingdom  of  God  within  you  ?  righteousness,  and  peace,  and  joy  in  the 
Holy  Ghost  ?  the  only  true  religion  under  heaven.  O  cry  unto  Him 
that  is  mighty  to  save,  for  this  one  thing  needful !  Earnestly  and  dili- 
gently use  all  the  means  which  God  hath  put  plentifully  into  your 
hands  !  Otherwise  I  should  not  at  all  wonder  if  God  permit  you  also 
to  be  given  up  to  a  strong  delusion.  But  whether  you  were  or  were 
not,  whether  you  are  Protestants  or  Papists,  neither  you  nor  he  can 
ever  enter  into  glory,  unless  you  are  now  cleansed  from  all  pollution  of 
flesh  and  spirit,  and  perfect  holiness  in  the  fear  of  God." 

In  the  history  of  the  unfortunate  Samuel  Wesley  we  have  a  striking 
illustration  of  the  spirit  of  Popery.  He  was  not  pious  when  he  was 
persuaded  to  enter  into  the  Romish  community ;  and  during  his  stay 
there  he  was  not  at  all  improved  either  in  his  temper  or  morals.  Yet 
the  friends  of  the  Papacy  gloried  in  their  convert ;  and  he  himself  was 
wishful  to  do  something  that  should  distinguish  him  among  his  new 
connections.  He  therefore  composed  a  high  mass  for  the  use  of  the 
chapel  of  Pope  Pius  the  Sixth,  who  then  wore  the  triple  crown ;  and 
for  this  service  he  received  the  thanks  of  the  pontiff,  transmitted  through 
the  vicar  apostolic.  Popery,  however,  had  never  taken  any  deep  hold 
upon  his  understanding  and  conscience.  It  was  with  him  a  matter  of 
taste,  opinion,  and  sentiment.  For  a  few  years  he  attended  its  fasci- 
nating ceremonial,  without  any  solid  benefit,  either  intellectual,  spiritual, 
or  moral,  and  then  withdrew  from  the  Papal  Church,  saying  that  he 
did  not  "  care  a  straw  for  any  excommunication  that  her  priesthood 
could  utter."  To  make  proselytes,  and  thus  extend  her  own  secidar 
dominion,  is  the  leading  design  of  the  Church  of  Rome.  The  sancti- 
fication  of  her  children  is  a  very  subordinate  object,  if  any  object  at  all. 
The  devoted  father  and  uncle  of  Samuel  Wesley  laboured  for  the  one 
purpose  of  turning  men  from  sin  to  holiness,  that,  like  the  apostles  of 
their  Lord,  they  might  "  present  every  man  perfect  in  Christ  Jesus ;" 
and  they  felt  that  their  ministrations  were  comparatively  useless,  if  bad 
men  were  not  converted  into  saints.  In  this  respect  Popery  and 
Methodism  are  essentially  different  from  each  other ;  and  it  was  a  fatal 
mistake  in  Samuel  Wesley  when  he  turned  his  back  upon  the  holy  and 
happy  religion  of  his  parents  for  the  worldly  blandishments  of  "  the 
mother  of  harlots." 

When  this  young  man  had  ceased  to  "  hear  the  instructions  of  his 
father,"  and  "  forsaken  the  law  of  his  mother,"  he  was  exposed  to  other 
evil  influences  besides  that  of  Popery.  He  received  quite  as  much  in- 
jury from  his  god-father  and  patron,  the  Rev.  Martin  Madan,  as  from 
the  agents  of  "  the  man  of  sin."     This  clergyman,  who  for  many  years 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  709 

was  a  popular  preacher  in  London,  was  the  chaplain  of  the  Lock  Hos- 
pital, founded  for  the  benefit  of  penitent  females,  who  had  wandered 
from  the  paths  of  virtue.  Commiserating  their  case,  he  endeavoured 
to  lower  the  standard  of  Christian  morality,  so  as  to  extenuate  their  sin, 
if  not  justify  several  of  them  in  the  profligate  course  which  they  had 
pursued.  For  this  purpose  he  published  a  large  and  elaborate  work, 
in  which  he  attempted  to  prove  that  Christianity,  as  well  as  Judaism, 
tolerates  polygamy.  The  unhallowed  reasonings  of  this  erring  guide, 
conducted  in  the  spirit  and  manner  of  a  special  pleader,  and  intended 
to  adapt  the  standard  of  Christian  morals  to  the  taste  of  the  sensual, 
there  is  reason  to  fear,  inflicted  a  permanent  injury  upon  many  a  youth- 
ful mind  not  thoroughly  disciplined  in  divine  truth,  and  imbued  with  a 
love  of  holiness.  The  son  of  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  unhappily  did  not 
escape  uninjured  by  the  speculative  poison  of  this  eloquent  and  plausible 
man,  whose  character  and  influence  (happily  for  the  world !)  gradually 
declined  from  the  time  at  which  he  proposed  his  unhallowed  theory. 

Miss  Sarah  Wesley  was  younger  than  her  brother  Charles,  and  a 
few  years  older  than  Samuel.  She  was  born  in  Bristol,  as  were  ali 
the  other  children.  For  some  time  she  attended  the  school  of  Miss 
Temple,  in  that  city,  but  was  taught  Latin  by  her  father,  as  was  her 
brother  Samuel  also.  Like  both  her  parents,  and  her  brothers,  she 
was  little  of  stature.  She  bore  a  striking  resemblance  to  her  father  in 
her  features,  and  especially  in  her  profile.  In  mature  life  she  was  re- 
markable for  the  acuteness  and  elegance  of  her  mind,  as  well  as  for  the 
accuracy  and  extent  of  her  information :  so  that  she  was  qualified  to 
move  with  advantage  in  the  highest  literary  circles.  Mrs.  Hannah 
More,  Miss  Benger,  Miss  Hamilton,  Miss  Porter,  Miss  Aikin,  Mrs. 
Barbauld,  Dr.  Gregory,  and  many  other  persons  of  distinction,  were 
her  personal  friends,  and  none  of  them  had  any  reason  to  be  ashamed 
of  her  companionship.  Her  love  and  esteem  for  her  father  were  very 
strong,  and  his  regard  for  her  was  tender  and  enduring.  He  took  great 
pains  in  the  cultivation  of  her  intellect ;  and  his  numerous  private  let- 
ters to  her,  written  when  he  was  separated  from  his  family,  show  the 
affectionate  interest  which  he  took  in  her  spiritual  improvement.  It 
was  the  intense  desire  of  his  heart  that  she  should  be  a  Christian  in- 
deed. One  day,  during  her  childhood,  when  she  was  repeating  her 
Latin  lesson  to  him,  before  she  had  sufficiently  mastered  it,  he  said, 
somewhat  impatiently,  "  Sarah,  you  are  as  stupid  as  an  ass."  She  said 
nothing,  but  lifted  up  her  eyes  with  meekness,  surprise,  and  imploring 
affection.  On  catching  her  look,  he  instantly  burst  into  tears,  and 
finished  the  sentence  by  adding,  "  And  as  patient !" 

Miss  Wesley,  possessing  the  true  philosophic  spirit,  had  consider- 
able power  over  the  mind  of  her  faithful  brother  Charles.     Once,  when 


710  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

he  was  somewhat  dejected,  feeling  that  his  talents  had  not  been  ade- 
quately rewarded,  he  came  to  her,  bringing  some  of  his  beautiful  com- 
positions, and  requesting  that  she  would  tie  them  up  for  him.  "  All  my 
works,"  said  he,  "  are  neglected.  They  were  performed  at  Dr.  Shep- 
herd's in  Windsor,  but  no  one  minds  them  now !"  She  answered,  in  a 
sprightly  tone,  "  What  a  fool  you  would  be  to  regret  such  worldly  dis- 
appointments !  You  may  secure  a  heavenly  crown,  and  immortal 
honour,  and  have  a  thousand  blessings  which  were  denied  to  poor 
Otway,  Butler,  and  other  bright  geniuses.  Johnson  toiled  for  daily 
bread  till  past  fifty.  Pray  think  of  your  happier  fate."  "  True,"  said 
he,  meekly,  and  took  away  his  productions  with  sweet  humility.  Hav- 
ing recorded  this  anecdote,  she  adds,  "  Lord,  sanctify  all  these  mundane 
mortifications  to  him  and  me.  The  view  of  another  state  will  prevent 
all  regrets." 

During  Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  residence  in  London,  he  lived  in  habits 
of  intimacy  with  several  persons  of  distinction,  who  honoured  him  with 
their  friendship,  notwithstanding  his  Methodism.  He  had  free  inter- 
course with  Lord  Mansfield,  whom  he  had  befriended  in  his  boyhood, 
at  Westminster  school.  He  sometimes  consulted  his  lordship  on  ques- 
tions affecting  the  Methodists  in  their  relation  to  the  established  Church ; 
and  that  eminent  lawyer  declared  his  readiness  to  render  any  service  in 
his  power  both  to  him  and  his  brother.  Dr.  Boyce  (one  of  the  fathers 
of  modern  church  music)  and  Mr.  Kelway  (the  musical  tutor  of  Queen 
Charlotte)  were  frequent  visiters  of  the  family  in  Chesterfield-street. 
Lord  Dartmouth  cultivated  the  friendship  of  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  on  a 
religious  account ;  and  Dr.  Johnson  mentions  him  as  a  person  with 
whose  views  and  habits  he  was  familiar.  Speaking  of  the  case  of 
Elizabeth  Hobson,  of  Sunderland,  he  remarked,  in  reference  to  the 
brothers,  "  Charles  Wesley,  who  is  a  more  stationary  man,  does  not 
believe  the  story."*  Among  Charles's  papers  are  two  notes  in  the 
hand-writing  of  the  doctor,  one  addressed  to  the  father,  and  the  other 
to  the  daughter,  inviting  them  to  dine  with  him.  The  first  of  these  is 
as  follows  : — "  Sir, — I  beg  that  you,  and  Mrs.  and  Miss  Wesley,  will 
dine  with  your  brother  and  Mrs.  Hall,  at  my  house  in  Bolt-court,  Fleet- 
street,  to-morrow.  That  I  have  not  sent  sooner,  if  you  knew  the  dis- 
ordered state  of  my  health,  you  would  easily  forgive  me. 

"  I  am,  sir,  your  most  humble  servant, 

"  Wednesday."  "  Sam.  Johnson." 

Writing  to  Miss  Wesley,  the  doctor  says,  "  Madam, — I  will  have  the 
first  day  that  you  mention,  my  dear,  on  Saturday  next ;  and,  if  you  can, 
bring  your  aunt  with  you,  to  Your  most  humble  servant, 

"  Oct.  28th,  1783."  "  Sam.  Johnson." 

*  Boswell's  Life  of  Johnson,  vol.  vii,  p.  141.     Edit.  1835. 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  711 

Among  Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  friends  may  also  be  ranked  the  late 
Mr.  Wilberforce,  then  a  young  statesman,  just  rising  into  life.  Their 
first  interview  took  place  at  the  house  of  Mrs.  Hannah  More ;  and  is 
thus  described  by  that  pious  and  philanthropic  man  : — "  I  went,  I  think 
in  1786,  to  see  her,  and  when  I  came  into  the  room  Charles  Wesley 
rose  from  the  table,  around  which  a  numerous  party  sat  at  tea,  and  com- 
ing forward  to  me,  gave  me  solemnly  his  blessing.  I  was  scarcely 
ever  more  affected.  Such  was  the  effect  of  his  manner  and  appear- 
ance, that  it  altogether  overset  me,  and  I  burst  into  tears,  unable  to 
restrain  myself."* 

Justly  as  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  was  esteemed  on  account  of  his  piety 
and  abilities,  there  are  persons  who  indulge  suspicions  injurious  to  his 
religious  character.  They  have  supposed  him  to  be  the  sabbath-break- 
ing clergyman  whom  Cowper  has  strongly  censured  in  his  "  Progress 
of  Error,"  under  the  fictitious  name  of  Occiduus :  and  certainly  if  the 
poet's  description  were  applicable  to  him,  he  would  ill  deserve  the  ad- 
miration in  which  he  has  been  held  as  a  man  of  God.  But  there  is,  in 
fact,  no  just  ground  to  believe  that  he  was  the  person  intended.  If 
he  was,  the  poet  was  grossly  deceived,  and  wrote  not  satire,  but  direct 
slander.     The  passage  is  as  follows  : — 

"  Occiduus  is  a  pastor  of  renown  ; 
When  he  has  pray'd  and  preach'd  the  sabbath  down, 
With  wire  and  catgut  he  concludes  the  day, 
Quavering  and  semiquavering  care  away. 
The  full  concerto  swells  upon  your  ear ; 
All  elbows  shake.     Look  in,  and  you  would  swear 
The  Babylonian  tyrant  with  a  nod 
Had  suinmon'd  them  to  serve  his  golded  god  ; 
So  well  that  thought  th'  employment  seems  to  suit, 
Psaltery  and  sackbut,  dulcimer  and  flute. 
'  0  fie  !  'tis  evangelical  and  pure  : 
Observe  each  face,  how  sober  and  demure  ! 
Ecstasy  sets  her  stamp  on  every  mien  ; 
Chins  fallen,  and  not  an  eyeball  to  be  seen.' 
Still  I  insist,  though  music  heretofore 
Has  charm'd  me  much,  (not  e'en  Occiduus  more,) 
Love,  joy,  and  peace  make  harmony  more  meet 
For  sabbath  evenings,  and  perhaps  as  sweet. 

"  Will  not  the  sickliest  sheep  of  every  flock 
Resort  to  this  example  as  a  rock  ; 
There  stand,  and  justify  the  foul  abuse 
Of  sabbath  hours  with  plausible  excuse  : — 
'  If  apostolic  gravity  be  free 
To  play  the  fool  on  Sundays,  why  not  we  ? 

*  Life  of  Wilberforce,  vol.  i,  p.  248. 


712  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

If  he  the  tinkling  harpsichord  regards 
As  inoffensive,  what  offence  in  cards  1 
Strike  up  the  fiddles,  let  us  all  be  gay  ! 
Laymen  have  leave  to  dance,  if  parsons  play.' " 

This  passage  must  be  taken  in  connection  with  one  of  Cowper's  let- 
ters, in  which  he  speaks  on  the  same  subject ;  and  both  together  contain 
direct  proof  that  Occiduus  and  Charles  Wesley  were  two  very  different 
persons.  Writing  to  his  friend  Mr.  Newton,  under  the  date  of  Sept. 
9th,  1781,  the  poet  says,  "  I  am  sorry  to  find  that  the  censure  I  have 
passed  upon  Occiduus  is  even  better  founded  than  I  supposed.  Lady 
Austen  has  been  at  his  sabbatical  concerts,  which,  it  seems,  are  com- 
posed of  song-tunes  and  psalm-tunes  indiscriminately ;  music  without 
words  ;  and  I  suppose  one  may  say  consequently  without  devotion.  On 
a  certain  occasion,  when  her  niece  was  sitting  at  her  side,  she  asked 
his  opinion  concerning  the  lawfulness  of  such  amusements  as  are  to  be 
found  at  Vauxhall  and  Ranelagh ;  meaning  only  to  draw  from  him  a 
sentence  of  disapprobation,  that  Miss  Green  might  be  the  better  recon- 
ciled to  the  restraint  under  which  she  was  held,  when  she  found  it 
warranted  by  the  judgment  of  so  famous  a  divine.  But  she  was  dis- 
appointed. He  accounted  them  innocent,  and  recommended  them  as 
useful.  Curiosity,  he  said,  was  natural  to  young  persons ;  and  it  was 
wrong  to  deny  them  a  gratification  which  they  might  be  indulged  in 
with  the  greatest  safety ;  because  the  denial  being  unreasonable,  the 
desire  would  still  subsist.  It  was  but  a  walk,  and  a  walk  was  as 
harmless  in  one  place  as  another ;  with  other  arguments  of  a  similar 
import,  which  might  have  proceeded  with  more  grace,  at  least  with  less 
offence,  from  the  lips  of  a  sensual  layman.  He  seems,  together  with 
others  of  our  acquaintance,  to  have  suffered  considerably  in  his  spi- 
ritual character  by  his  attachment  to  music."* 

That  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  could  not  be  the  person  here  intended  is 
undeniable,  unless  Cowper  was  criminally  inattentive  to  facts,  and 
guilty  of  the  foulest  calumny,  which  is  disproved  by  the  goodness  of 
his  heart.  No  proof  whatever  exists  that  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  suffered 
any  spiritual  declension  through  "  attachment  to  music."  He  loved  to 
hear  it  indeed ;  (for  who  does  not  ?)  but  he  had  only  a  superficial  ac- 
quaintance with  it  as  a  science.  In  early  life  he  occasionally  played 
on  the  flute  ;  but  he  had  discontinued  that  practice  long  before  Cowper 
became  an  author.  He  confesses  that  he  could  not  judge  of  the  per- 
formances of  his  sons,  but  was  guided  by  the  opinions  of  others.  When 
the  sons  had  chosen  music  as  a  profession,  they  were  bound  to  excel 
in  it  to  the  utmost  limit  of  their  ability ;  and  it  could  be  no  fault  in  the 
father  to  encourage  them  in  that  which  was  matter  of  duty. 
*  Grimshawe's  Cowper,  vol.  i,  p.  292. 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  713 

But  "  sabbatical  concerts,"  partly  religious  and  partly  secular,  he  had 
none.  On  this  subject  we  have  the  express  and  solemn  testimony  of 
his  younger  son,  who  was  living  when  Cowper's  letter  was  published, 
and  to  whom  the  question  of  its  reference  to  his  father  was  proposed 
by  the  writer  of  this  narrative.  He  promptly  returned  a  written  de- 
claration on  the  subject,  in  which  he  says,  "  The  occasional  perform- 
ances by  my  brother  of  some  portions  of  sacred  music  on  Sunday  were 
never  desecrated  by  the  admixture  of  '  song-tunes,'  or  any  other  airs 
but  those  dedicated  exclusively  to  sacred  subjects."  Samuel  Wesley 
was  resident  in  the  house  of  his  father  at  the  time  here  referred  to,  and 
is  therefore  a  competent  witness  in  the  case.  The  playing  of  song- 
tunes  on  the  sabbath  can  never  be  reconciled  with  Christian  morality. 
But  if  holy  music  is  a  part  of  the  employment  and  happiness  of  heaven, 
as  the  Scriptures  declare  it  is,  it  cannot  be  inappropriate  to  the  evening 
of  the  Lord's  day,  when  used  devotionally :  and  no  evidence  exists  that 
Mr.  Charles  Wesley  ever  countenanced  it  in  any  other  form.  Accord 
ing  to  Samuel  Wesley's  account,  his  brother  occasionally  played  upon 
the  harpsichord  or  the  organ,  in  their  father's  house,  on  the  sabbath- 
day;  and  no  one  else.  He  had  no  fellow-performers.  Whereas  Occi- 
duus  had  a  whole  band  of  musicians.  "  The  full  concerto  swelled  upon 
the  ear"  of  the  passer-by ;  and  those  who  witnessed  the  scene  were 
ready  to  imagine  that  Nebuchadnezzar  had  summoned  his  whole  band, 
to  play  upon  "  the  cornet,  flute,  harp,  sackbut,  psaltery,  and  dulcimer," 
in  honour  of  the  golden  image  which  he  had  set  up  in  the  plain  of  Dura. 
"  All  elbows  shook"  in  the  orchestra,  and  the  listening  crowd  below 
were  thrown  into  ecstasies.  Can  it  be  needful  to  adduce  any  other 
proof,  that  Charles  Wesley's  house  was  not  the  scene  of  these  profane 
exhibitions  ?  and  that  he  had  no  concern  in  them  whatever  1 

To  theatrical  amusements,  as  pregnant  with  the  most  frightful  evils, 
he  was  religiously  opposed,  and  therefore  could  not  be  the  man  who 
"  accounted  them  as  innocent,  and  recommended  them  as  useful." 
When  Cowper  wrote  his  poem  and  his  letter,  in  which  he  censures 
Occiduus,  Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  hymns  for  watch-night  services  had 
been  in  public  circulation  nearly  forty  years ;  and  in  one  of  them  he 
had  by  name,  and  in  terms  the  most  unqualified,  condemned  the  amuse- 
ments of  the  theatre,  and  of  similar  places  of  resort : — 

The  civiler  crowd 

In  theatres  proud 

Acknowledge  His  power, 
And  Satan  in  nightly  assemblies  adore  : 

To  the  masque  and  the  ball 

They  fly  at  his  call, 

Or  in  pleasures  excel, 
And  chant  in  a  grove  to  the  harpers  of  hell. 


714  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

In  a  marginal  note,  designed  to  explain  the  last  of  these  terribly- 
expressive  lines,  it  is  said  that  Vauxhall  and  Ranelagh  gardens  are 
here  especially  meant.  One  direct  effect  of  Mr.  Charles  Wesley's 
ministry  was  to  detach  play-goers  from  their  diversions,  as  both  vain 
and  sinful.  When  Mrs.  Rich,  of  the  Covent-garden  theatre,  received 
his  doctrine,  and  acknowledged  him  as  her  spiritual  adviser,  as  has 
been  already  stated,  she  abandoned  the  stage  for  ever,  to  the  grief  and 
mortification  of  her  husband,  who  had  derived  considerable  gains  from 
her  powers  as  an  actress.  It  is  also  remarkable,  that  at  the  very  time 
when  Cowper  was  writing,  Samuel  Wesley  desired  to  attend  the 
theatres,  and  his  father  would  not  suffer  him.  The  son  was  greatly 
offended  with  the  restraint  which  was  imposed  upon  him  ;  but  he  lived 
long  enough  to  see  that  it  was  salutary,  and  kindly  intended.  That 
Mr.  Charles  Wesley  ever  encouraged  any  one  to  attend  such  places, 
Samuel,  who  had  felt  the  weight  of  his  father's  authority  on  this  sub- 
ject, declared  to  be  "  flagrantly  untrue,"  and  opposed  to  his  "  consistent 
and  unflinching  enmity  to  vicious  temptation."  It  is,  in  fact,  doubtful 
whether  any  man  of  his  age  was  a  more  strenuous  and  successful  oppo- 
nent of  all  such  dissipating  and  unhallowed  amusements.  The  con- 
clusion, therefore,  that  Occiduus  was  some  other  person,  and  not  the 
poet  of  Methodism,  is  inevitable.  If  the  description  of  Occiduus  be 
applied  to  him,  it  is  notoriously  untrue. 

Who,  then,  it  may  be  inquired,  was  the  mysterious  personage  who 
thus  offended  against  the  sanctity  of  the  sabbath,  and  advised  young 
people  to  attend  the  theatre,  and  other  places  of  mere  amusement? 
He  was  "  a  pastor  of  renown,"  and  deemed  "  evangelical."  These 
characteristics  apply  directly  to  Mr.  Madan,  who  was  a  popular  clergy- 
man, of  Calvinian  tenets  ;*  well  known  to  be  musical  in  his  taste  and 
habits  ;  and  as  an  avowed  advocate  of  polygamy,  he  could  not  be  very 
nice  in  his  views  of  Christian  morality.  Cowper  also  states,  in  one  of 
his  letters,  that  in  writing  "  The  Progress  of  Error,"  where  the  charac- 
ter of  Occiduus  is  drawn,  he  had  Madan  in  his  eye.f  Madan  was 
Cowper's  cousin,  with  whose  habits  and  views  he  was  well  acquainted  ; 
and  many  of  Cowper's  letters  show  how  deeply  he  was  offended  with 
the  unhallowed  levity  of  his  kinsman's  speculations. 

Should  it  be  inquired  on  what  ground  the  name  of  Occiduus  could 
be  given  to  Madan,  the  answer  is,  that  the  word  properly  signifies 
"  western,"  and  may  refer  to  the  situation  of  the  Lock  Hospital,  where 

*  "  The  Lock  chapel  was  the  favourite  resort  of  religious  characters  in  the  time  of 
the  Rev.  Martin  Madan,  not  only  from  the  high  popularity  of  his  talents  as  a  preacher, 
but  from  the  fidelity  and  impressive  energy  with  which  he  proclaimed  the  fundamental 
doctrines  of  the  Scripture." — Grimshawe's  Cowper,  vol.  iii,  p.  320. 

t  Southey's  Cowper,  vol.  iv,  pp;  79,  80. 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  715 

Mr.  Madan  preached,  and  was  attended  by  listening  multitudes.  It 
was  at  the  "  west-end"  of  London,  "  near  Hyde-park-corner,"  as  is 
stated  on  the  title-page  of  a  volume  of  hymns  which  Madan  published 
for  the  use  of  his  congregation. 

Taking  all  these  considerations  into  the  account,  it  is  far  more  pro- 
bable that  Cowper  intended,  under  the  name  of  Occiduus,  to  censure 
the  popular  and  speculative  Madan,  than  Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  who 
then  occupied  only  a  very  subordinate  place  among  public  men,  being 
aged,  sickly,  and  infirm.  For  twenty  years  he  had  exercised  his  mi- 
nistry in  two  or  three  Methodist  chapels,  into  which  few  wealthy  and 
fashionable  religionists  ever  entered.  To  "  renown,"  in  the  popular 
sense  of  that  term,  he  had  then  little  claim ;  and  it  is  doubtful  whether, 
as  an  anti-Calvinist,  Cowper  would  have  acknowledged  him  to  be 
"  evangelical."  In  one  of  his  letters,  written  about  the  time  that  he 
was  censuring  Occiduus,  Cowper  mentions  Mr.  Fletcher,  of  Madeley, 
and  expresses  a  doubt  whether  that  holy  man  was  indeed  a  Christian  ; 
so  prejudiced  was  he  against  what  he  understood  to  be  Mr.  Fletcher's 
anti-Calvinistical  doctrine,  which  was  substantially  that  of  Mr.  Charles 
Wesley. 


CHAPTER  XXVI. 

The  means  which  Mr.  John  and  Charles  Wesley  felt  it  their  duty  to 
adopt,  for  the  revival  of  true  religion  in  the  three  kingdoms,  after  they 
had  themselves  obtained  the  vital  Christian  faith,  placed  them  in  great 
difficulties  with  regard  to  the  established  Church  ;  and  those  difficulties 
pressed  upon  them  with  increasing  weight  as  they  advanced  in  life. 
When  the  societies  were  few  in  number,  they  were  easily  persuaded  to 
attend  the  services  of  the  Church,  especially  the  Lord's  supper  ;  but  in 
process  of  time  many  joined  them  who  had  been  educated  in  the  prin- 
ciples of  Dissent ;  and  several  of  these  would  on  no  account  unite  in 
the  worship  of  the  Establishment.  Others  were  unwilling  to  attend, 
because  they  could  not  receive  the  doctrine  of  their  respective  clergy- 
men, or  because  their  clergymen  were  not  even  moral  in  their  lives. 
How  to  meet  the  views  of  these  people,  without  opening  the  Methodist 
chapels  during  the  time  of  divine  service  in  the  churches,  and  without 
allowing  the  preachers  to  administer  the  sacraments,  it  was  not  easy  to 
determine.  The  very  agitation  of  these  questions  Mr.  Charles  Wesley 
could  not  endure.  All  unwillingness  to  attend  the  services  of  the 
Church  he  regarded  as  little  less  than  stubbornness  and  rebellion.  No 
man  ever  censured  ungodly  ministers  with  greater  severity  than  he, 


716  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

especially  those  of  the  established  Church ;  but  he  would  concede  no- 
thing in  favour  of  those  who  had  any  scruples  concerning  the  ministra- 
tions of  these  men.  Whatever  might  be  the  personal  character  of  the 
clergy,  or  the  doctrines  they  taught,  he  contended  that  the  Methodists 
were  to  be  preserved  in  strict  connection  with  the  Church  of  England  ; 
even  where  the  clergy  refused  to  administer  to  them  the  sacrament  of 
the  Lord's  supper. 

Mr.  John  Wesley  was  a  more  practical  man.  The  Church  was  dear 
to  him ;  and,  next  to  the  salvation  of  souls,  the  object  dearest  to  his 
heart  was  the  attendance  of  his  spiritual  children  upon  her  ordinances. 
But  among  these  children  he  found  several  who  never  did  belong  to  her 
communion,  and  whom  he  could  not  induce  to  tread  her  courts ;  and 
not  a  few  of  these  were  devout  and  peaceable.  They  were  free  from 
a  factious  spirit,  and  gave  satisfactory  proof  that  they  were  actuated  by 
conscientious  motives.  Such  men  he  could  neither  coerce  nor  despise  ; 
but  how  to  meet  their  case,  without  departing  further  from  the  order  of 
the  Church  than  he  had  yet  done,  or  ever  intended  to  do,  cost  him 
years  of  anxious  thought. 

Another  subject  of  deep  interest  to  Mr.  Wesley,  and  to  his  preachers 
and  people  generally,  was  the  continuance  of  the  itinerant  ministry,  and 
of  the  discipline  which  he  had  established  in  the  societies,  when  he 
should  be  no  more.  While  he  lived  he  was  a  centre  of  union  to  them 
all.  Every  one  was  ready  to  defer  to  his  judgment,  and  his  power  to 
appoint  the  preachers  was  unquestioned.  He  determined  that,  after  his 
decease,  the  power  which  he  possessed  should  devolve  upon  the  con- 
ference :  but  there  arose  a  question  as  to  the  manner  in  which  that  body 
should  be  constituted.  Hitherto  the  conference  consisted  of  preachers 
whom  Mr.  Wesley  invited  to  meet  him  once  a  year  for  the  purpose  of 
united  counsel.  Unless  something,  therefore,  were  done,  to  give  the 
conference  a  legal  existence,  independently  of  Mr.  Wesley's  presence 
and  will,  it  could  not  survive  him.  The  chapels  would  remain ;  but 
there  would  be  no  power  to  station  the  preachers,  and  to  superintend 
the  societies. 

This  subject  appeared  in  all  its  importance  at  the  Bristol  conference 
of  1783,  during  which  Mr.  Wesley  had  a  dangerous  illness,  so  that  for 
some  days  his  recovery  was  very  doubtful.  Early  in  the  morning  he 
was  seized  with  an  impetuous  flux,  which  was  followed  by  a  violent 
cramp,  first  in  his  feet,  legs,  and  thighs,  then  in  his  side  and  throat. 
The  medicine  which  was  administered  removed  the  cramp,  but  took 
away  his  speech,  hearing,  and  power  of  motion  ;  so  that  for  several 
days  he  lay  as  a  mere  log,  and  was  in  continual  fever.  Had  he  died 
at  that  time,  according  to  all  human  probability,  the  itinerant  ministrv 
which  he  had  organized  must  have  ceased,  and  the  societies  have  been 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  717 

dissolved.  The  preachers  felt  the  critical  situation  in  which  they  were 
placed,  and  united  to  request  their  venerable  father,  on  his  recovery,  to 
provide  against  a  casualty  which  might  be  ruinous  to  the  work  in  which 
they  were  engaged.  He  acceded  to  their  wishes,  took  the  best  legal 
advice  that  was  accessible,  and  in  the  month  of  February  following 
executed  the  "  Deed  of  Declaration,"  which  he  caused  to  be  enrolled 
in  his  majesty's  high  court  of  chancery,  appointing  by  name  one  hun- 
dred travelling  preachers  "  the  conference  of  the  people  called  Method- 
ists," defining  their  powers,  and  providing  for  the  filling  up  of  vacancies 
from  time  to  time.  He  reserved  to  himself  and  his  brother,  however, 
during  their  life-time,  the  right  of  appointing  the  preachers  to  the  dif- 
ferent chapels.  "  Without  some  authentic  deed,"  says  he,  "  fixing  the 
meaning  of  the  term,  the  moment  I  died  the  conference  had  been  nothing. 
Therefore  any  of  the  proprietors  of  the  land  on  which  our  preaching- 
houses  were  built  might  have  seized  them  for  their  own  use  ;  and  there 
would  have  been  none  to  hinder  them  ;  for  the  conference  would  have 
been  nobody,  a  mere  empty  name.  In  all  the  pains  I  have  taken  about 
this  absolutely  necessary  deed,  I  have  been  labouring  not  for  myself, 
(I  have  no  interest  therein,)  but  for  the  whole  body  of  Methodists ;  in 
order  to  fix  them  upon  such  a  foundation  as  is  likely  to  stand  as  long  as 
the  sun  and  moon  endure.  That  is,  if  they  continue  to  walk  by  faith, 
and  to  show  forth  their  faith  by  their  works  ;  otherwise,  I  pray  God  to 
root  out  the  memorial  of  them  from  the  earth."* 

This  deed,  as  might  be  expected,  gave  great  offence  to  some  of  the 
preachers  whose  names  were  not  in  it ;  so  that  at  the  ensuing  confer- 
ence considerable  excitement  prevailed.  Mr.  Fletcher  was  present, 
and  interceded  with  Mr.  Wesley  in  behalf  of  these  refractory  sons  in 
the  gospel,  and  the  parties  appeared  to  be  reconciled ;  but  three  of  them 
afterward  withdrew  from  their  work :  Mr.  Joseph  Pilmoor,  and  John 
Hampson,  father  and  son.  Mr.  Pilmoor  went  to  America,  where  he 
was  ordained,  at  Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  recommendation,  by  one  of  the 
American  bishops.  The  elder  Mr.  Hampson  became  the  minister  of  a 
small  Dissenting  congregation ;  the  conference  allowing  him  a  small 
annuity  to  the  end  of  his  life,  as  a  mark  of  their  respect,  and  an  acknow- 
ledgment of  his  former  services.  The  younger  Mr.  Hampson  obtained 
episcopal  ordination,  and  the  living  of  Sunderland.  He  wrote  a  Life 
of  Mr.  Wesley,  which  he  put  to  press  with  indecent  haste,  while  the 
remains  of  that  venerable  man  were  scarcely  cold  in  his  grave ;  and 
spoke  of  the  deceased,  to  whom  he  was  indebted  for  his  education,  and 
therefore  for  his  preferment,  in  a  manner  that  reflected  little  credit  upon 
his  heart.  His  book  is  a  sort  of  quiver,  from  which  the  detractors  of 
Mr.  Wesley  generally  select  their  arrows. 

*  Wesley's  Works,  vol.  vii,  p.  310. 


718  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

At  this  conference  the  ministrations  of  Mr.  Fletcher  were  attended 
by  a  power  and  effect  which  those  who  witnessed  them  could  never 
forget.  He  preached  on  the  case  of  the  prophet  who  was  sent  from 
Judah  to  Bethel,  to  testify  against  the  idolatry  which  was  practised 
there  ;  who,  after  the  delivery  of  his  message,  "  was  disobedient  to  the 
word  of  the  Lord,"  and  was  therefore  slain  by  a  lion.  Mr.  Fletcher 
described  him  as  "  an  Antinomian,"  whose  fate  was  a  solemn  warning 
to  all  religious  teachers.  He  encouraged  the  Methodist  preachers  in 
their  work,  by  assuring  them  that,  while  they  lived  in  the  spirit  of  their 
holv  vocation,  and  delivered  the  truth  of  God  with  evangelical  faithful- 
ness, every  arm  that  was  stretched  out  to  arrest  them  would  be  dried 
up,  as  in  the  case  of  Jeroboam.  His  attitude  and  whole  manner  in 
praver  were  those  of  a  man  who  felt  that  he  had  the  fullest  access  to 
God,  and  who  with  adoring  confidence  conversed  with  him  face  to  face. 
His  hands  were  stretched  toward  heaven,  his  countenance  lighted  up 
with  reverent  joy,  and  every  one  was  ready,  because  of  the  solemn  awe 
which  the  manifested  presence  of  God  inspired,  to  "  wrap  his  face  in 
his  mantle,"  and  sink  into  the  dust  of  humiliation. 

At  the  time  of  this  conference  Mr.  Wesley  had  in  contemplation 
one  of  the  most  important  measures  that  he  ever  adopted  for  the  ad- 
vancement of  the  work  of  God  :  the  elevation  of  his  societies  in  Ame 
rica  into  a  regular  church,  by  providing  for  the  administration  of  the 
sacraments  by  their  own  preachers.  In  reference  to  this  object,  he 
consulted  his  faithful  friend  the  vicar  of  Madeley,  and  a  few  weeks 
after  the  conference  prosecuted  his  pious  design. 

The  war  of  American  independence  was  now  ended,  and  the  people 
of  the  United  States  were  acknowledged  to  be  no  longer  under  the 
British  crown.  Many  of  the  Protestant  clergy,  from  whom  the  Method- 
ists had  hitherto  received  the  sacraments,  had  left  the  country,  or  ceased 
to  officiate  ;  and  the  societies  generally  on  that  vast  continent,  amount- 
ing to  upward  of  eighteen  thousand  members,  had  none  to  baptize  their 
children,  or  administer  to  them  the  memorials  of  their  Saviour's  pas- 
sion. The  character  of  the  episcopal  clergy  in  America  was  at  that 
time  extremely  low.  Several  of  them  during  the  war  had  acted  as  sol- 
diers, and  others  by  their  negligence  and  sin  were  a  scandal  to  the 
sacred  office.  This  is  acknowledged  by  writers  belonging  to  their  own 
Church.  Dr.  Seabury,  an  American  clergyman,  came  to  England,  for 
the  purpose  of  obtaining  consecration  to  the  episcopal  office  from  the 
English  prelates.  After  waiting  for  two  years,  his  request  was  denied. 
He  then  applied  to  the  Scottish  bishops,  who  had  derived  their  orders 
from  the  Nonjurors  of  the  reign  of  William  and  Mary ;  and  from  them 
he  at  length  received  the  desired  honour.  In  the  mean  while  the 
American  Methodists,  who  had  no  sympathy  either  with  Dr.  Seabury, 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  719 

or  the  bishops  by  whom  he  was  consecrated,  looked  to  Mr.  Wesley  as 
their  spiritual  father,  and  implored  his  advice  and  aid.  Having  con- 
sidered the  subject  in  all  its  bearings,  he  resolved  to  appoint  Dr.  Coke 
and  Mr.  Asbury  joint  superintendents  over  the  American  preachers  and 
societies,  with  power  to  ordain  others  for  the  full  duties  of  the  ministry. 

Mr.  Asbury  had  long  been  a  faithful  labourer  in  America,  where  he 
had  commanded  great  respect  by  his  piety,  wisdom,  and  usefulness. 
Dr.  Coke  had  now  been  in  connection  with  Mr.  Wesley  about  eight 
years,  and  had  approved  himself  by  his  fidelity  and  zeal.  He  was 
born  at  Brecon,  in  South  Wales,  and  educated  at  the  University  of  Ox- 
ford, where  he  became  a  Deist  under  the  influence  of  his  fellow-colle- 
gians. Having  recovered  his  faith  in  divine  revelation,  by  a  careful 
study  of  its  evidences,  he  was  ordained  as  a  clergyman  of  the  Church 
of  England,  and  obtained  the  curacy  of  South-Petherton,  in  Somerset- 
shire, where  he  was  shamefully  persecuted,  and  at  length  dismissed, 
on  account  of  his  faithfulness  in  attempting  to  turn  the  people  from  sin 
to  holiness.  He  then  connected  himself  with  Mr.  Wesley,  who  often 
observed  that  Dr.  Coke  was  to  him  a  second  Thomas  Walsh.  An 
expression  of  higher  respect  he  could  scarcely  have  uttered.  The 
doctor,  who,  like  the  two  Wesleys,  was  litle  in  stature,  was  eminently 
active,  lively,  and  disinterested.  Of  ordinary  difficulties  he  made  no 
account ;  for  his  heart  was  all  on  fire  to  extend  the  blessings  of  salva- 
tion to  the  ends  of  the  earth.  In  promoting  the  settlement  of  Methodist 
chapels  in  England,  so  that  they  should  not  be  alienated  from  the  con- 
nection, and  in  preparing  the  "  Deed  of  Declaration,"  he  had 
rendered  services  of  the  most  substantial  value  to  Mr.  Wesley  and  his 
people. 

On  the  morning  of  September  1st,  1784.  Mr.  Wesley,  by  the  imposi- 
tion of  hands,  solemnly  appointed  the  doctor  to  the  work  which  he  had 
assigned  him,  being  assisted  by  the  Rev.  James  Creighton,  a  verv  pious 
and  intelligent  episcopal  clergyman,  who  then  officiated  in  the  Methodist 
chapels  in  London.  Immediately  after,  with  the  assistance  of  Dr.  Coke 
and  Mr.  Creighton,  Mr.  Wesley  ordained  Mr.  Whatcoat  and  Mr.  Tasey, 
to  act  as  elders  in  America,  by  baptizing  and  administering  the  Lord's 
supper.  He  also  published,  for  the  use  of  his  people  both  in  England 
and  America,  a  Liturgy,  differing  little  from  that  of  the  established 
Church,  but  shortened  in  most  of  its  services. 

For  several  years  Mr.  Wesley's  preachers  had  been  stationed  in 
some  of  the  principal  towns  in  Scotland,  and  societies  were  formed 
under  their  care  ;  but  the  members,  in  many  instances,  were  in  circum- 
stances scarcely  better  than  those  of  their  brethren  in  America  imme- 
diately after  the  war.  There  were  indeed  clergymen  in  Scotland  ;  but 
several  of  them  absolutely  refused  to  admit  the  Methodists  to  the  Lord's 


■ 


720  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

table,  except  on  the  condition  that  they  would  renounce  all  future  con- 
nection with  the  Methodist  ministry  and  discipline.  During  the  con- 
ference of  the  following  year,  therefore,  which  was  held  in  London, 
Mr.  Wesley  ordained  three  of  his  preachers  to  administer  the  sacra- 
ments in  North  Britain.  "  Having,"  says  he  in  his  Journal,  "  with  a 
few  select  friends,  weighed  the  matter  thoroughly,  I  yielded  to  their 
judgment,  and  set  apart  three  of  our  well-tried  preachers,  John  Pawson, 
Thomas  Hanby,  and  Joseph  Taylor,  to  minister  in  Scotland ;  and  I  trust 
God  will  bless  their  ministrations,  and  show  that  he  has  sent  them." 

In  performing  these  acts  of  ordination,  it  is  presumed  Mr.  Wesley 
was  perfectly  justifiable  from  the  necessity  of  the  case,  and  the 
peculiar  relation  in  which  he  stood  to  the  people  whose  spiritual 
interests  he  had  in  view.  They  were  his  children  in  the  Lord,  begot- 
ten through  the  gospel ;  deprived  of  the  sacraments  which  Christ  had 
instituted,  and  which  they  could  not  therefore  neglect  but  at  the  hazard 
of  their  soids.  To  meet  their  wants,  in  this  crisis  of  their  affairs,  was 
his  imperative  duty ;  and  the  only  question  was  as  to  the  manner  in 
which  this  could  be  the  most  effectually  done.  With  respect  to  America, 
he  might  have  requested  one  of  the  English  prelates  to  ordain  some  of 
his  preachers  ;  but  he  had  no  hope  from  this  quarter,  having  some  time 
before  asked  the  bishop  of  London  to  ordain  one,  and  been  refused. 
In  the  present  case  it  was  requisite  that  the  American  preachers  in 
general  should  be  ordained,  or  the  necessities  of  the  societies  could  not 
be  met,  scattered  as  they  were  over  an  immense  tract  of  country :  and 
what  English  bishop  could  have  access  to  them  all  ?  or  would  lay  his 
hands  upon  them,  if  they  were  even  brought  across  the  Atlantic  for  the 
purpose  ?  The  king  of  Denmark  is  said  to  have  directed  his  bishops, 
in  this  emergency,  to  ordain  for  the  American  ministry  such  persons  as 
they  might  deem  qualified.  But  what  affinity  existed  between  the 
Danish  bishops  and  the  American  Methodists  1  or  between  the  Ameri- 
can Methodists  and  Dr.  Seabury,  who  returned  to  the  United  States 
about  twelve  months  after  Dr.  Coke  had  gone  thither  invested  with  Mr. 
Wesley's  authority  ?  Had  any  bishops,  whether  English,  Scottish,  or 
Danish,  appointed  the  Methodist  preachers  of  America  to  the  sacred 
office,  they  would,  of  course,  have  expected  to  direct  and  control  the 
proceedings  of  the  men  whom  they  had  thus  sanctioned ;  and  it  is  im- 
possible to  say  how  far  this  would  have  interfered  with  the  free  and 
apostolic  labours  to  which  these  itinerant  evangelists  had  been  accus- 
tomed, and  which  the  Lord  had  so  greatly  blessed.  "  As  our  American 
brethren,"  says  Mr.  Wesley,  "  are  now  totally  disentangled  both  from  the 
state  and  from  the  English  hierarchy,  we  dare  not  entangle  them  again, 
either  with  the  one  or  the  other.  They  are  now  at  full  liberty  simply  to 
follow  the  Scriptures  and  the  primitive  church.    And  we  judge  it  best  that 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  721 

they  should  stand  fast  in  the  liberty  wherewith  God  has  so  strangely  made 
them  free."*  For  a  bishop  to  ordain  any  Metbodist  preachers  for  Scot- 
land was  out  of  the  question.  They  must  be  ordained  by  Mr.  Wesley 
himself,  or  not  at  all. 

No  principle  has  been  more  distinctly  recognised  in  the  Methodist 
connection,  and  more  sacredly  guarded,  than  this, — that  personal  piety, 
and  an  inward  call  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  are  essential  to  the  ministerial 
office.  Every  man  theiefore  who  is  appointed  to  that  office  among 
them  is  required  to  give  satisfactory  evidence  of  unfeigned  repentance, 
of  a  vital  faith  in  Christ,  and  of  the  renewal  of  his  heart  by  the  power 
of  the  Holy  Ghost;  as  well  as  that  he  possesses  competent  gifts  as  a 
preacher,  and  is  actually  owned  of  God  in  the  conversion  of  sinners 
from  the  error  of  their  way.  It  is  satisfactory  to  know  that  these  prin- 
ciples were  preserved  in  the  Methodist  ordinations  for  America.  Dr. 
Seabury,  the  American  bishop,  would  have  ordained  those  of  the  trans- 
atlantic preachers  whom  he  might  deem  duly  qualified ;  but  would  he 
have  submitted  to  such  a  searching  examination  respecting  his  own 
personal  reconciliation  with  God,  the  regeneration  of  his  heart,  and  the 
inward  call  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  as  they  had  all  undergone  ?  and  without 
this,  how  could  they,  with  their  principles  and  usages,  accept  ordination 
at  his  hands  ?  It  would  have  been  a  strange  inconsistency  to  require 
spiritual-mindedness  in  one  another,  as  essential  to  the  pastoral  office, 
and  yet  receive  their  appointment  to  that  office  from  a  man  of  whose 
spirituality  they  had  not  satisfactory  proof.  Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  in 
his  eagerness  for  episcopacy,  would  have  sacrificed  the  principles  upon 
which  the  Methodists  had  hitherto  invariably  acted ;  but  his  sharp- 
sighted  brother  spared  the  American  preachers  the  pain  and  dishonour 
of  such  inconsistency  in  the  most  solemn  transaction  of  their  lives.  It  is 
not  intended  by  these  remarks  to  insinuate  that  Bishop  Seabury  was 
not  a  converted  man.  But  in  the  absence  of  all  direct  evidence  on  the 
subject,  it  is  gratifying  to  know  that  he  was  not  employed  in  conferring 
the  ministerial  character  upon  the  numerous  and  important  body  of 
preachers  belonging  to  the  Methodist  Church  in  America.  In  their 
case,  as  well  as  in  that  of  their  brethren  in  Great  Britain,  the  doctrine 
of  a  special  divine  call  to  the  Christian  ministry,  and  given  only  to 
spiritual  men,  was  preserved  inviolate. 

In  ordaining  ministers  for  America  and  Scotland,  Mr.  Wesley  did 
not  think  that  his  only  justification  arose  from  the  necessity  of  the  case. 
He  believed  that  the  act  was  right  in  itself,  as  being  in  fidl  accordance 
with  the  doctrine  of  Holy  Scripture,  and  the  practice  of  the  early  Chris- 
tians. It  had  long  been  his  conviction  that,  in  the  apostolic  churches, 
presbyters  and  bishops  were  of  the  same  order,  and  therefore  had  an 
*  Works,  vol.  vii,  p.  312. 
46 


722  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

equal  right  to  ordain.  This  principle  is  well  known  to  have  been 
avowed  by  Archbishop  Craniner,  and  by  most  of  the  Protestant 
reformers  on  the  European  continent.  The  ordination  of  ministers 
in  the  Church  of  Scotland,  and  in  the  reformed  churches  of  Holland, 
France,  and  Switzerland,  is  performed  not  by  bishops,  as  a  distinct 
order,  but  by  presbyters,  such  as  Mr.  Wesley  himself  was ;  so  that 
if  his  ordinations  were  invalid,  such  have  been  those  of  a  large 
proportion  of  the  clergy  of  Protestant  Christendom  for  the  last  three 
hundred  years.  And  yet  Mr.  Wesley  did  not  object  to  episcopacy,  as 
being  in  itself  unlawful,  or  necessarily  an  evil.  When  several  minis- 
ters are  united  together,  as  in  a  national  church,  or  in  a  religious  con- 
nection like  that  of  the  Methodists,  there  must  be  government ;  and 
government  supposes  authority  and  subordination.  What  he  objected 
to  was  the  assumption,  that  diocesan  episcopacy,  possessing  the  exclu- 
sive power  of  ordination  and  government,  was  instituted  by  Christ,  and 
is  binding  in  all  ages  upon  the  universal  church.  He  learned  from  St. 
Paul,  not  only  that  the  presbyters  might  "  rule,"  but  also  "  rule  well ;" 
and  that  the  presbyters  of  the  church  at  Ephesus  were  made  bishops 
by  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  yet  were  known  as  presbyters  still.  Lord 
King's  book  on  the  "  Constitution  of  the  primitive  Church,"  and  the 
"  Irenicum"  of  Bishop  Stillingfleet,  were  works  to  which  he  generally 
referred  in  proof  of  the  correctness  of  his  views.  He  did  not  deny  that 
there  has  been,  from  the  apostolic  age,  a  succession  of  men  to  whom 
the  name  of  bishop  was  applied  ;  but  he  did  deny  that  they  had  existed 
from  the  beginning,  and  by  divine  appointment,  as  a  peculiar  order, 
each  of  them  having  had  a  special  ordination  to  the  episcopal  office,  as 
essentially  distinct  from  that  of  a  presbyter.  Such  a  succession  he 
declared  no  man  could  prove.  If  in  the  case  of  any  bishop  such  special 
ordination  has  been  wanting,  the  succession  for  which  the  strict  and 
rigid  episcopalians  contend  is  vitiated ;  the  chain  is  broken ;  and  the 
ordinations  that  have  been  subsequently  performed  in  the  same  line, 
though  they  should  be  even  the  acts  of  an  archbishop,  are  not  a  whit 
better  than  those  of  the  presbyter  John  Wesley ;  for  no  man  can  com- 
municate to  another  what  he  does  not  himself  possess. 

Few  writers  have  expressed  themselves  with  greater  clearness  on 
this  subject  than  an  episcopal  clergyman  of  a  former  age.  The  Rev. 
George  Lawson,  rector  of  More,  in  Shropshire,  in  the  reign  of  Charles 
II.,  one  of  the  ablest  theologians  of  that  period,  thus  expresses  him- 
self:— "  Though  both  the  definition  and  the  institution  of  a  bishop  be 
uncertain,  and  there  is  no  universal  consent  in  respect  of  either,  yet  I 
think  a  constant  superintendent,  not  only  over  the  people,  but  the  pres- 
byters, within  a  reasonable  precinct,  if  he  be  duly  qualified  and  rightly 
chosen,  may  be  lawful,  and  the  place  agreeable  to  Scripture :  yet  I  do 

46* 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  723 

not  conceive  that  this  kind  of  episcopacy  is  grounded  upon  any  divine 
special  precept  of  universal  obligation,  making  it  necessary  for  the  being 
of  a  church,  or  essential  constitution  of  presbyters.  Neither  is  there 
any  scripture  which  determines  the  form,  how  such  a  bishop,  or  any 
other,  may  be  made.  Yet  it  may  be  grounded  upon  general  precepts 
of  Scripture  concerning  decency,  unity,  order,  and  edification ;  but  so 
that  order  and  decency  may  be  observed  any  other  way,  and  unity  and 
edification  obtained  by  other  means. 

"  But  there  are  many  in  these  our  days  which  make  episcopacy,  in- 
vested with  the  power  of  ordination  at  least  of  that  necessity,  that  if 
ministers  are  not  ordained  by  them,  they  are  no  ministers.  They  make 
the  being  of  the  ministry,  and  the  power  of  the  sacraments,  to  depend 
on  them :  and  they  further  add,  that  without  a  succession  of  these 
bishops  we  cannot  maintain  our  ministry  against  the  Church  of  Rome. 
But,  1.  Where  do  they  find  in  Scripture  any  special  precept  of  uni- 
versal and  perpetual  obligation,  which  doth  determine  that  the  imposi- 
tion of  hands  of  the  presbytery  doth  essentially  constitute  a  presbyter ; 
and  that  the  imposition  of  hands,  if  it  did  so,  was  invalid  without  an 
hierarchical  bishop,  or  a  certain  constant  superintendent,  with  them  1 
And  if  they  will  have  their  doctrine  to  stand  good,  such  a  precept  they 
must  produce ;  which  they  have  not  done,  which  I  am  confident  they 
cannot  do.  2.  x\s  for  succession  of  such  bishops,  after  so  long  a  time, 
so  many  persecutions,  and  so  great  alterations  in  the  churches  of  all 
nations,  it  is  impossible  to  make  it  clear.  Eusebius  himself  doth  so 
preface  his  catalogue  of  bishops,  that  no  rational  man  can  so  much  as 
yield  a  probable  assent  unto  him  in  that  particidar.  But  suppose  it  had 
been  far  clearer,  yet  it  could  not  merit  the  force  of  a  divine  testimony : 
it  would  have  been  only  human,  and  could  not  have  been  believed  but 
with  a  probable  faith.  Nay,  Irenaeus,  Tertullian,  Eusebius,  and  others, 
do  not  agree  in  the  first  and  immediate  successors  of  the  apostles ;  no, 
not  of  the  Roman  Church.  For  Irenaeus  makes  Clemens  the  third, 
whom  Tertullian  determines  to  be  the  first,  from  the  apostles.  Yet 
they  all  agree  in  this,  that  the  succession  of  persons,  without  succes- 
sion of  the  same  doctrine,  was  nothing.  Tertullian  confesseth  that 
there  were  many  churches  which  could  not  show  the  succession  of 
persons,  but  of  doctrine,  from  the  apostles ;  and  that  was  sufficient. 
And  the  succession  of  persons  is  so  uncertain,  that  whosoever  shall 
make  either  the  being  of  a  church,  or  the  ministry,  or  the  power  of  the 
sacraments,  depend  upon  it,  shall  so  offend  Christ's  little  ones,  and  be 
guilty  of  such  a  scandal,  as  '  it  were  better  for  him  that  a  millstone 
were  hanged  about  his  neck,  and  he  cast  into  the  sea.'  The  power 
of  saving  men's  souls  depends  not  upon  succession  of  persons,  accord- 
ing to  human  institutions,  but  upon  the  apostolical  doctrine,  accompanied 


724  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

by  the  divine  Spirit.  If  upon  the  exercise  of  their  ministerial  power 
men  are  converted,  find  comfort  in  their  doctrine  and  the  sacraments, 
and  at  their  end  deliver  up  their  souls  unto  God  their  Redeemer,  and 
that  with  unspeakable  joy;  this  is  a  divine  confirmation  of  their  minis- 
try, and  the  same  more  real  and  manifest  than  any  personal  succession. 

"  To  maintain  the  ministry  of  England  from  their  ordination  by 
bishops,  and  the  bishops  by  their  consecration  according  to  the  canons 
of  the  council  of  Carthage,  was  a  good  argument  ad  hominem ;  yet  it 
should  be  made  good  (as  it  may  be)  by  far  better  arguments,  and  such 
as  will  serve  the  interest  of  other  Protestant  and  reformed  churches, 
who  have  sufficiently  proved  their  ministry  legal ;  and  by  experience, 
through  God's  blessing  upon  their  labours,  have  found  it  effectual.  But 
suppose  the  succession  of  our  English  episcopacy  could  be  made  good 
since  the  Reformation  ;  it  is  to  little  purpose,  except  you  can  justify  the 
Popish  succession  up  to  the  time  of  the  apostles  ;  which  few  will  un- 
dertake, none  (I  fear)  will  perform.  Divers  reasons  persuade  me  to 
believe  they  cannot  do  any  thing  in  this  particular  to  purpose ;  but 
among  the  rest  this  doth  much  sway  with  me, — that  there  can  be  no 
succession  without  some  distinct  and  determinate  form  of  consecration 
and  ordination  ;  and  except  this  form  be  determined  by  special  precept 
of  Scripture,  it  cannot  be  of  divine  obligation.  But  any  such  special 
precept,  which  should  prescribe  the  distinct  forms  of  consecration  and 
ordination,  we  find  not  at  all.  We  have  some  examples  of  constituting 
church  officers  by  election,  with  the  imposition  of  hands  and  prayer ; 
yet  this  was  common  to  all,  even  to  deacons.  So  that  the  very  forms 
of  making  bishops  and  presbyters,  as  we  find  them,  both  in  the  Eng- 
lish book  of  ordination,  and  the  pontifical  of  Rome,  are  merely  arbitrary, 
as  having  no  particular  ground,  but  at  the  best  only  a  general  rule  in 
Scripture,  which  leaves  liberty  for  several  distinct  forms. 

"  If  any,  notwithstanding  all  this,  out  of  an  high  conceit  of  episco- 
pacy, will  refuse  communion  with  such  churches  as  have  no  bishops, 
and  yet  are  orthodox ;  or  will  account  those  no  ministers,  who  are 
ordained  by  presbyters  without  a  bishop ;  let  such  take  heed  lest  they 
prove  guilty  of  schisms."* 

Nothing  that  Mr.  John  Wesley  ever  said  or  did  gave  his  brother  half 
so  much  offence  as  these  ordinations.  Charles  adhered  to  the  principle 
of  "  apostolical  succession,"  and  of  the  divine  appointment  of  three 
orders  of  ministers  :  yet  he  could  bear  with  patience  to  hear  his  brother 
assail  these  principles  in  theory,  if  he  only  kept  the  Methodists  in  union 
with  the  established  Church.  Whereas  he  imagined  that  from  these 
ordinations  separation  was  inevitable.    The  Church  of  England  did  not 

*  Lawson's  "  Model  of  Civil  and  Ecclesiastical  Government,"  pp.  234-238.  Edit. 
1689. 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  725 

indeed  exist  either  in  the  United  States  of  America,  or  in  Scotland ; 
but  the  principle  of  presbyterian  ordination  among  the  Methodists  was 
recognised ;  and  the  men  who  had  received  such  ordination  from  his 
brother,  he  saw,  could,  after  his  brother's  death,  if  not  even  before, 
ordain  their  brethren,  and  thus  introduce  the  sacraments  into  the 
chapels  generally,  and  draw  away  the  societies  from  their  parish 
churches.  He  had  little  confidence  in  Dr.  Coke's  discretion,  and 
thought  that,  on  his  return  from  America,  he  might  by  possibility 
ordain  the  whole  body  of  the  preachers.  The  elements  of  separation 
appeared  to  him  to  be  now  officially  adopted,  and  at  work ;  the  profes- 
sions of  union  with  the  Church,  which  he  and  his  brother  had  reiterated 
through  life,  he  thought  were  violated  ;  their  strenuous  and  persevering 
efforts  to  resist  the  spirit  of  Dissent  were  given  up  and  neutralized ; 
the  work  of  God  irreparably  injured ;  and  the  name  of  Wesley  disho- 
noured for  ever !  Such  were  Charles's  extreme  views  on  the  occasion; 
and  he  mourned  that  he  had  not  died  before  the  arrival  of  that  day. 

Mr.  John  Wesley  was  perfectly  satisfied  with  what  he  had  done,  as 
being  matter  of  strict  duty,  from  which  the  most  beneficial  results  would 
arise ;  but  he  knew  the  thoughts  of  his  brother,  and  therefore  spared 
his  feelings  with  respect  to  the  ordinations  till  they  were  actually  per- 
formed. Charles  was  in  Bristol  when  the  ordinations  for  America 
took  place  ;  but  he  was  not  aware  of  them  till  the  service  was  ended. 
Nothing  could  interrupt  the  friendship  of  the  brothers,  hallowed  as  it 
was  by  religion,  and  cemented  by  their  long-continued  union  in  con- 
ducting a  deep  and  extensive  revival  of  religion.  They  had  also  a 
perfect  conviction  of  each  other's  uprightness  of  purpose.  But  their 
correspondence  at  this  time  assumed  an  unwonted  earnestness  of  rea- 
soning and  expostulation ;  yet  in  no  respect  unworthy  of  Christian 
men,  and  aged  ministers.  Under  these  circumstances  of  excitement 
Mr.  Charles  Wesley  addressed  the  following  letter  to  Dr.  Chandler,  an 
episcopal  clergyman,  who  was  about  to  embark  for  the  new  world.  It 
is  deeply  interesting,  on  account  of  the  particulars  which  it  contains 
concerning  the  writer's  early  history. 

"  London,  April  28th,  1785.  Rev.  and  Dear  Sir, — As  you  are  set- 
ting out  for  America,  and  I  for  a  more  distant  country,  I  think  it  needful 
to  leave  with  you  some  account  of  myself,  and  of  my  companions 
through  life.  At  eight  years  old,  in  1716,  I  was  sent  by  my  father, 
rector  of  Epworth,  to  Westminster  school,  and  placed  under  the  care 
of  my  eldest  brother  Samuel,  a  strict  Churchman,  who  brought  me  up 
in  his  own  principles.  My  brother  John,  five  years  older  than  me,  was 
then  at  the  Charter-house.  From  Westminster  College,  in  1727,  I  was 
elected  student  of  Christ-church.  My  brother  John  was  then  fellow 
of  Lincoln.     My  first  year  at  college  I  lost  in  diversions.     The  next  I 


726  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

set  myself  to  study.  Diligence  led  me  into  serious  thinking.  I  went 
to  the  weekly  sacrament,  and  persuaded  two  or  three  young  scholars 
to  accompany  me,  and  to  observe  the  method  of  study  prescribed  by 
the  statutes  of  the  university.  This  gained  me  the  harmless  nickname 
of  Methodist.  In  half  a  year  my  brother  left  his  curacy  at  Epworth, 
and  came  to  our  assistance.  We  then  proceeded  regularly  in  our  stu- 
dies, and  in  doing  what  good  we  could  to  the  bodies  and  souls  of  men. 

"  I  took  my  master's  degree,  and  only  thought  of  spending  all  my 
days  at  Oxford.  But  my  brother,  who  always  had  the  ascendant  over 
me,  persuaded  me  to  accompany  him  and  Mr.  Oglethorpe  to  Georgia. 
I  exceedingly  dreaded  entering  into  holy  orders :  but  he  overruled  me 
here  also,  and  I  was  ordained  deacon  by  the  bishop  of  Oxford,  Dr.  Pot- 
ter, and  the  next  Sunday,  priest,  by  the  bishop  of  London,  Dr.  Gibson. 
Our  only  design  was,  to  do  all  the  good  we  could,  as  ministers  of  the 
Church  of  England,  to  which  we  were  firmly  attached,  both  by  educa- 
tion and  by  principle.  My  brother  still  thinks  her  the  best-constituted 
national  Church  in  the  world. 

"  In  1736  we  arrived,  as  missionaries,  in  Georgia.  My  brother  took 
charge  of  Savannah,  (and  I  of  Frederica,)  waiting  for  an  opportunity 
of  preaching  to  the  Indians.  I  was,  in  the  mean  time,  secretary  to 
Mr.  Oglethorpe,  and  also  secretary  for  Indian  affairs.  The  hardship 
of  lying  on  the  ground,  &c,  soon  threw  me  into  a  fever  and  dysentery, 
which  in  half  a  year  forced  me  to  return  to  England.  My  brother 
returned  the  next  year.  Still  we  had  no  plan,  but  to  serve  God,  and 
the  Church  of  England.  The  lost  sheep  of  this  fold  were  our  principal 
care,  not  excluding  any  Christians,  of  whatever  denomination,  who  were 
willing  to  add  the  power  of  godliness  to  their  own  particular  form. 
Our  eldest  brother,  Samuel,  was  alarmed  at  our  going  on,  and  strongly 
expressed  his  fears  of  its  ending  in  a  separation  from  the  Church.  .  All 
our  enemies  prophesied  the  same.  This  confirmed  us  the  more  in  our 
resolution  to  continue  in  our  calling ;  which  we  constantly  avowed, 
both  in  public  and  in  private ;  by  conversation,  and  preaching,  and 
writing ;  exhorting  all  our  hearers  to  follow  our  example. 

"  My  brother  drew  up  rules  for  our  societies,  one  of  which  was,  con- 
stantly to  attend  the  Church  prayers,  and  sacrament.  We  both  signed 
them,  and  likewise  our  hymn-books.  When  we  were  no  longer  per- 
mitted to  preach  in  the  churches,  we  preached  (but  never  in  church 
hours)  in  houses,  or  fields,  and  sent,  or  rather  carried,  from  thence 
multitudes  to  church,  who  had  never  been  there  before.  Our  society 
in  most  places  made  the  bulk  of  the  congregation,  both  at  prayers  and 
sacrament.  I  never  lost  my  dread  of  separation,  or  ceased  to  guard 
our  societies  against  it.  I  frequently  told  them,  '  I  am  your  servant  as 
long  as  you  remain  in  the  Church  of  England ;  but  no  longer.     Should 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  727 

you  forsake  her,  you  would  renounce  me.'  Some  of  the  lay-preachers 
very  early  discovered  an  inclination  to  separate,  which  induced  my 
brother  to  print  his  '  Reasons  against  Separation.'  As  often  as  it  ap- 
peared, we  beat  down  the  schismatical  spirit.  If  any  one  did  leave 
the  Church,  at  the  same  time  he  left  our  society.  For  near  fifty  years 
we  kept  the  sheep  in  the  fold ;  and  having  filled  the  number  of  our 
days,  only  waited  to  depart  in  peace. 

"  After  our  having  continued  friends  for  above  seventy  years,  and 
fellow-labourers  for  above  fifty,  can  any  thing  but  death  part  us  ? 
I  can  scarcely  yet  believe  it,  that,  in  his  eighty-second  year,  my  brother, 
my  old,  intimate  friend  and  companion,  should  have  assumed  the  epis- 
copal character,  ordained  elders,  consecrated  a  bishop,  and  sent  him  to 
ordain  our  lay-preachers  in  America !  I  was  then  in  Bristol,  at  his 
elbow  ;  yet  he  never  gave  me  the  least  hint  of  his  intention.  How  was 
he  surprised  into  so  rash  an  action  ?  He  certainly  persuaded  himself 
that  it  was  right. 

"  Lord  Mansfield  told  me  last  year,  that  ordination  was  separation. 
This  my  brother  does  not  and  will  not  see ;  or  that  he  has  renounced 
the  principles  and  practice  of  his  whole  life ;  that  he  has  acted  con- 
trary to  all  his  declarations,  protestations,  and  writings,  robbed  his 
friends  of  their  boasting,  and  left  an  indelible  blot  on  his  name,  as  long 
as  it  shall  be  remembered. 

"  Thus  our  partnership  here  is  dissolved,  but  not  our  friendship.  I 
have  taken  him  for  better  for  worse,  till  death  do  us  part ;  or  rather, 
re-unite  us  in  love  inseparable.  I  have  lived  on  earth  a  little  too  long, 
who  have  lived  to  see  this  evil  day.  But  I  shall  very  soon  be  taken 
from  it,  in  steadfast  faith  that  the  Lord  will  maintain  his  own  cause, 
and  carry  on  his  own  Avork,  and  fulfil  his  promise  to  his  church,  ( Lo,  I 
am  with  you  always,  even  to  the  end  !'  Permit  me  to  subscribe  myself, 
Rev.  and  dear  sir,         Your  faithful  and  obliged  servant  and  brother. 

"  P.  S.  What  will  become  of  those  poor  sheep  in  the  wilderness, 
the  American  Methodists  ?  How  have  they  been  betrayed  into  a  sepa- 
ration from  the  Church  of  England,  which  their  preachers  and  they  no 
more  intended  than  the  Methodists  here !  Had  they  had  patience  a 
little  longer,  they  would  have  seen  a  real  bishop  in  America,  conse- 
crated by  three  Scotch  bishops,  who  have  their  consecration  from  the 
English  bishops,  and  are  acknowledged  by  them  as  the  same  with 
themselves.  There  is  therefore  not  the  least  difference  between  the 
members  of  Bishop  Seabury's  church,  and  the  members  of  the  Church 
of  England.  He  told  me,  he  looked  upon  the  Methodists  in  America 
as  sound  members  of  the  Church,  and  was  ready  to  ordain  any  of  their 
preachers  whom  he  should  find  duly  qualified.  His  ordinations  would 
be  indeed  genuine,  valid,  and  episcopal. 


728  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

"  But  what  are  your  poor  Methodists  now  ?  Only  a  new  sect  of 
Presbyterians.  And  after  my  brother's  death,  which  is  now  so  near, 
what  will  be  their  end  ?  They  will  lose  all  their  influence  and  import- 
ance ;  they  will  turn  aside  to  vain  j  anglings  ;  they  will  settle  again 
upon  their  lees  ;  and,  like  other  sects  of  Dissenters,  come  to  nothing !" 

Such  were  the  distressing  feelings  of  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  in  refer- 
ence to  his  brother's  ordinations  for  America.  Of  his  perfect  sincerity 
no  doubt  can  be  entertained.  As  a  poet  he  was  a  prophet  by  general 
consent ;  but  never  were  unfortunate  vaticinations  more  completely  dis- 
proved by  time,  than  those  which  he  uttered  on  this  occasion.  Nearly 
sixty  years  have  now  elapsed  since  those  ordinations  were  performed, 
and  the  "  name"  of  John  Wesley,  so  far  from  being  dishonoured  by  "  an 
indelible  blot,"  is  still  "  as  ointment  poured  forth,"  and  was  never  more 
respected.  The  American  Methodists,  so  far  from  "  losing  their  in- 
fluence and  importance,"  from  "  turning  aside  to  vain  janglings,"  from 
"  settling  upon  their  lees,"  and  from  "  coming  to  nothing,"  in  conse- 
quence of  the  ordinations  which  were  given  to  them,  have  from  that 
time  gone  on  to  prosper  beyond  all  former  example  ;  so  that  at  this  day 
they  are  the  most  numerous  body  in  the  Union.  Their  Church  has 
indeed  violated  the  theory  of  a  succession  of  bishops  as  a  distinct 
order  from  the  apostles.  It  has  an  episcopacy  which  was  originated 
by  a  presbyter  ;  but  it  has  not  been  a  whit  the  less  salutary  on  this 
account.  As  an  instrument  of  extensive  spiritual  good  to  the  souls  of 
men,  it  appears  to  immense  advantage  when  compared  with  the  Ameri- 
can episcopacy  with  which  Bishop  Seabury  stood  connected.  In  the 
Methodist  Church  the  great  design  of  the  sacraments,  of  preaching, 
and  of  ecclesiastical  discipline,  has  been  answered.  The  members 
are  undeniably  justified  through  faith  in  the  blood  of  Jesus,  and  are 
sanctified  by  the  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  Husbands  and  wives, 
parents  and  children,  the  aged  and  the  young,  the  rich  and  the  poor, 
the  master  and  the  servant,  have  exhibited,  and  still  exhibit,  both  in 
life  and  death,  the  piety,  the  zeal,  the  charity,  the  justice,  the  holiness, 
peace,  and  joy  of  apostolical  Christianity,  which  Mr.  Charles  Wesley 
has  described  in  his  incomparable  hymns.  Could  he  have  witnessed 
the  triumphant  extension  of  the  work  of  God  in  connection  with  the 
ordinations,  which  at  the  time  almost  broke  his  heart,  he  would  have 
smiled  at  his  honest  mistake,  and  have  wiped  away  his  needless  tears. 
Those  tears,  however,  for  the  time  were  bitter,  and  copiously  shed, 
as  the  following  letter,  which  he  addressed  to  his  brother,  will  show. 
It  is  dated  some  months  after  that  to  Dr.  Chandler ;  and,  being  written 
in  all  the  confidence  of  brotherly  friendship,  contains  stronger  expres- 
sions than  he  would  use  to  a  stranger. 

"  Bristol,  August  14th,  1785.     Dear  Brother, — I  have  been  reading 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  729 

over  again  your  '  Reasons  against  a  Separation,'  printed  in  1758,  and 
your  Works  ;  and  entreat  you,  in  the  name  of  God,  and  for  Christ's  sake, 
to  read  them  again  yourself,  with  previous  prayer,  and  stop,  and  pro- 
ceed no  further,  till  you  receive  an  answer  to  your  inquiry, '  Lord,  what 
wouldest  thou  have  me  to  do  V  Every  word  of  your  eleven  pages  de- 
serves the  deepest  consideration :  not  to  mention  my  testimony  and 
hymns.  Only  the  seventh  I  could  wish  you  to  read, — a  prophecy 
which  I  pray  God  may  never  come  to  pass. 

"  Near  thirty  years  since  then,  you  have  stood  against  the  importu- 
nate solicitations  of  your  preachers,  who  have  scarcely  at  last  pre- 
vailed. I  was  your  natural  ally,  and  faithful  friend ;  and  while  you 
continued  faithful  to  yourself,  we  two  could  chase  a  thousand.  But 
when  once  you  began  ordaining  in  America,  I  knew,  and  you  knew, 
that  your  preachers  here  would  never  rest  till  you  ordained  them.  You 
told  me  they  would  separate  by  and  by.  The  doctor  tells  us  the  same. 
His  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  in  Baltimore  was  intended  to  beget 
a  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  here.  You  know  he  comes,  armed  with 
your  authority,  to  make  us  all  Dissenters.  One  of  your  sons  assured 
me,  that  not  a  preacher  in  London  would  refuse  orders  from  the  doctor. 
Alas  !  what  trouble  are  you  preparing  for  yourself,  as  well  as  for  me, 
and  for  your  oldest,  truest,  best  friends  !  Before  you  have  quite  broken 
down  the  bridge,  stop,  and  consider !  If  your  sons  have  no  regard  for 
you,  have  some  regard  for  yourself.  Go  to  your  grave  in  peace  :  at 
least,  suffer  me  to  go  first,  before  this  ruin  is  under  your  hand.  So 
much,  I  think,  you  owe  to  my  father,  to  my  brother,  and  to  me,  as  to 
stay  till  I  am  taken  from  the  evil.  I  am  on  the  brink  of  the  grave. 
Do  not  push  me  in,  or  imbitter  my  last  moments.  Let  us  not  leave  an 
indelible  blot  on  our  memory  ;  but  let  us  leave  behind  us  the  name  and 
character  of  honest  men. 

"  This  letter  is  a  debt  to  our  parents,  and  to  our  brother,  as  well  as 
to  you,  and  to  Your  faithful  friend." 

To  this  very  earnest  letter  Mr.  John  Wesley  returned  the  following 
answer.  The  line  of  poetry  which  it  contains  is  Charles's  own.  It 
occurs  in  his  Elegy  on  the  death  of  Mr.  Jones. 

"  Plymouth,  August  19th,  1785.  Dear  Brother, — I  will  tell  you  my 
thoughts  with  all  simplicity,  and  wait  for  better  information.  If  you 
agree  with  me,  well :  if  not,  we  can,  as  Mr.  Whitefield  used  to  say, 
agree  to  disagree.  For  these  forty  years  I  have  been  in  doubt  concern- 
ing that  question,  What  obedience  is  due  to 

'  Heathenish  priests,  and  mitred  infidels  V 

I  have  from  time  to  time  proposed  my  doubts  to  the  most  pious  and 
sensible  clergymen  I  knew.     But  they  gave  me  no  satisfaction.     Rather 


730  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

they  seemed  to  be  puzzled  as  well  as  me.  Obedience  I  always  paid 
to  the  bishops,  in  obedience  to  the  laws  of  the  land.  But  I  cannot  see 
that  I  am  under  any  obligation  to  obey  them  further  than  those  laws 
require.  It  is  in  obedience  to  these  laws  that  I  have  never  exercised 
in  England  the  power  which  I  believe  God  has  given  me.  I  firmly 
believe  I  am  a  Scriptural  'E-nioicoTrog,  [bishop,  or  overseer,]  as  much  as 
any  man  in  England,  or  in  Europe :  for  the  uninterrupted  succession  I 
know  to  be  a  fable,  which  no  man  ever  did  or  can  prove.  But  this 
does  in  nowise  interfere  with  my  remaining  in  the  Church  of  England, 
from  which  I  have  no  more  desire  to  separate  than  I  had  fifty  years 
ago.  I  still  attend  all  the  ordinances  of  the  Church,  at  all  opportuni- 
ties ;  and  I  constantly  and  earnestly  advise  all  that  are  connected  with 
me  so  to  do.  When  Mr.  Smyth  pressed  us  to  separate  from  the  Church, 
he  meant,  '  Go  to  church  no  more.'  And  this  was  what  I  meant  twenty- 
seven  years  ago,  when  I  persuaded  our  brethren  not  to  separate  from 
the  Church. 

"  But  here  another  question  occurs,  '  What  is  the  Church  of  Eng- 
land V  It  is  not  all  the  people  of  England.  Papists  and  Dissenters 
are  no  part  thereof.  It  is  not  all  the  people  of  England,  except  Papists 
and  Dissenters.  Then  we  should  have  a  glorious  Church  indeed  ! 
No  :  according  to  our  twentieth  article,  a  particular  church  is  '  a  con- 
gregation of  faithful  people,'  (ccetus  credentium  [company  of  believers] 
are  the  words  of  our  Latin  edition,)  '  among  whom  the  word  of  God  is 
preached,  and  the  sacraments  duly  administered.'  Here  is  a  true  logical 
definition,  containing  both  the  essence  and  the  properties  of  a  church. 
What  then,  according  to  this  definition,  is  the  Church  of  England  ? 
Does  it  mean  all  the  believers  in  England,  (except  the  Papists  and 
Dissenters,)  who  have  the  word  of  God  and  the  sacraments  duly  admin- 
istered among  them  ?  I  fear  this  does  not  come  up  to  your  idea  of  the 
Church  of  England.  Well,  what  more  do  you  include  in  the  phrase  ? 
'  Why,  all  the  believers  that  adhere  to  the  doctrine  and  discipline 
established  by  the  Convocation  under  Queen  Elizabeth.'  Nay,  that 
discipline  is  Avell-nigh  vanished  away  ;  and  the  doctrine  both  you  and 
I  adhere  to. 

"  All  those  reasons  against  a  separation  from  the  Church,  in  this 
sense,  I  subscribe  to  still.  What  then  are  you  frighted  at  ?  I  no  more 
separate  from  it  now  than  I  did  in  the  year  1758.  I  submit  still 
(though  sometimes  with  a  doubting  conscience)  to  '  mitred  infidels.'  I 
do  indeed  vary  from  them  in  some  points  of  doctrine,  and  in  some  points 
of  discipline  ;  (by  preaching  abroad,  for  instance,  by  praying  extempore, 
and  by  forming  societies  ;)  but  not  a  hair's  breadth  further  than  I  believe 
to  be  meet,  right,  and  my  bounden  duty.  I  walk  still  by  the  same  rule 
I  have  done  for  between  forty  and  fifty  years.     I  do  nothing  rashly. 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  731 

It  is  not  likely  I  should.  The  heyday  of  my  blood  is  over.  If  you 
will  go  on  hand  in  hand  with  me,  do.  But  do  not  hinder  me,  if  you 
will  not  help.  Perhaps  if  you  had  kept  close  to  me,  I  might  have  done 
better.  However,  with  or  without  help,  I  creep  on  :  and  as  I  have  been 
hitherto,  so  I  trust  I  shall  always  be, 

"  Your  affectionate  friend  and  brother." 
To  this  letter  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  returned  the  following  reply : — 
"Marybone,  Sept.  8th,  1785.  Dear  Brother, — I  will  tell  you  my 
thoughts  with  the  same  simplicity.  There  is  no  danger  of  our  quar- 
relling ;  for  the  second  blow  makes  the  quarrel ;  and  you  are  the  last 
man  upon  earth  whom  I  would  wish  to  quarrel  with.  That  juvenile 
line  of  mine, 

Heathenish  priests,  and  mitred  infidels, 

I  disown,  renounce,  and  with  shame  recant.  I  never  knew  of  more 
than  one  '  mitred  infidel,'  and  for  him  I  took  Mr.  Law's  word. 

"  I  do  not  understand  what  obedience  to  the  bishops  you  dread. 
They  have  let  us  alone,  and  left  us  to  act  just  as  we  pleased,  for  these 
fifty  years.  At  present  some  of  them  are  quite  friendly  toward  us,  par- 
ticularly toward  you.  The  churches  are  all  open  to  you  ;  and  never 
could  there  be  less  pretence  for  a  separation.  That  you  are  a  Scrip- 
tural 'E7Ti(TKOTroc,  or  overseer,  I  do  not  dispute.  And  so  is  every 
minister  who  has  the  cure  of  souls.  Neither  need  we  dispute  whether 
the  uninterrupted  succession  be  fabulous,  as  you  believe,  or  real,  as  I 
believe  ;  or  whether  Lord  King  be  right  or  wrong.  Your  definition  of 
the  Church  of  England  is  the  same  in  prose  with  mine  in  verse.  By 
the  way,  read  over  my  '  Epistle,'  to  oblige  me,  and  tell  me  you  have 
read  it,  and  likewise  your  own  '  Reasons.' 

"  You  write,  '  All  those  reasons  against  a  separation  from  the  Church. 
I  subscribe  to  still.  What  then  are  you  frighted  at  ?  I  no  more  sepa- 
rate from  it  than  I  did  in  the  year  1758.  I  submit  still  to  its  bishops. 
I  do  indeed  vary  from  them  in  some  points  of  discipline  ;  (by  preaching 
abroad,  for  instance,  praying  extempore,  and  by  forming  societies  ;) 
[might  you  not  add,  and  by  ordaining  ?]  I  still  walk  by  the  same  rule 
I  have  done  for  between  forty  and  fifty  years.  I  do  nothing  rashly.' 
If  I  could  prove  your  actual  separation,  I  would  not;  neither  wish  to 
see  it  proved  by  any  other.  But  do  you  not  allow  that  the  doctor  has 
separated  ?  Do  you  not  know  and  approve  of  his  avowed  design  and 
resolution  to  get  all  the  Methodists  of  the  three  kingdoms  into  a  distinct, 
compact  body  ?  a  new  episcopal  church  of  his  own  ?  Have  you  seen 
his  ordination  sermon  ?  Is  the  heyday  of  his  blood  over  ?  Does  he 
do  nothing  rashly  ?  Have  you  not  made  yourself  the  author  of  all  his 
actions  ?  I  need  not  remind  you  that,  qui  fucit  per  alium  facit  per  se, 
[he  who  does  any  thing  by  means  of  another  does  it  himself.] 


732  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

"  I  must  not  leave  unanswered  your  surprising  question,  '  What  then 
are  you  frighted  at  V  At  the  doctor's  rashness,  and  your  supporting 
him  in  his  ambitious  pursuits  ;  at  an  approaching  schism,  as  causeless 
and  unprovoked  as  the  American  rebellion  ;  at  your  own  eternal  dis- 
grace, and  all  those  frightful  evils  which  your  '  Reasons'  describe.  '  If 
you  will  go  on  hand  in  hand  with  me,  do.'  I  do  go,  or  rather  creep  on, 
in  the  old  way  in  which  we  set  out  together,  and  trust  to  continue  in  it 
till  I  finish  my  course.  '  Perhaps  if  you  had  kept  close  to  me,  I  might 
have  done  better.'  When  you  took  that  fatal  step  at  Bristol,  I  kept  as 
close  to  you  as  close  could  be  ;  for  I  was  all  the  time  at  your  elbow. 
You  might  certainly  have  done  better,  if  you  had  taken  me  into  your 
council. 

"  I  thank  you  for  your  intention  to  remain  my  friend.  Herein  my 
heart  is  as  your  heart.  Whom  God  hath  joined,  let  not  man  put  asun- 
der. We  have  taken  each  other  for  better  for  worse,  till  death  do  us 
— part  ?  no :  but  unite  eternally.  Therefore  in  the  love  which  never 
faileth,  I  am  Your  affectionate  friend  and  brother." 

On  the  13th  of  September  Mr.  John  Wesley  returned  the  following 
answer  : — 

"  Dear  Brother, — I  see  no  use  of  you  and  me  disputing  together ; 
for  neither  of  us  is  likely  to  convince  the  other.  You  say,  I  separate 
from  the  Church.  I  say,  I  do  not.  Then  let  it  stand.  Your  verse  is 
a  sad  truth.  I  see  fifty  times  more  of  England  than  you  do  ;  and  I  find 
few  exceptions  to  it.  I  believe  Dr.  Coke  is  as  free  from  ambition  as 
from  covetousness.  He  has  done  nothing  rashly,  that  I  know.  But  he 
has  spoken  rashly,  which  he  retracted  the  moment  I  spoke  to  him  of  it. 
To  publish  as  his  present  thoughts  what  he  had  before  retracted,  was 
not  fair  play.  He  is  now  such  a  right  hand  to  me  as  Thomas  Walsh 
was.  If  you  will  not  or  cannot  help  me  yourself,  do  not  hinder  those 
that  can  and  will.  I  must  and  will  save  as  many  souls  as  I  can  while 
I  live,  without  being  careful  about  what  may  possibly  be  when  I  die.  I 
pray  do  not  confound  the  intellects  of  the  people  in  London.  You 
may  thereby  a  little  weaken  my  hands,  but  you  will  greatly  weaken 
your  own." 

The  correspondence  of  the  brothers  on  this  subject  was  concluded 
by  the  subjoined  -answer  by  Charles  : — 

"  London,  Sept.  19th,  1785.  Dear  Brother, — I  did  not  say,  you  sep- 
arate from  the  Church  ;  but  I  did  say,  '  If  I  could  prove  it,  I  would  not.' 
That  '  sad  truth'  is  not  a  new  truth.  You  saw  it  when  you  expressed 
in  your  '  Reasons'  such  tenderness  of  love  for  the  unconverted  clergy. 
Of  your  second  Thomas  Walsh  we  had  better  talk  than  write.  How 
'  confound  their  intellects  V  how  '  weaken  your  hands  V  I  know  noth- 
ing which  I  do  to  prevent  the  possible  separation,  but  pray.     God  forbid 


4$ 
LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  733 

I  should  sin  against  him  by  ceasing  to  pray  for  the  Church  of  England, 
and  for  you,  while  my  breath  remains  in  me !     I  am 

"  Your  affectionate  brother." 

This  correspondence  between  the  brothers  is  particularly  valuable, 
as  illustrating  the  character  of  both.  Their  love  for  each  other  was 
strong  and  tender ;  and  if  any  thing  could  have  restrained  John  from 
performing  his  acts  of  ordination,  it  was  his  regard  for  Charles :  but 
such  was  his  conviction  of  duty,  that  he  chose  rather  to  grieve  the 
dearest  friend  that  he  had  in  the  world  than  refrain  from  doing  that  to 
which  he  believed  himself  providentially  called  in  the  peculiar  exigency 
of  his  spiritual  children. 

When  Mr.  John  Wesley  professed  to  remain  in  union  with  the 
Church  of  England,  he  did  not  mean  that  his  conduct  was  canonically 
regular ;  for  the  reverse  of  this  was  notoriously  the  fact.  He  deviated 
from  the  order  of  the  Church  by  the  erection  of  chapels  over  which 
the  English  prelates  had  no  control ;  by  the  employment  of  preachers 
on  whose  heads  episcopal  hands  had  not  been  laid ;  by  forming  reli- 
gious societies  everywhere,  independently  of  the  clergy  in  whose 
parishes  the  members  of  those  societies  lived ;  as  well  as  by  field- 
preaching,  and  extemporary  prayer.  But  at  the  same  time  he  attended 
the  religious  services  of  the  Church,  and  urged  all  his  societies  to 
follow  his  example.  He  now  further  deviated  from  the  order  of  the 
Church  by  ordaining  men  for  the  administration  of  the  sacraments  in 
America  and  Scotland ;  but  this  did  not  dissolve  the  kind  of  union 
which  he  professed,  and  which  he  had  maintained  for  nearly  fifty  years. 
That  Lord  Mansfield,  speaking  as  a  lawyer,  should  pronounce  the  act 
of  ordination,  when  performed  by  a  presbyter  without  the  concurrence 
of  a  bishop,  to  be  separation  from  the  Church  of  England,  considering 
the  nature  of  its  constitution,  is  not  at  all  surprising.  Such  it  was,  in 
a  sense,  and  such  had  been  Mr.  Wesley's  acts  from  the  year  1738. 
In  that  year  both  the  brothers  began  to  act  independently  of  the  eccle- 
siastical authorities.  Yet  John,  as  well  as  Charles,  loved  the  doctrine 
of  the  Church,  delighted  in  her  worship,  and  never  departed  from  her 
order,  but  when  he  deemed  it  his  absolute  duty,  the  eternal  interests 
of  mankind  being  concerned.  When  his  brother  first  heard  of  the 
ordinations,  he  regarded  them  as  separation ;  but  it  is  evident,  from 
the  altered  tone  of  his  correspondence,  that  his  views  were  at  least 
partially  changed.  "  If  I  could  prove  you  to  have  separated,"  says  he, 
"  I  would  not." 

It  is  easy  to  perceive  that  Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  opposition  to  his 
brother's  ordinations  was  rather  a  matter  of  feeling  than  of  reason  and 
argument.  He  proposed  nothing  that  was  feasible  for  meeting  the 
wants  of  the  American  and  Scottish  Methodists ;  and  in  expostulating 


734  LIFE   OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

with  John  he  pleads  the  respect  which  was  due  to  their  late  father  and 
elder  brother.  He  forgot  that  the  plea  of  filial  and  fraternal  regard 
applied  with  equal  force  against  himself.  Their  father  and  brother 
were  canonically  regular,  and  would  have  condemned  all  that  the  bro- 
thers had  been  doing  for  near  fifty  years.  Had  Charles  acted  upon 
their  principles,  he  would  never  have  preached  at  Moorfields  and  Ken- 
nington-common ;  he  would  never  have  instructed  and  warned  the 
neglected  Romanists  of  Ireland,  the  Cornish  miners,  the  colliers  of 
Kingswood,  the  keelmen  of  Newcastle,  or  the  outcasts  of  Staffordshire. 
The  Foundery  would  never  have  been  opened  by  him  and  his  brother ; 
and,  according  to  all  human  probability,  ten  thousand  souls  to  whom 
he  and  his  brother  were  the  instruments  of  salvation  would  have  been 
lost  for  ever.  Family  honour  is  of  no  account  when  compared  with 
the  interests  of  redeemed  men,  and  the  extension  of  Christ's  kingdom. 
The  truest  respect  for  their  deceased  father  and  brother  was  to  act  in 
full  accordance  with  those  impressive  views  of  religion  which  are 
disclosed  to  the  minds  of  disembodied  spirits,  who  see  every  thing, 
not  in  the  dim  and  flickering  light  of  time,  but  in  the  full  blaze  of 
eternity. 

In  this  correspondence,  it  will  be  observed,  Mr.  Charles  Wesley, 
complaining  that  he  had  not  been  taken  into  the  whole  of  his  brother's 
councils,  says,  "  I  was  your  natural  ally."  John  rejoins,  "  If  you  had 
kept  close  to  me,  I  might  have  done  better."  Charles  evades  this 
gentle  reproof,  by  pleading  that  he  was  at  his  brother's  elbow  in  Bristol 
when  the  ordinations  for  America  were  performed.  He  knew  that  this 
was  not  what  was  meant.  For  thirty  years  he  had  left  his  brother  to 
regulate  the  preachers  and  societies  as  he  could ;  confining  his  own 
ministrations  chiefly  to  London  and  Bristol,  and  not  even  attending  the 
conferences  with  regularity. 

Though  he  evaded  the  reproof  at  the  time,  he  evidently  felt  its  force, 
and  therefore  took  his  place  in  the  conference  of  1786,  which  was  held 
in  Bristol.  The  occasion  was  very  important.  Dr.  Coke  had  returned 
from  the  United  States,  where  he  had  fulfilled  his  charge,  and  was 
about  to  repair  to  the  provinces  of  British  America,  with  a  band  of 
missionaries,  whom  he  was  to  fix  in  the  most  destitute  and  promising 
localities.  At  this  conference,  Mr.  John  "Wesley,  unconvinced  by  his 
brother's  letters  and  verbal  remonstrances,  ordained  six  or  seven  others 
of  his  preachers  to  administer  the  sacraments,  some  of  whom  went  to 
Scotland,  and  others  to  the  West  Indies.*  He  was  urged  to  ordain  a 
preacher  for  some  place  in  Yorkshire ;  but  this  he  declined ;  yet  he 
made  and  published  the  following  important  concession  on  the  subject 
of  public  service  in  Church  hours  on  the  Lord's  day  : — 

*  Bradburn's  "Are  the  Methodists  Dissenters?"  p.  12.     Second  edition. 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  735 

"  Perhaps  there  is  one  part  of  what  I  wrote  some  time  since,  which 
requires  a  little  further  explanation.  In  what  cases  do  we  allow  of 
service  in  Church  hours  ?    I  answer, 

"  1.  When  the  minister  is  a  notoriously  wicked  man. 

"2.  When  he  preaches  Arian  or  any  equally  pernicious  doctrine. 

"  3.  When  there  are  not  churches  in  the  town  sufficient  to  contain 
half  the  people.     And, 

"  4.  When  there  is  no  church  at  all  within  two  or  three  miles.  And 
we  advise  every  one  who  preaches  in  the  Church  hours,  to  read  the 
Psalms  and  Lessons,  with  part  of  the  Church  prayers ;  because  we 
apprehend  this  will  endear  the  Church  service  to  our  brethren,  who 
probably  would  be  prejudiced  against  it,  if  they  heard  none  but  extem- 
porary prayer."* 

The  spirit  which  prevailed  in  this  conference  was  every  way  satis- 
factory. About  eighty  preachers  were  present,  and  their  general  una- 
nimity afforded  Mr.  John  Wesley  the  richest  gratification.  In  his 
printed  Journal  he  says,  "  We  met  every  day  at  six  and  nine  in  the 
morning,  and  at  two  in  the  afternoon.  On  Tuesday  and  on  Wednesday 
morning  the  characters  of  the  preachers  were  considered,  whether 
they  were  already  admitted  or  not.  On  Thursday  in  the  afternoon  we 
permitted  any  of  the  society  to  be  present,  and  weighed  what  was  said 
about  separating  from  the  Church :  but  we  all  determined  to  continue 
therein,  without  one  dissenting  voice  :  and  I  doubt  not  but  this  deter- 
mination will  stand,  at  least  till  I  am  removed  into  a  better  world.  On 
Friday  and  Saturday  most  of  our  temporal  business  was  settled.  Sun- 
day, I  preached  in  the  room  morning  and  evening ;  and  in  the  after- 
noon at  Kingswood,  where  there  is  rather  an  increase  than  a  decrease 
in  the  work  of  God. 

"  Monday,  the  conference  met  again,  and  concluded  on  Tuesday 
morning.  Great  had  been  the  expectations  of  many,  that  we  should 
have  bad  warm  debates ;  but,  by  the  mercy  of  God,  we  had  none  at 
all :  every  thing  was  transacted  with  great  calmness  ;  and  we  parted, 
as  we  met,  in  peace  and  love." 

At  this  time  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  cultivated  the  friendship  of  Mr. 
Latrolie,  the  intelligent  and  liberal-minded  minister  of  the  Moravian 
Church,  then  resident  in  England.  He  appears  to  have  shown  him 
the  manuscript  poetic  epistles  which,  many  years  before,  he  had  writ- 
ten to  Count  Zinzendorf,  and  other  members  of  that  community,  con- 
taining strong  censures  upon  the  tenets  which  the  count  inculcated, 
and  for  which  he  thought  the  Moravian  Church  should  not  now  be  held 
responsible.  Miss  Wesley,  with  the  concurrence  of  her  father,  fre- 
quently attended  the  Moravian  chapel ;  and  he  wished  to  bring  about 
*  Minutes  of  Conference,  vol.  i,  p.  191. 


736  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

a  better  understanding  between  that.  Church  and  the  Methodist  body. 
Before  the  conference  was  concluded  he  addressed  a  letter  to  Mr.  La- 
trobe,  in  which  he  says,  "  My  brother,  and  I,  and  the  preachers,  were 
unanimous  for  continuing  in  the  old  ship.  The  preachers  of  a  Dis- 
senting spirit  will  probably,  after  our  death,  set  up  for  themselves,  and 
draw  away  disciples  after  them.  An  old  Baptist  minister,  forty  }Tears 
ago,  told  me,  he  looked  on  the  Methodists  as  a  seminary  for  the  Dis- 
senters. My  desire  and  design,  from  the  beginning  to  this  day,  is,  to 
leave  them  in  the  lap  of  their  mother. 

"  The  bishops  might,  if  they  pleased,  save  the  largest  and  soundest 
part  of  them  back  into  the  Church  ;  perhaps  to  leaven  the  whole  lump, 
as  Archbishop  Potter  said  to  me.  But  I  fear,  between  you  and  me,  their 
lordships  care  for  none  of  these  things.  Still  I  should  hope,  if  God 
raised  up  but  one  primitive  bishop,  and  commanded  the  porter  to  open 
the  door.  The  friendly  intercourse  of  your  society  and  ours  might  be 
another  likely  means  of  preserving  our  children  in  their  calling.  My 
brother  is  very  well  inclined  to  such  a  correspondence.  So  is  (would 
you  think  it  ?)  the  writer  of  those  epistles. 

"  Should  I  live  to  meet  my  brother  in  London,  he  will  desire  a  con- 
ference with  you.  You  will  first  settle  your  preliminary  article,  and 
then  venture,  I  should  think,  to  converse  with  him  and  me.  If  our 
Lord  is  pleased  to  use  us  as  peacemakers,  under  him,  we  may  yet  do 
something  toward  preventing  any  separation  at  all.  The  great  evil 
which  I  have  dreaded  for  near  fifty  years  is  a  schism.  If  I  live  to  see 
that  evil  prevented,  and  also  to  see  the  two  sticks  (the  Moravian  and 
English  Church)  become  one  in  our  Saviour's  hand,  I  shall  then  say, 
*  Lord,  now  lettest  thou  thy  servant  depart  in  peace !' " 

From  this  letter  it  is  manifest,  that  Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  jealousies 
of  the  preachers  arose  principally  from  his  want  of  intercourse  with  them. 
They  were  scattered  over  the  country  where  he  never  went ;  and  from 
the  Dissenting  prejudices  of  a  few,  he  judged  of  the  rest.  Whereas 
when  he  met  eighty  of  them  in  this  conference,  he  found  them,  with 
few  exceptions,  one  in  mind  and  heart  with  himself  and  his  honoured 
brother.  That  they  were  not  inclined  to  violent  measures,  is  demon- 
'  strated  by  their  Christian  moderation  when  he  and  his  brother  were  no 
more.  The  government  of  the  connection  devolved  upon  them  at  the 
period  of  the  French  revolution ;  and  under  all  the  excitement  con- 
nected with  that  event,  and  the  passion  for  change  which  it  created,  the 
body  of  Methodist  preachers  maintained  a  steady  adherence  to  the 
principles  in  which  they  had  been  nurtured  by  their  venerated  father  in 
the  gospel.  Instead  of  seeking  ordination  from  Dr.  Coke  or  any  other 
man,  and  generally  proceeding  to  the  administration  of  the  sacraments, 
as  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  apprehended,  the  majority  of  them  firmly  with- 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  737 

stood  all  attempts  to  innovate  upon  their  original  plan,  and  denied  the 
sacraments  to  the  societies  till  all  further  resistance  was  unavailing. 
The  preachers  in  general  sought  no  ordination  at  the  hands  of  Dr. 
Coke ;  nor  did  the  doctor,  after  Mr.  Wesley's  death,  attempt  to  intro- 
duce any  of  those  changes  in  the  body  which  Mr.  Charles  Wesley 
feared. 

He  still  clave  to  his  favourite  notion,  that  in  the  national  Church,  "  a 
bishop"  of  the  "  primitive"  stamp  would  arise,  and  by  the  imposition  of 
his  hands  sanction  the  ministrations  of  the  Methodist  preachers.  That 
they  were  called  of  God,  he  had  the  fullest  conviction  ;  and  earnestly 
did  he  desire  that  some  episcopal  "  porter"  would  "  open  the  door"  for 
their  admission  to  what  he  deemed  the  regular  pastorate.  For  many 
years  he  prayed  for  this  ;  and  when  no  answer  appeared,  he  trusted 
that  their  continued  exclusion  would  be  overruled  for  good.  He  depre- 
cated separation  as  an  evil  in  itself,  and  lamented  the  circumstances 
which  rendered  it  unavoidable. 

Yet  there  was  a  singular  discrepancy  between  his  theory  of  Church- 
manship  and  his  conduct.  For  thirty  years  he  made  more  noise  on  the 
subject  of  the  continued  union  of  the  Methodists  with  the  Church,  than 
any  man  of  the  age ;  and  all  this  while  he  was,  beyond  comparison, 
the  greatest  practical  separatist  in  the  whole  connection.  Mr.  John 
Wesley  spent  most  of  his  time  in  travelling  through  Great  Britain  and 
Ireland,  often  preaching  twice  every  day,  and  two  or  three  times  on 
the  sabbath.  Rarely,  however,  did  he  preach  in  Church  hours,  except 
when  he  officiated  for  a  brother  clergyman.  He  so  arranged  his  public 
services  as  to  attend  the  church  where  he  happened  to  be ;  and  he 
pressed  the  people  that  heard  him  to  accompany  him  thither.  Many 
of  the  itinerant  preachers  pursued  the  same  course.  They  preached 
to  their  own  congregations  at  an  early  hour  on  the  Sunday  morning,  at 
noon,  and  in  the  evening ;  and  in  the  forenoon  and  afternoon  they  were 
present,  with  their  people,  at  the  service  of  the  Church.  This  was  the 
recognised  plan  of  Methodist  practice ;  and  though  several  refused  to 
conform  to  it,  especially  where  the  clergy  were  unfriendly  or  immoral, 
yet  others  were  even  zealous  for  it,  especially  where  the  clergy  were 
kind  and  tolerant. 

But  this  was  not  the  state  of  things  in  London,  under  the  adminis- 
tration of  Mr.  Charles  Wesley.  He  preached  twice  during  Church 
hours  every  sabbath,  and  indulged  the  society  with  a  weekly  sacrament 
at  their  own  places  of  worship ;  so  that  they  had  no  opportunity  of 
attending  their  several  churches,  nor  any  motive  to  attend  them.  He 
conducted  divine  worship  indeed  according  to  the  order  of  the  Church 
of  England,  except  that  he  used  extemporary  prayer,  and  sung  his  own 
beautiful  hymns ;  but  he  and  the  society  had  otherwise  no  more  con- 

47 


738  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  "WESLEY. 

nection  with  the  established  Church  than  any  Dissenting  minister  and 
congregation  had.  He  was  under  no  episcopal  control ;  the  chapels 
in  which  he  officiated  were  licensed  by  no  bishop ;  and  the  clergy  in 
whose  parishes  those  chapels  were  situated  were  never  consulted  as  to 
the  time  and  manner  of  divine  service.  The  uneasiness  which  fre- 
quently arose  in  some  of  the  country  societies  took  its  origin  in  part 
from  this  state  of  things.  They  wished  to  be  upon  an  equality  with 
their  metropolitan  brethren  ;  and  they  were  never  satisfied,  either  during 
the  lifetime  of  the  Wesleys,  or  after  their  death,  till  this  was  conceded 
to  them. 

In  the  principal  Methodist  chapels  in  Great  Britain  and  Ireland  the 
Lord's  supper  is  now  administered,  and  divine  service  is  conducted 
during  Church  hours.  Some  persons  speak  of  this  as  an  absolute  de- 
parture from  Wesleyan  Methodism.  It  is  a  departure  from  the  general 
practice  of  original  Methodism  ;  but  it  is  an  assimilation  of  Methodism 
in  the  country  to  Methodism  as  it  existed  in  London  under  the  personal 
administration  of  Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  with  the  full  concurrence  and 
co-operation  of  his  brother.  The  only  difference  is,  that  the  sacra- 
ments are  now  administered  by  men  who  have  received  a  presbyterian 
appointment  to  the  sacred  office  ;  whereas  in  London  they  were  always 
administered  by  episcopal  clergymen.  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  thought 
that  when  he  and  his  brother  were  dead,  the  preachers  would  split  into 
endless  divisions.  The  fact  is,  their  union,  under  the  "  Deed  of  De- 
claration," has  been  far  more  complete  than  it  ever  was  before ;  and 
they  unanimously  agree  to  walk  in  the  path  which  was  marked  out  by 
his  example.  They  have  departed  from  Charles  Wesley's  theory,  but 
they  follow  his  practice.  They  love  his  memory,  and  smile  at  his 
gloomy  forebodings,  which  time  has  demonstrated  to  have  had  no  just 
foundation. 

Great  as  was  Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  affection  for  the  established  Church, 
no  man  had  a  keener  perception  of  her  blemishes  than  he  ;  and  while 
he  censured  his  brother  for  not  rising  to  what  he  considered  the  true 
standard  of  Churchmanship,  he  himself  often  spoke  of  the  clergy,  not 
excepting  even  the  bishops,  in  language  of  far  greater  severity  than  his 
brother  ever  used.  For  the  preaching  of  unordained  men,  he  was  a 
strenuous  advocate ;  and  he  had  a  solemn  persuasion  that  the  Methodist 
preachers  were  called  of  God  to  labour  in  the  word  and  doctrine.  He 
regarded  them  as  a  means  of  reviving  decayed  piety  in  the  land,  and 
of  rousing  the  clergy  to  a  due  sense  of  their  responsibilities.  With  as 
much  decision  as  his  brother,  he  spurned  canonical  regularity  when  it 
interfered  with  the  salvation  of  souls,  by  imposing  silence  upon  unor- 
dained men.  It  would  be  unjust  to  his  memory,  not  to  give  a  few 
specimens  of  his  manner  of  writing  on  these  subjects. 

47* 


IFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  739 

Eldad,  they  said,  and  Medad,  there, 

Irregularly  bold, 
By  Moses  uncommission'd,  dare 

A  separate  meeting  hold  ! 
And  still  whom  none  but  Heaven  will  own, 

Men  whom  the  world  decry, 
Men  authorized  by  God  alone, 

Presume  to  prophesy  ! 

How  often  have  I  blindly  done 

What  zealous  Joshua  did, 
Impatient  to  the  rulers  run, 

And  cried,  "  My  lords,  forbid  ! 
Silence  the  schismatics  ;  constrain 

Their  thoughts  with  ours  t'  agree  ; 
And  sacrifice  the  souls  of  men 

To  idle  unity !" 

Moses,  the  minister  of  God, 

Rebukes  our  partial  love, 
Who  envy  at  the  gifts  bestow'd 

On  those  we  disapprove. 
We  do  not  our  own  spirit  know, 

Who  wish  to  see  suppress'd 
The  men  that  Jesu's  Spirit  show, 

The  men  whom  God  hath  bless'd. 


Master,  for  thine  we  cannot  own 

The  workmen  who  themselves  create. 
Their  call  receive  from  man  alone, 

As  licensed  servants  of  the  state, 
Who  to  themselves  the  honour  take. 

Nor  tarry  till  thy  Spirit  move, 
But  serve  for  filthy  lucre's  sake 

The  souls  they  neither  feed  nor  love. 

In  vain  in  their  own  lying  words 

The  haughty  self-deceivers  trust ; 
The  harvest's  and  the  vineyard's  lords 

In  vain  their  true  succession  boast : 
Their  lawful  property  they  claim 

The  apostolic  ministry ; 
But  only  labourers  in  name, 

They  prove  they  are  not  sent  by  thee. 


Who  but  the  Holy  Ghost  can  make 

A  genuine  gospel  minister. 
A  bishop  bold  to  undertake 

Of  precious  souls  the  awful  care  ? 
The  Holy  Ghost  alone  can  move 

A  sinner  sinners  to  convert, 
Infuse  the  apostolic  love, 

And  bless  him  with  a  pastor e  heart. 


740  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

Not  all  the  hands  of  all  mankind 

Can  constitute  one  overseer ; 
But  spirited  with  Jesu's  mind, 

The  heavenly  messengers  appear  : 
They  follow  close  with  zeal  divine, 

The  Bishop  great,  the  Shepherd  good, 
And  cheerfully  their  lives  resign, 

To  save  the  purchase  of  his  blood. 

Extracts  of  a  similar  kind,  and  of  still  greater  severity,  might  easily 
be  multiplied ;  but  these  will  suffice  to  show  the  writer's  habits  of 
thought  on  the  subjects  to  which  they  refer.  He  was  a  Churchman, 
and  acknowledged  an  "  apostolic  succession ;"  but  he  also  acknow- 
ledged a  scribe-and-Pharisee  succession,  which  repines  and  mourns  at 
the  conversion  of  sinners,  unless  the  work  be  carried  on  precisely  in 
the  manner  which  men  prescribe  :  a  "  succession"  which  would  rather 
see  mankind  live  in  ignorance  and  sin,  and  even  perish  by  thousands, 
than  that  they  should  be  sanctified  and  brought  to  heaven  by  what  is 
called  an  "  irregular"  and  "  unauthorized"  instrumentality.  Wicked 
ministers,  whatever  hands  had  been  laid  upon  them,  he  declared  to  be 
no  servants  of  the  living  God. 

It  is  not  therefore  surprising,  that,  as  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  drew  near 
the  close  of  life,  he  became  less  hostile  to  his  brother's  ordinations. 
As  long  as  he  was  able  to  labour,  he  continued  to  serve  the  Methodist 
congregations  with  his  wonted  faithfulness.  Within  less  than  twelve 
months  of  his  death,  writing  to  his  brother,  he  says,  "  I  served  West- 
street  chapel  on  Friday,  and  yesterday.  Next  Saturday  I  propose  to 
sleep  in  your  bed.     Samuel  Bradburn  and  I  shall  not  disagree. 

"  Stand  to  your  own  proposal.  Let  us  agree  to  differ.  I  leave  Ame- 
rica and  Scotland  to  your  latest  thoughts  and  recognitions."  "  Keep 
your  authority  while  you  live  ;  and  after  your  death  detur  digniori,  or, 
rather,  dignioribus .*     You  cannot  settle  the  succession." 

Before  Mr.  John  Wesley  closed  his  life  he  saw,  as  every  intelligent 
observer  must  have  seen,  that  the  sacraments  in  their  own  chapels,  and 
administered  by  their  own  preachers,  could  not  be  permanently  with- 
held from  the  whole  of  the  Methodist  societies  in  England.  Earnestly 
indeed  did  he  desire  that  they  should  rather  attend  these  ordinances  in 
their  several  parish  churches  ;  and  he  did  every  thing  in  his  power  to 
secure  this  point ;  but  he  could  not  succeed.  The  thing  was  in  itself 
impossible.  The  people  knew  his  wishes,  and  most  of  them  deferred 
to  his  authority;  but  there  were  cases  in  which  he  could  not  even 
press  them  to  frequent  the  ministrations  of  the  clergy. 

In  the  year  1781  he  received  a  letter  from  five  members  of  his  society 

*  "  Let  it  be  given  to  one  who  is  more  worthy  of  it ;  or,  rather,  to  those  who  are 
more  worthy  of  it." 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  741 

at  Baildon,  in  the  west  of  Yorkshire,  soliciting  his  advice  on  the  sub- 
ject of  their  attendance  at  church.  Such  was  the  doctrine  taught 
there,  that  they  were  rather  injured  than  benefited  by  it.  He  knew 
the  men  to  be  not  captious,  but  "  of  a  loving  spirit,  of  an  unblameable 
conversation ;"  and  their  communication,  says  he,  "  is  worthy  of  the 
greater  regard,  as  they  speak,  not  only  in  their  own  name,  but  in  the 
name  of  many  who  wish  to  have  a  conscience  void  of  offence,  both 
toward  God,  and  toward  man."  In  reply  to  their  request  he  says,  "  It 
is  a  delicate  as  well  as  important  point,  on  which  I  hardly  know  how 
to  answer.  I  cannot  lay  down  any  general  rule.  All  I  can  say  at 
present  is,  If  it  does  not  hurt  you,  hear  them :  if  it  does,  refrain.  Be 
determined  by  your  own  conscience.  Let  every  man  in  particular  act 
as  he  is  fully  persuaded  in  his  own  mind."* 

In  less  than  five  years  afterward  he  says,  in  a  letter  to  his  brother, 
"  The  last  time  I  was  at  Scarborough  I  earnestly  exhorted  the  people 
to  go  to  church ;  and  I  went  myself.  But  the  wretched  minister 
preached  such  a  sermon,  that  I  could  not  in  conscience  advise  them 
to  hear  him  any  more." 

These  were  not  solitary  cases,  nor  could  they  be  regarded  as  matters 
of  indifference.  They  pressed  heavily  upon  Mr.  Wesley,  who  now 
began  to  feel  the  infirmities  of  age ;  for  the  result  to  which  they  in- 
evitably led  was  too  manifest.  He  deemed  it  requisite,  therefore,  re- 
peatedly to  refer  to  the  subject  in  his  monthly  Magazine.  In  the  autumn 
of  1788,  speaking  of  the  entire  separation  of  Mr.  Ingham's  and  Lady 
Huntingdon's  people  from  the  Church,  he  says,  with  regard  to  his  own 
societies,  "  Such  a  separation  I  have  always  declared  against ;  and 
certainly  it  will  not  take  place  (if  ever  it  does)  while  I  live.  But  a 
kind  of  separation  has  already  taken  place,  and  will  inevitably  spread, 
though  by  slow  degrees.  Those  ministers,  so  called,  who  neither  live 
nor  preach  the  gospel,  I  dare  not  say  are  sent  of  God.  Where  one  of 
these  is  settled,  many  of  the  Methodists  dare  not  attend  his  ministry ; 
so,  if  there  be  no  other  church  in  the  neighbourhood,  they  go  to  church 
no  more.  This  is  the  case  in  a  few  places  already,  and  it  will  be  the 
case  in  more  :  and  no  one  can  justly  blame  me  for  tins ;  neither  is  it 
contrary  to  any  of  my  professions." 

At  the  close  of  the  following  year  he  again  adverts  to  the  perplexing 
subject.  Having  mentioned  the  efforts  which  had  been  formerly  made 
to  effect  a  separation,  and  which  he  and  his  brother  had  laboured  to 
suppress,  he  adds,  "  The  grand  argument  (which  in  some  particular 
cases  must  be  acknowledged  to  have  weight)  was  this  :  '  The  minister 
of  the  parish  wherein  we  dwell  neither  lives  nor  preaches  the  gospel. 
He  walks  in  the  way  to  hell  himself,  and  teaches  his  flock  to  do  the 
*  Works,  vol.  vii,  pp.  306,  307. 


742  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

same.  Can  you  advise  them  to  attend  his  preaching?'  I  cannot  ad- 
vise them  to  it.  '  What  then  can  they  do  on  the  Lord's  day,  suppose 
no  other  church  be  near  ?  Do  you  advise  them  to  go  to  a  Dissenting 
meeting,  or  to  meet  in  their  own  preaching-house?'  Where  this  is 
really  the  case,  I  cannot  blame  them  if  they  do.  Although,  therefore, 
I  earnestly  oppose  the  general  separation  of  the  Methodists  from  the 
Church,  yet  I  cannot  condemn  such  a  partial  separation  in  this  particu- 
lar case.  I  believe,  to  separate  thus  far  from  these  miserable  wretches, 
who  are  the  scandal  of  our  Church  and  nation,  would  be  for  the  honour 
of  our  Church,  as  well  as  to  the  glory  of  God." 

In  accordance  with  these  principles,  and  with  an  existing  state  of 
things  which  he  deeply  regretted,  but  could  not  control,  Mr.  Wesley 
ordained  three  of  his  preachers  to  administer  the  sacraments  in  Eng- 
land, wherever  they  might  deem  it  necessary ;  but  in  a  sermon  on  the 
sacred  office,  which  he  published  about  the  same  time,  he  strongly 
urged  upon  the  body  of  the  preachers  the  duty  of  confining  themselves 
to  preaching  the  word  of  life,  as  their  original  and  special  calling,  and 
to  abstain  from  administering  the  sacraments  altogether.  The  three 
men  whom  he  selected  from  their  brethren,  and  invested  with  what  he 
considered  the  full  ministerial  character,  were  Mr.  Alexander  Mather, 
Thomas  Rankin,  and  Henry  Moore.  The  following  is  a  copy  of  the 
certificate  of  ordination  given  to  Mr.  Moore,  as  published  by  himself : — 

"  Know  all  men  by  these  presents,  that  I,  John  Wesley,  late  fellow 
of  Lincoln  College,  in  Oxford,  presbyter  of  the  Church  of  England, 
did,  on  the  day  of  the  date  hereof,  by  the  imposition  of  my  hands  and 
prayer,  (being  assisted  by  other  ordained  ministers,)  set  apart  Henry 
Moore,  for  the  office  of  a  presbyter  in  the  church  of  God  :  a  man  whom 
I  judge  qualified  to  feed  the  flock  of  Christ,  and  to  administer  the 
sacraments  of  baptism  and  the  Lord's  supper,  according  to  the  usage 
of  the  Church  of  England ;  and  as  such  I  do  hereby  recommend  him 
to  all  whom  it  may  concern.  In  testimony  whereof  I  have  hereunto 
set  my  hand  and  seal  this  twenty-seventh  day  of  February,  in  the  year 
of  our  Lord  1789.  John  Wesley 

"  Present  and  assisting, 

t,  _  ~    '  "  '  >  Presbyters  of  the  Church  of  England." 

"  Peard  Dickenson,  )  J  ° 

With  this  document  and  the  facts  connected  with  it  before  him,  the 

reader  will  perceive  what  credit  is  due  to  the  Messrs.  Wilberforce  and 

Dr.  Pusey,  in  their  statements  respecting  Mr.  Wesley  and  his  preachers. 

The  brothers  assert,  in  the  Life  of  their  father,  "  John  Wesley  was  no 

Dissenter,  nor  were  any  of  his  preachers  suffered  during  his  life-time 

to  attempt  to  administer  the  sacraments  of  the  Church."*    The  Oxford 

*  Vol.  i,  p.  248. 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  743 

professor  avers,  with  equal  confidence,  "  that  Wesley  reluctantly  took 
the  step  of  ordaining  at  all ;  that  he  meant  those  whom  he  ordained  to 
be  subordinate  auxiliaries  to  the  ministry ;  and  that,  to  the  last,  he 
refused,  in  the  strongest  terms,  his  consent  that  those  thus  ordained 
should  take  upon  them  to  administer  the  sacraments.  He  felt  that  it 
exceeded  his  powers,  and  so  inhibited  it,  however  it  might  diminish 
the  numbers  of  the  society  he  had  formed."* 

Thus  it  is  that  grave  men,  whose  very  office  binds  them  to  attach  a 
peculiar  sacredness  to  truth,  fearlessly  dogmatize  on  subjects  which 
they  never  took  the  pains  to  understand !  Mr.  Wesley  expressly  ap- 
pointed about  twenty  of  his  preachers  to  perform  those  acts  which 
these  clergymen  tell  the  world  he  absolutely  forbade  them  to  meddle 
with !  thus  dealing  their  censures  blindfold,  regardless  of  the  injury 
they  may  inflict.  With  a  large  class  of  writers  it  seems  to  be  now  an 
admitted  principle,  that  they  are  under  no  obligation  to  confine  ^hem- 
selves  to  strict  veracity  when  speaking  of  Methodism  and  its  founder. 
But  whatever  blame  may  be  justly  imputable  to  Mr.  Wesley  and  his 
preachers,  the  men  who  violate  truth,  with  ample  means  of  correct 
information  within  their  reach,  should  be  the  last  to  assume  the  office 
of  censors.  A  convicted  transgressor  of  the  ninth  commandment  is  ill 
prepared  to  undergo  a  strict  cross-examination  in  preferring  the  charge 
of  "  schism"  against  his  neighbour.  Moral  precepts  are  at  least  as 
binding  as  those. which  relate  to  church  order. 

But  no  man  in  modern  times  has  written  against  Mr.  Wesley's  ordi- 
nations with  such  flippancy  and  uncharitableness  as  the  Rev.  Edwin 
Sidney,  the  biographer  of  Mr.  Walker,  of  Truro.  The  following  is  a 
specimen  of  his  style  and  manner  : — "  His  strange  expedient  of  calling 
in  Erasmus,  the  Greek  bishop,  to  ordain  his  preachers,  brought  upon 
him,  and  not  without  reason,  the  censures  of  his  opponents,  particularly 
of  Toplady,  Avho  proclaimed  the  bishop  '  a  vagrant'  and  '  an  impostor.' 
Indeed  it  was  doubtful  whether  he  was  what  he  pretended  to  be.  But 
to  what  inconsistencies  may  not  any  man  be  driven,  by  once  giving 
way  to  the  miserable  excuse  of  expediency?  His  last  act  of  all,  how- 
ever, was  the  most  extraordinary.  When  he  wanted  ordained  preachers 
for  America,  he,  of  a  sudden,  in  his  old  age,  found  out,  by  reading 
Lord  King's  account  of  the  primitive  Church,  that  bishops  and  presby- 
ters are  of  the  same  order.  This  new  and  convenient  discovery  deter- 
mined him  to  ordain  Dr.  Coke,  who  hesitated  at  first,  but  was  overruled 
by  the  arguments  that  had  weighed  with  his  friend.  He,  having  con- 
sented, was  invested  with  authority  by  Wesley,  who  actually  gave  him 
letters  of  ordination,  to  go  out  and  ordain  in  America,  stating  in  them, 
4 1,  John  Wesley,  think  myself  to  be  providentially  called  at  this  time, 
*  Letter  to  the  Bishop  of  Oxford,  p.  151. 


744  LIFE  OF  REV.   CHARLES  WESLEY. 

to  set  apart  some  persons  for  the  work  of  the  ministry  in  America.' 
Therefore  he  sent  out  Dr.  Coke,  '  a  presbyter  of  the  Church  of  Eng- 
land,' to  preside  over  the  flock  of  Christ !  The  plain  answer  to  this 
presumptuous  act  seems  never  to  have  occurred  to  either  Wesley  or 
Coke, — That  if,  as  they  agreed,  presbyter  and  bishop  was  the  same 
order,  the  consecration  was  a  useless  ceremony ;  for  the  latter,  having 
been  regularly  ordained,  was  previously  thereto  as  good  a  bishop  as 
the  former  !"-* 

A  short  analysis  of  this  quotation  will  show  its  character.  An  equal 
number  of  misrepresentations  in  so  small  a  compass  it  would  be  difficult 
to  produce.  It  is  no  breach  of  charity  to  say,  that  truth  is  not  the  object 
of  men  who  write  in  this  manner. 

Erasmus,  the  Greek  bishop  here  mentioned,  came  to  England  in  the 
year  1763.  It  is  not  true  that  Mr.  Wesley  "called  in"  this  stranger 
"  to  ordain  his  preachers."  One  of  them  only  was  ordained  by  him 
with  Mr.  Wesley's  consent.  The  reason  was,  the  pressing  necessity 
for  help  in  the  administration  of  the  Lord's  supper  in  London,  now  that 
Thomas  Maxfield  had  withdrawn.  Other  preachers,  of  their  own  ac- 
cord, obtained  ordination  from  this  foreigner,  which  so  displeased  Mr. 
Wesley,  that  he  expelled  every  one  of  them.  John  Jones,  the  man 
who  was  ordained,  was  every  way  worthy  of  the  distinction  which  he 
sought.  His  health  afterward  declined,  so  that  he  retired  from  the 
labours  of  the  itinerancy,  and  became  the  head-master  of  the  Free 
School  at  Harwich,  and  curate  to  Dr.  Gibson,  the  vicar  of  that  town. 
He  also  succeeded  the  doctor  in  the  vicarage.  In  sobriety  and  moral 
worth  (ew  persons  have  excelled  him.  He  was  the  author  of  an 
excellent  Latin  Grammar,  and  was  a  graduate  in  medicine  as  well  as 
in  arts. 

But  Mr.  Toplady,  we  are  told,  "  proclaimed  the  bishop  '  a  vagrant' 
and  '  an  impostor.' "  And  what  of  that  ?  Had  Mr.  Sidney  been  con- 
temporary with  this  rude  polemic,  and  questioned  any  of  his  favourite 
opinions,  Mr.  Toplady  would,  without  a  moment's  hesitation,  have 
called  him  far  worse  names.  The  use  of  such  language  proves 
nothing,  except  the  absence  of  meekness  and  courtesy  in  those  who 
are  accustomed  to  use  it.  Before  Dr.  Jones  accepted  ordination,  he 
ascertained  that  Erasmus  had  "  abundant  unexceptionable  credentials 
as  to  his  episcopal  character."  He  wrote  to  the  patriarch  of  Smyrna, 
who  attested  the  fact  under  his  own  hand.  The  bishop  was  also  iden- 
tified by  several  gentlemen  who  had  seen  him  in  Turkey. f 

In  assigning  reasons  for  the  steps  which  he  had  taken  for  the  pur- 
pose of  giving  his  societies  in  America  the  sacraments  and  a  regular 

*  Life  of  Walker,  p.  260.     Second  edition, 
t  Myles's  History  of  the  Methodists,  p.  88. 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  745 

ministry,  Mr.  Wesley  says,  in  a  document,  which  he  published  at  the 
time,  "  Lord  King's  account  of  the  primitive  Church  convinced  me, 
many  years  ago,  that  bishops  and  presbyters  are  the  same  order,  and 
consequently  have  the  same  right  to  ordain."  He  then  intimates  that 
his  views  on  this  subject  had  been  long  known ;  so  that  he  adds,  "For 
many  years  I  have  been  importuned,  from  time  to  time,  to  exercise  this 
right,  by  ordaining  part  of  our  travelling  preachers."*  This  statement 
Mr.  Walker's  biographer  positively  contradicts.  He  avers,  that  "  the 
discovery"  respecting  the  equality  of  bishops  and  presbyters,  by  Mr. 
Wesley,  was  "  sudden,"  and  made  in  his  "  old  age  ;"  that  it  was  "  new," 
as  well  as  "  convenient ;"  being  made  just  "  when  he  wanted  ordained 
preachers  for  America."  This  is  a  direct  attack  upon  the  veracity  of 
Mr.  Wesley,  who  could  not  be  mistaken  on  such  a  subject.  If  the 
"  discovery"  was  "  sudden,"  made  in  his  "  old  age,"  and  made  to  suit 
his  "  convenience,"  he  stands  convicted  of  deliberate  falsehood,  and  the 
whole  affair  of  his  ordinations  savours  of  fraud  and  dissimulation.  In 
this  unscrupulous  manner  does  an  evangelical  clergyman  write  con- 
cerning one  of  the  most  eminent  ministers  of  modern  times  ! 

W'hat  then  is  the  evidence  in  the  case  ?  Did  Mr.  Wesley  utter  an 
untruth  ?  Was  he  a  downright  dissembler  ?  or  is  Mr.  Sidney,  in  this 
instance,  a  rash  and  faithless  historian  ?  On  referring  to  Mr.  Wesley's 
printed  Journal,  ui^der  the  date  of  Jan.  20th,  1746,  we  read,  "  I  set  out 
for  Bristol.  On  the  road  I  read  over  Lord  King's  account  of  the  pri- 
mitive Church.  In  spite  of  the  vehement  prejudice  of  my  education, 
I  was  ready  to  believe  that  this  was  a  fair  and  impartial  draught :  but 
if  so,  it  would  follow  that  bishops  and  presbyters  are  essentially  of  one 
order."  Here  we  find  "  the  discovery"  which  Mr.  Sidney  says  was 
made  in  "  his  old  age,"  actually  published  when  the  author  was  com- 
paratively young,  and  nearly  forty  years  before  he  "  wanted  ordained 
preachers  for  America." 

The  same  principle  Mr.  Wesley  openly  avowed  in  his  "  Explanatory 
Notes  on  the  New  Testament,"  which  he  first  published  in  the  year 
1755,  and  at  various  periods  afterward,  to  the  end  of  his  life.  On  the 
clause,  "  Sending  to  Ephesus,  he  called  the  elders  of  the  church," 
(Acts  xx,  17,)  he  says,  "  These  are  called  bishops  in  the  28th  verse ; 
rendered  overseers  in  our  translation.  Perhaps  elders  and  bishops 
were  then  the  same  ;  or  no  otherwise  different  than  are  the  rector  of  a 
parish,  and  his  curate."  His  note  on  Phil,  i,  1,  is  as  follows  : — "  '  With 
the  bishops  and  deacons,' — The  former  properly  took  care  of  the  inter- 
nal state,  the  latter,  of  the  externals,  of  the  church,  1  Tim.  iii,  2,  8 : 
although  these  were  not  wholly  confined  to  the  one,  nor  those  to  the 
other.  The  word  bishops  here  includes  all  the  presbyters  at  Philippi, 
*  Wesley's  Works,  vol.  vii,  p.  311. 


746  LIFE  OF  RET.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

as  well  as  the  ruling  presbyter :  the  names  bishop  and  presbyter,  or 
elder,  being  promiscuously  used  in  the  first  ages."  Here  we  find  the 
same  "  discovery,"  not  only  "  made,"  but  publicly  avowed,  long  before 
Mr.  Wesley's  "  old  age." 

In  the  year  1780,  four  years  before  he  "wanted  ordained  preachers 
for  America,"  Mr.  Wesley  says,  in  a  letter  to  his  brother,  "  Read  Bishop 
Stillingfleet's  '  Irenicutn'  or  any  impartial  history  of  the  ancient  church  ; 
and  I  believe  you  will  think  as  I  do.  I  verily  believe,  I  have  as  good 
a  right  to  ordain,  as  to  administer  the  Lord's  supper." 

The  reader  may  now  judge  between  Mr.  Wesley  and  his  accuser, 
who  prefers  against  him  so  fearful  a  charge.  On  the  part  of  Mr.  Sid- 
ney we  have  bold  assertion,  uttered  with  an  air  of  contempt, — and 
nothing  else.  On  the  side  of  Mr.  Wesley  we  have  direct  documentary 
evidence,  of  the  strongest  kind.  In  reply  to  this  unprovoked  attack 
upon  his  moral  character,  the  venerable  accused  shall  answer  for  him- 
self, in  the  memorable  words  which  he  uttered  upon  a  somewhat  simi- 
lar occasion,  not  long  before  he  ended  his  life  of  glory  and  shame : — 
"  I  am  not  a  man  of  duplicity.  I  am  not  an  old  hypocrite,  a  double- 
tongued  knave.  I  now  tell  a  plain  tale,  that  the  good  which  is  in  me 
may  not  be  spoken  evil  of.  I  have  no  temporal  end  to  serve.  I  seek 
not  the  honour  that  cometh  of  men.  It  is  not  for  pleasure  that,  at  this 
time  of  life,  I  travel  three  or  four  thousand  miles  a  year.  It  is  not 
for  gain. 

No  foot  of  land  do  I  possess, 

No  cottage  in  the  wilderness  ; 
A  poor  wayfaring  man, 

I  lodge  a  while  in  tents  below, 

Or  gladly  wander  to  and  fro, 
Till  I  my  Canaan  gain." 

That  "  Canaan"  he  has  long  since  gained  ;  and  it  is  gratifying  to 
recollect,  that,  whatever  were  his  faults,  he  never  falsified  the  facts  of 
history,  for  the  purpose  of  defaming  the  dead. 

What  Mr.  Sidney  means  when  he  accuses  Mr.  Wesley  of  "  giving 
way  to  the  miserable  excuse  of  expediency,"  it  is  difficult  to  say.  Does 
he  insinuate,  that  in  his  public  conduct  Mr.  Wesley  was  not  actuated 
by  a  sense  of  duty,  but  submitted  to  incessant  labour  and  hardship,  as 
an  expedient  for  the  attainment  of  some  base  and  selfish  end  ?  What 
then,  we  ask,  was  that  end  ?  and  how  were  the  means  which  he  adopted 
conducive  to  it  ?  Did  he  play  the  hypocrite  when  he  sacrificed  his 
reputation  as  a  scholar  and  a  gentleman  ?  when  he  exposed  his  life  to 
the  rage  of  mobs,  and  his  person  to  the  extremes  of  heat  and  cold,  by 
teaching  the  outcasts  of  men  the  way  of  salvation  in  the  open  air  ? 
Was  the  employment  of  unordained  preachers  a  matter  of  "  wretched 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  747 

expediency  V  Is  then  the  jest  of  the  commedian  to  be  adopted  as  a 
sober  truth,  that  it  is  far  better  for  the  sick  to  die  than  be  cured  by  men 
whom  the  medical  profession  have  not  authorized  1  Is  lay-preaching 
a  greater  evil  than  unrestrained  wickedness  in  this  life,  and  the  fire  of 
hell  in  the  world  to  come  ? 

Mr.  Sidney  blames  Mr.  Wesley  for  all  the  extravagance  of 
Ranters  and  others  ;  just  as  if  lay-preaching  took  its  origin  from 
him ;  and  that  nothing  can  be  in  itself  good  and  justifiable  that  is 
capable  of  abuse.  Upon  the  same  principle  he  must  condemn  the 
Reformation  from  Popery,  on  account  of  the  licentiousness  of  specu- 
lation by  which  it  has  been  dishonoured ;  and  even  Christianity  itself, 
because  of  the  Antinomian  purposes  to  which  it  has  sometimes  been 
applied. 

Or  does  the  charge  of  "  wretched  expediency"  refer  to  Mr.  Wesley's 
ordinations  ?  If  so,  we  will  remind  Mr.  Sidney  of  a  few  facts,  with 
which  he  can  hardly  be  unacquainted,  but  over  which  he  has  chosen 
to  throw  a  veil.  Mr.  Wesley  and  Mr.  Walker  were  both  intent  upon 
promoting  a  revival  of  spiritual  religion  in  the  Church  of  England. 
This  was  their  avowed  object.  Yet  they  adopted  different  methods  in 
order  to  the  attainment  of  it.  Mr.  Wesley  was  irregular.  Mr.  Walker 
adhered  to  the  prescribed  order  of  the  Church.  They  carried  on  a 
correspondence  on  the  subject ;  and  Mr.  Sidney  awards  the  prize  of 
wisdom  and  just  argument  to  Mr.  Walker,  whom  he  describes  as  vastly 
superior  to  Mr.  Wesley  in  these  honourable  qualifications.  Mr.  Wes- 
ley, with  all  his  irregularity,  laboured  to  the  end  of  his  life  to  preserve 
his  people  in  union  with  the  established  Church ;  yet  he  could  not 
succeed,  his  object  being  in  most  cases  defeated  by  the  clergy.  He 
therefore  did  consent,  that  some  of  his  societies  should  have  the  Lord's 
supper  administered  to  them  by  their  own  preachers.  With  a  reference 
to  this  he  performed  his  ordinations.  Many  years  after  his  death,  his 
people  generally  fell  into  this  plan,  and  are  now  a  distinct  community. 
Yet  their  public  conduct  has  demonstrated  to  the  whole  nation  that  they 
are  not  hostile  to  the  Church,  as  such.  They  have  refused  to  join  in 
the  cry  for  its  subversion ;  they  quietly  contribute  to  its  support ;  and 
they  would  be  still  more  friendly,  if  they  were  not  so  often  treated  as 
K  heathen  men  and  publicans." 

The  piety  of  Mr.  Walker  was  unimpeachable,  and  so  was  the  sin- 
cerity of  his  attachment  to  the  Church :  yet,  with  all  his  regularity,  his 
ministry  resulted  in  a  direct  and  formal  separation  from  her  pale. 
After  his  death  the  more  devout  part  of  his  congregation  attended  the 
church,  as  usual  ;  but  they  felt  that  the  "  apostolical  succession"  was 
interrupted  there.  They  "  knew  the  voice  of  the  good  Shepherd  ;"  but 
"  a  stranger  would  they  not  follow ;"  they  therefore  formed  themselves 


748  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

into  an  Independent  church,  which  continues  to  this  day,  perhaps 
the  most  powerful  Dissenting  body  of  the  kind  in  the  entire  county  of 
Cornwall. 

Hence  it  appears  that  unwillingness  to  receive  the  Lord's  supper  at 
the  hands  of  immoral  clergymen  was  not  peculiar  to  the  Methodists.  It 
characterized  Mr.  Walker's  people,  and  those  of  Mr.  Venn ;  for  they 
also  became  a  congregation  of  Independents  when  he  resigned  his 
charge  at  Huddersfield.  Mr.  Wesley  could  himself  receive  the 
memorials  of  his  Saviour's  death  from  an  ungodly  man  ;  but  he  con- 
fessed that  he  could  not  answer  the  objections  which  some  of  his 
spiritual  children  urged  against  the  practice.  His  respect  for  the 
conscientious  scruples  of  good  men,  which  he  could  not  remove, 
and  which  were  justified  by  arguments  that  he  could  not  answer, 
was  a  higher  principle  than  "  wretched  expediency."  However  such 
writers  as  Mr.  Sidney  may  choose  to  speak,  if  Christians  are  solemnly 
"  commanded,  in  the  name  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  to  withdraw  them- 
selves from  every  brother  that  walketh  disorderly  ;"  (2  Thess.  iii,  6  ;) 
and  "  if  any  man  that  is  called  a  brother  be  a  fornicator,  or  covetous, 
or  an  idolater,  or  a  railer,  or  a  drunkard,  or  an  extortioner,"  it  is  their 
duty  "  not  to  keep  company  with  such  a  one,"  nor  so  much  as  "  to  eat 
with  him ;"  ( 1  Cor.  v,  11;)  it  will  be  difficult  to  prove  that  they  ought 
publicly  so  to  recognise  "  such  a  one"  for  a  minister  of  the  Lord 
Jesus,  as  at  his  hands  to  "  eat  of  that  bread,  and  drink  of  that  cup." 
Mr.  Wesley  laboured  through  a  long  life  to  secure  this  ;  and  when  he 
could  not  succeed,  he  met  the  case  in  a  manner  which  he  believed  to 
be  justifiable  on  Scripture  principles,  and  by  the  practice  of  the  primi- 
tive church.  Mr.  Walker's  ministry  in  Truro  led  to  the  establishment 
of  strict  and  systematic  Dissent,  and  such  Dissent  as  has  been  con- 
nected with  riotous  proceedings  in  opposition  to  church-rates.  Why 
was  Mr.  Sidney  silent  concerning  this  fact,  when  he  was  extolling  Mr. 
Walker,  and  depreciating  the  founder  of  Methodism  1 

The  official  and  solemn  appointment  of  Dr.  Coke  as  a  superintendent 
in  the  Methodist  Church  of  America  may  appear  to  Mr.  Sidney  a 
"  presumptuous  act,"  and  "  a  useless  ceremony  ;"  and  yet  the  proof  of 
these  assumptions  is  perhaps  less  easy  than  he  apprehends  it  to  be. 
Granting  that  the  doctor  "  having  been  regularly  ordained"  a  presbyter, 
before  what  is  called  "  his  consecration"  took  place,  "  was  as  good  a 
bishop"  as  Mr.  Wesley  himself;  he  could  only  exercise  the  episcopal 
office  among  those  who  were  willing  to  receive  him  under  that  charac- 
ter. He  could  ordain  no  ministers  but  such  as  would  accept  his  ordi- 
nation ;  he  could  superintend  no  societies  but  such  as  would  submit 
to  his  ride.  Intelligence  was  communicated  to  him,  that  he  would  not 
be  received  in  America,  except  under  Mr.  Wesley's  express  appoint- 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  749 

ment.  It  was  therefore  his  own  special  request  that  he  might  receive 
such  appointment  by  imposition  of  hands  and  prayer ;  and  that  a  writ- 
ten declaration  to  that  effect  should  be  given  him.  A  copy  of  his  letter 
to  Mr.  Wesley,  containing  this  request,  and  assigning  this  reason,  has 
been  preserved.  It  states  that  Mr.  Fletcher's  advice  was,  that  letters 
testimonial  of  the  different  offices  to  which  Mr.  Wesley  should  appoint 
the  doctor  and  his  companions  should  be  received  by  them  respectively. 

With  the  doctor's  request  Mr.  Wesley  complied ;  and  when  he  said, 
"  I  think  myself  to  be  providentially  called  at  this  time  to  set  apart  some 
persons  for  the  work  of  the  ministry  in  America,"  he  did  not  speak 
doubtingly.  In  his  Journal,  he  expresses  himself  thus  :  "  Being  clear 
in  my  own  mind,  I  took  a  step  which  I  had  long  weighed,  and  appointed 
Mr.  Whatcoat  and  Mr.  Vasey  to  go  and  serve  the  desolate  sheep  in 
America."  In  the  circular  letter  which  he  sent  to  America,  he  speaks 
with  similar  confidence  :  "  Here,  therefore,  my  scruples  are  at  an  end ; 
and  I  conceive  myself  at  full  liberty,  as  I  violate  no  order,  and  invade 
no  man's  right,  by  appointing  and  sending  labourers  into  the  harvest." 

When  Mr.  Sidney  says  that  "  the  plain  answer"  which  he  gives  to 
Mr.  Wesley's  "  act,"  in  "  setting  apart"  Dr.  Coke  for  the  work  assigned 
him  in  America,  "  seems  never  to  have  occurred  to  either  Wesley  or 
Coke,"  and  thus  claims  the  merit  of  readily  perceiving  what  they  could 
not  discover,  he  is  very  much  mistaken  ;  as  he  would  at  once  have 
ascertained  had  he  examined  the  history  of  the  transaction  which  he  is 
so  forward  to  condemn.  Mr.  Wesley  stated  to  the  doctor,  "  that  as  he 
had  invariably  endeavoured,  in  every  step  he  had  taken,  to  keep  as 
closely  to  the  Bible  as  possible ;  so,  on  the  present  occasion,  he  hoped 
he  was  not  about  to  deviate  from  it :  that  keeping  his  eye  upon  the 
conduct  of  the  primitive  churches  in  the  ages  of  unadulterated  Chris- 
tianity, he  had  much  admired  the  mode  of  ordaining  bishops,  which 
the  church  of  Alexandria  had  practised  :  that  to  preserve  its  purity,  that 
church  would  never  suffer  the  interference  of  a  foreign  bishop,  in  any 
of  their  ordinations  ;  •  but  the  presbyters  of  that  venerable  apostolic 
church,  on  the  death  of  a  bishop,  exercised  the  right  of  ordaining 
another  from  their  own  body,  by  laying  on  of  their  own  hands ;  and 
that  this  practice  continued  among  them  for  two  hundred  years,  till  the 
days  of  Dionysius."* 

The  ordination  of  Mr.  Whatcoat  and  Mr.  Vasey  can  only  be  pro- 
nounced "  presumptuous"  on  principles  which  invalidate  half  the  ordi- 
nations in  Protestant  Christendom ;  principles  which  place  Protestant 
Scotland,  Germany,  Holland,  Switzerland,  and  France,  out  of  the  pale 
of  Christianity  :  and  the  ordination  of  Dr.  Coke  we  think  fully  justifiable 
from  Scripture  precedent.  Let  the  following  passage  of  holy  writ  be 
*  Drew's  Life  of  Dr.  Coke,  p.  72,  Ame.  edit. 


750  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

duly  considered :  "  Now  there  were  in  the  church  that  was  at  Antioch 
certain  prophets  and  teachers ;  as  Barnabas,  and  Simeon  that  was 
called  Niger,  and  Lucius  of  Cyrene,  and  Manaen,  which  had  been 
brought  up  with  Herod  the  tetrarch,  and  Saul.  As  they  ministered  to 
the  Lord,  and  fasted,  the  Holy  Ghost  said,  Separate  me  Barnabas  and 
Saul  for  the  work  whereunto  I  have  called  them.  And  when  they  had 
fasted  and  prayed,  and  laid  their  hands  on  them,  they  sent  them  away." 
Acts  xiii,  1-3. 

At  the  time  of  this  solemn  transaction,  St.  Paul  had  been  about  ten 
years  in  the  apostolic  office  ;  and  Barnabas  had  long  been  an  efficient 
teacher  of  Christianity,  and  a  "  man  of  note  among  the  disciples."  St. 
Paul  was  not  an  apostle  "  of  men,  neither  by  man,  but  by  Jesus  Christ, 
and  God  the  Father,  who  raised  him  from  the  dead."  He  was  not 
appointed  to  the  apostolic  office,  nor  did  he  receive  his  apostolic  quali- 
fications, from  any  man,  or  any  number  of  men ;  and  therefore  was  not 
now  ordained  to  the  work  of  the  ministry,  nor  raised  to  any  new  order 
in  the  church.  The  theory  of  Dr.  Hammond,  that  St.  Paul  was  or- 
dained at  Antioch  the  bishop  of  a  diocess,  and  that  of  Archbishop 
Wake,  that  he  was  there  ordained  to  the  apostolic  office,  are  both 
directly  opposed  to  his  own  express  declaration,  Gal.  i,  1 .  With  Bar- 
nabas he  was  solemnly  "  separated,"  by  fasting,  prayer,  and  the  impo- 
sition of  hands,  to  the  task  of  evangelizing  an  extensive  tract  of  country. 
This  was  done  by  the  express  direction  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  under  whose 
anointing  these  messengers  of  truth  went  forth  to  a  service  which  was 
unquestionably  included  in  their  original  commission.  Here  then  we 
have  an  example,  not  only  of  men  laying  their  hands  upon  the  head  of 
an  equal,  as  in  the  case  of  Barnabas ;  but  of  men  laying  their  hands 
upon  the  head  of  one  who  in  gifts  and  office  was  far  superior  to  them 
all.  St.  Paul  was  "  not  a  whit  behind  the  very  chief  of  the  apostles  ;" 
yet  on  his  re-entrance  upon  his  itinerant  ministry,  after  remaining  at 
Antioch  twelve  months,  the  hands  of  men  who  could  never  aspire  to 
the  apostolate  were  laid  upon  his  honoured  head.  •  Nor  was  this  a  mere 
ceremony,  or  a  blessing  pronounced  upon  Paul  and  Barnabas.  It  was 
a  direct  and  official  "  separation"  of  them  to  a  particular  service,  which 
they  are  afterward  said  to  have  "fulfilled."  Acts  xiv,  26.  The  ob- 
jection which  Mr.  Sidney  has  urged  against  the  imposition  of  Mr. 
Wesley's  hands  on  the  head  of  Dr.  Coke,  because  the  doctor  was 
already  of  the  same  order  with  himself,  applies  with  greater  force  against 
the  imposition  of  the  hands  of  Simeon,  Lucius,  and  Manaen,  on  the 
head  of  St.  Paul.  Yet  this  act  was  commanded  and  sanctioned  by  the 
Holy  Ghost.  The  other,  therefore,  cannot,  on  the  ground  alleged  by 
Mr.  Sidney,  be  either  "  presumptuous,"  or  "  useless."  It  did  not  raise 
Dr.  Coke  to  an  order  essentially  different  from  that  which  he  already 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  751 

occupied  ;  nor  was  it  intended  thus  to  raise  him ;  but  it  was  a  solemn 
and  becoming  recognition  of  his  appointment  to  a  work  of  pre-eminent 
importance  and  responsibility.  The  assumption  of  the  name  of  bishop 
was  the  doctor's  own  act,  and  was  opposed  to  Mr.  Wesley's  design. 
The  humble  title  of  superintendent  was  that  which  he  assigned  both  to 
the  doctor  and  Mr.  Asbury.  And  yet  the  appointment  of  a  bishop  by 
presbyters  is  no  novelty,  as  the  early  history  of  the  church  of  Alexan- 
dria demonstrates,  as  well  as  that  of  the  Lutheran  Church  in  Germany. 
In  the  appointment  of  Dr.  Coke,  Mr.  Wesley  did  no  more  than  the 
great  German  reformer  had  done  to  meet  the  wants  of  the  people 
whom  God  had  given  him.  Every  reader  of  ecclesiastical  history 
knows  that  Martin  Luther,  again  and  again,  with  the  aid  and  concur- 
rence of  his  fellow-presbyters,  ordained  bishops  for  the  Protestant 
Church  of  Germany. 

To  answer  all  Mr.  Sidney's  aspersions  upon  Mr.  Wesley,  and  all  his 
misrepresentations  of  Mr.  Wesley's  principles  and  acts,  would  be  an 
endless  task.  The  fact  is,  he  seems  to  have  gathered  all  his  knowledge 
concerning  this  .venerable  man  from  the  pamphlets  of  the  Messrs.  Hill 
and  Toplady,  written  under  the  excitement  of  unsanctified  controversy, 
without  listening  for  a  moment  to  Mr.  Wesley's  own  statements  and 
reasonings.  The  Jewish  lav/  condemned  no  man  before  he  was  heard, 
and  it  was  known  what  he  had  done ;  neither  was  it  "  the  manner  of 
the  Romans"  to  pass  sentence  upon  any  one  till  he  had  been  confronted 
with  his  accuser ;  but  Mr.  Sidney  is  bound  by  no  such  formalities.  If 
justice  between  man  and  man  be  a  matter  of  mere  opinion,  his  allega- 
tion, that  Mr.  Wesley  was  destitute  of  even  heathen  honesty  might 
well  provoke  a  smile  ;  but  if  "  God  spake  these  words,  and  said,  Thou 
shalt  not  bear  false  witness  against  thy  neighbour,"  the  subject  assumes 
a  very  different  character.  Many  of  this  great  man's  revilers  have 
already  gone  with  him  to  give  an  account  to  the  "  one  Lawgiver,  who 
is  able  to  save  and  to  destroy."  Mr.  Sidney  must  also  meet  him  before 
the  judgment-seat  of  Christ.  If  it  should  then  appear,  that  John  Wes- 
ley really  was  a  man  of  God,  and  an  instrument  of  good  to  the  world, 
it  will  afford  no  pleasure  to  Mr.  Sidney  that  he  has  so  often  spoken  of 
him  without  any  regard  for  either  candour,  charity,  or  truth. 


CHAPTER  XXVII. 

One  of  the  most  affecting  incidents  connected  with  advancing  life 
is  the  loss  of  early  friends,  who  successively  retire  to  "  the  house  ap- 
pointed for  all  living."     They  are  seen  no  more  in  the  domestic  and 


752  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY." 

social  circle,  and  in  the  sanctuary  of  God.  Their  advice  is  no  longer 
available  in  cases  of  difficulty,  and  their  sympathy  in  affliction.  The 
post  ceases  to  bring  their  desired  and  welcome  epistles ;  and  when 
they  are  remembered  in  the  closet,  where  for  years  they  were  daily 
commended  to  the  divine  mercy,  the  solemnly-affecting  thought  recurs, 
that  they  cannot  now  be  benefited  by  our  prayers.  "  I  shall  go  to  him  ; 
but  he  will  not  return  to  me." 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley  survived  most  of  his  early  religious  companions. 
Before  he  left  the  world,  many  even  of  his  spiritual  children  died  in 
the  Lord.  Of  the  death  of  Hervey,  Grimshaw,  and  Whitefield,  men- 
tion has  already  been  made  ;  and  others  followed ;  so  that  he  was  at 
length  left  in  the  midst  of  a  new  generation.  Many  of  these  he  loved 
and  esteemed  ;  but  his  tenderest  friendships  were  dissolved ;  and  they 
had  indeed  been  deep  and  sincere. 

The  Rev.  Henry  Piers,  the  pious  vicar  of  Bexley,  appears  to  have 
died  in  the  year  1769.  He  was,  as  we  have  seen,  Mr.  Charles  Wes- 
ley's son  in  the  gospel,  and  a  cordial  friend  to  him  and  his  brother.  It 
is  probable  that  he  was  an  Irishman  ;  for  he  was  educated  at  Trinity 
College,  Dublin.  Before  he  obtained  the  vicarage  of  Bexley,  he  held 
the  curacy  of  Win  wick,  in  Lancashire.  He  was  a  member  of  the  first 
conference,  and  shared  in  the  glorious  dishonour  of  early  Methodism ; 
though  there  is  no  evidence  that  he  ever  violated  canonical  order.  His 
spirit  was  timid  and  gentle  ;  yet  he  bore  a  noble  testimony  to  the  truth 
before  the  clergy  at  their  visitation ;  and  when  Mr.  Wesley  went  to 
Oxford,  to  preach  for  the  last  time  before  the  university,  Mr.  Piers 
accompanied  him  thither,  and  publicly  walked  from  the  church  of  St. 
Mary's,  with  him,  his  brother  Charles,  and  Mr.  Meriton,  (four  meek 
and  fearless  confessors  !)  when  "  of  the  rest  durst  no  man  join  himself 
to  them."  Lady  Huntingdon's  biographer  states,  that  soon  after  the 
first  Methodist  conference,  Mr.  Piers  was  presented  to  a  living  in  Ire- 
land ;  but  this  we  believe  to  be  a  mistake.  According  to  the  parish 
register  of  Bexley,  he  ended  his  life  and  labours  in  that  village,  the 
vicarage  of  which  he  held  for  thirty-three  years.  The  register  of 
christenings  bears  his  signature  to  the  close  of  the  year  1767 ;  and  in 
the  beginning  of  the  year  1770  his  successor  entered  upon  his  office. 
Mr.  Piers  published  three  sermons,  and  a  biographical  account  of  the 
men  who  compiled  the  book  of  Common  Prayer.  From  these  pro- 
ductions of  his  pen  it  would  appear  that  he  was  a  great  admirer  of  the 
formularies  of  the  English  Church,  the  devout  and  evangelical  spirit 
of  which  he  had  thoroughly  imbibed. 

Ebenezer  Blackwell,  the  faithful  and  undeviating  friend  of  the  Wes- 
leys,  closed  his  upright  life,  April  21st,  1782,  at  his  house  in  Lewis- 
ham.     Mr.  Charles  Wesley  was  doubtless  present  on  the  occasion  ;  for 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  753 

among  his  manuscripts  are  two  hymns,  which  bear  the  same  date,  one, 
a  "  Prayer  for  Mr.  Blackwell,  departing  ;"  and  the  other,  "  On  the  Death 
of  Mr.  Ebenezer  Blackwell." 

On  the  24th  of  August  following  Mr.  John  Wesley  made  the  follow- 
ing touching  entry  in  his  Journal : — "  My  brother  and  I  paid  our  last 
visit  to  Lewisham,  and  spent  a  few  pensive  hours  with  the  relict  of  our 
good  friend  Mr.  Blackwell.  We  took  one  more  walk  round  the  garden 
and  meadow,  which  he  took  so  much  pains  to  improve.  Upward  of 
forty  years  this  has  been  my  place  of  retirement,  when  I  could  spare 
two  or  three  days  from  London.  In  that  time,  first  Mrs.  Sparrow  went 
to  rest ;  then  Mrs.  Dewal ;  then  good  Mrs.  Blackwell ;  and  now  Mr. 
Blackwell  himself.     Who  can  tell  how  soon  we  may  follow  them  ?" 

The  holy  life  of  the  venerable  Perronet  now  began  to  draw  toward 
a  close.  After  the  death  of  his  afflicted  wife,  his  daughter  Damaris 
sustained  the  care  of  his  family,  and  was  his  tender  friend  and  com- 
panion. She  was  a  most  faithful  and  upright  woman,  truly  devoted  to 
God,  and  zealous  of  good  works.  Her  life  was  spent  in  acts  of  bene- 
volence, and  in  persevering  efforts  to  advance  the  cause  of  true  religion  ; 
yet  her  health  was  delicate,  and  such  as  subjected  her  to  considerable 
mental  depression.  On  the  9th  of  September,  1782,  this  excellent 
lady  suddenly  expired  in  a  fit  of  apoplexy.  No  trial  could  perhaps 
have  been  more  severe  to  her  aged  father;  yet  his  resignation  sur- 
prised all  who  witnessed  it.  When  he  found,  after  every  means  had 
been  tried  for  her  recovery,  that  her  sanctified  spirit  had  actually  taken 
its  flight,  he  rose  up,  and  with  deep  and  solemn  emotion  exclaimed, 
"  Great  and  marvellous  are  thy  works,  Lord  God  Almighty :  just  and 
true  are  thy  ways,  thou  King  of  saints.  Who  shall  not  fear  thee,  O. 
Lord,  and  glorify  thy  name  ?"  This  was  a  scene  never  to  be  forgotten 
by  those  who  were  present.  On  the  Sunday  after  her  funeral,  he 
preached  from  Mark  xiii,  33  :  "  Take  ye  heed :  watch  and  pray,  for  ye 
know  not  when  the  time  is." 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  whose  heart  was  ever  charged  with  generous 
sympathy,  addressed  a  letter  of  condolence  to  the  bereaved  vicar  of 
Shoreham  ;  who  thus  acknowledged  his  kindness  : — 

"  Oct.  23d,  1782.  My  Very  Dear  Brother, — As  I  cannot  personally 
thank  you,  for  your  late  Christian  condolence,  I  take  the  first  opportu- 
nity of  doing  it  by  letter.  My  loss  indeed  is  very  great;  but  her  gain, 
I  am  certain,  is  much  greater.  Nor  has  the  Lord  left  me  destitute ; 
for  he  has  graciously  raised  up  to  my  help  my  dear  grand-daughter, 
Elizabeth  Briggs  ;  one  of  much  grace,  prudence,  and  discretion.  All 
glory  be  to  his  holy  name  ! 

"  My  heavenly  Father  entered  me  very  early  into  the  school  of 
Christ;  and  has  more  or  less  continued  me  in  it  (adored  be  his  good- 

48 


754  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

ness !)  for  full  fourscore  years.  I  was  not  more  than  eight  years  old 
when  I  began  to  taste  of  grief  and  sorrow  ;  but  I  know  that  every  bitter 
cup  proceeded  from  divine  love ;  and  therefore  what  abundant  reason 
have  I  to  be  thankful !  May  God  preserve  you  and  yours,  and  me  and 
mine,  through  all  the  paths  of  suffering  grace  here,  to  his  eternal  king- 
dom of  glory  hereafter !     Love  to  all.  Thine  affectionately." 

A  few  weeks  afterward  he  addressed  another  letter  to  his  friend 
Mr.  Charles  Wesley ;  in  which  he  says,  "  It  is  a  most  certain  truth, 
that  God  is  not  limited  to  times,  places,  or  persons.  On  the  contrary, 
how  often  has  he  mercifully  disappointed  our  most  anxious  fears !  So 
that  we  must  leave  all  events  to  his  divine  wisdom;  see  his  hand  in 
every  thing  ;  and  ever  bow  down  before  him  with  the  deepest  reverence. 

"  Behold,  my  dear  brother,  the  astonishing  signs  of  the  times  !  Baby- 
lon is  destroying  herself  with  her  own  hands.  That  infernal  court,  the 
Inquisition,  that  perfect  emblem  of  hell  upon  earth,  is  tottering  to  the 
ground.  The  infallible  pope  himself,  with  Catholic  kings  and  princes, 
seem  all  to  join  in  the  confederacy.  But  what  wonder?  It  is  only  a 
preparation  for  the  grand  kingdom  of  Christ  upon  earth.  Lord,  hasten 
the  time !  Fear  not  for  your  dear  son  Charles.  I  trust  he  will  pass 
through  the  court  untainted,  like  Daniel  and  his  three  companions.  If 
I  live  till  the  23d  of  December,  I  enter  into  my  ninetieth  year ;  and 
if  the  prayers  of  such  an  old  divine  can  be  of  any  service,  he  and  his 
worthy  family  may  depend  upon  them.  The  divine  blessing  be  with 
all  of  us,  and  all  belonging  to  us  !  My  love  to  all,  and  in  particular  to 
the  dear  companion  of  your  life.     We  shall  one  day  meet." 

Such  was  the  spirit  of  this  "  very  aged  man."  He  spent  most  of  his 
time  in  his  study,  in  reading  and  devotion,  abstracted  from  the  world, 
and  thinking  mostly  of  heaven.  His  communion  with  God  was  sancti- 
fying and  joyous,  and  his  intercourse  with  his  family  cheering  and 
benevolent.  To  the  future  prosperity  of  the  church,  as  described  in 
the  prophetic  scriptures,  his  attention  was  much  directed ;  and  with 
even  rapturous  emotions  he  anticipated  the  final  overthrow  of  idolatry, 
and  every  form  of  antichristian  error,  and  the  universal  extension  of 
evangelical  truth,  holiness,  and  peace.  His  bodily  infirmities  increased  ; 
his  deafness  rendered  him  almost  incapable  of  conversation ;  but  his 
intellect  retained  its  vigour  ;  and,  as  in  the  case  of  St.  John,  divine  love 
seemed  to  be  the  very  element  of  his  being. 

Thus  he  was  found  when  the  heavenly  summons  came.  The  winter 
of  the  year  1784-5  was  perhaps  one  of  the  severest  ever  known  in 
England.  The  first  fall  of  snow  happened  October  7th,  and  the  last 
April  3d.  The  extreme  cold  lasted  five  months  and  twenty -four  days. 
During  all  that  time,  with  the  exception  of  about  twelve  days  in  January, 
the  frost  continued,  and  the  earth  was  covered  with  snow.     Every  pre- 

48* 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  755 

caution  was  taken  to  preserve  Mr.  Perronet  from  cold  ;  but  the  weather 
affected  him,  so  that  he  began  visibly  to  decline.  On  Saturday,  May 
7th,  1785,  he  was  remarkably  cheerful.  In  the  afternoon  he  desired 
his  grand-daughter  to  leave  him  alone.  When  she  returned,  she  ob- 
served a  peculiar  sweetness  and  animation  in  his  countenance.  As 
she  entered  the  room  he  smiled  upon  her,  and  tears  of  joy  ran  down 
his  face.  He  had  been  reading  the  last  three  chapters  of  the  book  of 
Isaiah,  which  he  recommended  to  her  perusal ;  and  said  he  had  such 
a  view  from  them  of  the  great  things  which  the  Lord  was  about  to  do 
upon  the  earth  as  had  filled  him  with  joy  and  wonder. 

During  the  next  day  he  was  in  the  same  heavenly  disposition,  and 
conversed  with  several  of  the  people  who  came  to  attend  the  public 
worship  of  God.  His  pain  appeared  to  be  gone,  and  his  spirits  were 
lively.  His  grand-daughter  attended  him,  as  usual,  after  he  was  in 
bed ;  and  when  she  took  leave  of  him  for  the  night,  he  said  to  her, 
"  The  Lord  bless  you,  my  dear,  and  all  that  belong  to  you !  Yea,  he 
will ;  I  know  he  will !"  Many  times  he  repeated  these  words  with 
great  emphasis ;  and  after  she  had  left  the  room,  she  distinctly  heard 
him  utter  them.  The  next  morning,  when  she  entered  his  chamber, 
the  spirit  was  fled !  On  the  following  Saturday  his  remains  were  in- 
terred in  the  same  grave  with  his  wife  and  daughter,  attended  by  a  large 
concourse  of  people.  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  read  the  funeral  service, 
and  preached  the  next  day  on  the  appropriate  text,  "  Mark  the  perfect 
man,  and  behold  the  upright ;  for  the  end  of  that  man  is  peace." 

It  has  been  already  observed  that  Mr.  Perronet  was  the  confidential 
adviser  of  the  two  Wesleys  through  the  greater  part  of  their  public  life  : 
so  that  Charles  used  to  call  him  "  the  archbishop  of  the  Methodists." 
In  his  own  practice,  as  a  clergyman,  he  appears  to  have  been  quite 
regular ;  but  two  of  his  sons  were  travelling  preachers.  Both  of  them, 
it  will  be  recollected,  were  anxious  to  introduce  the  sacraments  into 
the  Methodist  chapels  ;  and  with  this  the  current  phraseology  of  their 
father  was  in  full  accordance.  Even  in  his  letters  to  Mr.  Charles 
Wesley  he  speaks  of  "  the  Methodist  Church."  In  one  of  those  letters 
he  says,  "  Honest  brother  Mitchell  is  my  assistant,  once  a  fortnight,  at 
the  water-house,  where  he  preaches  to  a  very  quiet  audience.  I  make 
no  doubt  Methodism,  notwithstanding  all  the  wiles  of  Satan,  is  designed 
by  divine  Providence  to  introduce  the  approaching  millennium."  When 
the  preachers  visited  Shoreham,  Mr.  Pcrronet's  house  was  their  home  ; 
and  in  a  room,  which  he  fitted  up  under  his  own  roof,  they  regularly 
ministered  the  word  of  life.  In  his  spirit  and  manners  he  was  a  per- 
fect gentleman,  and  a  Christian ;  and  a  more  spotless  and  upright  cha- 
racter has  seldom  adonied  any  section  of  the  universal  church.  He 
wrote  several  able  and  edifying  tracts  in  defence  of  those  views  of 


756  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

divine  truth  which  the  Wesleys  so  successfully  taught.     These  valu- 
able productions  of  his  pen  well  deserve  to  be  republished. 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  respect  for  the  Perronet  family  did  not  end 
with  the  funeral  of  its  revered  head.  It  extended  to  the  posterity  of 
that  blessed  man,  especially  to  Miss  Elizabeth  Briggs,  for  whom  her 
grandfather  had  cherished  so  sincere  a  respect.  She  remained  for 
some  time  at  Shoreham,  where  she  was  very  useful  and  highly  esteemed 
in  the  village.  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  encouraged  her  in  her  labours  of 
love.  The  following  letter  he  addressed  to  her  twelve  months  after  the 
death  of  the  holy  man  whom  she  had  served  : — 

"  April  28th,  1786.  My  Dear  Betsy, — You  are  once  more  in  your 
proper  place,  and  experience  that  word :  '  He  that  watereth  others 
shall  be  watered  also  himself.'  I  expect  Shoreham  will  be  like  Ep- 
worth.  After  my  father's  departure,  the  whole  town  was  taken.  If  the 
Lord  give  me  strength,  I  hope  to  see  you  and  your  flock  in  the  summer. 

"  '  Sad  anniversary  of  his  translation,''  do  you  call  it  ?  and  your  '  loss 
irreparable  ?'  The  day  was  the  most  joyful  and  happy  he  ever  knew ; 
and  your  loss  is  momentary,  and  reparable  in  a  happy  eternity.  We 
ought  only  to  rejoice  and  give  thanks  for  his  having  been  lent  to  the 
world  near  a  century.  Therefore  from  this  time,  observe,  I  can  allow 
you  to  mourn  no  more.  I  am  always  glad  to  hear  of  your  affairs. 
You  need  take  no  thought  for  the  morrow,  but  say,  '  In  all  my  ways  I 
acknowledge  thee ;  and  thou  shalt  direct  my  paths.'  My  wife  and 
daughter  join  in  true  love  for  you,  with,  my  dear  Betsy, 

"  Your  faithful  friend  and  servant." 

At  a  subsequent  period,  and  in  the  prospect  of  her  removal  from 
Shoreham,  he  wrote  to  her  as  follows : — 

"  For  the  short  time  I  have  to  stay  here,  I  shall  be  happy  to  assist, 
in  any  degree,  a  child  of  my  blessed  father,  and  yours,  now  waiting  for 
us  in  paradise.  You  will  not  be  discharged  so  easily.  There  is  more 
work  for  you  to  do,  and  more  affliction  for  you  to  suffer,  before  you  are 
permitted  to  depart  in  peace.  I  shall  strive  hard  to  see  you  before  you 
leave  Shoreham.  We  depend  upon  your  coming  straight  to  us,  after 
you  have  paid  your  duty  to  your  mother.  I  stay  in  town  on  purpose  to 
receive  you.  My  wife  and  Sally  long  to  see  you.  My  love  to  the 
whole  society.     Remember  in  your  faithful  prayers,  dear  Betsy, 

"  Your  loving  servant  and  friend." 

On  the  removal  of  this  pious  and  intelligent  young  lady  from  Shore- 
ham, she  took  up  her  residence  in  Hoxton-square,  where  Mr.  Charles 
Wesley  addressed  to  her  the  following  kind  letter,  on  her  arrival : — 

"  Dear  Betsy, — I  am  a  prisoner  here  by  an  inflammation  in  my  eyes  ; 
or  I  should  have  met  you  more  than  half  way :  probably  the  last  time 
we  should  meet  on  earth.     Send  me  a  line  of  information  concerning 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  757 

your  dear  mother's  health,  and  all  your  family.  The  enclosed  account 
of  them  came  from  Ned  Perronet.  You  have  the  best  right  to  it.  How 
many  of  them  in  glory  are  expecting  us  !  We  shall  have  time  enough 
for  conversing  with  them  when  time  is  no  more.  My  family  affection- 
ately salute  you,  particularly  my  secretary  Sally.  The  Lord  will  give 
you,  if  it  be  best,  a  far  more  useful,  if  not  more  loving,  friend  than 

"  Your  faithful  and  affectionate  C.  W." 

In  the  spring  of  1788  Miss  Briggs  was  married  to  the  Rev.  Peard 
Dickenson,  who  had  been  the  curate  of  her  grandfather  at  Shoreham. 
He  had  so  approved  himself  by  his  piety,  diligence,  and  zeal,  that  many 
of  the  parishioners  united  in  a  petition  to  the  dean  and  chapter  of  West- 
minster, with  whom  the  right  of  presentation  was  vested,  that  he  might 
be  appointed  Mr.  Perronet's  successor  in  the  vicarage.  But  one  of  the 
prebends  claimed  it  for  his  eldest  son,  and  the  request  was  denied. 
After  this  Mr.  Dickenson  connected  himself  more  closely  with  Mr. 
Wesley,  and  to  the  end  of  his  life  officiated  as  a  clergyman  in  the 
Methodist  chapels  of  London.  He  was  a  sound  scholar,  a  spiritual 
and  exemplary  minister  of  the  Lord  Jesus ;  and  with  Mr.  Creighton 
assisted  Mr.  Wesley  in  some  of  his  latest  ordinations. 

Within  little  more  than  three  months  after  the  death  of  Mr.  Perronet, 
Mr.  John  and  Charles  Wesley  lost  another  of  their  ablest  and  most 
faithful  friends,  the  devoted  vicar  of  Madeley,  who  died  after  an  illness 
of  a  few  days,  caught  in  the  discharge  of  his  clerical  duties.  Few 
men  have  ever  excelled  him  in  piety,  and  perhaps  none  were  ever 
more  honoured  in  their  latter  end.  The  particulars  of  his  triumphant 
death,  drawn  up  with  inimitable  simplicity  and  force  by  his  estimable 
widow,  are  too  well  known  to  need  repetition  here.  Being  indulged 
with  the  richest  manifestations  of  God's  mercy  in  Christ,  he  called  upon 
all  around  him  to  unite  in  the  loudest  ascriptions  of  praise.  Such  was 
the  fulness  of  his  spiritual  joy,  that  he  expressed  a  desire  for  a  gust  of 
praise  that  should  go  to  the  ends  of  the  earth.  Having  the  most  ele- 
vated and  impressive  views  of  the  atonement  of  Christ,  he  often 
exclaimed, 

"  Jesu's  blood,  through  earth  and  skies, 
Mercy,  free,  boundless  mercy,  cries  !" 

and  added,  in  the  full  exercise  of  an  appropriating  faith, 

"  Mercy's  full  power  I  soon  shall  prove, 
Loved  with  an  everlasting  love  !" 

la  this  manner  the  holy  Fletcher,  the  eloquent  and  successful  advocate 
of  the  Wesleyan  theology,  closed  his  eyes  upon  every  earthly  object, 
and  passed  to  the  enjoyment  of  his  endless  reward,  August  14th,  1785. 
The  account  of  his  sickness,  death,  and  funeral,  Mrs.  Fletcher  trans- 
mitted to  Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  accompanied  by  the  following  note  : — 


758  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

"Madeley,  August  24th,  1785.  Dear  Sir, — Enclosed  you  have  an 
account  of  my  feelings  when  I  thought  myself  dying,  as  did  most  about 
me.  I  prayed  for  strength  to  do  justice  to  my  dearest,  dearest  love. 
I  wrote  it  in  one  day,  but  could  not  go  over  it  a  second  time.  Take  it, 
then,  as  it  flowed  from  my  full  heart,  without  a  second  thought,  and 
pray  for  your  deeply  distressed  friend.  I  cannot  find  your  brother.  I 
wrote  to  him  at  first,  but  have  got  no  answer.  I  stay  here,  if  I  live, 
half  a  year,  to  get  the  people  regularly  settled  in  society.  My  cup  is 
bitter  indeed  ;  but  I  shall  be  soon  with  him,  and  together  we  shall 
behold  His  glory." 

The  time  now  began  rapidly  to  approach  when  Mr.  Charles  Wesley 
perceived  that  he  also  must  die.  His  removal  into  the  world  of  spirits 
was  not  an  event  that  came  upon  him  unawares.  To  prepare  for  it  had 
been  the  leading  business  of  the  greater  part  of  his  life.  He  expected 
it  therefore,  not  with  alarm,  but  with  hope  and  desire.  His  treasure 
and  his  heart  were  already  in  heaven ;  and  the  abiding  consciousness 
which  he  had  of  his  title  to  the  future  inheritance,  resulting  from  his 
filial  relation  to  God,  and  of  his  meetness  for  it,  through  the  sancti- 
fying power  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  filled  him  with  adoring  thankfulness. 
Deeply  was  he  sensible  that  he  possessed  no  proper  merit  in  the  sight 
of  God  ;  and  he  knew  that  he  needed  none,  according  to  the  tenor  of 
the  evangelical  covenant.  Hence  his  self-abasement  was  profound  ; 
his  reliance  upon  the  sacrifice  and  intercession  of  Christ,  entire ;  and 
his  hope  of  glory  was  that  of  a  sinner,  who  knew  that  he  was  both  jus- 
tified and  sanctified  by  grace,  and  looked  for  eternal  life  as  a  gift  to  be 
gratuitously  bestowed  upon  a  believing  penitent. 

He  waited  for  the  coming  of  the  Lord  in  patient  labour,  as  well  as  in 
sanctifying  hope.  The  lease  of  the  Foundery  in  London  expired  about 
the  year  1777,  when  the  commodious  chapel  in  the  City-road  was  built, 
and  the  congregation  removed  thither.  In  this  new  and  more  elegant 
erection,  or  in  some  other  of  the  metropolitan  chapels,  Mr.  Charles 
Wesley  generally  preached  in  the  morning  and  afternoon  of  every  sab- 
bath, except  when  he  was  supplying  the  congregations  in  Bristol,  or  was 
disabled  by  affliction.  A  few  persons  are  still  living,  who  attended 
these  his  latest  ministrations.  According  to  their  testimony,  he  was 
singularly  tender  and  affectionate  in  his  manner,  when  addressing  those 
that  were  "  afflicted  in  mind,  body,  or  estate,"  and  especially  those  who 
mourned  under  a  penitent  conviction  of  sin.  In  beating  down  the  pride 
of  self-righteousness,  the  presumption  of  Antinomianism,  and  the  obtru- 
sive forwardness  of  superficial  and  doubtful  piety,  he  was  awfully 
solemn  and  awakening ;  for  he  spoke  "  like  one  having  authority." 

If  his  thoughts  did  not  flow  freely  in  the  pulpit,  he  was  very  deliberate, 
making  long  pauses,  as  if  waiting  for  the  promised  communication  of 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  759 

divine  influence.  In  such  cases  he  usually  preached  with  his  eyes 
closed ;  he  fumbled  with  his  hands  about  his  breast ;  leaned  with  his 
elbows  upon  the  Bible ;  and  his  whole  body  was  in  motion.  He  was 
often  so  feeble  as  to  be  under  a  necessity  of  once  or  twice  calling 
upon  the  congregation  to  sing,  in  the  course  of  his  sermon,  that  he 
might  partially  recover  himself,  and  be  able  to  finish  his  discourse. 
When  he  had  strength,  and  his  mind  was  under  peculiar  excitement, 
as  it  often  was,  he  expressed  himself  with  fluency  and  power.  His 
sentences  were  short  and  pointed,  charged  with  the  most  weighty 
truths  ;  and  the  language  was  such  as  all  understood  and  felt.  His 
sermons  were  the  effusions  of  a  heart  overflowing  with  divine  truth  and 
love.  They  were  rich  in  Scripture  sentiment,  and  in  Scripture  phrase- 
ology, "  as  it  were  a  paved  work  of  sapphire."  In  prayer  he  was 
copious  and  mighty,  especially  upon  sacramental  occasions,  when  he 
seemed  to  "  enter  into  the  holiest  of  all  by  the  blood  of  Jesus."  Greatly 
was  he  enfeebled  by  age  and  disease ;  yet  he  continued  his  public 
religious  services,  in  this  spirit  and  manner,  till  within  a  few  months 
of  his  death. 

For  condemned  felons  his  compassionate  concern  continued  undi- 
minished to  the  last.  His  tender  heart  yearned  over  this  class  of 
transgressors.  He  visited  them  in  their  cells  ;  wept  with  them  because 
of  their  guilt  and  misery ;  taught  them  the  way  to  the  mercy-seat  of 
God,  through  the  death  of  his  Son ;  prayed  with  them ;  brought  their 
case  before  his  congregations,  and  urged  his  friends  to  invoke  the 
divine  pity  upon  them.  The  last  publication  that  he  sent  from  the 
press  was  a  tract  of  twelve  pages,  entitled,  "  Prayers  for  condemned 
Malefactors."  It  consists  of  hymns  adapted  to  their  use,  breathing  the 
spirit  of  fear  and  contrition,  and  distinctly  recognising  the  evangelical 
doctrine  of  free  and  present  salvation  from  sin,  to  be  obtained  by  faith 
in  the  sacrificial  death  of  Christ.  In  these  labours  of  love  he  was  sig- 
nally owned  of  God.  The  tract  just  mentioned,  which  was  printed  in 
the  year  1785,  had  respect  to  a  large  number  of  culprits  who  suffered 
at  that  time.  In  a  manuscript  note,  appended  to  one  of  those  hymns, 
he  says,  "These  prayers  were  answered  Thursday,  April  28th,  1785, 
on  nineteen  malefactors,  who  all  died  penitent.  Not  unto  me,  O  Lord, 
not  unto  me  !"  Thus,  like  his  Saviour,  he  affected  not  the  society  of  the 
rich  and  powerful,  but  condescended  to  men  of  low  estate.  He  sought 
out  the  most  abject  of  the  race,  whom  he  endeavoured  instrumentally 
to  save.     When  he  succeeded,  his  joy  rose  to  rapture. 

At  this  period  of  his  life  his  appearance  and  habits  were  peculiar. 
"  He  rode  every  day  (clothed  for  winter  even  in  summer)  a  little  horse, 
gray  with  age.  When  he  mounted,  if  a  subject  struck  him,  he  pro- 
ceeded to  expand  and  put  it  in  order.     He  would  write  a  hymn  thus 

/ 


760  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

given  him  on  a  card,  (kept  for  that  purpose,)  with  his  pencil  in  short- 
hand. Not  unfrequently  he  has  come  to  the  house  in  the  City-road, 
and,  having  left  the  pony  in  the  garden  in  front,  he  would  enter,  crying 
out,  '  Pen  and  ink  !  pen  and  ink  !'  These  being  supplied,  he  wrote  the 
hymn  he  had  been  composing.  When  this  was  done,  he  would  look 
round  on  those  present,  and  salute  them  with  much  kindness  ;  ask  after 
their  health  ;  give  out  a  short  hymn,  and  thus  put  all  in  mind  of  eternity. 
He  was  fond  of  that  stanza  upon  those  occasions  : — 

There  all  the  ship's  company  meet,  &c." 

In  age  the  sympathies  of  his  heart  were  unimpaired.  To  his  friend 
Mr.  William  Marriot,  who  had  lost  a  son  by  the  small-pox,  he  addressed 
the  following  affectionate  letter  toward  the  close  of  the  year  1785  : — 
"  The  Lord  gave,  and  the  Lord  hath  taken  away ;  blessed  be  the  name 
of  the  Lord.  This,  my  dear  friend,  is,  I  doubt  not,  the  language  of 
your  sorrowful  hearts  :  sorrowful,  yet  resigned  to  unerring  wisdom  and 
goodness.  Jesus  wept  to  see  his  creatures  weeping.  He  does  not 
disapprove  your  feeling  your  loss  ;  neither  do  you  offer  to  God  a  sacrifice 
which  costs  you  naught.  Your  comfort  is,  that  he  orders  all  things 
well,  and  makes  all  things  work  together  for  good  to  them  that  love 
him.  My  partner  sympathizes  with  yours.  We  lost  our  only  son  by 
the  small-pox.  You  find  several  hymns  on  the  occasion  in  the  funeral 
hymns,  which  are  too  suitable.  That  God  may  sanctify  your  affliction, 
and  make  it  instrumental  to  your  eternal  happiness,  is  the  earnest 
prayer  of  Your  faithful  friend  and  servant." 

In  the  month  of  February,  1788,  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  was  reduced 
to  a  state  of  great  weakness,  but  was  able  still  occasionally  to  go  abroad. 
A  memorandum  which  he  wrote  at  this  time  is  worth  preserving,  as  a 
striking  illustration  of  the  uprightness  which  marked  his  conduct 
through  life.  The  balance  of  a  small  account,  of  some  years'  standing, 
was  demanded  of  him  by  a  music-seller,  the  correctness  of  which  was 
not  very  apparent.  He  immediately  transmitted  the  money,  with  the 
following  note  : — "  If  there  is  the  least  doubt,  Mr.  Wesley  always  takes- 
the  safest,  that  is,  his  neighbour's,  side ;  choosing  to  pay  a  bill  twice 
or  twenty  times,  rather  than  not  at  all.  He  will  be  obliged  to  Mr. 
Wright  for  a  line  of  acknowledgment,  that  he  is  now  out  of  his  debt." 

On  the  1 8th  of  this  month  his  brother  addressed  to  him  the  laconic 
but  friendly  note : — "  Dear  Brother, — You  must  go  out  every  day,  or 
die.  Do  not  die  to  save  charges.  You  certainly  need  not  want  any 
thing  as  long  as  I  live." 

The  time  was  now  come  for  Mr.  John  Wesley  to  leave  London,  and 
itinerate  through  the  country.  He  says,  "  I  took  a  solemn  leave  of  the 
congregation  at  West-street,  by  applying  once  more  what  I  had  en- 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  761 

forced  fifty  years  before,  '  By  grace  are  ye  saved,  through  faith.'  At 
the  following  meeting  the  presence  of  God,  in  a  marvellous  manner, 
filled  the  place.  The  next  evening  we  had  a  very  numerous  congrega- 
tion at  the  new  chapel,  to  which  I  declared  the  whole  counsel  of  God. 
I  seemed  now  to  have  finished  my  work  in  London.  If  I  see  it  again, 
well ;  if  not,  I  pray  God  to  raise  up  others,  that  will  be  more  faithful 
and  more  successful  in  his  work!" 

On  the  following  day  it  is  probable  the  brothers  took  leave  of  each 
other,  to  meet  no  more  in  this  world.  Charles  was  so  enfeebled,  that 
it  was  doubtful  whether  he  would  ever  be  able  to  resume  his  work. 
Four  days  after  their  separation  Mr.  John  Wesley  addressed  to  him  an 
affectionate  letter  from  Bath,  in  which  he  says,  "  Many  inquire  after 
you,  and  express  much  affection,  and  desire  of  seeing  you.  In  good 
time !  You  are  first  suffering  the  will  of  God.  Afterward  he  has  a 
little  more  for  you  to  do  :  that  is,  provided  you  now  take  up  your  cross, 
(for  that  it  frequently  must  be,)  and  go  out  at  least  an  hour  in  a  day.  I 
would  not  blame  you,  if  it  were  two  or  three.  Never  mind  expense. 
I  can  make  that  up.  You  shall  not  die  to  save  charges.  I  shall  shortly 
have  a  word  to  say  to  Charles,  or  his  brother,  or  both.  Peace  be  with 
all  your  spirits !" 

On  the  5th  of  March,  having  arrived  in  Bristol,  Mr.  John  Wesley 
again  wrote  to  his  brother,  saying,  "  I  hope  you  keep  to  your  rule,  of 
going  out  every  day,  although  it  may  sometimes  be  a  cross.  Keep  to 
this  but  one  month,  and  I  am  persuaded  you  will  be  as  well  as  you  was 
at  this  time  twelve-mohth.  If  I  ventured  to  give  you  one  more  advice, 
it  would  be  this,  '  Be  master  of  your  own  house.'  If  you  fly,  they 
pursue.     But  stand  firm,  and  you  will  carry  your  point." 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley  was  now  too  feeble  to  correspond  with  his  bro- 
ther. His  daughter  watched  over  him  with  tender  solicitude,  and 
appears  from  time  to  time  to  have  transmitted  to  her  uncle  an  account 
of  her  revered  parent.  He  sent  her  the  following  letter  from  Bristol, 
under  the  date  of  March  7th  : — 

"  My  Dear  Sally, — When  my  appetite  was  entirely  gone,  so  that  all 
I  could  take  at  dinner  was  a  roasted  turnip,  it  was  restored  in  a  few 
days,  by  riding  out  daily,  after  taking  ten  drops  of  elixir  of  vitriol  in  a 
glass  of  water.  It  is  highly  probable  this  would  have  the  same  effect 
in  my  brother's  case.  But  in  the  mean  time,  I  wish  he  would  see  Dr. 
Whitehead.  I  am  persuaded  there  is  not  such  another  physician  in 
England  :  although,  to  confound  human  wisdom,  he  does  not  know  how 
to  cure  his  own  wife.  He  must  lie  in  bed  as  little  as  possible  in  the 
day-time  :  otherwise  it  will  hinder  his  sleeping  at  night.  Now,  Sally, 
tell  your  brothers  from  me,  that  their  tenderly-respectful  behaviour  to 
their  father  (even  to  asking  his  pardon,   if  in   any  thing  they  have 


762  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

offended  him)  will  be  the  best  cordial  for  him  under  heaven.  I  know 
not  but  they  may  save  his  life  thereby.  To  know  that  nothing  will  be 
wanting  on  your  part  gives  great  satisfaction  to,  my  dear  Sally, 

"  Yours  very  affectionately." 

The  suggestion  respecting  the  calling  in  of  Dr.  Whitehead  appears 
to  have  been  followed  by  the  family.  "  I  visited  him  several  times," 
says  the  doctor,  "  in  his  last  sickness  ;  and  his  body  was  indeed  re- 
duced to  the  most  extreme  state  of  weakness.  He  possessed  that  state 
of  mind  which  he  had  been  always  pleased  to  see  in  others  :  unaffected 
humility,  and  holy  resignation  to  the  will  of  God.  He  had  no  trans- 
ports of  joy,  but  solid  hope  and  unshaken  confidence  in  Christ,  which 
kept  his  mind  in  perfect  peace."* 

Mr.  John  Wesley,  who  was  still  at  Bristol,  wrote  the  subjoined  letter 
to  his  brother,  on  the  17th  of  March  : — "  Dear  Brother, — I  am  just  set- 
ting out  on  my  northern  journey,  but  must  snatch  time  to  write  two  or 
three  lines.  I  stand  and  admire  the  wise  and  gracious  dispensations 
of  divine  Providence !  Never  was  there  before  so  loud  a  call  to  all 
that  are  under  your  roof.  If  they  have  not  hitherto  sufficiently  regarded 
either  you,  or  the  God  of  their  fathers,  what  is  more  calculated  to  con- 
vince them,  than  to  see  you  hovering  so  long  upon  the  borders  of  the 
grave  ?  And  I  verily  believe,  if  they  receive  the  admonition,  God  will 
raise  you  up  again.  I  know  you  have  the  sentence  of  death  in  your- 
self. So  had  I  more  than  twelve  years  ago.  I  know  nature  is  utterly 
exhausted.  But  is  not  nature  subject  to  His  word  ?  I  do  not  depend 
upon  physicians,  but  upon  Him  that  raiseth  the  dead.  Only  let  your 
whole  family  stir  themselves  up,  and  be  instant  in  prayer :  then  I  have 
only  to  say  to  each,  '  If  thou  canst  believe,  thou  shalt  see  the  glory  of 
God !'     Be  strong  in  the  Lord,  and  in  the  power  of  his  might." 

The  intelligence  which  was  conveyed  to  Mr.  John  Wesley,  respecting 
his  brother,  was  increasingly  unfavourable :  hence  the  peculiarity  of 
the  following  letter,  which  he  addressed  to  his  niece,  and  which  indi- 
cates that  her  father  was  in  the  last  state  of  exhaustion,  unable  to  re- 
ceive any  nourishment.  It  was  written  from  Worcester,  and  dated 
March  20th  :— 

"  My  Dear  Sally, — Mr.  Whitefield  had,  for  a  considerable  time, 
thrown  up  all  the  food  he  took.  I  advised  him  to  slit  a  large  onion 
across  the  grain,  and  bind  it  warm  on  the  pit  of  his  stomach.  He 
vomited  no  more.  Pray  apply  this  to  my  brother's  stomach  the  next 
time  he  eats.  One  in  Yorkshire,  who  was  dying  for  want  of  food,  as 
she  threw  up  all  she  took,  was  saved  by  the  following  means : — Boil 
crusts  of  white  bread  to  the  consistence  of  a  jelly  : — add  a  few  drops  of 
lemon-juice,  and  a  little  loaf  sugar : — take  a  spoonful  once  or  twice  an 
*  Life  of  the  Rev.  Charles  Wesley,  p.  369. 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  763 

hour.  By  all  means,  let  him  try  this.  If  neither  of  these  avail,  (which 
I  think  will  not  be  the  case,)  remember  the  lady  at  Paris,  who  lived 
several  weeks  without  swallowing  a  grain,  by  applying  thin  slices  of 
beef  to  the  stomach.  But,  above  all,  let  prayer  be  made  continually ; 
and  probably  he  will  be  stronger  after  this  illness  than  he  has  been 
these  ten  years.  Is  any  thing  too  hard  for  God  ?  On  Sunday  I  am  to 
be  at  Birmingham ;  on  Sunday  se'nnight,  at  Madeley,  near  Shifnal, 
Salop.     My  dear  Sally,  adieu  !" 

Hence  it  appears  that  Mr.  John  Wesley  still  entertained  a  hope  of 
his  brother's  recovery.  The  decree,  however,  was  gone  forth,  and  no 
means  could  avail  for  the  preservation  of  his  life.  While  he  remained 
in  the  state  of  extreme  feebleness  to  which  the  letter  of  John  refers, 
having  been  silent  and  quiet  for  some  time,  he  called  Mrs.  Wesley  to 
him,  and  requested  her  to  write  the  following  lines  at  his  dictation  : — 

In  age  and  feebleness  extreme, 
Who  shall  a  sinful  worm  redeem  1 
Jesus,  my  only  hope  thou  art, 
Strength  of  my  failing  flesh  and  heart ; 
O  could  I  catch  a  smile  from  thee, 
And  drop  into  eternity  ! 

For  fifty  years  Christ  as  the  Redeemer  of  men  had  been  the  subject  of 
his  effective  ministry,  and  of  his  loftiest  songs  ;  and  he  may  be  said  to 
have  died  with  a  hymn  to  Christ  upon  his  lips.  He  lingered  till  the 
29th  of  March,  1788,  when  he  yielded  up  his  spirit  into  the  hands  of 
his  God  and  Saviour,  at  the  advanced  age  of  seventy-nine  years  and 
three  months. 

Information  of  the  solemn  event  was  sent  by  Mr.Bradburn  to  Mr.  John 
Wesley ;  but  as  the  letter  was  wrongly  directed,  it  did  not  reach  him 
till  the  4th  of  April,  the  day  before  the  funeral  took  place.  He  could 
not  therefore  attend  the  remains  of  his  brother  to  the  grave  ;*  but  he 
immediately  sent  the  following  letter  to  his  bereaved  sister-in-law  : — 

"  Macclesfield,  April  4th.  Dear  Sister, — Half  an  hour  ago  I  re- 
ceived a  letter  from  Mr.  Bradburn,  informing  me  of  my  brother's  death. 
For  eleven  or  twelve  days  before  I  had  not  one  line  concerning  him. 
The  last  I  had  was  from  Charles,  which  I  delayed  to  answer,  expect- 
ing every  day  to  receive  some  further  information.  We  have  only  now 
to  learn  that  great  lesson,  '  The  Lord  gave,  and  the  Lord  hath  taken 
away :  blessed  be  the  name  of  the  Lord !'  If  it  had  been  necessary, 
in  order  to  serve  either  him  or  you,  I  should  not  have  thought  much  of 

*  "  If  Mr.  Bradburn's  letter  of  March  29th  had  been  directed  to  Birmingham,  where 
I  then  was,  I  should  have  taken  coach  on  Sunday,  the  30th,  and  been  with  you  on 
Monday,  the  31st.  But  all  is  well.  By  that  mistake  I  am  much  further  on  my  jour- 
ney."— Manuscript  letter  to  the  Rev.  Peard  Dickenson,  from  Mr.  Wesley. 


764  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

coming  up  to  London.    Indeed,  to  serve  you,  or  your  dear  family,  in  any 
thing  that  is  in  my  power,  will  always  be  a  pleasure  to,  dear  sister, 

"  Your  affectionate  friend  and  brother." 

On  the  same  day  Miss  Sarah  Wesley  drew  up  the  following  letter, 
which  she  addressed  to  her  uncle  : — 

"  Dear  and  Honoured  Uncle, — We  were  all  present  when  my  dear 
respected  father  departed  this  life.  His  end  was,  what  he  particularly 
wished  it  might  be,  peace  !  For  some  months  past  he  seemed  totally 
detached  from  earth.  He  spoke  very  little,  nor  wished  to  hear  any 
thing  read  but  the  Scriptures.  He  took  a  solemn  leave  of  all  his 
friends.  I  once  asked  if  he  had  any  presages  that  he  should  die.  He 
said,  '  No  ;'  but  his  weakness  was  such,  that  he  thought  it  impossible 
he  '  should  live  through  March.'  He  kindly  bade  me  remember  him, 
and  seemed  to  have  no  doubt  but  I  should  meet  him  in  heaven. 

"  All  his  prayer  was, '  Patience,  and  an  easy  death !'  He  bade  every 
one  who  visited  him  to  supplicate  for  these  ;  often  repeating,  '  An  easy 
death !'  He  told  my  mother,  the  week  before  he  departed,  that  no 
fiend  was  permitted  to  approach  him  ;  and  said  to  us  all, '  I  have  a  good 
hope  /'  When  we  asked  if  he  wanted  any  thing,  he  frequently  answered, 
'  Nothing  but  Christ!'  Some  person  observed,  that  the  valley  of  the 
shadow  of  death  was  hard  to  be  passed.    '  Not  with  Christ,'  replied  he. 

"  On  March  27th,  after  a  most  uneasy  night,  he  prayed,  as  in  an 
agony,  that  he  might  not  have  many  such  nights.  '  O  my  God,'  said 
he,  '  not  many  /'  It  was  with  great  difficulty  he  seemed  to  speak. 
About  ten  days  before,  on  my  brother  Samuel's  entering  the  room,  he 
took  hold  of  his  hand,  and  pronounced,  with  a  voice  of  faith,  '  I  shall 
bless  God  to  all  eternity,  that  ever  you  were  born.  I  am  persuaded  I 
shall !'  My  brother  Charles  also  seemed  much  upon  his  mind.  '  That 
dear  boy !'  said  he,  '  God  bless  him !'  He  spoke  less  to  me  than  to 
the  rest,  which  has  since  given  me  some  pain.  However,  he  bade 
me  trust  in  God,  and  never  forsake  him ;  and  then  he  assured  me,  that 
he  never  would  forsake  me. 

"  The  28th  my  mother  asked  if  he  had  any  thing  to  say  to  us. 
Raising  his  eyes,  he  said,  '  Only  thanks !  love  !  blessing !' 

"Tuesday  and  Wednesday  he  was  not  entirely  sensible.  He  slept 
much,  without  refreshment,  and  had  the  restlessness  of  death  for,  I 
think,  the  whole  week.  He  was  eager  to  depart ;  and  if  we  moved 
him,  or  spoke  to  him,  he  answered,  '  Let  me  die !  let  me  die  !'  A  fort- 
night before,  he  prayed,  with  many  tears,  for  all  his  enemies,  naming 
Miss  Freeman.  '  I  beseech  thee,  O  Lord,  by  thine  agony  and  bloody 
sweat,'  said  he,  '  that  she  may  never  feel  the  pangs  of  eternal  death.' 
When  your  kind  letter  to  my  brother  came,  (in  which  you  affectionately 
tell  him,  that  you  will  be  a  father  to  him  and  my  brother  Samuel,)  I 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  765 

read  it  to  our  father.     '  He  will  be  kind  to  you,'  said  he,  '  when  I  am 
gone.     I  am  certain  your  uncle  will  be  kind  to  all  of  you.' 

"  The  last  morning,  which  was  the  29th  of  March,  being  unable  to 
speak,  my  mother  entreated  him  to  press  her  hand,  if  he  knew  her ; 
which  he  feebly  did.  His  last  words  which  I  could  hear  were,  '  Lord 
— my  heart, — my  God !'  He  then  drew  his  breath  short,  and  the  last 
so  gently,  that  we  knew  not  exactly  the  moment  in  which  his  happy 
spirit  fled.  His  dear  hand  was  in  mine  for  five  minutes  before,  and  at 
the  awful  period  of,  his  dissolution.  It  had  often  been  his  desire  that 
we  should  attend  him  to  the  grave  ;  and  though  he  did  not  mention  it 
again  (which  he  did  the  place  of  his  burial)  during  his  illness,  we  all 
mean  to  fulfil  his  wish ;  trusting  we  shall  be  supported,  as  we  have 
been  hitherto,  in  our  afflicting  situations. 

"  My  dear,  honoured  uncle,  my  mother  presents  you  her  respectful 
love,  and  my  brothers  join  with  me  in  duty,  begging  your  prayers  for 
the  widow  and  the  fatherless !     I  am 

"  Your  afflicted  and  dutiful  niece." 

This  tender  and  interesting  communication  Mr.  John  Wesley  an- 
swered from  Manchester,  on  the  12th  of  April,  as  follows  : — "  My  Dear 
Sally, — I  thank  you  for  the  account  you  have  given  me.  It  is  full  and 
satisfactory.  You  describe  a  very  awful  scene.  The  time,  I  doubt  not, 
was  prolonged  on  purpose  that  it  might  make  the  deeper  impression  on 
those  that  might  otherwise  soon  have  forgotten  it.  What  a  difference 
does  one  moment  make  when  the  soul  springs  out  of  time  into  eternity ! 
What  an  amazing  change !  What  are  all  the  pleasures,  the  business 
of  this  world,  to  a  disembodied  spirit  ?  Let  us  therefore  be  ready ;  for 
the  day  is  at  hand !  But  the  comfort  is,  it  cannot  part  you  long  from, 
dear  Sally,  Yours  invariably." 

By  the  same  post  Mr.  Wesley  sent  the  following  letter  to  his  sister- 
in-law  : — "  Dear  Sister, — The  account  which  Mr.  Bradburn  gave  me 
of  my  brother's  removal  was  very  short  and  unsatisfactory.  But  the 
account  which  Sally  has  given  me  is  such  as  it  should  be,  particular 
and  circumstantial.  I  doubt  not  but  the  few  solemn  words  that  he 
spoke,  before  he  went  hence,  will  prove  a  lasting  blessing  to  all  that 
heard  them.  •  If  I  may  take  upon  me  to  give  you  a  little  piece  of  ad- 
vice, it  is,  to  keep  little  company.  You  have  a  handsome  occasion  of 
contracting  your  acquaintance,  and  retaining  only  a  small,  select  num- 
ber, such  as  you  can  do  good  to,  and  receive  good  from.  I  am,  my 
dear  sister,  Your  affectionate  friend  and  brother." 

The  funeral  of  this  honoured  minister  took  place  on  the  5th  of  April. 
His  remains,  by  his  own  desire,  were  interred  in  the  church-yard  of 
St.  Mary-le-bone,  near  his  own  residence  in  Chesterfield-street.  The 
pall  was  supported  by  eight  clergymen  of  the  Church  of  England.     In 


766  LIFE   OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

addition  to  his  name  and  age,  the  following  lines  are  inscribed  upon  his 
tomb-stone.  They  were  written  by  himself  on  the  death  of  one  of  his 
friends  ;  but  could  not  be  more  justly  applied  to  any  other  person. 

With  poverty  of  spirit  blest, 
Rest,  happy  saint,  in  Jesus  rest ; 
A  sinner  saved,  through  grace  forgiven, 
Redeem'd  from  earth  to  reign  in  heaven  ! 
Thy  labours  of  unwearied  love, 
By  thee  forgot,  are  crown'd  above : 
Crown'd,  through  the  mercy  of  thy  Lord, 
With  a  free,  full,  immense  reward  ! 

As  a  friendship  of  the  most  tender  and  confidential  kind  had  through 
life  subsisted  between  Mr.  John  and  Charles  Wesley,  and  they  had 
been  labourers  together  for  half  a  century  in  carrying  on  a  deep  and 
extensive  work  of  God,  it  was  John's  desire  that  their  remains  should 
rest  together  in  the  tomb  which  he  had  prepared  in  the  ground  con- 
nected with  the  chapel  in  the  City-road;  but  this  Charles  declined, 
because  the  ground  was  not  consecrated.*  It  was  under  the  influence 
of  this  disappointment  that  Mr.  John  Wesley  wrote  the  paper  on  the 
inutility  of  consecrating  burying-grounds,  which  he  inserted  in  his 
monthly  Magazine.  He  thought  that  churches  and  chapels  require  no 
consecration  but  that  which  arises  from  the  celebration  of  God's  wor- 
ship ;  and  that  burying-grounds  are  made  sacred  by  the  ashes  of  the 
pious  dead,  rather  than  by  ceremonies  of  Popish  origin,  which  the  New 
Testament  never  mentions. 

Some  persons  have  thought  that  the  part  which  Mr.  Charles  Wesley 
took  in  opposition  to  his  brother's  ordinations,  and  against  the  admi- 
nistration of  the  sacraments  by  any  man  on  whose  head  the  hands  of  a 
bishop  had  not  been  laid,  must  have  rendered  him  an  object  of  dislike 
and  jealousy  among  the  Methodist  preachers  generally.  But  this  is  a 
mistake.  Those  who  knew  him  best  were  convinced  of  his  integrity 
and  conscientiousness  ;  and  though  they  might  dissent  from  his  views 
of  ecclesiastical  order,  they  admired  the  man,  whom  they  saw  to  be  as 
generous  as  he  was  upright.  Mr.  Bradburn,  for  instance,  whose  opi- 
nions concerning  episcopal  ordination  were  very  different  from  those 
of  Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  was  honoured  with  the  personal  friendship  of 
this  eminent  man,  and  in  return  regarded  him  with  the  profoundest 

*  "  It  is  a  pity  but  the  remains  of  my  brother  had  been  deposited  with  mine.  Cer- 
tainly that  ground  is  holy  as  any  in  England ;  and  it  contains  a  large  quantity  of '  bonny 
dead.'  " — Private  letter  of  Mr.  Wesley  to  the  Rev.  Peard  Dickenson. 

Mr.  Wesley  here  alludes  to  a  dying  saying  of  Haliburton  :  "  I  was  just  thinking  on 
the  pleasant  spot  of  earth  I  shall  get  to  lie  in,  beside  Mr.  Rutherford,  Mr.  Forrester, 
and  Mr.  Anderson.  I  shall  come  in  as  the  little  one  among  them,  and  I  shall  get  my 
pleasant  George  in  my  hand  ;  and  0  we  shall  be  a  knot  of  bonny  dust !" 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  767 

respect  and  admiration ;  as  is  manifest  from  the  following  letter,  which 
he  addressed  to  Mr.  Bardsley,  a  brother  preacher,  a  few  days  after  Mr. 
Charles  Wesley's  interment : — 

"  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  died  just  as  any  one  who  knew  him  might 
have  expected.  I  have  had  the  pleasure  and  profit  of  his  acquaintance 
and  correspondence  for  years,  and  shall  have  a  great  loss  of  a  true 
friend  now  that  he  is  gone.  I  visited  him  often  in  his  illness,  and  sat 
up  with  him  all  night,  the  last  but  one  of  his  life.  He  had  no  disorder 
but  old  age.  He  had  very  little  pain.  His  mind  was  as  calm  as  a 
summer  evening.  He  told  me  he  should  die  in  March,  some  months 
before.  He  often  said,  '  I  have  no  particular  desire  to  die  ;  but  I  want 
the  whole  will  of  God  to  be  done  in  and  by  me.'  He  always  seemed 
fearful  of  suffering  something  dreadful  before  death.  In  this  he  was 
quite  disappointed ;  for  no  one  could  pass  easier  out  of  time  than  he 
did.  He  said  many  things  about  the  cause  of  God,  and  the  preachers, 
that  did  him  much  credit.  He  frequently  said,  '  I  am  a  mere  sinner, 
saved  by  the  grace  of  God  my  Saviour.'  This  sort  of  language  one 
would  expect  from  most  professors  ;  but  from  one  of  his  years  and  ex- 
perience, it  was  truly  pleasing. 

"  His  general  character  was  such  as  at  once  adorned  human  nature 
and  the  Christian  religion.  He  was  candid,  without  cowardly  weak- 
ness ;  and  firm,  without  headstrong  obstinacy.  He  was  equally  free 
from  the  cold  indifference  of  lifeless  formality,  and  the  imaginary  fire 
of  enthusiastic  wildness.  He  never  was  known  to  say  any  thing  in 
commendation  of  himself,  and  never  was  at  a  loss  for  something  good 
to  say  of  his  divine  Master.  His  soul  was  formed  for  friendship  in 
affliction,  and  his  words  and  letters  were  as  a  precious  balm  to  those 
of  a  sorrowful  spirit.  He  was  courteous,  without  dissimulation ;  and 
honest,  without  vulgar  roughness.  He  was  truly  a  great  scholar,  with- 
out pedantic  ostentation.  He  was  a  great  Christian,  without  any 
pompous  singularity ;  and  a  great  divine,  without  the  least  contempt 
for  the  meanest  of  his  brethren.  He  died,  or  rather  fell  asleep,  on 
Saturday,  March  29th,  1788,  in  the  eightieth  year  of  his  age.  I 
preached  his  funeral  sermon  at  West-street,  and  at  the  new  chapel,  on 
Sunday,  April  6th,  to  an  inconceivable  concourse  of  people,  of  every 
description,  from  2  Sam.  iii,  38 :  '  A  prince  and  a  great  man  is  fallen 
this  day  in  Israel.'  I  am  not  sure  but  I  shall  publish  the  sermon. 
Our  chapels  are  hung  in  black  around  the  pulpits,  desks,  &c,  and  all 
the  people  are  in  mourning." 

Such  was  the  latter  end  of  Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  one  of  the  most 
useful  and  gifted  men  of  his  age.  Perhaps  the  state  of  extreme  phy- 
sical exhaustion  in  which  he  lay  for  several  days,  rendered  him  in- 
capable of  those  rapturous  joys  with  which  some  persons  have  been 


768  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

indulged  in  their  last  hours ;  but  had  they  been  vouchsafed  to  him,  it 
is  doubtful  whether  he  would  have  made  them  known.  The  mystical 
views  of  religion  which  he  received  in  early  life,  and  which  he  again 
cherished  after  he  had  desisted  from  his  itinerancy,  led  him  rather  to 
conceal  than  declare  what  the  Lord  had  done  for  him.  Yet  thus  much 
we  learn,  that  he  forgave  all  his  enemies,  and  prayed  for  them.  He 
renounced  all  confidence  in  himself,  and  in  the  spirit  of  a  penitent 
trusted  in  Christ  alone  for  acceptance  and  eternal  life.  Hence  his 
conscience  was  at  rest,  and  his  heart  was  all  gratitude,  submission, 
and  hope,  longing  after  his  heavenly  home.  Thus  did  he  exemplify 
his  own  inimitable  verses  : — 

Walk  with  me  through  the  dreadful  shade  ; 

And,  certified  that  thou  art  mine, 
My  spirit,  calm  and  undismay'd, 

I  shall  into  thy  hands  resign. 
Long  as  my  God  shall  lend  me  breath, 

My  every  pulse  shall  beat  for  him. 

Mr.  John  Wesley's  kindness  to  his  brother's  family,  after  their  be- 
reavement, was  in  perfect  consistency  with  his  character,  and  honour- 
able to  him  in  the  highest  degree.  This  is  strikingly  apparent  from 
the  following  letters,  selected  from  several  others  which  he  addressed 
to  his  sister-in-law,  and  his  intelligent  niece  : — 

"  Blackburn,  April  21st.  You  will  excuse  me,  my  dear  sister,  for 
troubling  you  with  so  many  letters  ;  for  I  know  not  how  to  help  it :  I 
find  you  and  your  family  so  much  upon  my  heart,  both  for  your  own 
sakes,  and  for  the  sake  of  my  brother.  But  I  am  much  easier  now, 
that  I  find  you  are  joined  with  honest  John  Collinson,  whom  I  know  to 
be  not  only  a  man  of  probity,  but  likewise  a  man  of  diligence  and  under- 
standing. I  am  therefore  persuaded  he  will  spare  no  pains  in  doing 
for  you  what  you  wish  to  be  done.  So  that  I  shall  be  hardly  wanted 
among  you,  as  he  will  fully  supply  my  lack  of  service.  I  only  wish 
both  Charles  and  Sammy  may  follow  your  example,  in  keeping  little 
company,  and  those  of  the  best  sort ;  men  of  sound  understanding,  and 
solid  piety ;  for  such  only  are  fit  for  the  acquaintance  of  men  of  sense. 
I  commit  you  all  to  Him  that  loves  you ;  and  am,  my  dear  sister, 

"  Ever  yours." 

On  his  arrival  in  London,  in  the  month  of  July,  he  says  in  his  Jour- 
nal, "  I  spent  an  hour  in  Chesterfield-street,  with  my  widowed  sister 
and  her  children.  They  all  seemed  inclined  to  make  the  right  use  of 
the  late  providential  dispensation."  A  few  days  after  this  interview  he 
resumed  his  correspondence  : — 

"  City-road,  July  25th.  My  Dear  Sister, — You  know  well  what  a 
regard  I  had  for  Miss  Gwynne,  before  she  was  Mrs.  Wesley.     And  it 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  769 

has  not  ceased  from  that  time  till  now.  I  am  persuaded  it  never  will. 
Therefore  I  will  speak  without  reserve  just  what  comes  into  my  mind. 
I  have  sometimes  thought  you  are  a  little  like  me.  My  Avife  used  to 
tell  me,  '  My  dear,  you  are  too  generous.  You  don't  know  the  value 
of  money.'  I  could  not  wholly  deny  the  charge.  Possibly  you  may 
sometimes  lean  to  the  same  extreme.  I  know  you  are  of  a  generous 
spirit.  You  have  an  open  heart,  and  an  open  hand.  But  may  it  not 
sometimes  be  too  open,  more  so  than  your  circumstances  will  allow  ? 
Is  it  not  an  instiface  of  Christian,  as  well  as  worldly  prudence,  to  cut 
our  coat  according  to  our  cloth?  If  your  circumstances  are  a  little 
narrower,  should  you  not  contract  your  expenses  too  ?  I  need  but  just 
give  you  this  hint,  which  I  doubt  not  you  will  take  kindly  from,  my 
dear  Sally,  Your  affectionate  friend  and  brother." 

"  North-Green,  August  7th.  Dear  Sister, — As  the  conference  ended 
yesterday  afternoon,  my  hurry  is  now  a  little  abated.  I  cannot  blame 
you  for  having  thoughts  of  removing  out  of  that  large  house.  If  you 
could  find  a  lodging  to  your  mind,  it  would  be  preferable  on  several 
accounts :  and  perhaps  you  might  live  as  much  without  care  as  you 
did  in  the  great  mansion  at  Garth.  I  was  yesterday  inquiring  of  Dr. 
Whitehead,  Avhether  Harrogate  would  not  be  better  for  Sally  than  the 
sea-water.  He  seems  to  think  it  would :  and  1  should  not  think  much 
of  giving  her  ten  or  twenty  pounds,  to  make  a  trial.  But  I  wish  she 
could  see  him  first,  which  she  may  do  any  day  between  seven  and  eight 
in  the  morning.     I  am,  my  dear  Sally,      Yours  most  affectionately." 

"  City-road,  Dec.  21st.  My  Dear  Sister, — It  is  undoubtedly  true, 
that  some  silly  people  (whether  in  the  society  or  not  I  cannot  tell)  have 
frequently  talked  in  that  manner,  both  of  my  brother  and  me.  They 
have  said  that  we  were  well  paid  for  our  labours.  And  indeed  so  we 
were,  but  not  by  man.  Yet  this  is  no  more  than  we  were  to  expect, 
especially  from  busy  bodies  in  other  men's  matters.  And  it  is  no  more 
possible  to  restrain  their  tongues,  than  it  is  to  bind  up  the  wind.  But 
it  is  sufficient  for  us,  that  our  own  conscience  condemned  us  not ;  and 
that  our  record  is  with  the  Most  High.  What  has  concerned  me  more 
than  this  idle  slander  is  a  trial  of  another  kind.  I  supposed,  when 
John  Atlay  left  me,  that  he  had  left  me  one  or  two  hundred  pounds 
beforehand.  On  the  contrary,  I  am  one  or  two  hundred  pounds  be- 
hindhand, and  shall  not  recover  myself  till  after  Christmas.  Some  of 
the  first  moneys  I  receive  I  shall  set  apart  for  you ;  and  in  every  thing 
that  is  in  my  power,  you  may  depend  upon  the  willing  assistance  of, 
dear  Sally,  Your  affectionate  friend  and  brother." 

The  following  are  some  of  his  letters  to  his  niece,  written  about  the 
same  period : — 

"  April  2l8t.    What  a  comfort  it  is,  my  dear  Sally,  to  think,  '  The 

49 


770  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

Lord  liveth!'  nay,  and  that  our  intercourse  with  our  human  friends 
will  be  more  perfect  hereafter  than  it  can  be  while  we  are  encumbered 
with  the  house  of  clay.  You  did  not  send  me  those  verses  before. 
They  were  very  proper  to  be  his  last,  as  being  worthy  of  one  bought 
by  the  blood  of  the  Lamb,  and  just  going  forth  to  meet  him !  Now, 
my  Sally,  nrake  the  best  of  life.  Whereunto  you  have  attained,  hold 
fast.  But  you  have  not  yet  received  the  Spirit  of  adoption,  crying, 
Abba,  Father !  See  that  you  do  not  stop  short  of  it.  The  promise  is 
for  you !  If  you  feel  your  want,  it  will  soon  be  supplied ;  and  God 
will  seal  that  word  upon  your  heart,  '  I  am  merciful  to  thy  unrighteous- 
ness ;  and  thy  sins  and  iniquities  I  remember  no  more.'  Dear  Sally, 
adieu !" 

"  Newcastle-upon-Tyne,  May  29th.  My  Dear  Sally, — How  often 
does  our  Lord  say  to  us,  by  his  adorable  providence,  '  What  I  do,  thou 
knowest  not  now  ;  but  thou  shalt  know  hereafter :'  and  how  unspeak- 
able is  our  gain,  if  we  learn  only  this,  to  trust  God  further  than  we  can 
see  him !  But  it  is  a  stroke  that  you  have  long  expected.  One  of  four- 
score has  lived  out  his  date  of  years.  And  it  is  not  strange,  that  he  is 
taken  away,  but  that  I  am  left.  The  great  lesson  which  you  have  to 
learn  is, '  Take  no  thought  for  the  morrow  :'  if  you  do,  your  fault  brings 
its  own  punishment.  You  are  to  live  to-day.  You  have  still  a  friend, 
the  medicine  of  life  !  And  you  have  your  great  Friend  always  at  hand. 
There  is  a  rule  for  you :  '  When  I  am  in  heaviness,  I  will  think  upon 
God  ;'  and  it  is  not  lost  labour.  '  May  the  peace  of  God  rest  upon  you.' 
So  prays  Yours  in  tender  affection." 

"  Bristol,  Sept.  26th.  Dear  Sally, — The  reading  of  those  poisonous 
writers,  the  Mystics,  confounded  the  intellects  both  of  my  brother  and 
Mr.  Fletcher,  and  made  them  afraid  of  (what  ought  to  have  been  their 
glory)  the  letting  their  light  shine  before  men.  Therefore  I  do  not 
wonder  that  he  was  so  unwilling  to  speak  of  himself,  and  consequently 
that  you  knew  so  little  about  him.  The  same  wrong  humility  continu- 
ally inculcated  by  those  writers,  would  induce  him  to  discontinue  the 
writing  his  journal.  When  I  see  those  detached  papers  you  speak  of, 
I  shall  easily  judge  whether  any  of  them  are  proper  to  be  published. 
Do  you  not  want  money  ?     You  can  speak  freely  to,  my  dear  Sally, 

"  Yours  most  affectionately." 

Among  other  valuable  manuscripts  which  were  left  by  Mr.  Charles 
Wesley  were  three  small  quarto  volumes  of  hymns,  and  poems  on 
various  subjects  ;  he  left  also  a  poetic  version  of  a  considerable  part  of 
the  book  of  Psalms,  which  was  inserted,  with  short  notes,  in  the  Armi- 
nian  Magazine.  But  his  chief  work,  and  that  upon  which  he  bestowed 
the  greatest  pains,  consists  of  hymns  on  the  four  Gospels  and  the  Acts 
of  the  Apostles,  in  five  quarto  volumes.     The  following  memoranda,  at 

49* 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  771 

the  end  of  the  last  volume,  show  something  of  the  labour  which  the 
pious  author  expended  upon  the  work : — 

"  Finished,  April  24,  1765.— 9.  A. 

The  revisal  finished,  April  24,  1774. — 9.  A. 

Another  revisal  finished,  Jan.  28,  1779. — 9.  A. 

A  third  revisal  finished,  Feb.  29,  1780.— 9.  A. 

A  fifth  revisal  finished,  Aug.  6,  1783. — 9.  A. 

A  sixth  finished,  Oct.  28,  1784.— 9.  A. 

The  seventh,  if  not  the  last,  January  11,  1786. —  Gloria  Tri-uni 
DEO! 

The  last  finished,  May  11,  1787. — Hallelujah!" 

"  Many  of  these,"  says  the  Rev.  John  Wesley,  are  little,  if  any,  in- 
ferior to  his  former  poems,  having  the  same  justness  and  strength  of 
thought,  with  the  same  beauty  of  expression  ;  yea,  the  same  keenness 
of  wit  on  proper  occasions,  as  bright  and  piercing  as  ever."  Having 
at  a  subsequent  period  read  them  with  greater  care,  he  adds,  "  Some 
are  bad ;  some  mean ;  some  most  excellently  good.  They  give  the 
true  sense  of  Scripture,  always  in  good  English,  generally  in  good 
verse.  Many  of  them  are  equal  to  most,  if  not  to  any,  he  ever  wrote  ; 
but  some  still  savour  of  that  poisonous  Mysticism,  with  which  we  were 
both  not  a  little  tainted  before  we  went  to  America.  This  gave  a 
gloomy  cast,  first  to  his  mind,  and  then  to  many  of  his  verses.  This 
made  him  frequently  describe  religion  as  a  melancholy  thing :  this  so 
often  sounded  in  his  ears,  '  To  the  desert !'  and  strongly  persuaded  in 
favour  of  solitude." 

These  invaluable  compositions  have  become,  by  purchase,  the  pro- 
perty of  the  Wesleyan  conference,  and  it  is  hoped  will,  at  some  future 
period,  form  a  part  of  a  uniform  edition  of  the  entire  Works  of  this 
prince  of  devotional  poets. 

A  passage  in  a  private  letter  of  the  late  Mr.  Wilberforce,  published  by 
his  sons  in  his  Life,  requires  some  explanation  in  this  place.  That 
excellent  man  says,  "  From  respect  to  that  great  and  good  man,  Mr. 
Charles  Wesley,  I  many  years  ago  prevailed  on  two  friends  to  join 
in  allowing  his  widow  an  annuity,  which  she  still  receives.  I  have 
often,  I  own,  thought  it  a  great  reflection  on  the  Methodists,  that  they 
suffered  such  a  person  to  be  in  real  want,  as  she  was  when  I  undertook 
her  cause."* 

Had  Mr.  Wilberforce  acquainted  himself  with  the  facts  of  this  case, 
perhaps  he  would  have  thought  "  the  Methodists"  less  to  blame  than  he 
assumed.  It  has  been  already  stated  that  Mr.  John  Wesley  secured  to 
his  brother,  on  his  marriage  with  Miss  Gwynne,  the  payment  of  one 
hundred  pounds  a  year,  during  his  life,  which  was  to  be  continued  to 

♦Vol.  iii,  p.  511. 


772  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

his  wife  in  case  she  should  survive  him.  This  sum,  which  was  inde- 
pendent of  the  salary  that  he  received  from  the  stewards  of  the  societies 
to  whom  he  preached,  was  duly  paid  as  long  as  Mr.  John  Wesley  lived  ; 
and  he  made  provision  in  his  will  for  its  payment  to  his  brother's 
widow  to  the  end  of  her  life.  After  Mr.  John  Wesley's  death,  Mrs. 
Wesley  and  her  family,  thinking  perhaps  that  the  continued  union  of 
the  Methodist  connection  was  doubtful,  and  this  annuity  uncertain,  re- 
quested that  the  principal  might  be  paid,  and  proposed  to  relinquish  all 
future  claims.  A  request  coming  from  such  a  quarter  could  not  be 
denied.  But  instead  of  purchasing  another  annuity  with  the  money,  or 
lending  it  on  better  security  than  it  was  thought  the  Methodist  confer- 
ence could  give,  Mrs.  Wesley  and  her  family  lived  upon  it,  till  it  was 
all  expended.  But  that  she  was  found  in  a  condition  of  "  real  want," 
as  stated  by  Mr.  Wilberforce,  is  more  than  doubtful.  In  this  he  was 
certainly  mistaken.  She  lived  with  her  eldest  son,  who  was  one  of 
the  most  accomplished  musicians  of  the  age  ;  and  with  her  daughter, 
who  was  scarcely  less  accomplished  in  literature.  The  necessities  of 
their  aged  mother  were  few ;  and  it  was  impossible  that  they  should 
suffer  her  to  be  destitute  of  even  the  comforts  of  life.  She  might  have 
no  certain  income  of  her  own,  and  be  dependant  upon  them ;  but  this 
is  very  different  from  being  "  in  real  want."  Her  son  and  daughter  were 
both  in  the  receipt  of  considerable  sums  of  money,  the  fruit  of  their 
own  talents. 

After  giving  proof  of  the  want  of  confidence  in  "  the  Methodists," 
and  of  deficient  forethought  in  the  management  of  their  own  affairs,  it 
may  well  be  supposed  that  Mrs.  Wesley  and  her  children  would  wish 
to  conceal  her  condition  from  the  people  to  whose  care  she  had  been 
left  by  her  revered  husband  and  brother-in-law.  Yet  when  it  was 
known  that  she  had  expended  her  property,  the  "  Methodists"  were  not 
less  generous  than  even  Mr.  Wilberforce.  They  gave  her  an  annuity 
as  long  as  she  lived,  and  that,  if  we  are  not  mistaken,  to  a  larger 
amount  than  even  he  procured  for  her ;  they  also  gave  an  annuity  to 
her  daughter ;  then  to  her  son  Charles ;  and  at  last  to  Samuel.  It 
would  not  be  difficult  to  show  that  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  and  his  family 
received  from  "  the  Methodists,"  in  consideration  of  the  benefits  de- 
rived from  his  incomparable  hymns,  not  less  than  ten  thousand  pounds. 
This  sum  is  indeed  not  too  large,  considering  the  nature  of  Mr.  Charles 
Wesley's  bequest ;  (for  his  hymns  are  such  as  gold  can  never  pur- 
chase ;)  yet  it  is  sufficient  to  prove  that  the  pre-eminent  services  which 
he  rendered  to  the  cause  of  spiritual  religion  have  not  been  quite  over- 
looked, and  that  the  censure  which  has  been  sent  forth  in  Mr.  Wilber- 
force's  name  might  well  have  been  spared.  It  is  as  unjust  as  it  is 
unseemly.     To  publish,  without  due  inquiry,  ex-parte  statements,  to  the 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  773 

injury  of  a  people  who  have  merited  no  blame,  is  "  a  great  reflection" 
upon  the  parties  who  thus  offend,  let  them  be  who  they  may.  The 
attempt  to  exalt  such  a  man  as  Mr.  Wilberforce,  by  depreciating  "  the 
Methodists,"  as  if  they  had  less  respect  for  one  of  the  Wesleys  than 
he  possessed,  like  the  endeavour  to  raise  his  fair  fame  as  the  opponent 
of  the  slave-trade,  by  undervaluing  the  services  of  the  venerable 
Clarkson,  is  in  bad  taste.  His  sons,  who  have  done  this,  have  not 
been  guided  by  a  sound  discretion.  It  is  a  proof  of  the  substantial 
worth  of  their  father's  character,  that  it  has  not  suffered  much  in  con- 
sequence of  the  means  which  they  have  adopted  to  elevate  it  in  the 
public  estimation. 

It  is  only  needful  to  add,  that  Mrs.  Wesley,  having  survived  her 
husband  about  thirty-four  years,  died  December  28th,  1822,  at  the  ad- 
vanced age  of  ninety-six.  Sarah  died  at  Bristol,  when  on  a  visit  to 
that  city,  on  the  19th  of  September,  1828,  aged  sixty-eight  years. 
Charles  died  in  London,  May  23d,  1834,  in  the  seventy-seventh  year 
of  his  age.  Samuel  also  died  in  London,  on  the  11th  of  October,  1837, 
in  the  seventy-second  year  of  his  age.  Charles  and  Sarah  were  never 
married.  They  were  both  members  of  the  Methodist  society.  Samuel 
left  several  children,  who  are  now  living. 

In  the  Minutes  of  the  annual  conferences,  Mr.  John  Wesley  was 
accustomed  from  year  to  year  to  insert  short  notices  of  the  deceased 
preachers.  The  following  is  his  account  of  his  brother,  contained  in 
the  obituary  of  1788  :" — 

"  Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  who,  after  spending  fourscore  years  with 
much  sorrow  and  pain,  quietly  retired  into  Abraham's  bosom.    He  had 
no  disease  ;  but  after  a  gradual  decay  of  some  months, 
'  The  weary  wheels  of  life  stood  still  at  last.' 

His  least  praise  was  his  talent  for  poetry :  although  Dr.  Watts  did  not 
scruple  to  say  that  that  single  poem  '  Wrestling  Jacob'  was  worth  all 
the  verses  he  himself  had  written." 

It  was  not  the  intention  of  Mr.  John  Wesley  to  satisfy  himself  with 
this  laconic  record  concerning  his  brother.  He  immediately  began  to 
collect  materials  for  a  biographical  account  of  the  man  with  whom  he 
had  been  through  life  so  entirely  one  in  heart ;  and  he  requested  his 
niece  to  furnish  him  with  all  the  facts  she  could  recollect  that  could 
assist  him  in  the  compilation  of  such  a  work.  But  life  with  him  was 
too  far  advanced,  and  his  other  engagements  too  numerous,  to  admit  of 
the  fulfilment  of  his  design.  He  died  before  he  had  made  much  pro- 
gress in  the  compilation.  No  man  was  so  well  qualified  to  execute 
the  responsible  task ;  as  no  other  person  had  so  thorough  a  knowledge 
of  the  deceased. 


7/4  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

The  following  epitaph  is  inscribed  upon  a  marble  tablet  in  the  City- 
road  chapel.  The  sentence  which  is  placed  at  the  head  of  it  Mr. 
Charles  Wesley  is  said  to  have  frequently  uttered : — 

"  God  buries  his  workmen,  but  carries  on  his  work." 
SacjreH  to  tlje  pernors 

OF 

THE  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY,  M.A., 

EDUCATED  AT  WESTMINSTER  SCHOOL, 

AND    SOME    TIME    STUDENT    AT    CHRIST-CHURCH,    OXFORD. 

AS  A  PREACHER, 

HE  WAS  EMINENT  FOR  ABILITY,  ZEAL,  AND  USEFULNESS, 

BEING  LEARNED  WITHOUT  PRIDE, 

AND    PIOUS    WITHOUT    OSTENTATION  ; 

TO    THE    SINCERE,  DIFFIDENT   CHRISTIAN, 

A  SON  OF  CONSOLATION  ; 

BUT    TO    THE    VAIN    BOASTER,    THE    HYPOCRITE,    AND    THE    PROFANE, 

A  SON  OF  THUNDER. 

HE  WAS  THE  FIRST  WHO  RECEIVED  THE  NAME  OF  METHODIST; 

AND,  UNITING  WITH  HIS  BROTHER,  THE  REV.  JOHN  WESLEY, 

IN  THE  PLAN  OF  ITINERANT  PREACHING, 

ENDURED  HARDSHIP,  PERSECUTION,  AND  DISGRACE, 

AS  A  GOOD  SOLDIER  OF  JESUS  CHRIST; 

CONTRIBUTING  LARGELY,  BY  THE  USEFULNESS  OF   HIS  LABOURS, 

TO  THE  FIRST  FORMATION  OF  THE  METHODIST  SOCIETIES 

IN  THESE  KINGDOMS. 

AS  A  CHRISTIAN  POET  HE  STOOD  UNRIVALLED  ; 

AND  HIS  HYMNS  WILL  CONVEY  INSTRUCTION  AND  CONSOLATION 

TO  THE  FAITHFUL  IN  CHRIST  JESUS, 

AS  LONG  AS  THE  ENGLISH  LANGUAGE  IS  UNDERSTOOD. 

HE  WAS  BORN  THE  XVIII  OF  DECEMBER,  MDCCVIII, 

AND  DIED  THE  XXIX  OF  MARCH,  MDCCLXXXVIII, 

A  FIRM  AND  PIOUS  BELIEVER  IN  THE  DOCTRINES  OF  THE  GOSPEL, 

AND  A  SINCERE  FRIEND  TO  THE  CHURCH  OF  ENGLAND. 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  775 


CHAPTER  XXVIII. 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  like  his  brother  John,  was  considerably 
below  the  middle  stature.  He  was  somewhat  stouter  than  his  brother, 
but  not  corpulent.  There  are  persons  now  living  who  remember  to 
have  seen  them»both,  with  Dr.  Coke,  all  at  once  engaged  in  the  admin- 
istration of  the  Lord's  supper  in  the  City-road  chapel.  These  excellent 
clergymen  were  all  of  the  same  diminutive  height ;  and  yet  no  other 
men  of  their  day  exerted  a  wider  influence  upon  the  world,  or  an  influ- 
ence that  is  likely  to  be  more  permanent.  Charles  was  short-sighted, 
and  abrupt  and  singular  in  his  manners,  but  without  the  slightest 
approach  to  affectation.  In  honest  simplicity  of  mind  he  was  never 
surpassed.  He  has  been  spoken  of  as  desultory  in  his  habits  :  nothing, 
however,  can  exceed  the  neatness  of  his  handwriting  till  he  was  far 
advanced  in  life,  and  the  exactness  with  which  he  kept  his  pecuniary 
accounts.  At  college  John  is  said  to  have  often  dreaded  his  visits. 
He  would  run  against  his  brother's  table ;  disarrange  his  papers ;  ask 
several  questions  in  quick  succession ;  and  often  retire  without  even 
waiting  for  the  answers. 

His  attainments  as  a  scholar  were  worthy  of  the  advantages  which 
he  enjoyed,  as  a  pupil  of  Westminster  school,  and  a  member  of  the 
University  of  Oxford.  With  the  Latin,  Greek,  Hebrew,  and  French 
languages  he  was  well  acquainted.  His  son  Samuel  believed  that  he 
read  German  ;  but  his  daughter,  when  questioned  on  the  subject,  spoke 
doubtingly.  In  a  letter  addressed  to  him  at  Oxford  by  his  father,  he  is 
urged  to  persevere  in  the  study  of  Arabic,  and  of  the  mathematics  :  but 
it  is  probable  that,  after  he  left  the  university,  he  paid  little  attention  to 
either  of  these  branches  of  learning.  Classical  and  Biblical  literature 
he  cultivated  to  the  end  of  his  protracted  life.  His  exact  and  critical 
knowledge  of  the  Holy  Scriptures  is  strikingly  manifest  in  his  hymns. 
Among  the  Romans,  Horace  and  Virgil  were  his  favourite  authors. 
Large  portions  of  the  vEneid  he  had  committed  to  memory,  and  occa- 
sionally repeated  them,  with  unrivalled  taste  and  spirit,  for  the  gratifi- 
cation of  his  friends.  Sometimes  he  did  the  same  in  self-defence. 
When  Indivine,  the  drunken  captain  with  whom  he  sailed  from  Charles- 
ton, poured  forth  volleys  of  invective  against  him,  he  defended  himself 
by  repeating  Virgil  in  Latin  ;  and  once,  when  his  unhappy  sister-in- 
law,  Mrs.  John  Wesley,  had  secured  him  and  her  husband  in  a  room 
whence  they  could  not  escape,  and  then  told  them  of  their  faults,  real 
and  imaginary,  with  a  vehemence  which  they  could  neither  resist  nor 
interrupt,  Charles  bethought  him  of  Virgil,  and  gave  utterance  to  the 


776  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

strains  of  the  Mantuan  bard  in  such  a  manner  as  at  length  to  obtain  a 
respite,  with  permission  to  escape. 

Considering  his  scholarship,  taste,  and  genius,  there  can  be  no  doubt, 
that,  had  he  devoted  himself  to  secular  literature,  he  would  have  taken 
a  high  rank  among  the  poets  of  Great  Britain.  He  would  have  rivalled 
Dryden  himself,  whom  he  greatly  resembles  in  fluency,  copiousness, 
and  power.  The  specimens  which  he  has  left,  both  in  print  and  manu- 
script, prove  that  in  grave  satire  he  was  not  inferior  to  Churchill. 
When  exposing  the  selfishness  and  disloyalty  of  the  pretended  patriots 
of  his  day,  he  is  terribly  severe.  His  invectives  resemble  successive 
flashes  of  lightning,  which  scathe  every  object  that  they  strike.  That 
men  of  bad  morals  should  assume  the  character  of  public  reformers, 
filled  him  with  honest  and  irrepressible  indignation. 

Had  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  practised  himself  largely  in  translation, 
there  can  be  no  doubt  he  would  have  excelled  in  that  as  much  as  in 
original  composition.  Various  short  specimens  he  has  given  in  the 
prose  writings  of  his  brother ;  and  these  possess  great  merit.  They 
are  terse  and  yet  easy  and  poetical.  The  following  is  a  beautiful  imi- 
tation of  the  very  tender  Latin  verses  which  Bishop  Lowth  wrote  on 
the  sudden  death  of  his  beloved  daughter,  who  expired  at  the  tea-table, 
in  the  family  circle.  Placing  a  cup  of  coffee  upon  the  salver,  she  said, 
"  Take  this  to  the  bishop  of  Bristol."  The  cup  fell  in  an  instant,  with 
the  hand  by  which  it  was  held ;  and  she  expired  without  a  groan,  in 
her  twenty-sixth  year.  The  prelate  for  whom  the  cup  was  designed 
was  the  celebrated  Bishop  Newton,  the  learned  author  of  the  elaborate 
and  valuable  "  Dissertations  on  the  Prophecies." 

Cara,  vale,  ingcnio  pra.sta.ns,  pietate,  pudore, 

Et  plusquam  nata  nomine,  cara,  vale  ! 
Cara  Maria,  vale  !     At  veniet  felicius  avum 

Quando  iterum  tecum,  sim  modo  dignus,  cro. 
Cara,  redi,  lata,  turn  dicam  voce,  paternos 

Eia  age  in  amplexus,  cara  Maria,  redi  ! 

Farewell,  my  dearest  child,  farewell ! 

Wise,  pious,  good,  beyond  thy  years  ! 
Thy  ravish'd  excellence  I  feel 

Bereaved — dissolved  in  softest  tears. 

But  soon,  if  worthy  of  the  grace, 

I  shall  again  behold  thee  nigh, 
Again  my  dearest  child  embrace  : 

"  Haste,  to  my  arms,  Maria,  fly  I 

"  To  a  fond  father's  arms  return," 

I  then  in  ecstasies  shall  say, 
"  No  more  to  part,  no  more  to  mourn, 

But  sing  through  one  eternal  day  !" 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  777 

The  soul  of  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  was  formed  for  friendship.  He 
possessed  such  a  frankness  of  disposition,  combined  with  such  warmth 
of  affection,  and  integrity  of  purpose,  as  at  once  commanded  the  esteem 
and  love  of  all  who  were  like-minded.  His  sympathies  were  deep  and 
tender  ;  so  that  his  friendship  was  felt  to  be  of  inestimable  value,  espe- 
cially in  seasons  of  affliction,  when  help  is  the  most  needed.  He  was 
indeed  "  a  brother  born  for"  the  benefit  of  those  who  are  in  "  adversity," 
and  possessed  great  power  to  soothe  and  cheer.  The  pain  and  sick- 
ness in  which  much  of  his  life  was  spent,  the  successive  deaths  of 
five  children,  added  to  the  natural  and  gracious  tenderness  of  his  heart, 
enabled  him  so  to  enter  into  the  views  and  feelings  of  the  sorrowful, 
that  they  were  at  once  strengthened  and  encouraged,  and  blessed  God 
for  the  consolation  of  which  he  made  his  servant  the  instrument. 

His  personal  intercourse  with  his  pious  friends  was  indeed  inter- 
rupted by  death  ;  but  his  affection  for  them,  after  they  had  entered  into 
the  celestial  paradise,  was  still  cordially  cherished.  Of  the  reality 
and  nearness  of  the  spiritual  world,  and  of  the  certain  blessedness  of 
those  who  die  in  the  Lord,  he  had  a  perfect  conviction ;  and  many 
times,  when  his  friends  died,  his  spirit  struggled  to  get  free  from  the 
fleshly  burden,  and  accompany  them  in  their  flight  to  the  heavenly 
world.  When  they  had  entered  into  rest,  their  spirits  seemed  still  to 
be  near,  and  to  converse  with  him  thought  to  thought,  and  feeling  to 
feeling.  To  this  solemnly-interesting  subject  he  often  refers  in  his 
poetry. 

A  similar  feeling  toward  him  was  indulged  by  many  when  he  had 
entered  into  rest.  Several  years  after  his  death  his  memory  was 
cherished  by  his  friends  with  the  strongest  affection. 

His  friendship  for  his  brother  was  inviolable.  It  was  so  when, 
"  being  ignorant  of  God's  righteousness,  and  going  about  to  establish 
their  own  righteousness,"  they  vainly  endeavoured  to  obtain  purity  of 
heart  before  they  were  justified.  Their  regard  for  each  other  assumed 
a  higher  character  when,  through  a  faith  of  the  operation  of  God,  they 
"received  the  atonement,"  and  the  promised  gift  of  the  Holy  Spirit, 
filling  them  with  peace  and  joy,  subduing  the  otherwise  unconquerable 
evils  of  their  nature,  and  inspiring  them  with  all  holy  and  benevolent 
affections.     From  that  period  they  were  indeed 

"  True  yoke-fellows  by  love  compell'd 
To  labour  in  the  gospel  field  ;" 

and  nothing  could  dissolve  their  oneness  of  heart. 

As  they  advanced  in  their  work,  they  entertained  different  views, 
not  of  its  nature,  but  of  the  manner  in  which  it  should  be  carried  on, 
and  the  objects  to  which  it  should  be  directed.  Both  of  them  had  the 
fullest  conviction  that  the  revival  of  religion  which  they  everywhere 


778  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

witnessed  was  the  work  of  God;  for  no  human  power  could  make 
thousands  of  ignorant,  miserable,  and  ungodly  people  permanently  wise, 
and  holy,  and  happy.  Their  spiritual  children,  both  in  life  and  death, 
exhibited  all  the  characteristics  of  apostolical  Christianity.  Charles 
was  anxious  that  this  revival  of  religion  should  be  conducted  in  sub- 
serviency to  the  Church  of  England,  in  which  he  thought  it  would  ulti- 
mately merge.  John  was  mainly  intent  upon  extending  it  to  the  utmost 
possible  limit,  both  at  home  and  abroad,  leaving  its  connection  with  the 
Church  to  be  determined  by  providential  circumstances.  He  believed 
that  men  might  be  saved  out  of  the  Church  of  England ;  but  he  knew 
that  "  without  holiness  no  man  shall  see  the  Lord."  His  ordinations, 
therefore,  and  the  favour  which  he  showed  to  the  preachers  and  people 
who  refused  to  attend  the  Church  service,  gave  Charles  exquisite  pain, 
but  diminished  not  his  affection.  He  himself  animadverted  upon  some 
of  John's  acts ;  but  he  would  allow  no  other  person  to  censure  him. 
He  refused  to  write  an  epitaph  on  Mr.  Hervey,  whose  "  Eleven  Letters" 
contain  many  violations  of  candour  and  truth ;  thinking  it  enough  for 
him,  as  the  "  brother"  of  the  injured  man,  to  "  forgive"  the  wrong  that 
had  been  done.  Lady  Huntingdon  attempted  to  alienate  him  from  his 
brother,  by  telling  him,  in  a  private  letter,  that  John  was  a  teacher  of 
"  heresy"  and  "  Popery ;"  but,  deeply  as  he  was  indebted  to  her  kind- 
ness, he  rebuked  her  for  her  unseemly  bigotry,  and  declared  that  death 
itself  should  never  separate  him  from  the  brother  of  his  heart.  He  was 
linked  to  him  by  no  selfish  feeling,  or  mere  instinct  of  nature,  but  by 
the  "  love  that  never  faileth  ;"  and  his  generous  friendship  was  returned 
by  his  brother  with  equal  fidelity  and  warmth. 

In  the  various  domestic  relations  the  conduct  of  Mr.  Charles  Wesley 
was  most  exemplary.  His  filial  reverence  and  affection  toward  both 
his  parents  were  as  profound  as  they  were  justly  merited.  Toward 
both  his  brothers,  and  all  his  sisters,  he  was  an  example  of  fraternal 
kindness.  They  witnessed  through  life  his  readiness  to  serve  them  as 
much  as  lay  in  his  power.  What  he  was  as  a  husband  the  preceding 
narrative  declares.  To  his  wife  he  disclosed  the  secrets  of  his  heart, 
with  perfect  confidence  and  unreserve  ;  and  in  her  society  he  sought 
for  solace  when  troubled  with  the  affairs  of  the  world  and  the  church. 
His  concern  for  her  comfort,  his  sympathy  with  her  in  affliction,  and, 
above  all,  his  pious  solicitude  for  her  spiritual  improvement,  are  attested 
in  the  whole  of  his  correspondence  with  her,  of  which  many  specimens 
have  been  given.  Several  of  his  hymns  were  originally  written  for  her 
use  and  benefit.  They  were  acts  of  supplication  in  times  of  necessity 
and  sorrow ;  of  resignation  under  bereavements  ;  or  of  adoring  gratitude 
for  divine  mercies.  He  received  her  as  a  gift  from  God ;  he  regarded 
her  as  his  best  earthly  friend ;  and  he  ever  treated  her  as  an  heir  with 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  779 

himself  of  eternal  life.  Often  did  he  remind  her,  that  the  most  im- 
portant end  of  their  union  was  their  mutual  improvement  in  personal 
holiness  ;  and  most  assiduously  did  he  labour  to  bring  her  into  increas- 
ing union  with  Christ,  their  living  head.  In  a  letter  which  he  addressed 
to  her  when  he  felt  his  strength  decay,  he  says,  "  My  best  of  Friends, 
— I  am  going  the  way  of  all  the  earth ;  and  what  shall  I  do  for  you  be- 
fore we  part  ?  I  can  only  pray,  and  very  fmperfectly,  that  the  provi- 
dential end  of  our  meeting  may  be  answered  upon  you  in  both  worlds. 
You  married  me,  that  you  might  be  holier  and  happier  to  all  eternity. 
If  you  have  received  less  spiritual  good  than  you  expected,  it  is  chiefly 
my  fault.  I  have  not  set  you  the  pattern  I  ought.  For  the  same  reason, 
I  have  been  of  so  little  use  to  my  children.  But  it  is  too  late  to  attempt 
it  now.  My  night  cometh,  or  rather  is  come.  I  leave  you  to  the  God 
of  all  grace,  who  is  ready  to  supply  all  your  wants.  Time  fails  me  for 
the  rest.  I  may  have  another  opportunity ;  I  may  not.  The  Lord  be 
yours  and  your  children's  portion !"  Such  were  the  humbling  views 
which  this  Christian  husband  and  parent  entertained  concerning  himself! 

He  doubtless  fell  into  an  error  in  bringing  up  both  his  sons  to  the 
musical  profession.  But  he  was  led  to  this  decision  by  the  strong  bias 
of  their  minds,  and  the  superior  genius  which  they  discovered  in  com- 
position and  performance.  There  are  few  fathers,  it  is  presumed,  who 
could,  under  the  same  circumstances,  have  come  to  a  different  deter- 
mination. All  the  world  admired  the  powers  of  his  precocious  boys. 
Royalty  itself  was  charmed  into  admiration  ;  and  old  musicians  wept 
for  joy  when  they  heard  the  organ,  under  the  plastic  touch  of  the  young 
Wesleys,  express  every  variation  and  combination  of  sound.  His  chil- 
dren were  accustomed,  to  the  end  of  their  lives,  to  speak  of  him  as  the 
kindest  and  best  of  fathers.  That  he  knew  the  true  theory  of  domestic 
government  is  obvious  from  his  hymns  on  that  subject ;  and  if  in  any 
thing  he  failed,  as  the  head  of  a  family,  it  was  in  the  maintenance  of 
his  just  authority.  Yet  he  would  not  suffer  his  son  Samuel  to  attend 
the  theatres  ;  nor  would  he  tolerate  in  any  member  of  his  family  what 
he  deemed  offensive  in  the  sight  of  God.  His  children  were  mostly 
educated  by  himself;  and  the  letters  which  he  addressed  to  them  when 
they  were  from  home,  many  of  which  have  been  preserved,  express  the 
tenderness  of  his  love,  and  his  yearning  desire  for  their  salvation. 

Mrs.  Susanna  Wesley  is  well  known  to  have  disapproved  of  the 
revolution  of  1688.  Yet  none  of  her  sons  inherited  her  views.  Her 
son  Samuel  was  a  stanch  Tory,  but  not  a  Jacobite  ;  and  men  more  loyal 
to  the  house  of  Brunswick  than  were  her  sons  John  and  Charles  never 
existed.  All  their  influence  through  life  they  exerted  on  the  side  of 
the  Protestant  monarchy,  which  at  some  periods  was  in  considerable 
danger.    Both  of  them  freely  used  the  press  in  behalf  of  the  Brunswick 


780  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

dynasty,  whose  mild  and  equal  sway  has  conferred  upon  the  nation 
the  most  substantial  benefits. 

With  Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  loyalty  was  a  part  of  religion.  The  king 
he  regarded  as  God's  vicegerent ;  and  hence  he  obeyed  the  laws,  and 
supported  the  throne,  not.  from  worldly  or  selfish  motives,  but  for  con- 
science' sake.  Some  of  the  most  Christianly-loyal  compositions  in  the 
English  language  are  unquestionably  his  hymns  for  the  king.  Several 
of  these  he  published  ;  and  many  others  he  left  among  his  manuscripts. 
If  we  may  judge  from  the  success  of  his  preaching,  he  greatly  ex- 
celled in  that  important  branch  of  ministerial  duty.  For  upward  of 
fifteen  years,  after  he  had  obtained  the  Christian  salvation,  he  was  in- 
cessantly employed  as  an  itinerant.  He  travelled  from  the  Land's  End 
to  Newcastle-upon-Tyne,  through  a  considerable  part  of  Wales  and 
Ireland,  ministering  the  word  of  life  in  churches,  private  houses,  and 
the  open  air,  with  a  zeal  which  many  waters  could  not  quench,  which 
no  violence  of  opposition  could  daunt,  and  with  an  effect  not  at  all 
inferior  to  that  of  either  his  brother  or  Mr.  Whitefield. 

There  was  nothing  artificial  in  his  sermons.  To  a  strictly  logical 
arrangement,  and  the  arts  of  secular  oratory,  he  was  indifferent.  His 
discourses  were  the  effusions  of  the  heart,  rather  than  the  offspring  of 
the  intellect,  or  of  the  imagination.  They  were  not  characterized  by 
abstract  reasoning,  or  by  showy  ornament.  Of  the  Bible  he  was  a 
diligent  and  enraptured  student ;  and  its  facts,  doctrines,  language,  and 
imagery  were  indelibly  engraven  upon  his  mind.  In  the  delivery  of 
God's  word  he  expected  and  received  the  promised  aid  of  the  Holy 
Spirit ;  and  under  the  divine  unction  he  spoke  with  irresistible  power 
and  authority.  His  heart  was  inflamed  with  zeal  for  the  honour  of 
Christ,  and  yearned  over  the  souls  of  the  people ;  the  tears  ran  down 
his  cheeks ;  his  tongue  was  loosed ;  and  he  poured  forth  the  truth  of 
God,  in  the  very  phraseology  of  inspiration,  with  an  effect  that  was 
overwhelming.  He  gave  such  views  of  the  evil  of  sin,  and  of  the 
certain  damnation  of  the  impenitent  and  unregenerate,  as  terrified  the 
consciences  of  the  ungodly  and  the  sinner,  who  fell  down  upon  their 
knees,  and,  in  bitter  anguish,  called  upon  God  for  his  mercy.  At  the 
same  time,  he  expatiated  upon  the  perfect  sacrifice  of  Christ,  the  effi- 
cacy of  his  blood,  the  tenderness  of  his  compassion,  and  the  freeness 
of  his  grace,  with  such  a  power  of  conviction,  as  to  induce  those  whose 
spirits  were  contrite  even  then  to  believe  to  the  saving  of  their  souls. 
He  generally  delivered  his  message  in  short  and  pointed  sentences, 
which  all  could  understand,  and  all  could  feel.  When  his  own  heart 
was  deeply  impressed,  he  not  unfrequently  extended  his  sermon  to  the 
length  of  two  hours,  and  even  more  ;  for  he  felt  that  he  had  a  work  to 
accomplish :  the  people  were  ignorant  and  wicked :  they  needed  in- 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  781 

struction,  conversion,  salvation.  To  turn  them  from  sin  to  Christ  was 
the  very  end  of  his  preaching ;  and  he  knew  not  how  to  close  the  ser- 
vice, and  dismiss  the  poor  guilty  souls  around  him,  until  this  great 
design  of  the  divine  mercy  was  fulfilled.  Often  was  his  heart  glad- 
dened by  success.  Under  his  ministry  many  a  hardened  sinner  began 
to  pray ;  and  from  the  religious  services  which  he  conducted,  even  in 
the  open  air,  many  a  penitent  publican  went  to  his  house  justified.  In 
the  latter  years  of  his  life  he  was  so  enfeebled  by  age,  disease,  and 
sorrow,  that  his  preaching  was  rather  deliberate  and  tender,  than  power- 
ful and  awakening ;  yet  on  some  occasions,  to  the  end  of  his  life,  it 
partook  of  the  vehemence  and  energy  which  had  characterized  it  in 
his  earlier  years. 

In  a  few  cases  he  followed  the  example  of  the  early  fathers  of  the 
church,  in  giving  a  mystical  interpretation  to  particular  passages  of 
Scripture,  which  was  not  intended  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  which  a  just 
criticism  therefore  would  not  allow.  The  Jewish  church,  for  instance, 
depressed  by  the  Babylonian  invasion  and  captivity,  is  personified  by 
the  weeping  prophet,  and  introduced  as  saying,  in  the  depth  and  bitter- 
ness of  her  grief,  "  Is  it  nothing  to  you,  all  ye  that  pass  by  ?  behold, 
and  see  if  there  be  any  sorrow  like  unto  my  sorrow,  which  is  done 
unto  me,  wherewith  the  Lord  hath  afflicted  me  in  the  day  of  his  fierce 
anger,"  Lam.  i,  12.  From  this  most  affecting  appeal  Mr.  Charles 
Wesley  sometimes  preached,  representing  it  as  addressed  by  the  Lord 
Jesus  to  careless  people  of  every  class,  who  live  regardless  of  the  evil 
of  sin,  and  of  the  sacrifice  which  was  offered  as  an  atonement  for  it. 
From  the  parable  of  the  good  Samaritan,  also,  which  is  designed  to 
inculcate  the  duty  of  humanity,  even  to  strangers,  he  often  took  occa- 
sion to  show  the  miserable  state  of  fallen  man,  and  the  compassion  of 
Christ  as  a  Saviour.  In  these  and  a  few  other  cases  of  a  similar 
nature  a  degree  of  violence  was  done  to  the  sacred  text ;  yet  the  doc- 
trine taught  was  not  fanciful,  but  the  inspired  truth  of  God.  The  texts, 
legitimately  interpreted,  would  not  support  the  doctrine  of  the  sermons, 
and  therefore  should  not  have  been  selected  for  the  purpose  ;  but  the 
doctrine  itself  was  deducible  from  the  general  tenor  of  the  sacred  vol- 
ume. The  sermons  therefore  were  blessed  to  the  people  ;  for  the  Holy 
Ghost  will  put  honour  upon  his  own  truth  whenever  it  is  faithfully 
inculcated.  Yet  the  most  excellent  way  is  that  of  taking  every  passage 
of  holy  writ  in  its  legitimate  sense.  The  leading  truths  of  Christianity 
are  supported  by  such  a  body  of  Scriptural  evidence,  that  there  is  no 
need  to  have  recourse  to  doubtful  authority.  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  was 
not  singular  in  these  inadvertencies ;  but  they  are  not  to  be  defended 
nor  imitated. 

There  was  a  peculiarity  in  his  mental  constitution,  which  serves  to 


782  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

explain  many  things  in  his  conduct  that  would  otherwise  appear  inex- 
plicable. Above  almost  every  other  man,  he  was  the  child  of  feeling  ; 
so  that  it  was  with  the  utmost  difficulty  he  ever  divested  himself  of  a 
deep  and  solemn  impression  that  had  been  made  upon  his  mind. 
When  once  he  had  seriously  received  any  principles,  and  regarded 
them  as  true  and  important,  he  generally  retained  them  to  the  end  of 
his  life.  He  indeed  entertained  counter-principles,  and  cherished  them 
with  equal  tenacity,  but  without  abandoning  the  old  ones.  Through 
many  years,  therefore,  he  entertained  on  various  subjects  two  sets  of 
principles,  and  alternately  acted  upon  them,  with  equal  sincerity :  nor 
does  it  appear  that  he  ever  thought  of  reconciling  them  with  each  other, 
or  even  suspected  their  inconsistency. 

When  he  and  his  brother  returned  from  Georgia,  they  both  held  the 
same  defective  and  erroneous  theological  views  ;  and  it  would  be  very 
difficult  to  point  out  the  slightest  difference  in  their  spiritual  state.  At 
that  time  John,  with  comparative  readiness,  but  with  due  caution,  re- 
ceived the  doctrine  of  present  salvation  from  sin  by  faith  in  the  Lord 
Jesus,  as  taught  by  Peter  Border.  Not  so  Charles.  He  was  Border's 
English  tutor,  and  may  therefore  be  fairly  supposed  to  have  had  more 
intercourse  with  this  intelligent  and  pious  stranger  than  his  brother : 
yet  it  was  not  till  the  day  before  the  learned  German  left  London  for 
America,  that  Charles  received  this  Scriptural  doctrine  ;  nor  even  then, 
till  he  was  broken  by  disease,  and  there  appeared  little  hope  that  he 
would  live  many  days  longer.  In  this  state  of  affliction,  suspended 
between  life  and  death,  burdened  with  a  sense  of  guilt  and  unholiness. 
he  received  the  animating  truth,  and  soon  after  by  faith  entered  into  a 
state  of  spiritual  rest  and  joy. 

The  doctrine  which  he  then  received,  he  never  renounced ;  and  from 
this  time  his  creed  was  decidedly  improved :  yet  was  he  never  tho- 
roughly divested  of  the  unevangelical  Mysticism  which  in  early  life  he 
learned  from  Mr.  Law  and  other  writers.  To  the  all-important  tenet 
of  justification  by  faith  he  adhered  with  undeviating  tenacity ;  and  also 
to  the  fact,  that,  in  the  order  of  nature,  justification  precedes  sanctifica- 
tion,  although  the  two  blessings  can  never  be  separated  from  each 
other.  He  also  believed  that  the  vital  faith  in  Christ,  by  which  the 
sinner  obtains  acceptance  with  God,  is  immediately  followed  by  the 
Spirit  of  adoption,  crying  in  the  heart,  Abba,  Father.  Thus  far  he 
thought  with  his  brother.  But  on  the  question  of  the  abiding  witness 
of  adoption,  and  on  that  of  progressive  and  entire  sanctification,  he 
vacillated  to  the  end  of  his  life,  according  to  the  state  of  his  own  feel- 
ings. In  accordance  with  the  gloomy  tenets  of  his  early  and  erring 
guides,  he  imagined  that  the  witness  of  the  Spirit  is  occasionally  with- 
drawn by  an  act  of  the  divine  sovereignty,  and  not  as  the  consequence 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  783 

of  actual  sin ;  so  that  the  children  of  God  are  sometimes  left  in  the 
deepest  mental  darkness  and  anguish,  in  order  to  their  trial  and  purifi- 
cation :  an  opinion  for  which,  as  his  brother  has  shown,*  there  is  no 
foundation  in  the  Scriptures  of  truth.  In  some  of  his  hymns  he  most 
distinctly  assumes  that  the  state  of  entire  sanctification,  or  Christian 
perfection,  (including  deliverance  from  all  sin,  and  loving  God  with  all 
the  heart,  soul,  mind,  and  strength,)  is  attainable  by  faith,  and  therefore 
attainable  now :  but  in  others  of  his  hymns,  he  censures  those  who  pro- 
fess to  have  attained  to  this  state,  and  represents  it  as  only  the  result 
of  faith,  labour,  and  suffering,  especially  mental  suffering,  continued  to 
the  end  of  life.  The  sincerity  with  which  he  held  these  discordant 
views  is  manifest  from  this  consideration, — that  he  has  imbodied  them 
in  the  most  solemn  forms  of  devotion.  These  peculiarities  in  his  teach- 
ing gave  considerable  uneasiness  to  his  brother,  who  therefore  deemed 
it  requisite  to  caution  some  of  his  correspondents  against  the  "  poison- 
ous Mysticism"  which  Charles  occasionally,  and  in  his  gloomy  moods, 
introduced  into  his  hymns  ;  and  in  a  tone  of  expostulation  he  mentions 
the  subject  in  his  letters  to  Charles,  explaining  the  views  which  they 
both  avowed  in  the  early  conferences,  and,  with  their  colleagues, 
solemnly  pledged  themselves  to  teach ;  at  the  same  time  requesting 
Charles  to  give  his  reasons  for  sometimes  differing  from  himself  and 
all  his  brethren.  This  challenge  it  does  not  appear  that  Charles  ever 
accepted.  The  subject  was  with  him  rather  a  matter  of  feeling  than 
of  logical  deduction. 

The  peculiarity  of  his  mind,  to  which  reference  has  just  been  made, 
was  especially  manifest  in  regard  of  ecclesiastical  affairs.  In  early 
life  he  received  from  his  brother  Samuel  a  deep  impression  that  bishops 
are,  by  the  appointment  of  God,  an  order  superior  to  presbyters ;  and 
that  the  imposition  of  their  hands  in  ordination  is  absolutely  necessary 
to  convey  the  true  ministerial  character.  To  those  only  who  were 
episcopally  ordained  would  he  concede  the  right  to  execute  what  he 
called  "  the  priest's  office,"  by  consecrating  the  sacramental  elements, 
and  administering  them  to  the  people.  Yet  while  he  invested  the 
episcopal  clergy  with  such  high  and  sacred  prerogatives,  he  censured 
not  a  few  of  them  with  appalling  severity.  He  characterized  many  of 
them  as  the  mere  "  servants  of  the  state,"  who  had  never  been  called 
of  God  to  minister  in  holy  things. 

In  nothing  was  the  peculiarity  of  Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  mind  more 
apparent  than  in  his  thinkings  and  feelings  with  reference  to  the  estab- 
lished Church.  The  strength  of  his  affection  for  her  is  undeniable.  At 
any  period  would  he,  without  hesitation,  have  laid  down  his  life  rather 

*  In  his  sermon  on  the  Wilderness  State,  and  in  that  on  Heaviness  through  manifold 
Temptations. 


784  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

than  intentionally  abandon  her  communion,  or  injure  her  spiritual  inter- 
ests. A  fear  lest  the  Methodists  should  forsake  her,  was  beyond  com- 
parison the  greatest  trouble  of  his  life  ;  and  to  the  last  he  cherished  a 
hope  that  some  bishop  would  be  raised  up,  who  would  ordain  the 
Methodist  preachers  generally,  and  thus  formally  admit  them  to  a  min- 
istry to  which  he  believed  them  to  be  called  of  God.  To  this  he  looked, 
as  the  consummation  of  his  desires  and  hopes  upon  earth.  As  to 
himself,  he  often  declared,  that,  were  he  to  forsake  the  Church  of 
England,  he  durst  not  meet  the  disembodied  spirit  of  his  father  in  para- 
dise. Yet  it  has  been  shown  that  for  many  years  his  Churchmanship 
consisted  in  the  bare  use  of  the  Liturgy  ;  for  he  was  under  none  of  the 
Church's  authorities  ;  and  by  preaching  in  Church  hours,  and  adminis- 
tering the  Lord's  supper  in  the  Methodist  chapels,  he  contributed,  more 
than  any  other  man  whatever,  to  create  among  the  societies  generally 
a  desire  for  the  same  order,  and  thus  prepared  the  way  for  the  inde- 
pendent position  which  Methodism  has  since  assumed,  although  nothing 
could  be  further  from  his  thoughts  and  purpose. 

There  is  also  reason  to  believe  that  he  was  the  first  to  administer 
the  Lord's  supper  in  a  Methodist  place  of  worship ;  and  that  he  thus 
acted  without  his  brother's  concurrence,  or  even  knowledge.  At  an 
early  period  of  their  irregular  labours  Mr.  John  Wesley  had  a  conver- 
sation with  the  bishop  of  Bristol,  in  which  his  lordship  expressed  his 
displeasure  at  having  heard  that  the  brothers  administered  the  holy 
communion  to  their  societies  separately.  Mr.  Wesley  answered,  that 
they  had  never  done  this  ;  and  he  believed  they  never  should.*  Such 
were  his  views  at  the  time.  A  few  months  after  this  conversation,  one 
of  the  Bristol  clergy  drove  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  away  from  the  Lord's 
table,  with  several  converted  colliers,  who  had  accompanied  him  to  receive 
the  memorials  of  their  Redeemer's  passion.  He  then  took  these  poor 
despised  men  to  the  humble  school-house  which  had  just  been  erected 
for  the  benefit  of  their  children,  in  Kingswood,  and  there  administered 
to  them  the  sacred  elements  ;  thus  introducing,  on  his  own  responsibility, 
the  practice  of  separate  communion.  In  theory  he  was  the  most  rigid 
and  unbending  Churchman  in  the  Methodist  body;  but  in  his  own 
practice  he  was  decidedly  the  most  liberal  of  all  his  contemporaries. 
The  reason  is,  that  he  was  guided,  in  matters  of  this  nature,  rather  by 
his  feelings  than  by  calm  and  dispassionate  reasoning.  He  spurned 
with  indignation  the  very  thought  of  Methodistical  independence,  while, 
with  the  most  perfect  and  undeniable  sincerity,  he  acted  upon  principles 
which  led  to  its  general  adoption. 

With  all  his  love  of  the  Church,  and  admiration  of  episcopacy,  he 
was  as  decided  as  his  brother  in  the  approval  of  lay-preaching ;  and 
*  Wesley's  Works. 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  785 

when  occasion  served,  he  was  equally  fearless  in  avowing  his  opinions 
on  the  subject.  He  once  met  with  Dr.  Robinson,  the  primate  of  Ire- 
land, at  the  Bristol  Hotwells.  They  had  been  friends  together  at  col- 
lege. The  following  conversation  took  place  between  them,  as  they 
paced  to  and  fro,  and  referred  to  their  former  history.  It  displays  to 
great  advantage  Charles's  honesty,  and  readiness  of  thought. 

Primate. — "  I  knew  your  brother  well.  I  could  never  credit  all 
that  I  have  heard  respecting  him  and  you.  But  one  thing  in  your  con- 
duct I  could  never  account  for, — your  employing  laymen." 

Charles  Wesley. — "  My  lord,  it  is  your  fault." 

P.—"  My  fault,  Mr.  Wesley !" 

C.  W. — "  Yes,  my  lord  ;  yours  and  your  brethren's." 

P. — "How  so,  sir?" 

C.  W. — "  Why,  you  hold  your  peace,  and  the  stones  cry  out." 

P. — "  Well,  but  I  am  told  they  are  unlearned  men." 

C.  W. — "  Some  of  them  are  in  many  respects  unlearned :  so  the 
dumb  ass  rebukes  the  prophet." 

After  this  his  grace  dropped  the  subject. 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley  remarked,  in  one  of  his  private  letters,  that  the 
difference  between  him  and  his  brother  was  this, — that  his  brother's 
maxim  was,  "  First  the  Methodists,  then  the  Church  ;"  whereas  his  was, 
"  First  the  Church,  then  the  Methodists  ;"  and  that  this  difference  arose 
from  the  peculiarity  of  their  natural  temperament.  "  My  brother,"  said 
he,  "  is  all  hope  ;  I  am  all  fear."  There  is  much  truth  in  this  state- 
ment ;  but  it  does  not  exhibit  the  whole  truth  of  the  case.  So  far  as 
theory  and  the  habit  of  thought  produced  by  education  were  concerned, 
Charles  did  unquestionably  prefer  the  Church  to  the  Methodists ;  but 
his  heart  clave  to  the  Methodists  with  a  deeper  passion  than  the  Church 
ever  commanded.  He  chose  Methodism  and  poverty,  in  preference  to 
strict  Churchmanship  and  wealth :  a  significant  expression  of  his  real 
character.  A  competent  authority  has  stated,  that  a  living  of  the  value 
of  five  hundred  pounds  a  year  was  offered  to  him,*  which  he  respect- 
fully declined,  resolving  rather  to  serve  the  Methodist  congregations, 
with  a  scanty  income,  than  accept  preferment,  and  tear  himself  away 
from  his  old  friends  with  whom  he  expected  to  spend  a  blessed  immor- 
tality. Many  of  the  Methodists  were  his  spiritual  children  ;  and  among 
them  he  had  from  the  beginning  enjoyed  the  true  communion  of  saints. 
He  saw  in  them  a  deep  and  extensive  work  of  God,  in  the  benefits  of 
which  he  himself  largely  participated  ;  and  neither  the  offer  of  worldly 
advancement,  nor  the  tendency  to  separation  from  the  Church  which 
he  witnessed  and  lamented,  could  ever  induce  him  to  withdraw  from 

*  Moore's  Life  of  Wesley,  vol.  ii,  p.  372. 
50 


786  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

their  community.  With  them  he  chose  to  live  and  die.  "  Where  your 
treasure  is,  there  will  your  heart  be  also." 

It  is  indeed  difficult  to  conceive  how  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  could  have 
confined  himself  strictly  to  the  rubric  of  the  Church  in  the  celebration 
of  divine  worship.  No  man  loved  the  Liturgy  more  than  he  did,  or  was 
better  able  to  appreciate  the  beauties  of  that  incomparable  form  of  sound 
words ;  but  he  could  not  be  restrained  from  giving  expression  to  his 
feelings  in  extemporary  prayer,  appropriate  hymns,  and  exhortation, 
especially  when  administering  the  Lord's  supper.  In  the  Methodist 
societies  and  congregations  he  found  the  people  always  ready  to  sym- 
pathize with  him  in  those  deep  and  solemn  feelings  of  holy  joy  and 
desire,  to  which  he  was  accustomed  to  give  utterance,  and  which  in- 
deed were  often  irrepressible.  To  an  exactly  measured  and  mechani- 
cal round  of  duty,  a  mind  like  his  could  not  adapt  itself,  but  with 
exquisite  pain.  Freedom  of  thought  and  expression  was  essential  to 
his  happiness.  In  the  breast  of  such  a  man  the  fire  must,  occasionally 
at  least,  break  forth  in  all  its  brightness,  and  the  intensity  of  its  heat. 
On  some  occasions  he  occupied  two  or  three  hours  in  administering 
the  Lord's  supper  to  the  Methodist  societies  in  London ;  and  yet,  even 
then,  he  and  his  fellow-communicants  knew  not  how  to  part ;  so  rich 
and  abundant  was  the  influence  from  above  which  rested  upon  them. 

The  very  efficient  itinerant  ministry  which  he  long  exercised,  and 
which  it  pleased  God  to  crown  with  abundant  success,  must  for  ever 
endear  his  memory  to  the  Methodist  societies,  both  in  Great  Britain 
and  Ireland.  But  for  his  unwearied  labours  the  work  could  not  have 
been  extended  so  widely  as  it  was ;  for  several  of  the  societies  were 
formed  by  him,  and  others  greatly  enlarged.  When  he  ceased  to  travel, 
his  ministry  was  connected  with  much  self-denial.  He  did  not  live  in 
ease,  and  in  the  bosom  of  his  family.  For  nearly  fifteen  years  it  is 
probable  that  he  spent  at  least  one  half  of  his  time  in  London,  while 
his  wife  and  children  were  in  Bristol ;  and  he  often  saw  them  not  for 
even  two  or  three  months  together.  Such  was  the  conscientiousness 
with  which  he  fulfilled  his  pastoral  duties,  that  he  remained  with  his 
flock,  when  their  spiritual  necessities  required  his  presence,  in  seasons 
of  severe  domestic  affliction.  He  was  repeatedly  absent  from  home 
when  his  children  sickened  and  died,  and  his  beloved  wife  greatly 
needed  his  counsel  and  sympathy.  To  such  a  husband  and  father, 
this  was  no  light  sacrifice.  But  he  had  learned  to  "  endure  hardness, 
as  a  good  soldier  of  Jesus  Christ ;"  and  his  habits,  through  life,  partook 
of  the  severity  which  he  and  his  brother  practised  when  they  left  the 
quiet  and  learned  retirement  of  Oxford  for  an  American  wilderness. 

It  is  as  a  writer  of  devotional  poetry,  that  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  will 
be  permanently  remembered,  and  that  bis  name  will  live  in  the  annals 

50* 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  787 

of  the  church.  In  the  composition  of  hymns,  adapted  to  Christian 
worship,  he  certainly  has  no  equal  in  the  English  language,  and  is 
perhaps  superior  to  every  other  uninspired  man  that  ever  lived.  It 
does  not  appear  that  any  person  besides  himself,  in  any  section  of  the 
universal  church,  has  either  written  so  many  hymns,  or  hymns  of  such 
surpassing  excellence.  Those  which  he  published  would  occupy  about 
ten  ordinary-sized  duodecimo  volumes  ;  and  the  rest  which  he  left 
in  manuscript,  and  evidently  designed  for  publication,  would  occupy  at 
least  ten  more.  It  would  be  absurd  to  suppose  that  all  these  are  of 
equal  value  ;  but,  generally  speaking,  those  of  them  which  possess  the 
least  merit  bear  the  impress  of  his  genius. 

It  is  doubtful  whether  any  man  has  written  the  English  language 
with  greater  purity  and  strength  than  Mr.  Charles  Wesley.  He  intro- 
duces words  derived  from  the  Greek,  Latin,  and  French  languages, 
when  they  are  necessary,  because  of  the  metre,  or  the  rhyme,  and  to 
give  a  greater  variety  to  his  diction  ;  otherwise  he  almost  always  uses 
words  of  Saxon  origin,  the  force  and  beauty  of  which  are  universally 
felt.  An  opinion  has  prevailed  that  several  of  his  hymns  were  greatly 
improved  by  his  brother,  who  gave  them  an  elegance  and  polish  which 
they  did  not  originally  possess.  But  this  is  true  only  to  a  very  limited 
extent.  Mr.  John  Wesley  shortened  many  of  his  brother's  hymns, 
when  he  inserted  them  in  his  general  collection ;  in  some  instances  he 
joined  two  or  three  short  ones  together  ;  such  allusions  as  were  strictly 
personal  and  local  he  expunged,  so  as  to  adapt  the  stanzas  in  which 
they  occurred  to  general  use  ;  but  in  other  respects  the  alterations 
which  he  introduced  into  Charles's  compositions  were  very  few.  The 
correctness  of  Mr.  John  Wesley's  taste  will  not  be  disputed ;  and  in 
logical  clearness  and  arrangement  he  had  few  equals ;  but  even  in 
prose,  while  he  excelled  most  men  in  simplicity  and  strength,  Charles 
rivalled  him  in  terseness,  and  surpassed  him  in  spirit.  Both  in  prose 
and  verse  Charles's  words  and  idioms  are  thoroughly  English.  Nor 
did  John's  taste  in  poetry  always  come  up  to  Charles's  standard.  In 
his  copy  of  the  Arminian  Magazine  he  has  animadverted  upon  some 
pieces  which  John  admired,  and  therefore  inserted  in  that  publication. 

To  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  it  was  a  great  advantage,  that  he  was  so 
well  trained  in  classical  learning.  Had  he  not  been  a  sound  scholar, 
he  could  never  have  fully  exercised  his  high  vocation  as  a  devotional 
poet,  and  the  church  would  not  have  derived  the  full  benefits  of  his 
genius.  Being  familiar  with  the  great  poets  of  antiquity,  he  had  a 
perfect  knowledge  of  the  laws  of  versification.  While  he  possessed 
the  true  poetic  spirit,  he  thoroughly  understood  "  the  art  of  poetry  ;"  so 
that  his  compositions  are  not  only  free  from  the  literary  blemishes  and 
defects  which  disfigure  the  works  of  many  less-instructed  writers,  but 


788  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

in  their  numbers  and  general  structure  invariably  display  the  hand  of  a 
master.  Of  him,  as  well  as  of  an  elder  poet,  it  might  be  justly  said, 
that  he  no  sooner  began  to  write,  whether  "  prosing  or  versing,"  than 
it  was  apparent  that  "  the  style  by  certain  vital  signs  it  had  was  likely 
to  live."  This  the  intelligent  vicar  of  Shoreham  at  once  perceived  and 
declared. 

The  ease  and  freedom  with  which  he  wrote  are  very  apparent.     His 
brother  has  remarked  that  whenever  he  detected  a  stiff  sentence  in  any 
of  his  own  prose  writings,  he  expunged  it  instantly,  deeming  stiffness 
in  an  author  an  unpardonable   offence  against  good   taste.     Charles 
manifestly  cherished  the  same  feeling  with  regard  to  verse.     It  cannot 
be  said  of  him,  as  Dr.  Johnson  said  of  Prior,  that  the  words  which  he 
selects  to  express  his  meaning  are  reluctantly  "  forced"  into  the  situa- 
tions which  they  occupy,  and  "  do  their  duty  sullenly."     They  rather 
appear  formed  for  the  exact  service  which  is  assigned  them ;    and 
seldom  can  one  of  them  be  either  dispensed  with  or  transposed  without 
impairing  the  beauty  or  the  sense.     Many  of  his  stanzas  are  as  elegantly 
free  in  their  construction  as  even  the  finest  paragraphs  of  Addison's 
prose.     While  his  sentiments  and  language  are  admired  by  the  most 
competent  judges  of  good  writing,  his  hymns  are  perfectly  intelligible 
to  the  common  people  ;  thousands  of  whom,  possessed  of  spiritual  reli- 
gion, feel  their  truth  and  power,  and  sing  them  with  rapturous  delight. 
His  metres  are  very  numerous,  perhaps  more  so  than  those  of  any  other 
English  writer  whatever  ;  and  it  is  difficult  to  say  in  which  of  them  he 
most  excelled.     There  are  twenty-six  metres  in  the  Wesleyan  collec- 
tion in  general  use ;  and  several  others  occur  in  the  volumes  which 
Charles  published  in  his  own  name.     This  variety  renders  the  reading 
of  his  books  exceedingly  agreeable.     His  cadences  never  pall  on  the 
ear,  and  never  weary  the  attention.     Like  scenes  in  nature,  and  the 
best  musical  compositions,  they  are  perpetually  varying,  and  charm  by 
their  novelty. 

As  his  object  in  writing  was  not  the  establishment  of  his  own  repu- 
tation, but  the  advancement  of  Christian  piety,  by  fanning  the  flame  of 
devotion,  he  was  not  so  solicitous  for  the  originality  of  his  thoughts,  as 
for  their  truth  and  importance.  Occasionally,  therefore,  he  did  not 
hesitate  to  borrow  a  thought  from  other  men,  and  cast  it  into  his  own 
mould  ;  and  while  he  proposed  it  in  his  own  incomparable  diction,  he 
never  failed  to  expand  and  improve  it.  He  did  not  borrow  the  thoughts 
of  other  men,  because  he  was  himself  destitute  of  the  inventive  faculty  ; 
for  his  hymns  which  are  perfectly  original  are  far  more  numerous,  and 
embrace  a  wider  range  of  subjects,  than  those  of  any  other  writer  in 
the  English  language.  His  object  in  composition  was  first  his  own 
edification,  and  then  the  edification  of  the  church ;  and  he  w^s  ready 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  789 

to  press  into  his  service  whatever  was  likely  to  advance  these  holy 
designs. 

Two  examples  of  the  manner  in  which  he  occasionally  availed  him- 
self of  the  writings  of  other  men  are  subjoined.  The  first  is  taken  from 
Dr.  Brevint's  "  Christian  Sacrifice ;"  the  other  from  the  "  Night 
Thoughts"  of  Dr.  Young  :  a  work  to  which  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  was 
especially  partial. 

"  This  victim  having  been  offered  up  in  the  fulness  of  times,  and  in 
the  midst  of  the  world,  which  is  Christ's  great  temple,  and  having  been 
thence  carried  up  to  heaven,  which  is  his  sanctuary  ;  from  thence 
spread  salvation  all  around,  as  the  burnt-offering  did  its  smoke.  And 
thus  his  body  and  blood  have  everywhere,  but  especially  at  this  sacra- 
ment, a  true  and  real  presence.  When  he  offered  himself  upon  earth, 
the  vapour  of  his  atonement  went,  and  darkened  the  very  sun :  and  by 
rending  the  great  veil,  it  clearly  showed  he  had  made  a  way  into  hea- 
ven. And  since  he  is  gone  up,  he  sends  down  to  earth  the  graces  that 
spring  continually  both  from  his  everlasting  sacrifice,  and  from  the 
continual  intercession  that  attends  it.  So  that  we  need  not  say,  '  Who 
will  go  up  into  heaven  V  since  without  either  ascending  or  descending, 
this  sacred  body  of  Jesus  fills  with  atonement  and  blessings  the 
remotest  parts  of  his  temple." 

These  impressive  sentiments  are  thus  versified  by  our  Christian 
poet: — 

Victim  divine,  thy  grace  we  claim, 

While  thus  thy  precious  death  we  show  ; 

Once  offer 'd  up  a  spotless  Lamb, 
In  thy  great  temples  here  below, 

Thou  didst  for  all  mankind  atone, 

And  standest  now  before  the  throne. 

Thou  standest  in  the  holiest  place, 

As  now  for  guilty  sinners  slain, 
The  blood  of  sprinkling  speaks,  and  prays 

All  prevalent  for  helpless  man  ; 
Thy  blood  is  still  our  ransom  found, 
And  speaks  salvation  all  around. 

The  smoke  of  thy  atonement  here 

Darkcn'd  the  sun,  and  rent  the  veil, 
Made  the  new  way  to  heaven  appear, 

And  show'd  the  great  Invisible  : 
Well  pleased  in  thee,  our  God  look'd  down, 
And  call'd  his  rebels  to  a  crown. 

He  still  respects  thy  sacrifice, 

Its  savour  sweet  doth  always  please  ; 
The  offering  smokes  through  earth  and  skies, 

Diffusing  life,  and  joy,  and  peace  : 


790  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

To  these  thy  lower  courts  it  comes, 
And  fills  them  with  divine  perfumes. 

We  need  not  now  go  up  to  heaven, 

To  bring  the  long-sought  Saviour  down ; 
Thou  art  to  all  already  given, 

Thou  dost  even  now  thy  banquet  crown, 
To  every  faithful  soul  appear, 
And  show  thy  real  presence  here. 

The  very  just  and  striking  sentiments  contained  in  the  "  Night 
Thoughts,"  often  proposed  with  great  abruptness  and  force,  were  ex- 
actly suited  to  Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  peculiar  temper  and  mental  habits. 
He  therefore  esteemed  this  book  next  to  the  Holy  Scriptures.  Yet  could 
he,  when  occasion  served,  surpass  Young  himself  in  living  energy 
both  of  thought  and  expression,  as  the  following  example  demonstrates. 
The  author  of  the  "  Night  Thoughts"  exclaims, — 

"  Of  man  immortal !  hear  the  lofty  style  : 
If  so  decreed,  th'  Almighty  Will  be  done. 
Let  earth  dissolve,  yon  pond'rous  orbs  descend, 
And  grind  us  into  dust.     The  soul  is  safe  ; 
The  man  emerges  ;  mounts  above  the  wreck, 
As  tow'ring  flame  from  nature's  funeral  pyre  ; 
O'er  devastation,  as  a  gainer,  smiles  ; 
His  charter,  his  inviolable  rights, 
Well-pleased  to  learn  from  thunder's  impotence, 
Death's  pointless  darts,  and  hell's  defeated  storms." 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  taking  up  the  theme,  thus  sings  in  still  loftier 
strains,  and  with  a  greater  power  of  expression  : — 

Stand  th'  omnipotent  decree  ! 

Jehovah's  will  be  done  ! 
Nature's  end  we  wait  to  see, 

And  hear  her  final  groan : 
Let  this  earth  dissolve,  and  blend 

In  death  the  wicked  and  the  just, 
Let  those  pond'rous  orbs  descend, 

And  grind  us  into  dust. 

Rests  secure  the  righteous  man ! 

At  his  Redeemer's  beck 
Sure  t'  emerge,  and  rise  again, 

And  mount  above  the  wreck. 
Lo  !  the  heavenly  spirit  towers, 

Like  flames  o'er  nature's  funeral  pyre, 
Triumphs  in  immortal  powers, 

And  claps  her  wings  of  fire  ! 

Nothing  hath  the  just  to  lose 

By  worlds  on  worlds  destroy'd ; 
Far  beneath  his  feet  he  views, 

With  smiles,  the  flaming  void ; 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  791 

Sees  this  universe  renew'd, 

The  grand  millennial  reign  begun, 
Shouts  with  all  the  sons  of  God 

Around  th'  eternal  throne  ! 

Resting  in  this  glorious  hope 

To  be  at  last  restored, 
Yield  we  now  our  bodies  up 

To  earthquake,  plague,  or  sword  : 
Listening  for  the  call  divine,  , 

The  latest  trumpet  of  the  seven  ; 
Soon  our  soul  and  dust  shall  join, 

And  bcth  fly  up  to  heaven. 

These  and  many  other  selections  from  the  poetry  of  Mr.  Charles 
Wesley  must  strike  every  one  as  examples  of  the  true  sublime.  His 
was  the  genuine  lyrical  spirit,  sanctified  and  invigorated  by  the  Holy 
Ghost,  expressing  itself  in  gushes  and  sudden  bursts  of  feeling,  ascend- 
ing at  once  to  the  loftiest  eminence  apparently  without  an  effort.  He 
aimed  at  "  no  middle  flight,"  but  at  a  direct  ascent  to  the  heaven  of 
heavens.  There  he  beheld  the  three-one  God,  as  the  endless  por- 
tion of  his  people. 

One  of  the  most  striking  peculiarities  of  Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  poetry 
is  its  energy.  He  always  writes  with  vigour,  for  he  is  always  in 
earnest.  As  he  felt  deeply,  and  had  a  singular  command  of  language, 
he  expresses  himself  with  great  force.  Never  does  he  weaken  his 
lines  by  unnecessary  epithets,  or  any  redundancy  of  words ;  and  he 
evidently  aimed  more  at  strength  than  smoothness.  Yet  he  had  too 
fine  an  ear  ever  to  be  rugged ;  and  whenever  he  chose,  he  could  rival 
the  most  tuneful  of  his  brethren  in  the  liquid  softness  of  his  numbers. 

But  the  crowning  excellence  of  his  hymns  is  the  spirit  of  deep  and 
fervent  piety  which  they  everywhere  breathe. 

In  the  range  of  their  subjects  they  embrace  the  entire  system  of 
revealed  truth,  both  doctrinal  and  practical,  with  the  principal  facts  of 
Scripture  history;  and  apply  the  whole  of  them  to  purposes  of  per- 
sonal godliness.  The  perfections  of  the  divine  nature  ;  the  care  and 
bounty  of  God's  universal  providence  ;  the  glory  of  Christ,  as  the  ever- 
lasting Son  of  the  Father,  the  almighty  Creator  and  Preserver  of  all 
things ;  his  incarnation,  spotless  example,  miracles,  personal  ministry, 
atonement,  resurrection,  ascension  to  heaven,  intercession,  saving  power, 
faithfulness,  mercy,  mediatorial  government ;  the  Godhead  of  the  Holy 
Spirit,  and  his  work  in  the  entire  process  of  human  salvation  ;  the  con- 
nection of  his  operations  with  the  mediation  and  glory  of  Christ ;  the 
Christian  salvation,  comprehending  the  preventing  grace  of  God,  giving 
repentance  unto  life,  justification  before  God,  the  inward  witness  of 
adoption,  the  regeneration  of  the  heart,  progressive  sanctification,  the 


792  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

» 

full  renewal  of  the  soul  in  the  image  of  God,  the  perfect  love  of  God 
and  man ;  the  Christian  sacraments ;  the  duties  of  Christianity,  in  all 
the  relations  of  life  ;  the  happiness  of  the  separate  spirits  of  the  just ; 
the  resurrection  of  the  dead  ;  the  dissolution  of  the  universe  ;  the  gene- 
ral judgment ;  the  final  perdition  of  ungodly  men  ;  the  everlasting  felicity 
of  the  righteous,  in  the  enjoyment  of  God  :  these,  with  a  thousand  other 
topics  connected  with  them,  constitute  the  subjects  of  his  incomparable 
poetry.  All  these  he.has  illustrated  with  a  diction  of  unrivalled  purity, 
strength,  and  beauty,  and  formed  into  addresses  to  God,  in  adoration, 
confession,  prayer,  deprecation,  thanksgiving,  and  praise.  Every  feel- 
ing of  the  heart,  from  the  first  communication  of  light  to  the  understand- 
ing, producing  conviction  of  sin,  and  desires  after  God  and  Christ,  till 
salvation  from  sin  is  attained,  the  conflicts  of  the  spiritual  warfare  are 
ended,  and  the  sanctified  believer  enters  into  the  heavenly  paradise,  is 
imbodied  in  his  hymns.  The  sorrows  of  penitence,  the  confidence  of 
faith,  the  joys  of  pardon,  holiness,  and  hope,  the  burning  ardour  of 
divine  love,  the  pleasures  of  obedience,  the  warmth  of  universal  bene- 
volence, and  the  anticipations  of  future  glory,  he  has  not  merely  de- 
scribed, but  expressed,  and  that  in  all  their  fulness  and  depth. 

The  poetry  of  this  very  eminent  man  is  thoroughly  evangelical.  It 
is  humiliating  to  see  in  the  collections  of  hymns  used  by  Arian  and 
Socinian  congregations,  many  which  bear  the  names  of  orthodox 
divines.  They  relate  mostly  to  the  works  and  providence  of  God,  and 
other  subjects  of  a  collateral  kind,  without  any  reference  to  the  Trinity 
of  Persons  in  the  Godhead,  the  atonement  for  sin  made  by  the  death 
of  Christ,  justification  through  faith  in  his  blood,  and  the  influence  of 
the  Holy  Ghost,  as  one  of  the  benefits  of  Christ's  mediation.  Whereas 
these  glorious  peculiarities  of  the  evangelical  revelation  constitute  the 
very  substance  of  Charles  Wesley's  verse.  They  cannot  be  expunged 
by  a  slight  alteration  in  the  phraseology.  If  these  verities  are  ex- 
eluded,  the  hymns  in  general  are  destroyed ;  and  hence  his  composi- 
tions, notwithstanding  their  high  and  undeniable  poetical  merit,  are 
seldom  found  in  the  devotional  books  of  heterodox  worshippers.  From 
the  day  in  which  he  found  rest  to  his  soul,  by  faith  in  the  blood  of 
Christ,  and  entered  upon  his  glorious  career  as  a  devotional  poet,  he 
might  justly  say, — 

"  Hail,  Son  of  God,  Saviour  of  men  !    Thy  name 
Shall  be  the  copious  matter  of  my  song 
Henceforth  ;  and  never  shall  my  harp  thy  praise 
Forget,  nor  from  thy  Father's  praise  disjoin  !" 

An  opinion  has  been  advanced,  that  his  genius  appears  to  the  greatest 
advantage  in  his  "  Hymns  for  Families,"  where  he  has  invested  the 
ordinary  affairs  of  life  with  sacredness  and  dignity,  and  expressed  in 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  793 

true  poetic  language  the  anxieties,  joys,  and  sorrows  which  arise  out 
of  the  domestic  relations.  But  if  the  writer  of  this  narrative  might  be 
allowed  to  avow  a  preference,  where  all  is  excellent,  he  would  specify 
the  funeral  hymns,  including,  not  only  those  which  were  published 
under  that  name,  but  all  that  were  written  on  occasion  of  the  deaths 
of  pious  individuals  to  whom  the  poet  was  personally  known.  These 
would,  if  collected,  form  an  ample  volume ;  and  their  sentiments  and 
diction  are  beyond  all  praise.  They  are  throughout  characterized  by 
a  tenderness  of  affection,  a  meek  submission  to  the  will  of  God,  a 
warmth  of  Christian  friendship,  and  a  triumphant  hope  arising  out  of 
the  truths  of  the  gospel,  which  place  them  decidedly  at  the  head  of  all 
similar  compositions  in  the  English  language.  Notwithstanding  the 
sameness  of  the  occasions  which  called  them  forth,  they  present  an 
astonishing  variety  of  thought  and  phraseology ;  and  exhibit  such  a 
view  of  the  power  of  Christianity  to  cheer  and  sustain  in  the  prospect 
of  dissolution,  as  involuntarily  to  extort  the  exclamation,  "  Let  me  die 
the  death  of  the  righteous  ;  and  let  my  last  end  be  like  his  !" 

The  poetical  talent  that  was  committed  to  the  trust  of  Mr.  Charles 
Wesley  involved  a  responsibility,  the  full  extent  of  which  it  would  be 
impossible  to  estimate.  He  was  endued  with  a  power  which  scarcely 
any  other  man  has  been  called  to  wield :  a  power  of  promoting  the 
spiritual  benefit,  not  only  of  the  multitudes  whom  his  living  voice  could 
reach,  but  of  millions  whom  he  never  saw.  During  the  last  fifty  years 
few  collections  of  hymns,  designed  for  the  use  of  evangelical  congre- 
gations, whether  belonging  to  the  established  Church,  or  to  the  Dis- 
senting bodies,  have  been  made  without  a  considerable  number  of  his 
compositions,  which  are  admired  in  proportion  as  the  people  are  spirit- 
ually-minded. His  hymns  are  therefore  extensively  used  in  secret 
devotion,  in  family  worship,  and  in  public  religious  assemblies.  Every 
sabbath-day  myriads  of  voices  are  lifted  up,  and  utter,  in  the  hallowed 
strains  which  he  has  supplied,  the  feelings  of  penitence,  of  faith,  of 
grateful  love,  and  joyous  hope,  with  which  the  Holy  Ghost,  the  Lord 
and  Giver  of  life,  has  inspired  them ;  and  are  thus  in  a  course  of  train- 
ing for  the  more  perfect  worship  of  heaven.  Faithfully  did  he  conse- 
crate his  talent  to  the  Lord ;  and  the  honour  which  the  Lord  has  con- 
ferred upon  his  servant  is  of  the  highest  order :  an  honour  widely  ex- 
tended, and  increasing  with  every  successive  generation.  As  long  as 
the  language  in  which  they  are  written  is  understood,  and  enlightened 
piety  is  cherished,  the  hymns  of  this  venerable  man  will  be  used  as  a 
handmaid  to  devotion.  They  were  not  "  obtained  by  the  invocation  of 
dame  Memory  and  her  siren  sisters,  but  by  devout  prayer  to  that  eternal 
Spirit,  who  can  enrich  with  all  utterance  and  knowledge,  and  sends  out 
his  seraphim,  with  the  hallowed  fire  of  his  altar,  to  purify  the  lips  of 


794  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY 

whom  he  pleases."  They  are  perfectly  free  from  all  sickly  sentiment- 
ality, especially  that  which  some  modern  poets  affect,  by  a  perpetual 
reference  to  consecrated  places,  sacred  vestments,  holy  water,  and  the 
trumpery  of  papal  Rome ;  as  if  religion  were  a  mere  matter  of  the 
imagination,  and  Christians  were  still  under  the  Jewish  law.  His 
hymns  are  as  rational  and  manly  in  sentiment,  as  they  are  pure  and 
elegant  in  composition.     Their  theology  is  thoroughly  Scriptural. 

To  the  Wesleyan  societies  and  congregations,  wherever  situated, 
especially  in  Great  Britain  and  America,  these  hymns  are  of  ines- 
timable value,  and  exert  an  influence  which  is  only  exceeded  by  that 
of  the  Holy  Scriptures.  No  other  hymns  in  the  English  language  so 
fully  exhibit  those  just  views  of  apostolical  Christianity  which  the 
author  and  his  brother  were  a  means  of  reviving.  All  that  these  men 
of  God  taught  in  the  pulpit,  and  thousands  of  their  spiritual  children 
have  experienced,  the  hymns  adequately  express.  They  assume  that 
it  is  the  common  privilege  of  believers  to  enjoy  the  direct  and  abiding 
witness  of  their  personal  adoption;  to  be  made  free  from  sin  by  the 
sanctifying  Spirit ;  to  live  and  die  in  the  conscious  possession  of  that 
perfect  love  which  casteth  out  fear ;  and  they  express  a  strong  and 
irrepressible  desire  for  these  blessings,  with  the  mighty  faith  by  which 
they  are  obtained.  Thus  he  teaches  the  mourning  penitent  to  pray  for 
pardon,  and  the  peace  of  God  which  attends  it : — 

0  that  I  could  the  blessing  prove, 

My  heart's  extreme  desire  ! 
Live  happy  in  my  Saviour's  love 

And  in  his  arms  expire  !  &c. 

In  reference  to  the  higher  blessing  of  entire  sanctification,  he  thus 

sings  : — 

Where  the  indubitable  seal 

That  ascertains  the  kingdom  mine  1 
The  powerful  stamp  I  long  to  feel, 

The  signature  of  love  divine  ! 
0  shed  it  in  my  heart  abroad  ! 
Fulness  of  love,  of  heaven,  of  God  ! 

No  man  ever  excelled  him  in  expressing  the  power  of  faith  : — 

The  thing  surpasses  all  my  thought, 

But  faithful  is  my  Lord ;  , 

Through  unbelief  I  stagger  not, 
For  God  hath  spoke  the  word. 

Faith,  mighty  faith,  the  promise  sees, 

And  looks  to  that  alone, 
Laughs  at  impossibilities, 

And  cries,  "  It  shall  be  done  !" 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  795 

My  flesh,  which  cries,  "It  cannot  be," 

Shall  silence  keep  before  the  Lord  ; 
And  earth,  and  hell,  and  sin  shall  flee 

At  Jesu's  everlasting  word. 

Great  praise  is  due  to  the  excellent  Dr.  Watts  for  the  hymns  with 
which  he  favoured  the  churches.  Many  of  them  are  exceedingly 
beautiful  and  devotional.  He  had  the  honour,  too,  of  taking  the  lead 
in  this  most  important  service  ;  being  the  first  of  our  poets  that  success- 
fully applied  his  talents  to  such  lyrical  compositions  as  are  adapted  to 
the  use  and  edification  of  Christian  assemblies.  But  in  the  vehement 
language  of  the  heart,  in  power  of  expression,  in  the  variety  of  his 
metres,  and  in  the  general  structure  of  his  verse,  he  is  not  equal  to 
Charles  Wesley,  any  more  than  in  richness  of  evangelical  sentiment, 
and  in  deep  religious  experience.  The  doctor  teaches  Christians  to 
sing,  with  mixed  emotions  of  desire,  hope  and  doubt, 

"  Could  we  but  climb  where  Moses  stood, 
And  view  the  landscape  o'er, 
Not  Jordan's  streams,  nor  death's  cold  flood. 
Should  fright  us  from  the  shore." 

Whereas  Charles  Wesley  has    attained  the  desired   eminence,   and 
thence  triumphantly  exclaims, 

The  promised  land,  from  Pisgah's  top, 

I  now  exult  to  see  ! 
My  hope  is  full  (0  glorious  hope  !) 

Of  immortality. 

It  was  no  hyperbole,  but  a  sober  truth,  which  the  pious  Fletcher 
uttered  when  he  said,  "  One  of  the  greatest  blessings  that  God  has 
bestowed  upon  the  Methodists,  next  to  the  Bible,  is  their  collection  of 
hymns." 

The  special  providence  of  God  is  strikingly  seen  in  raising  up  John 
and  Charles  Wesley  as  the  chief  instruments  of  the  revival  of  religion 
to  which  the  name  of  Methodism  has  been  given.  They  were  one  in 
mind  and  heart ;  both  were  highly  gifted,  and  have  been  a  means  of 
conferring  the  most  substantial  benefits  upon  the  grateful  people  who 
have  entered  into  their  labours :  yet  their  endowments  and  services 
were  vastly  dissimilar ;  and  their  work  would  have  been  seriously  de- 
fective had  either  of  them  been  wanting.  John  was  a  means,  under 
God,  of  giving  the  Methodists  their  theology  and  discipline ;  yet,  with 
these  mighty  advantages,  what  could  they  do  without  the  hymns  of 
Charles  ?  How  could  they  give  adequate  expression  to  the  feelings 
of  their  hearts  in  their  various  religious  services,  if  this  "  sweet  singer" 
had  never  lived,  or  had  directed  his  genius  for  poetry  to  other  objects  ! 
An  eminent  man  is  reported  to  have  said,  "  Let  who  may  legislate  for 


796  LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

any  people ;  only  let  me  compose  the  ballads  which  they  sing,  and  I 
will  form  their  character."  It  is  doubtful  whether  any  human  agency 
whatever  has  contributed  more  directly  to  form  the  character  of  the 
Methodist  societies  than  the  hymns  of  Charles  Wesley,  which  they 
are  constantly  in  the  habit  of  singing,  and  with  which  their  memories 
are  therefore  richly  charged.  The  sermons  of  the  preachers,  the 
instructions  of  the  class-leaders,  the  prayers  of  the  people,  both  in  their 
families  and  social  meetings,  are  all  tinged  with  the  sentiments  and 
phraseology  of  his  hymns.  In  his  beautiful  and  expressive  lines  many 
of  them  are  accustomed  to  give  utterance  to  their  desires  and  hopes, 
their  sorrows  and  fears,  their  confidence  and  joy ;  and  in  innumerable 
instances  they  have  expired  with  his  verses  upon  their  lips.  Multi- 
tudes of  them  have  died,  whispering  in  faint  accents,  but  with  holy  joy 
and  hope, — 

My  Jesus  to  know, 

And  feel  his  blood  flow, 
'Tis  life  everlasting,  'tis  heaven  below. 

What  is  there  here  to  court  my  stay,. 

And  keep  me  back  from  home, 
While  angels  beckon  me  away, 

And  Jesus  bids  me  come  1 

They  have  found  his  hymns  and  spiritual  songs  to  breathe  the  very 
language  of  heaven  ;  and  they  have  only  exchanged  them  for  the  song 
of  Moses  and  of  the  Lamb. 

It  is  an  important  fact,  that  this  gifted  man,  apparently  without 
design,  has  anticipated  all  the  wants  of  the  Wesleyan  Connection, 
with  respect  to  devotional  poetry.  He  has  supplied  it  with  hymns 
adapted  to  every  religious  service,  even  missionary  meetings,  which 
were  unknown  in  his  time,  and  (strange  as  it  may  seem !)  even  the 
ordination  of  ministers.  He  did  indeed  speak  to  the  people  in  psalms, 
and  hymns,  and  spiritual  songs,  to  their  edification  and  comfort.  In 
every  place,  and  at  all  times,  he  "  had  a  hymn,  had  a  psalm,"  suited  to 
the  occasion  ;  for  he  was 

"Married  to  immortal  verse." 

At  funerals,  at  weddings,  in  the  domestic  circle,  in  the  public  congrega- 
tion, at  the  table  of  the  Lord,  he  was  prepared  to  lead  the  devotions  of 
those  around  him.  When  attended  by  immense  multitudes  in  the  open 
air,  and  under  the  wide  canopy  of  heaven,  he  called  upon  them  to  sing 
with  heart  and  voice, — 

Ye  mountains  and  vales,  in  praises  abound  ; 
Ye  hills  and  ye  dales,  continue  the  sound : 
Break  forth  into  singing,  ye  trees  of  the  wood, 
For  Jesus  is  bringing  lost  sinners  to  God.,  &c. 


LIFE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY.  797 

On  the  return  of  his  wife's  birth-day,  he  invited  her  to  join  in  the 
holy  and  joyous  strain  : — 

Come  away  to  the  skies, 
My  beloved,  arise, 
And  rejoice  on  the  day  thou  wast  born,  &c.* 

It  may  truly  be  said  of  him,  as  of  the  heavenly  minstrels,  that  his 
"  harp"  was  "  ever  tuned  ;"  and  that  whenever  he 

"  Introduced 
His  sacred  song,  he  waken'd  raptures  high." 

In  every  object  of  nature,  in  every  event  of  life,  and  especially  in  the 
gracious  provisions  of  the  gospel,  he  saw  the  hand  and  heart  of  God  ; 

"  Then  into  hymns 
Burst  forth,  and  in  celestial  measures  moved." 

His  heart  overflowed  with  sacred  verse  till  it  ceased  to  beat ;  and 
his  tuneful  voice  was  never  silent  till  it  was  silenced  in  death.  He  is 
gone ;  but  the  imperishable  fruit  of  his  sanctified  genius  remains,  as 
one  of  the  richest  legacies  ever  bequeathed  to  the  church  by  her  faith- 
ful sons.  As  to  himself,  he  still  lives  in  the  region  of  holy  music  and 
holy  love  ;  and  there  sings 

"  Before  the  sapphire-colour'd  throne 
To  Him  that  sits  thereon, 
With  saintly  shout,  and  solemn  jubilee, 
Where  the  bright  seraphim,  in  burning  row, 
Their  loud,  uplifted  angel-trumpets  blow  ; 
And  the  cherubic  host,  in  thousand  choirs, 
Touch  their  immortal  harps  of  golden  wires, 
With  those  just  spirits  that  wear  victorious  palms, 
Hymns  devout  and  holy  psalms 
Singing  everlastingly." 

*  Methodist  Hymn-Book,  page  357. 


THE   END. 


Tlr«  bo^k  iP  T>UE  r 


University  of  California 

SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 

305  De  Neve  Drive  -  Parking  Lot  17  •  Box  951388 

LOS  ANGELES,  CALIFORNIA  90095-1388 

Return  this  material  to  the  library  from  which  it  was  borrowed. 


UNIVERSITY  of  CA; 
AT 

LOS  ANGE1 
LIBRAE"! 


L  005  782  437 


UC  SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 


AA    000  833  812    1 


i 


JF 


^-■>" 


